THE BAPTIST HISTORY COLLECTION

STATE HISTORIES

A HISTORY OF TEXAS BAPTISTS

by J.M. Carroll, A.M. D.D..

EDITED BY BY J.B. CRANFILL LL.D.

Thou hast given a standard to them that fear thee; that it may be displayed because of the truth Psalm 60:4

The Baptist Standard Bearer, Inc. Version 1.0 2005

A HISTORY OF

TEXAS BAPTISTS

Comprising a Detailed Account of Their Activities, Their Progress and Their Achievements

BY

J. M. CARROLL, A.M., D.D.

EDITED BY

J. B. CRANFILL, LL.D.

Dallas Texas Baptist Standard Publishing Co. 1923

TO THE BAPTISTS OF TEXAS,

both city and country, with whom and for whom I have labored for more than half a century and whom I have seen grow from a very few hundred to a mighty army of many thousands, and especially to

M. H. WOLFE AND R.E. BURT,

two noble laymen who by their wonderful generosity have made possible this work; and to the

GENERAL CONVENTION BOARD,

who rendered timely aid toward the completion of the immense task, This Book is lovingly dedicated by the Author.

EDITORS INTRODUCTION
IN HIS very valuable book entitled The Republic of Texas, Clarence R. Wharton says:
The advent of Texas into the Union was followed not only by all the country west to the Pacific, but north to the Canadian border. The Battle of San Jacinto set the tide of Saxon supremacy toward the Pacific and was indeed one of the decisive battles of the world.

PRESENT SCENE, SAN JACINTO BATTLEFIELD

These are potential words, but they are true. Computed by any standard of measurement, the rescue of Texas from the domination of Mexico was one of the most important achievements of the Anglo-Saxon race. In the language of Scripture, it doth not yet appear what we shall be, for Texas, even now, is just entering upon an era of expansion and progress that is to transmute these vast acres into a veritable paradise of beauty, and transform its materialities into a transcendent empire through the life of which shall pulse the heartthrobs of a majestic civilization. Time would fail me to set before the reader the area, the productiveness, the enterprise, the potentialities and the romance of the Lone Star State. These revelations must be left to the hands of those who chronicle our secular and political history. The distinguished author of this volume has dwelt upon the secular life of Texas but briefly. He has been able to give us here and there but slight glimpses of the coincident progress of the State while he has recorded for us the history of our Baptist people. This brings me to say that Carrolls History of Texas Baptists is one of the great historical achievements of our State. There have been other Texas Baptist

histories, and of these our author kindly speaks in the body of this volume, but until the appearance of the work before us there has never been an unabridged or a detailed story of the genesis, the progress and the life of our great people. It is not my purpose to anticipate the work of our author, which he has performed with a signal devotion to truth and with splendid ability. There are some elements, however, that conspire to invest this story with romantic interest, and to them I feel I may be permitted to refer. The laws of Mexico, of which Texas was a part, forbade any religion but that of the Roman Catholics. To preach a Baptist sermon or to organize a Baptist church was a plain violation of the organic law of Mexico. No Baptist nor Protestant could legally lead in the establishment of an organization that was designed to herald his conceptions of the teachings of the Bible. This was the situation throughout this vast territory during the entire period of Mexican domination, but, by one means or another, the Baptists did proclaim the gospel and churches were in fact organized. Thus it has been in every age that Baptist churches have emerged from the circumambient darkness. There is nothing in the ecclesiastical history of America quite so unique as that of the first Texas Baptist church. It was called the Pilgrim Church and was organized in Illinois July 26, 1833, by Daniel Parker, one of the ablest preachers among the antimissionary Baptist leaders of his day. In 1832 he made an initial visit into Texas to investigate the prospects that lay out before the immigrant who desired to come to this new land. His investigation disclosed the fact that no Baptist church could legally be organized in Texas, so he adopted the alternative of organizing a Baptist church in Illinois, and moving it to Texas. There was no inhibition against the importation of a Baptist church, hence the Pilgrim Church did come into Texas as a complete ecclesiastical unit, and through this remarkable procedure Baptist life in Texas actually began. I am mentioning these early difficulties of our pioneer Baptists so that all may see the warfare that of necessity they waged against the tyranny of Mexico. It has been the proud boast of Baptists in every age that our people have never persecuted for conscience sake. From the days of Christ and His apostles until now, Baptists have been a people who have cherished the Heaven-given doctrines of liberty of conscience and freedom of speech. Through the centuries they have left a trail of blood and have gladly died rather than betray their principles. It was those principles which brought Roger Williams to America, which founded Brown University and which, as they have burgeoned and bloomed in America, have been the foundation stones upon which the whole fabric of human liberty has been constructed. All of this illumines the pages of this Texas Baptist history with impressive emphasis.

J. M. Carroll, the author of this work, has performed a service of incalculable value to our Texas Baptist people, as well as for the Baptists of the world. This service is all the more noteworthy because it is a wholesome and vital contribution, not only to the literature of Baptists, but to the ecclesiastical history of our time. In a modest, earnest and consecrated purpose thus to serve our people, Dr. Carroll has wrought mightily and well. In his own words he gives us the genesis of this remarkable achievement, and upon reading the Authors Foreword all will be impressed that Gods hand has led this great man through every step of the journey until now he sees this final consummation of his dreams. The preparation of this history was made possible by the contributions of two generous and distinguished Texas Baptist laymen M.H. Wolfe and R.E. Burt. It was I who made the plea with those great-hearted Christians that led them to contribute the first $5,000 to our author so that he could devote all of his time to this important task. Time would fail me to speak at greater length of all the elements that have entered into the final success of this achievement, but I feel that other names must be mentioned here, among them that of F.S. Groner, our noble secretary of missions, through whose fine administrative ability this work has been brought to a successful issue. He is a man of great devotion, sound judgment, sincere consecration and genuine self-sacrifice, and it was he who, in the closing years of this work, gave to it his approbation and brought it to ultimate success. Two others should be mentioned here J.M. Dawson and J.B. Tidwell who, as members of the committee appointed by the board to supervise this work, have been indefatigable and devoted in their labors and have given freely of their time to the work. Their counsel and assistance have been invaluable. I am devoutly thankful to God for the part I have been permitted to have in the enterprise. Ever since I first learned of the purpose that stirred in the heart of J.M. Carroll concerning this work, I have encouraged him and co-operated with him. I have rejoiced to render this service, and I count it an unspeakable privilege to have been chosen by F.S. Groner, J.M. Dawson and J.B. Tidwell to edit this volume. The work has been taxing and laborious, but it has at the same time been joyous and glorious. For all the years of our acquaintance the author of this book and I have been warm friends, and this friendship and fraternal love have increased with the passing years.

I am glad that Dr. E.C. Routh, manager of The Baptist Standard Publishing Co., is to publish this volume, and feel sure that he will, in this capacity, render a very valuable service. And now this volume is finally given to our public. It is not free from imperfections. I think the inaccuracies in the history will be very few, but in a work of this magnitude it is impossible to achieve perfection. All of us who have had a share in helping the distinguished author award to him the highest possible meed of praise for the accomplishment of what has been given him of God to perform. I believe the work will reflect credit upon our people, and that the story of sacrifice and service recorded here will sound down the future ages with a clarion call to our posterity to hold high aloft the banner that was unfurled in long past days, and which has been held pure and stainless through all the years of our history, covering more than a full century of time. Let all of us, with one accord, strive to prove worthy of the trust that has been reposed in us by the God of our fathers, and of the heritage our ancestors those heroic pioneers of romantic and historic days have bequeathed to us. These pages glow and gleam with the stories of their toil and tears, and there is no Baptist preacher who shall ever read this book who will not find in it material for uncounted sermons. It is an epic, and this book will live in Baptist archives and thrill in Baptist hearts long after all of us who were privileged to share in its production have been called to try the realities of that faith that inspired our fathers to make this history and led the hand of J.M. Carroll to write it down.
J. B. CRANFILL. Dallas, Texas, May 1, 1923.

THE AUTHORS FOREWORD

NEARLY fifty years ago, while attending school at old Baylor University at Independence, while walking on the campus, I met J.W. D. Creath. I had met him many times before, but I had never had much personal conversation with him. He stopped me and said:
James Milton Carroll (he had a peculiar habit of calling people by their full names), I feel strangely impressed to will to you an important task. Some years ago the Baptist State Convention by resolution requested me to write a history of Texas Baptists. I have gathered much material, but I am sure that I will never find time to write the book. Besides, the time has not yet come for writing it. I now and here will you the task, and all the material which, during the years, I have collected. See that you perform the task.

I, as a schoolboy, stood in mute and bewildered astonishment. I do not remember to have replied at all. I was too dumfounded. For several days I was inclined to regard the matter as some strange joke, but after awhile I received a box that contained all the valuable historical material which Brother Creath had gathered. The matter began to become somewhat serious with me. I thought much, but said nothing to anyone except my wife. I said nothing even to Dr. Crane, or Reddin Andrews, my teachers, nor to any one of my schoolmates-George W. Baines, T.J. Dodson, L.R. Millican, James A. Bell, some of whom are now dead nor to any others. But from that day on I.began quietly picking up valuable material as I came across it. As a young preacher, serving as pastor in various places in Washington County, I was favored with unusual opportunities for procuring material for this history from original sources. During those early years I was pastor for a time at Washington on the Brazos, which was the birthplace of the Texas Republic, the home of the first Missionary Baptist church, and the first Texas pastorate of William M. Tryon and of Z.N. Morrell. I was also pastor at Chappell Hill, the home of the Garretts, the Jacksons, the Striblings and the Chappells, and the preaching place of Hosea Garrett, R.H. Taliaferro and others. Moreover, as a resident of Independence, the home of old Baylor, I came in personal contact with the surviving celebrities of our pioneer days. Immediately upon leaving Baylor, I accepted the work as pastor at Anderson in Grimes County, which was the birthplace of the Baptist State Convention and of our first Texas paper, The Texas Baptist. It was also the home of Rev. George W. Baines, sr., General J.W. Barnes, Dr. J.W. Terrell, Isaac Parks, O.H. P. Hill and others.

GEORGE W. BAINES, SR.

I count these early opportunities as having been providential, not only as it affected my life as a young minister, but as bearing upon the work which, under God, I have been permitted to perform in writing the history of Texas Baptists, but other things yet to occur, with their cumulative power, were to impress me, if possible, more deeply than all that had gone before. In after years, when it was discovered by the Baptist State Convention that the loved Creath was not to write our Texas Baptist history, the Convention by resolution laid the task upon J.H. Stribling Baylors first ministerial student. Probably no other man in all Texas was better qualified for the work. At the same time, Hosea Garrett and R.E. B. Baylor were requested by the Convention to render all possible assistance to Dr. Stribling. In the course of years all these men passed away, and there was as yet no Texas Baptist History. Dr. Stribling, whose health had failed years before he died, had done something, but not nearly so much as had Baylor. Baylor had prepared some 100 pages of closely handwritten manuscript. The Convention passed resolutions concerning its publication, but nothing came of it all. Yet later the Convention, feeling great concern about the matter, appointed two other men to write the long desired history. These men were M.V. Smith and F.M. Law. These two were among the few men then living who knew much personally concerning the early history of Texas Baptists. But these men, though wonderfully capable, were not to write the history of our people. Again death intervened. Soon after their appointment they were both called away. Up to this time, and for a number of years later, no one but my wife knew anything of my interest in or connection with the matter.

When F.M. Law, the last of the Convention appointees, was in his last illness, he called to him his wife and directed her attention to a roll of old papers, manuscripts, etc., and said:
Wife, please send that roll of old material to Brother J.M. Carroll. He is the only man I know who I think would particularly care for it.

Sister Law promptly sent the package and wrote me what her dying husband had said. Thus there came into my hands the last of all the material gathered by all these men, from Brother Creath down. Not one of them not even Brother Smith or Brother Law ever knew that the material gathered by the others had all by some unaccountable Providence come into my hands. Neither did anyone else ever know until the meeting of the Convention at Abilene in 1914. Then for the first time, during the session of the Pastors Conference, the matter was first publicly mentioned, though for a number of years I had been carefully and seriously planning to undertake the writing of a history of our Texas Baptist people. The gathering of the material for the history has been no short, nor easy, nor inexpensive feature of the work. Forty-eight years of time were given to that task. I paid out during this time of my private funds not less than $5,000. Rather than lose it I paid for one piece of valuable material $100 cash. Moving and removing, caring for and preserving, binding, etc., have many times been burdensome and expensive. I have kept the material with me during all the years. Most of the time I have had access to a fireproof vault. Rev. George W. Baines was of great help to me, and would have been of much greater assistance if his health had permitted. In the beginning of the work Rev. W.A. Gardiner presented me with a typewriter, on which has been copied nearly every chapter of this book. Dr. J.B. Cranfill was the first man to take an active interest in the matter. He it was who has made possible the work itself. He secured the noble contributions from Brethren M.H. Wolfe and R.E. Burt, which opened the way for the author really to begin and then devote his entire time to the writing of the history. Not only that, but, as editor of the work, he has rendered an expert and inestimable service. And then, through the influence of the secretary, Dr. F.S. Groner, came the endorsement and help of our State executive board. And now the book-the main story-is submitted to the people. The work of writing this volume has been a long but a delightfully pleasant task. An average of ten hours a day for four years has been given to it. As I lay down my pen after having thus recorded the work and growth of Texas

Baptists for slightly more than a full century of time, I look down the vista of the future years and see a host of Texas Baptists whom no man can number, whose history has grown more luminous with the passing days, and whose influence has become more compelling and potential than even those of us whose faith is strongest have scarcely dared to dream.
J. M. CARROLL.

M. H. WOLFE

R. E. BURT

TABLE OF CONTENTS
PERIOD 1
1. The Stage before the Appearance of the Actors 2. The Coming of the Actors 3. Religious Restrictions and Limitations 4. The First Texas Baptist 5. The Story of Freeman Smalley 6. Baptists among Austins Original Colony of 7. The Thrilling Story of a Baptist Layman 8. The First Texas Sunday Schools 9. Daniel Parker and the Pilgrim Church 10. Scalped Alive and a Thrice Dreamed Dream 11. Baptists in the Texas Revolution 12. Some Brief Biographies

PERIOD 2 1836-1846
13. A Pre-Panoramic View of the Period. Prologue 14. The Coming of Z.N. Morrell 15. A Tragic Indian Story 16. Baptist Pioneers A Tragedy of 1836 17. The Story of the Harvey Family 18. More Shadows and Some Sunshine 19. Baptist Beginnings in East Texas 20. Missionaries and Anti-Missionaries 21. Washington County, the Cradle of Texas Baptists, and Independence Church 22. The First Texas Baptist Missionary 1840 23. Huckins on His First Missionary Tour 1840 24. Texas History by Way of Georgia 25. A Historic Battle with the Indians 1840 26. The Beginnings of General Organization Some Hindrances

27. The Mexican Invasion under General Woll 1842 28. Incidents in the Work of James Huckins 1842-1843 29. Five Foundation-Layers

PERIOD 3
30. Texas Baptists during the First Period of Statehood 1846-1860 31. Baptist Beginnings in School Building 32. The Story of Baylor University 1841 to 1851 33. More about Baylor University 1851 to 1861 34. General Organization and Expansion 35. Baptist Work among the Negroes Prior to the Civil War 36. Early Efforts in Sunday School Work 37. The First Texas Baptist Paper and Other Baptist Literature 38. Some Commendable Customs of Our Pioneer Baptists 39. A Chapter of Fragments

PERIOD 4
40. Baptists during the Civil War and Reconstruction 1861-1875 41. The Civil War and Its Bearing Upon Texas Baptists 42. Religious Work among the Negroes During the Civil War 43. Religious Work among the Negroes During Reconstruction 1865-1875 44. More about Religious Work among the Negroes During Reconstruction 1867-1875 45. Texas Baptists and Their Educational Problems 46. The Problem of Prepared Preachers 47. Baylor University and Its Problems 1861-1875 48. The Early History of Baylor College 49. Waco University 50. Associational and Other Schools 51. A Light That Failed 52. Sunday School Work a Difficult Problem 53. The Paper Problem 1861-1875 54. The Question of Ministerial Support 55. Texas Baptists and Their Mission Work 1861-1875

56. Texas Baptists and Their Mission Work 1869-1875 57. The San Antonio Mission 58. The Passing of Some Giant Laymen 1861-1875

PERIOD 5
59. Baptist Independence and Personal Liberty 1876-1886 60. The Last Years of Baylor University at Independence 61. The Last Years of Baylor College at Independence 62. The Last Years of Waco University 1876-1886 63. Sunday School and Colportage Work 1876 1885 64. Texas Baptists and Their Home Missions 65. J.W. D. Creath, the Man of the Golden Heart 66. Mission Work among the Foreign Population 67. Texas Baptist and Foreign Missions 68. The Care of Our Old Ministers 69. W.E. Penn, the Great Texas Evangelist 70. Buckner Orphans Home 71. Unification and Consolidation 72. The Unification of the Two Sunday School Conventions 73. The Two Baptist Papers and Consolidation.

PERIOD 6
74. The First Years Following Consolidation 1886-1889 75. The Convention Years of 1890-1891 76. The Convention Years of 1892-1894 77. The Beginnings of the Hayden Agitation 78. Two More History Making Years 1895-1896 79. A Renewal of the Hayden Agitation 80. The Coming of Dr. Gambrell Another Great Year 1897 81. The Culmination of the Hayden Agitation 1898-1900 82. The Hayden Litigation 83. Closing Years of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention 18861900 84. A Deluge of Baptist Colleges

85. The Origin and Work of the Texas Baptist Education Commission 86. The Texas Baptist Education Commission in Action 87. Our Texas Baptist Womens Work

PERIOD 7
88. Peace, Progress and Prosperity 1901-1906 89. The End of the Education Commission, and the Founding of the Southwestern Theological Seminary 90. The Passing of B.H. Carroll 91. The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium and a Great Paper on Christian Union 92. Texas Baptists, Their Newspapers and Their Literature 93. Baylor University in 1922 94. Baylor College from 1886 to 1922 95. Howard Payne College 96. The Genesis and Progress of Simmons College 1890-1921 97. The Origin and Development of Decatur College 1892-1921 98. The Founding and Building of San Marcos Baptist Academy 99. The Story of the College of Marshall 1912-1921 100. Burleson College 101. The Inauguration and Expansion of Houston Baptist Hospital 102. Baylor Hospital and Allied Activities 103. Southwestern Theological Seminary 104. Closing Years

PERIOD 1
CHAPTER 1. THE STAGE BEFORE THE APPEARANCE OF THE ACTORS
TO DETAIL only the words and deeds and experiences of any distinct people in any land or in any age, when that people were never alone on the stage of action, would not give a true nor a complete history of that people. Contemporary actors, events and conditions conspire to furnish background and light and shadow, and ofttimes even supply important parts of the material comprised in the full history. It is true, moreover, in a measure, that even the predecessors of that people prepare the stage, create the conditions, speak words and perform deeds which inevitably color and give direction and emphasis to the entire history. The foregoing sentences are set down as justification for this chapter and for many other things which later are to follow. Texas, the stage of our Baptist story, has a wonderful history. Everything that conspires to make history striking, thrilling and fascinating is found in Texas. We have beauty of landscape, fertility of soil, wealth of forests, abundance of streams, grandeur of mountains and plains and salubrity of climate. And then there are innumerable and stirring events buccaneering, filibustering, savagery, romance, adventure, tragedy, comedy, heroism, sacrifice, revolution, wars both internal and external, great citizenship and statesmanship, together with marvelous progress in agriculture, horticulture, manufacturing, literature, education and religion. Texas is not old. In the galaxy of American states, she was the twenty-seventh admitted. Two hundred and thirty-four years comprise the entire period of her history. Counted by the tenure of the lives of different countries and nations, Texas even now is not more than an overgrown child. And yet, how varied and how momentous her history! During these few years six national flags, at seven different periods, have marked her governmental changes. In round numbers, two years under France, one hundred and thirty-four years under Spain, sixteen years under Mexico, nine years an independent republic, then sixteen years under the stars and stripes, four years under the Southern Confederacy, and then back again and finally fifty-three years under Old Glory.

This Baptist history may not be sidetracked to tell the sad and tragic story of La Salle, the brave and adventurous Frenchman, who made the first effort to colonize this Texas land. Nor may we pause in its recital to detail the gripping stories of St. Dennis, Nolan, Magee, Lafitte, Long and Ellis P. Bean. But as the future effects and influences of some of the events of the long Spanish period lived beyond that period, and inasmuch as they touch our story in a vital way, we are compelled to give them: at least some brief attention. Probably the most prominent feature of the whole Spanish period 16871820 all of which antedates the beginning of our story, was the building of the many Roman Catholic missions and the attempted evangelization of the numerous tribes of Indians, who at that time composed the sole human population of this country. Let it be borne in mind that the Spanish government was a combination of Church and State, the priest and soldier always going hand in hand, the one supplementing the other. It was the purpose of Rome that Texas was to be made Catholic and kept Catholic. Every country under the dominion of Spain was subject to both State and Church. The government of both was a government of compulsion, hence the mission had both chapel and fort both priest and soldier. They were designed as much for conquest and defense as for evangelization. Furthermore, at this time while Spain held Mexico, France held Louisiana, and both of these nations claimed Texas. Natchitoches, near the Sabine River, was the most western town of Frances Louisiana possession. Between the Sabine on the east and the Rio Grande on the west lay Texas. As I have said, both of these nations claimed Texas, but at this time it was occupied by neither. Indians, only Indians some forty different tribes of them occupied Texas, from eastern to western river and from gulf to most northern plains. Some tribes had but a few score members, others many thousands, the total number in 1822 being about 45,000.f1 Whence and when most of them came nobody knows. Spain declared that. France and other foreign nations must be kept out, the Indians must be tamed and evangelized and made good subjects of the Spanish king and the Spanish Church, so these missions were established. From 1690 to 1735 was the chief building period. Two or more, however, were built later. Several were finished later. Some were never finished. Note their location as strategical positions of defense against a foreign foe two on the Rio Grande at the entrance into Mexico; four on or near the southern border, at that time the main water entrance into Texas (one of these on Matagorda Bay and one each at the places now known as Victoria, Goliad and Refugio); seven or more on or near the eastern border, then the mainland entrance into Texas (two of these just east of the Sabine River and really on

French territory); one near San Augustine; one at Nacogdoches and one each on the San Jacinto, Trinity and Neches Rivers, respectively, at their main crossings; five and later six at or near San Antonio, the principal town of the territory; still later one on the San Saba River in what is now Menard County. Some of these missions were temporary, while some were strong and permanent. Priests, soldiers and a few mechanics composed the colonists. Except the priests, nearly all were hirelings, including the soldiers. They had no special interest in the enterprise, especially in the evangelizing side of it. The priests themselves seem to have done some conscientious and even sacrificial work, but in a great degree, the lives of the soldiers counteracted the work of the priest. Kennedyf2 probably the earliest Texas historian says:
The garrisons were mostly an inferior description of troops-badly clothed and paid, idle and disorderly-the very refuse of the camp. Their principal occupation was chastising and recapturing the nominally converted Indians, under the direction of the friars.

Great zeal for converts to the Roman Catholic faith often led even to compulsory and other un-Christian methods of bringing the Indians into the missions and holding them there until they could be taught and won. On page 225 of Vol. I, Kennedy says again:
Deplorably abject was the submission exacted from these miserable proselytes. Under the tutelage of the Franciscans they sank lower in the social scale than the West Indian Negro. Converts in name, they were slaves in reality, their thoughts, words and actions being under the most searching inquisition and rigorous control.

As a defense against France, these missions might be called a success. As evangelizing centers and agencies, they were, so far as the Indians were concerned, a dismal failure. Penny-backers. A New History of Texas, page 20, quoting from a report made by Father Lopez, President of the Texas Missions, says:
Population of Concepcion (one of the San Antonio Missions) in 1762 (49 years old then) was 207. Number of baptisms up to 1785 (over 60 years old), 792.

At San Jose, the largest and costliest of all these missions, Pennybackers A New History of Texas, on page 18, says that in the first half century there were reported 1,054 baptisms. As additional light upon the results of these missionary and evangelistic efforts, I give the following quotations from three Texas historians:

In 1794 the Franciscan friars, worn out and discouraged, gave up the missions in Texas, and returned, some to Mexico, others to Spain, taking with them all records and historical papers.f3 In 1794 came the order far secularization of missions. The support from the royal treasury was withdrawn. The expiring flicker of missionary energy came with the founding of Refugio in 1791. Twenty years later, several of the missions had still a few Indians around them, but in 1812 they were finally suppressed and the Indians dispersed by the Spanish government.f4 The centurys labor in the missionary field seemed to have been a mournful failure. The number of natives converted since 1690 was 10,000, and at no onetime had there been over 2,000 reduced (converted) Indians. In 1783 there were about 460 Mission Indians in the several establishments named, while the total number of Spanish soldiers and settlers in the province was about 2,600. The missions were all secularized that is, deprived of government aid and protection-in 1794, by Pedro de Nava, and the country passed entirely into the hands of the civil and military rulers of Mexico. The mission period had ended, and little remained to attest the long years of suffering and sacrifice, save the noble lives of many of the priests, and the stately and enduring temples they erected in this far-off wilderness, whose melancholy but imposing ruins still preserve their memories.f5

Thus passed the first 130 years of the history of Texas. Spains effort to colonize and to Romanize this new field had ended. The Church and State, priest and soldier combinations, with their coincident compulsory methods, had proven themselves failures. The priests were gone. The missions were reminiscences except as items of history or as visiting places for tourists. The Indians in the main resumed their old customs and habits and loved their own Manitou more than before, and hated worse than ever the religion of the pale faces. This brief recital brings us to the year which chronicles the beginning of our Texas Baptist story. It was the year 1820. Take now one brief panoramic view of the field, the folks and the facts. As our story begins, Texas is still under Spain. She is a part of the Mexican state of Coahuila. Saltillo, in Mexico, is the far-away state capital. Population, not including Indians 4,000 says Pennybacker, 5,000 says John Henry Brown all Catholic. Present settlements are only three of any importance San Antonio, Goliad and Nacogdoches. Indians are much the largest part of the population and are scattered everywhere. Some are friendly, but the majority warlike more warlike than years ago.

Her soil, except a very few acres, is as yet untouched by the plowshare. Her mines are as yet unopened. Her pine and other forests are as yet unmarred. Louisiana, formerly French, is now, since 1803, a part of the United States. James Monroe is now president of the United States. The border line between Texas and the United States has just been settled. Moses Austin is on his way to Mexico to arrange for his first colony. There are two laws on Spains statute books which vitally affect Texas:
1. No trade import or export-with any country except Spain. 2. No home-seekers permitted to come into Texas except Roman Catholics.

This, in 1820, is Texas her condition, her environment, her outlook. In area larger than the whole German Empire, bigger, four times, than the six New England states, more than five times as large as New York. One hundred and thirty-four years of her history are passed, and yet, even now, Texas is one vast field of wild woods, wild plains, wild flowers, wild game, wild horses and wild men.

CHAPTER 2. THE COMING OF THE ACTORS

THE general story of the colonial period of Texas is one of thrilling interest, but the religious story of that same period is the greatest romance of modern ecclesiastical life. As our Baptist story, as well as the story of all other nonCatholic Christians, is particularly affected by some, at least, of the laws and other conditions under which the colonists were permitted to enter the State, it will be necessary, in order to get a better realization and appreciation of the story, to note these laws and conditions with some care. Mexico was extremely generous to its colonies, and this was particularly true of Austins colony the first colony established in Texas but on the question of religious and even of civil liberty, Mexico was very intolerant. For that, however, there was possibly, at least, some excuse, even if not a sufficient reason. For three full centuries, indeed ever since the days of Cortez, her cruel Spanish conqueror, Mexico had known neither religious nor civil freedom. It had been continuously under Spanish King and Roman Pope a double bondage. At last, after a desperate and long continued struggle for its own emancipation, the country had succeeded in throwing off the galling yoke of Spain, and in 1821, the year that marks the beginning of our story, had won its civil freedom. But the country was still bound by the fetters of Rome. Since the coming of Cortez, the untutored population had never known, from experience or otherwise, the true value and sweetness of religious freedom. Their ecclesiastical chains were camouflaged. The people realized not that there were any chains. So now, glorying in its own new civil freedom and national power, and insensible of its remaining Roman bondage, the country sought to force upon its colonists the same religious ideas that were forced upon their unlettered Aztec ancestors. Hence, in the first national semi-republican constitution, adopted in 1824, is found this declaration:
Art. 3. The religion of the Mexican Nation is, and will be perpetually, the Roman Catholic Apostolic. The nation will protect it by wise and just laws, and prohibit the exercise of any other whatsoever.f6

This article in Mexicos Constitution is almost an exact reproduction of an article in Spains Constitution of 1812, which constitution was re-adopted by Spain in 1820. Under this article Moses Austin, in January, 1821, only a little while preceding Mexicos emancipation from Spain, secured his first colonization grant, which grant, however, had later to be approved by Mexico. Under this national law and a very similar state law that was passed March 24,

1825, by the state of Coahuila, of which the territory of Texas was then a part, Texas was colonized.f6 In order to give the reader some more definite idea as to the method of securing these colonization grants and the exact conditions under which they were secured, we quote from the records of a particular case. Green De Witt, of Missouri, was the second American to secure permission to bring in a colony. We quote from his petition to the Governor of the state of Coahuila and from the official reply:
Most Excellent Sir: I, Green De Witt, a citizen of the United States of North America, appear before your Excellency to make known to you that I have come to this country seeking to obtain permission to colonize with 400 industrious Catholic familiesf6 those lands of the ancient province of Texas (now an integral part of this State) which are included within limits that I shall herein designate. These immigrants shall be required to subject themselves to the religious, civil and political laws of the country which henceforth they adopt as their own, and in establishing themselves therein they shall respect the rights of all previous settlers, as provided by the colonization law which the honorable Congress of this state has just passed. Moreover, there shall be brought into this colony only such families as are known to be respectable and industrious. I therefore beg you to grant me, your petitioner, those lands that are included within the following limits, in order that I may settle upon them the 400 families.

Here follows a description of land desired. Then he continues:

We are also desirous that respectable families of this country (Mexico) shall come to settle with us, not only in order to contract enduring friendship with them, but also in order to acquire the use of the language of the nation that we now adopt as our own and the ability to give perfect instruction therein to our children. Therefore, I humbly beg you to grant my petition. GREEN DE WITT. Saltillo, April 7, 1825.f6

This petition was granted. We now quote from the official reply, showing some, though not all, of the conditions upon which it was granted:
1. Inasmuch as the plan presented in the preceding memorial by the person concerned conforms to the colonization law of the honorable congress of the State, adopted March 24, the government consents to it, and therefore, in fulfillment of Article 8 (of this Colonization law), and in consideration of his petition, it assigns to him the land for which he asks, etc. 4. The families that shall compose this colony, besides being Catholic, as the Empresario promises in his petition, must also be able to prove, by certificates from the authorities of the localities from which they come, of their good moral character.

5. The Empresario shall not introduce into his colony criminals, vagrants, or persons of bad morals, and if such be found there he shall cause them to leave the Republic, by force of arms if necessary. 9. It shall be his duty to erect churches in the new towns, to provide them with ornaments, sacred vessels, and adornment dedicated to divine worship: and to apply in due time for the priests needed for the administration of spiritual instruction.

Without exception all the writers on the Texas colonial period, whose works we have examined and we have gone through several score state that Mexico required that all Texas homeseekers should be Catholic when they came, or upon reaching Texas should immediately accept the Catholic faith. Under these and other conditions Mexico granted colonization rights to some twenty-six different applicants.f7 More than half of these Empresarios were citizens of the United States, but one was a German, one an Englishman, two were Irishmen and five were Mexicans. Not more than half of these promised colonies ever materialized, and most of the others materialized only in part. From available records it seems that only that of Stephen F. Austin was completed in full, so far as bringing in the number of families promised in the original contracts. Others were yet in process of completion when in 1830 the liberal colonization laws, so far as they affected citizens of the United States, were repealed. Yet so wonderfully successful had been the colonization efforts that by 1830, 20,000 new immigrants had come into Texas.f8 At the beginning of 1835, which was the real ending of the colonial period and the beginning of the Texas Revolution, Texas had a population, exclusive of Indians, of at least 30,000. Some writers claim that the population was 50,000. A very large majority of these settlers were from the United States. When once the doors were really thrown open to the people of the United States, there flowed into this new land an ever-increasing tide of immigrants. When the utter failures of France, Spain and Mexico to colonize Texas are taken into account, this successful colonization from the United States is very wonderful, and when it is remembered that wild savages roamed over and claimed as their own every acre of territory allotted to each group of colonists, this influx of immigration is still more wonderful. Moreover, when we consider the hard religious conditions imposed by the colonization laws and by the perennial uncertainties of the ever-changing Mexican government, the increasing accessions to the Texas population, coming as they did from many sections of the United States, is even yet more remarkable. There was one thing, however, which helped mightily in swelling this tide of population, and that was that in addition to the regular colonists, who came

under the leadership of some particular Empresario, there poured into Texas, mainly from the United States, many scores of families who were not a part of any definite colony. Some of these were granted lands on regular or special conditions. Some bought parts of tracts of preceding colonists, while many others settled upon land without any grants or deeds and became what are known as squatters. This tide of immigration, both regular and irregular, had been so steady and rapid that by the beginning of 1836 the whole territory lying between the Sabine River on the east, and the Nueces River on the west, and up to, and in some places even beyond the center of the State on the north, had been scatteringly dotted with tents, arbors and log cabins of these new pioneering home-builders. These early settlers had to undergo very great trials and hardships. It would be exceedingly difficult to overstate them. The camps and then later the cabins were, in many instances, far apart, hence social intercourse and mutual protection were sadly lacking. Houses in which to live all had to be built. Material for these had all to be cut and hauled or carried by hand from the forests. Lands had all to be cleared and fenced before any successful or safe farming could be done. All of Texas, with the exception of three or four very small spots, was indeed at this time a veritable wilderness, covered, as has been previously said, by wild beasts, wild horses, wild cattle and wild Indians. None of the comforts of life was available. Indeed, many of the real necessities of life, such as bread, sugar, coffee, salt, and even clothing, were in numerous instances absolutely unobtainable. The flesh and the pelts of wild animals furnished for many families the only food and wearing apparel.f9 It often happened at different times that these immigrants were without food of any kind. The long distance some of them had to go and the poor means of transportation rendered it impossible for the incoming settlers to bring with them very large supplies. New Orleans was the nearest market, and the territory was absolutely roadless. It was always a dangerous thing to get far away from ones home to hunt on account of the many and constantly roving Indians. These Indians were a never-ending source of anxiety to all the early Texas settlers. Any night ones cattle might be slaughtered, horses and mules driven away, house burned and family murdered and scalped, or, what was generally far worse, carried into an awful captivity. There were no regular soldiers for guarding the frontier. Indeed, the whole country was frontier, and each family was, in many instances, its own and only guard. In the earlier years there were no schools, no churches not even Catholic churches and no public religious service of any kind. For years some communities had no doctors. It will thus be seen that there were innumerable sources of anxiety. And then to crown it all, there were the continued

uncertainties of the attitude of the Mexicans and their chameleonic government. Surely the trials and hardships of these early Texans were very great. None but a people of a very high order of pluck, patience and perseverance, and an unsurpassed courage and daring, would or could have journeyed through it. These are the early Texas pioneers. They had come, at least 30,000 of them. Inasmuch as among them we are to find many of our Baptist forefathers, the real pioneers in future Baptist achievements, we must take a yet closer look at them.

CHAPTER 3. RELIGIOUS RESTRICTIONS AND LIMITATIONS

PRIOR to the Texas Declaration of Independence, which was signed March 2, 1836, it was to be supposed that all the people of Texas were Roman Catholics. This opinion was based entirely upon colonization laws and the oaths that were required of the settlers. In view of these requirements, no other conclusion would have been possible.

MONUMENT INDICATING LOCATION OF BLACKSMITH SHOP OF N. T. BYARS IN WHICH DECLARATION OF TEXAS INDEPENDENCE WAS SIGNED
But were they in fact all Catholics? Doubtless, all those colonists who were brought into the State by Spanish and Mexican Empresarios were in truth Catholics, but there were very few of those. It is probable also that most, if not all, those brought in by the two Irish Empresarios, and who settled in San Patricio and Refugio Counties, were genuine Catholics, but there were at most only a few hundred of these. How about the more than 20,000 who came in from Missouri, Mississippi, Tennessee, Kentucky, Virginia, New York,

Louisiana, Arkansas, Georgia, Alabama, and almost all the other states of the Union, both North and South? Were they all Catholics? In attempting to answer this question, please note the following facts: In 1830 the Mexican General Congress passed a law prohibiting further immigration into Texas from the United States. The Secretary of State, Lucas Alaman, in urging before congress the imperative necessity for this prohibitory law, gave among others, the following reasons therefor:
If we now examine the present condition of Texas we will find that the majority of the population is composed of natives from the United States of the North; that they occupy the frontier Posts on the coasts and the mouths of the rivers; that the number of Mexicans inhabiting that country is insignificant when compared with the North Americans; that they come from all directions to settle upon the fertile lands, taking notice that most of them do so without previously complying with the requisites of our laws, or in violation of existing contracts. The colonists coming from those states have located themselves wherever they thought fit. The colonization laws and their own stipulations remaining a dead letter. Hence, we find that, besides this territory having been occupied by colonists who never ought to have been admitted into it, there is not one among them, in Texas, who is a Catholic.f10

The italics in this quotation are ours. Note the statements in italics, especially the last one. These extraordinary statements are undoubtedly somewhat exaggerated, and yet we know that there were in Texas at that time very many who were not Catholics, either in principle or in name. In the face of such strict colonization laws, how did they get here? Did they stultify themselves in taking the oaths? Or did they somehow evade taking the oaths? Or did they take them with mental reservations? Or were the oaths sometimes not administered at all? Or did they regard the oaths as simply to recognize the Catholic religion as a State religion, leaving them free to have private religious opinions, just so they were not publicly expressed? Or were the Mexican officials sometimes lax in the enforcement of the strict requirements? It seems entirely possible, and indeed very probable, that all of these things at different times affected some of the immigrants, especially those who belonged to no definite colony. It is certainly true that some of the Mexicans, and even more of the Spaniards or the direct descendants of the Spaniards, were never in sympathy with some of these rigorous requirements. As evidence of this note the many who sided with the colonists in the final revolution, which was in fact a struggle for religious liberty, as well as for civil liberty. Some, even of the officials, were very lenient at times, even when religious services other than Catholic were being held.

As an example of this a two days meeting was planned, in 1832, for Sabine County, not very far from Nacogdoches, to be conducted by two preachers, one a Methodist and the other a Presbyterian. This meeting was pronounced against by one Mexican official and strenuously opposed by other individuals, but notwithstanding all of this the meeting was begun. Someone reported it to Colonel Piedras, the Mexican commander at Nacogdoches, but instead of ordering services closed, he simply asked: Are they stealing horses? The reply was, No. Are they killing anybody? No. Are they doing anything bad? No. Then let them alone. This special officer seems to have been particularly noted for his leniency and friendliness to the Texas settlers.f11 Padre Muldoon, a noted Catholic priest of those days, seemed, at least at times, to have been lenient with other religionists. The following toast is said to have been given by him, January 1, 1832, at a banquet at the town of Anahuac:
May plough and harrow, spade and fack, Remain the arms of Anahuac; So that her rich and boundless plains, May yearly yield all sorts of grains. May all religious discord fall And Friendship be the creed of all. With tolerance your pastor views All sects of Christians, Turks and Jews. I now demand three rousing cheers Great Austins health and pioneers.

What seems to have been the original manuscript of this toast was found among the papers of Stephen F. Austin. These papers have been preserved by Colonel Guy M. Bryan, a nephew of Austin.f12 However, it is said that in 1826, just three years earlier, this same Padre Muldoon forced the closing of the first Texas Sunday School, a history of which will appear later in this volume. Another story is told of Padre Muldoon, which still further verifies the statement that not all the colonists became Catholics. This story is told by Mrs. Caroline von Hinueber, daughter of Frederick Ernst, who is said to have been the first German who brought his

family to Texas. He was among the first of the early German colonists. Here is the story:
When my father came to Texas, I was a child of eleven or twelve years. My fathers name was Frederick Ernst. We landed at Harrisburg, which consisted at that time of about five or six log houses, on the 3rd of April, 1831. Here we remained five weeks. While on our way to our new home, we stayed in San Felipef13 for several days at the Whiteside Tavern. Stephen F. Austin was in Mexico at the time, and Sam Williams, his private secretary, gave my father a title to land which he had originally picked out for himself. Before the Alcalde, my father had to kiss the Bible and promise, as soon as the priest should arrive, to become a Catholic. But no one ever became a Catholic, though the priest, Father Muldoon, arrived promptly. The people of San Felipe made him drunk and sent him home.f14

From the history of that period it is very certain that the early Texas settlers were not all Catholics, and yet it is also equally certain that the laws had a very strong restraining influence upon all non-Catholic religionists. There really seems to have been very few public religious services of any kind during the whole Texas colonial period of fifteen years. We find few, if any, of even Catholic services among the American colonists. It appears that the priests were never very numerous. There really were not enough to bury the dead and marry the living. A Mrs. Dilue Harris, in some reminiscent writings, gives this account of a funeral:
Harrisburg, May, 1833. Every thing in Harrisburg was different from what we had been accustomed to. No church, no preacher, no school house or court house. They had no use for a jail; everybody honest. We had been there but a few days when a man died. My sister asked mother how they could bury the man without a hearse and carriages. In the evening the funeral came. Mr. Lytle with his cart and oxen (there was not a dray or wagon in the place), conveyed the corpse; men, women and children walking. Brother and I went with them. I dont remember the mans name. He came to Texas from New York, with the four Harris brothers. (The family for whom Harrisburg was named.) A Mr. Choate conducted the burial. The man was a stranger in a strange land, but was nursed and buried by the good people and mourned by all. The next time I met Mr. Choate was the Fourth of July. He played the violin for the young people to dance. f15

The scarcity of priests occasioned many embarrassments concerning funerals, and even greater embarrassments concerning marriages. None but priests were allowed to perform marriage ceremonies. This last difficulty was finally overcome. The high contracting parties to the marriage gave a legal bond, pledging themselves to have a regular marriage ceremony performed as soon as a priest should come into the community. Thus again the old adage that love laughs at locks found new confirmation. It sometimes occurred that the

couple was married at the same time one or more of their children were christened during the same visit of the priest. As a matter of interest an exact copy of one of these marriage bonds, which the author has in his possession, and which was furnished us by John R. Lewis, of Sweetwater, Texas, is herewith given in full:
Know all men by these presents, that we, Eben Havens, of the State of Coahuila and Texas, De Witt Colony, who was born in the state of New York in the year 1805, and Drusilla Lockhart of the State of Coahuila and Texas, De Witt Colony, and born in the state of Virginia, in the year 1802, are held and firmly bound to the governor of the State of Coahuila and Texas, or his successor in office, in the penal sum of ten thousand dollars, lawful money of the United States of Mexico, for the payment of which, well and truly to be made, we, and each of us, bind ourselves, our heirs, jointly and severally and firmly by these presents. The condition of the above obligation is such that whereas, the above named Eben Havens and Drusilla Lockhart, having mutually agreed to enter into the solemn bonds of matrimony, and there being as yet no church or legally established ecclesiastical authority in this colony, by which means matrimony may be legally solemnized, and therefore it is understood, that as soon as the said authority be legally established, the said parties agree to be legally married, and if either should fail or refuse to comply, the above obligation to be in full force against the party so failing or refusing as aforesaid, otherwise if they comply with the above condition, the above condition to be forever null and void.

Given under my hand at the town of Gonzales on the day of February, 1831.
BYRD LOCKHART EBEN HAVENS (Seal) J. B. PATRICK DRUSILLA LOCKHART (Seal) Marriage Bond No. 15.

Z. N. Morrell, in his Flowers and Fruits, page 78, says:

Previous to the Independence of Texas, marriage was illegal, performed by any other save a priest. Catholic priests were very offensive to Texans, and for the performance of the ceremony they exacted $25. Many refused to submit, and, in some cases, the parties simply signed a bond in the presence of witnesses and became husband and wife. The Congress very soon passed a law allowing these parties to take a license in due form, and be married by a proper officer. When the license and bond were returned, with the certificate of the officer performing the ceremony, the marriage was legal.

I was called on frequently afterwards to officiate in such cases, and, in a few instances, a group of little children were witnesses for their parents. In one instance, immediately after preaching, I performed a ceremony in the presence of the congregation, the parties each holding a child in their arms.

In a letter to a friend in Kentucky, which letter bears date November 6, 1831, W.B. Dewees, son or ward of a Baptist preacher, who came to Texas as early as 1822, writes this paragraph concerning religious conditions in Texas at that time:
The people of this country seem to have forgotten that there is such a commandment as Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. This day is generally spent in visiting, driving stock, and breaking mustangs. There is no such thing as attending church, since no religion except the Catholic is tolerated, and we have no priests among us. Indeed, I have not heard a sermon since I left Kentucky, except at a camp-meeting in Arkansas.f16

Such conditions as the ones above described were evidently the prevailing religious conditions throughout the colonial period of Texas 1822-1836 yet there were many notable exceptions. We have been able to discover scores of individual Baptists, Methodists, and Cumberland Presbyterians, who lived in Texas at that time and have noted many intensely interesting incidents in which they participated. We have been able to trace in Texas between 1820 and 1836 some twenty Baptist preachers, the organization by Baptists of three Sunday Schools and two Baptist churches. There was at least one baptism and there was one regular prayermeeting. There were also numerous Baptists, both men and women, and all of these prior to Texas Independence. They antedated the organization of the Baptist church at old Washington on the Brazos in 1837, said by all our Baptist historians to have been the first Baptist church organized in Texas. Follow the story. It becomes more and more interesting.

CHAPTER 4. THE FIRST TEXAS BAPTIST

IN THOSE days came Joseph Bays, the Baptist, from the wilderness of Missouri to the wilderness of Texas, seeking a home for himself and family, and seeking a place and opportunity to preach the gospel in this far away land. He was clothed in a buckskin suit and driving a yoke of oxen, which was drawing an old-fashioned sled on which was Josephs family and household goods. There were no roads. Wagons could not be used. Sleds might follow trails, or if need be, go where there were no trails. Thus Joseph Bays, in company with thirtytwo other families, traveled some 500 miles. So far as the records show, Joseph Bays was the first Texas Baptist. After this long and tedious journey, he reached Texas, and as he nears his destination, we shall leave him for awhile and learn somewhat of his early life. Just a little over ten years after the signing of the American Declaration of Independence, Joseph L. Bays was born. Isaiah Bays, a Scotch-Irish nonconformist from Staffordshire, England, was his father. Joseph was the youngest of seven sons. North Carolina was his birth-place. In 1794 the family moved from North Carolina to Kentucky and settled near Boonesborough in that state. Here Joseph came to know Daniel Boone, Kentuckys greatest pioneer and possibly the, greatest pioneer the world has ever known. Like others, young Joseph Bays paid homage to this deserving hero. Here in Kentucky the boy learned to love and skillfully to use the celebrated Kentucky rifle, which stood him in good stead in future years. Here, too, he lost his father, and here from his deeply religious mother, and from her only, he learned to read and write. He never went to school, but in the person of his mother he had a great and loyal teacher. The Bible was his only school book and, indeed, his only book of any kind. That book he learned. He memorized most of it. In future years he did not need to read from the Bible text on public occasions. He quoted it from memory. When he was only sixteen years old he was leading public services and doing some preaching, while at the same time, through his intercourse with Daniel Boone and through his absorption of the thrilling stories of Boones adventures, the boy was thoroughly saturated with the adventurous and pioneering spirit. So together with John, Peter and Isaac, his older brothers, he followed in the earlier footsteps of his hero, Daniel Boone, to the new land of Missouri. His mother and the three other brothers, who were triplets Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego were left in Kentucky. At the age of eighteen Joseph Bays married Miss Roseina Wicher. His biographer does not disclose the place where his marriage was solemnized, nor

is any record given of the life of Joseph Bays in Missouri. However, some time in 1818 or 1819 some returning adventurers from filibustering expeditions in Texas began the recital of wonderful stories of the new country between the Sabine and the Rio Grande Rivers. These stories soon created a tremendous wave of excitement and enthusiasm. Among those most interested was Moses Austin, the man who conceived the first successful plan for colonizing Texas. Joseph Bays was among the first to become impressed with Austins colonization plans. Austin knew much of the Spanish government, having lived under it there in Missouri prior to its cession to France and its final sale to the United States. So sure was he of being able to secure a charter of colonization, and so much confidence had his neighbors and acquaintances in Austin, and so thoroughly enthusiastic had many of them become concerning the plan to journey to Texas, that thirty-three families, including that of Joseph Bays, gathered at an agreed point on the Missouri River and together started for Texas, through a roadless, bridgeless and Indian-infested country. They began this migration Texas-ward even before Austin had left Missouri in an attempt to secure a charter. This journey of 500 miles, with its difficulties by day and its long vigils by night, and which was characterized by many thrilling experiences, must be omitted from this story. This chapter begins with the arrival in Texas of this early group of Missouri colonists. On June 30, 1820, they reached Camp Sabine on the Louisiana side of the Sabine River, just across from what is now Sabine County, Texas. Here they found already in camp, in what was known as the neutral ground, many other adventurous Americans, who were desirous of crossing the line into Texas. These thirty-three families were destined to wait several months before they heard from Austin. Many grew impatient and ventured into Texas without waiting for a permit from Spain. It is a matter of history that probably hundreds of families did this. Bays was among those who waited, but he was not idle. He took advantage of the opportunity and did much preaching, confining his ministry at first to the Louisiana side. But his fame was soon noised abroad and many from the Texas side came over to hear him. As a consequence, it was but a very short time until by invitation he was preaching to the many scattered squatters on the Texas side. Among the most prosperous of the settlers on the Texas side of the Sabine was Joseph Hinds. He had a splendid two-story log house with double rooms and hall between and wide porches on either side. Here by request Bays did his preaching, and here by request he soon had regular monthly services. All of this occurred in 1820. The Hinds home was only about eighteen or twenty

miles from the San Augustine mission. The Roman Catholic authorities soon learned of the services and immediately ordered their discontinuance. The settlers were at first inclined to resist, but Bays for the sake of peace, left off the monthly services on the Texas side. He continued to preach regularly on the Louisiana side. Bays biographer says that in Camp Sabine were two other preachers Martin Parmer,f17 a Methodist, and Billie Cook, a Universalist. They were all invited to preach on the Texas side and all complied. At one special meeting of three days, at the home of Hinds, one preached one day, another the next, and the other the last. But the writer who gives us this history does not state which of these did the first preaching in Texas. He does state, however, that under the power and effectiveness of Bays preaching, Billie Cook, the Universalist, was converted and was baptized by Bays. It was late in the year, possibly in December, when Moses Austin returned from his trip to San Antonio, not yet definitely knowing whether or not he had succeeded in his mission. On his return, near Camp Sabine, he was taken seriously ill with pneumonia at the home of Hugh McGuffin.f18 McGuffin was an Irishman, who had settled there some years earlier. Austin was very ill for some weeks. Joseph Bays, being somewhat skilled in the primitive methods of treating sickness, and being an old acquaintance and friend of Austin, was his chief nurse and doctor. Austin recovered sufficiently from this attack to reach his home in Missouri, but died a few months later. From this point Bays biographer passes hurriedly over three years, stating only that Stephen F. Austin carried out the colonization scheme of his father, and that Bays secured his own portion of land among the earlier colonists. In 1823, while holding services in the town of San Felipe, the headquarters of Stephen F. Austins colony, Bays was arrested by the Mexican and Roman Catholic authorities. Austin was away in Mexico at the time. A strong guard of Mexican soldiers took this Baptist preacher and started with him to San Antonio, where he was to be placed on trial. On their way they camped for a night near the springs at the head of the San Marcos River, at the place where the town of San Marcos now stands. Bays was on constant watch for an opportunity to escape. He and a guard of three soldiers were sent to the springs for water. Two of the soldiers, leaving one to guard the prisoner, laid down their guns to fill the water vessels. This was the opportunity for which Bays was watching. He was a man of powerful physique, being over six feet tall and weighing over two hundred pounds. He quickly seized one of the guns, clubbed the three Mexicans into the springs and made his escape down the river. He was never recaptured.

After several days of hard traveling he came to the home of Joe Kuykendall, near Fort Bend on the Brazos River. He had seen the hut of only one settler on his long and lonely journey. At this hut of Kuykendalls, he states that he was greatly befriended. Joe Kuykendall, to whose home he had gone, was one of the group who came out with him from Missouri. As an old-time friend, Kuykendall gave him a horse and a brace of derringers. These derringers were always cherished by Bays as mementoes of his friend Kuykendall and of his thrilling experience with the Mexicans. He finally made his way back to Sabine Parish, Louisiana, where his family joined him and where they remained some thirteen years or more, or until after Texas Independence, when he again crossed into Texas and settled in Sabine County. However, during his long sojourn in Louisiana, he made frequent preaching tours into Texas, going sometimes as far as the Trinity, and even the Brazos Rivers. Bays and his son, Henry, enlisted in the Texas army under General Sam Houston and fought in the battle of San Jacinto. He and Houston were warm friends, and in the early days of the Texas Republic, when trouble arose with the Indians, Bays, through the influence of Houston, was sent as a Commissioner to deal with the Cherokee Indians of East Texas. He was well known and much beloved by this tribe of Indians, and would perhaps have been able to make peace with them had not Mexican emissaries been at work among them.

GENERAL SAM HOUSTON

While living in San Augustine County, some time about 1848 or 1849, a sad experience, from which Bays never recovered, came into his life. Some

Mormon elders came through his community, preaching the doctrines of the Latter Day Saints. The wife of Bays, with whom he had been living for over forty years, together with their oldest son, Henry, were swept off their feet by these teachings and followed these Mormons to Utah. This terrible experience saddened and crippled the remainder of his life. His last years were spent in the home of his daughter, Mrs. Peter De Moss, in Matagorda County, where he died in 1854:

POOL WHERE GEN. SAM HOUSTON WAS BAPTIZED

Thus lived and died, so far as all records show, the first Texas Baptist. He seems to have been a popular and successful pioneer preacher. The baptism of Billie Cook, the Universalist preacher, if performed in Texas, which seems to have been the case, was the first instance of a baptism administered in Texas by a Baptist preacher.f19

B. CHANDLER

JAMES HUCKINS

B. MORRILL

R. H. TALIAFERRO

FREEMAN SMALLEY AND WIFE

ELIZABETH H. BARNES. DAUGHTER OF GREEN TALBOT

GENERAL GREEN TALBOT

MRS. MARY TATE TALBOT

CHAPTER 5. THE STORY OF FREEMAN SMALLEYF20

AS HAS been noted in a previous chapter, Joseph Bays, the first Texas Baptist, reached this state in 1820. Two years after his advent there came to Texas another Baptist preacher, whose name was Freeman Smalley. Concerning this preacher available records, that can be counted as reliable, are very meager. Morrell in his Flowers and Fruits makes no reference to him. Link, Fuller and Riley, later Baptist historians, all say a little, but only a little, and all they say is virtually identical, taken apparently from the same source. As his work appears to have touched Texas more vitally than has as yet been shown, it is deemed proper to give a brief sketch of his life taken from the best obtainable sources of information. William M. Smalley, grandfather of Freeman Smalley, was born in France in 1697. He came to America in 1732 and settled in Ohio. Some time thereafter, while plowing in his field, he was killed by the Indians. His son, William Smalley, who was the father of Freeman Smalley, was twice captured by the Indians. The first time he was captured he was held in captivity seven years before he made his escape. The second time he was on a mission for the government. He found the Indians on the warpath. His two companions were killed and scalped and he was forced to hold the scalps over the fire until they were thoroughly dried. This time he was held in captivity two or more years before he managed to make his escape and return to his home. March 3, 1791, twelve years before Ohio became a State, Freeman Smalley was born in what is now Clinton County of that state. There he grew to manhood, united with the Baptist Church, began preaching, and was ordained. There he was married to Catherine Trader, a devout Christian, who proved herself a true wife and genuine helpmeet. From the same locality he enlisted in the American army as a soldier and fought in the war of 1812. While yet living there he became, from surroundings and prevailing teachings and influences, thoroughly imbued with the doctrine of anti-slavery. He preached in Ohio some twenty-four years, then followed fifteen years more of ministerial work in Vermilion County, Illinois, after which he migrated to Williamson County, Texas, reaching there in 1847 or 1848. He labored in Texas as a minister for some eighteen years. During this period 1848-1866 feeling in Texas was very bitter against all abolitionists, so in 1866 he moved to Kansas, where he lived with his two sons, Rev. J.K. Smalley and Frank Smalley, who had gone to Kansas from Texas just preceding the Civil War. There in Bourbon County, October 31, 1874, at the advanced age of eightythree years, he fell on sleep.

From the data now available, we give the following brief, scattering and very unsatisfactory sketch of his lifes work in Texas: In 1822 (one writer says 1824) when he was thirty-one years of age, Freeman Smalley made his first trip to Texas. The purpose of this first visit was to find a lost sister. Some years prior to this time a sister had married William Newman and, along with others had left for the new land of Texas. Years had passed and no word had come back from these emigrants. The suspense was wearing heavily upon this daughters aged parents. Seeing their painful anxiety, while at the same time realizing their hope long deferred, Freeman Smalley, the brave and loving son, volunteered to go in search of his sister. On foot and alone he began his long and dangerous journey. He went first to New Orleans. How much of that part of his itinerary he traveled by water, or whether it was all on foot the records do not disclose. Be it remembered that this was just one hundred years ago. Louisiana had only recently become a state. New Orleans was as yet only a comparatively small city, having a population of some 30,000. Mississippi, as a state, was only eight years old. It was yet fourteen years before Arkansas is to become a state and Texas had yet fourteen years more to suffer under the tyranny of Mexico. All of the countries mentioned were as yet new and very sparsely settled, even where there was any settlement at all. Much of the territory was in reality yet wholly unexplored. Somewhere in Texas, if yet living, is the lost sister. But where? Judging that, as the emigrants traveled by ox teams, they would strike Texas at the nearest point, young Smalley decided that he would search North Texas first. There was no regular means of transportation and there were no roads. Evidently this preacher was a courageous and venturesome man, full of the real pioneering spirit. He decided to make the long journey entirely alone. Taking the rivers first, the Mississippi River, then Red River, as his guides and with no companionship except his trusted rifle, he made the trip. He camped in the wild game forests wherever the night overtook him and lived on the wild game found everywhere. Frequently at night it was necessary to cut small brush and build up from the ground a bed high enough to keep himself out of the water and slush of the river bottoms. And many times it was necessary to make log rafts and lash them together with grapevines, in order to enable him to cross the many streams he encountered in his route. What a journey! How similar and yet in many respects how different from that of Bays, the story of which has been told in the preceding chapter; or that of Pilgrim, whose story is to follow in the succeeding chapter. What wonderful men were our Texas Baptist ancestors, both preachers and laymen! Reader, imagine if you can, such a journey, through such a country, infested by wild

beasts, and wilder men, and this journey made by one lone man and that man on foot! However, this journey was safely made and the sister found. On the west side of Red River at this period was a large strip of country embracing in part what is now Lamar County. It was at, that time supposed to be a part of Arkansas. Into this country had gathered quite a large group of pioneer settlers, all of whom supposed they were living in Arkansas. In this community the Methodists had for five years or more been preaching regularly. This field was a part of one of their established circuits. In fact, they had there an organized church the first church of any sort other than a Roman Catholic Church to be organized in Texas. It was several years later that it was learned that this strip was a part of Texas. The people of this community seemed never to have been molested by the Mexican authorities. William Newman, Freeman Smalleys brother-in-law, lived in this settlement and it was here in the home of William Newman in 1822 that this Baptist preacher preached his first Texas sermon. This sermon, while not the first evangelical sermon preached in Texas, as some of our historians claim, was in all probability the first Baptist sermon ever preached in North Texas. However, it is morally certain that Smalley did not then know that he was preaching in Texas. How long he remained there and how often he preached in that community, no available records show, but while on that trip the records do show that the preacher went on down into Texas to what is now Williamson County,f21 traveling probably as he did from New Orleans, on foot and alone, and camping out. There were no white settlements in the part of Texas which he traversed. He did, however, pass through territory that was occupied by several different tribes of Indians. Neither the purpose nor the duration of this long and dangerous journey is mentioned in the data at our command, neither is anything said as to whether or not he encountered Indians on the way. He seems to have remained in Williamson County but a short while. He soon returned north to his home in Ohio. However, this trip down through central Texas, evidently made upon him some sort of favorable impression, for in 1848, just twenty-five years later, we find him again in Williamson County. This time he came to make Texas his home. He settled on Brushy Creek in Williamson County, not far below old Round Rock. His son, Freeman Smalley, jr., had preceded him and was already living on Brushy Creek when the father arrived. It was in the home of this son, Freeman Smalley, jr., in December, 1847, as shown by other records, that Rev. R.H. Taliaferro preached what was said to have been the first sermon ever preached in Williamson County. The records seem to indicate that Freeman Smalley lived a very active ministerial life during his eighteen years in Texas, preaching throughout the

surrounding territory wherever settlements could be found. His abolition views, however, seem greatly to have hindered his ability to gain access to the Texas people, and finally resulted, as it evidently appears, in his decision to leave the State, which he did in 1866, soon after the close of the Civil War. Before leaving, however, he succeeded in organizing what is said to have been the first Texas anti-slavery church. We have not been able to trace the history of this church. Freeman Smalley was a devout Christian, a loyal Baptist, and ever and always an ardent missionary, as is demonstrated by his life in Ohio and Illinois. When the separation took place among the Baptists on the missionary question, he was in the midst of the struggle. We now note a wonderfully strange coincidence. Daniel Parker, the principal leader on the anti-missionary side, moved to Texas, entering on its eastern border. Freeman Smalley, one of the leaders on the missionary side, moved to Texas, entering on its northern border, and became one of the first resident Missionary Baptist preachers in central Texas. Central Texas has always been missionary in spirit. Eastern Texas has had some mighty struggles with the anti-missionary spirit, but is now gradually, but gloriously emerging from its anti-missionary somnolence. This in brief is the story of the second Texas Baptist preacher. Freeman Smalley and wife had a large family. Two sons, Rev. J.S. and Frank, lived and died in Xenia, Kansas. Polly (Mrs. Cox), Freeman, jr., Moses S. and William S. lived and some of them died on Brushy Creek in Williamson County. Esther (Mrs. Whistler) died in Mexico. Ellen (Mrs. Ruble) lived and died in Falls County. She left two sons, J.C. Ruble, now living at Lott, and Dr. Ruble, now living at Port Lavaca. Elizabeth, who never married, and Sabia (Mrs. Purcell) of Williamson County, were also children of this union. Freeman Smalley, jr., who moved to Texas before his father did and at whose home in 1847, Rev. R.H. Taliaferro preached the first sermon ever preached in Williamson County, left several children, among them F.J. Smalley, now living in Port Lavaca, from whom the author secured much of the information contained in this story. F. J. Smalley has four sons, all of whom are preachers, but only one a Baptist. The other three are Pentecostal, Apostolic or Unknown Tongue Speakers. Freeman Smalley has a great granddaughter, who, with her husband and two bright boys, lives now near Florence, Texas. The author spent a delightful two hours in their home recently. She is a fine Christian character, and a loyal Baptist. Her name is Mrs. B.F. Davis.f22

CHAPTER 6. BAPTISTS AMONG AUSTINS ORIGINAL COLONY OF 300

TRACING the Baptists of Texas prior to the successful conclusion of the Texas Revolution in 1836 is somewhat like tracing them during the Dark Ages from the fifth to the sixteenth century. Prior to 1836 there was no such thing in Texas as religious liberty, and perhaps the only reason why this period was not as dark and bloody as the worlds Dark Ages was because the duration of this period was short and Rome-ridden Mexico was lacking in the power to project the persecutions incident to that dark period of the world. It falls out then that our Baptist story, prior to the Texas Revolution, after which the land became free, and religious liberty was vouchsafed to the people, must necessarily be disconnected and fragmentary. In fact this history consists mainly of incidents and short biographies. Because of the Mexican laws, there could be no openly organized co-operative work. Some, however, of the biographies which began in the Texas dark ages extend, like that of N.T. Byars and numerous others, far into the semi-organized period of our history. We have been able to learn very little about some of the earlier Baptists, and there are very probably numerous others who lived their lives and lived them well, concerning whom we shall never know anything in this world. Their lives and deeds were recorded only by the Recording Angel of Heaven. After Texas became free and churches could legally be organized, many scores of Baptists went into the churches by letter or statement, concerning whom, as Baptists, little or nothing had been previously known. It has been thus in all ages and in all countries, where there was no religious liberty and where the people were not permitted to worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences. While some of these Baptists, who joined the churches by letter and statement, had just come into the country, others had been here for years, and yet others had been in Texas from the first colonial days. Some came even prior to the colonial period. The Baptists to be particularly noticed in this chapter are those who were among Stephen F. Austins famous first 300 families, who landed in Texas in 1821-22. After long and painstaking research, we have been able to discover eleven Baptist families in this first 300.f23 The names of these families are as follows: Elijah Allcorn, and probably his wife; Mrs. J.P. Coles, and probably Judge J.P. Coles; Thomas Davis, David Fitzgerald, Chester S. Corbet, William Harvey, William Kincheloe, Abner Kuykendall, John McNeill, John W. Moore and John Smith.f24 And probably the wives of several of these men.

We could learn nothing concerning some of these eleven families, except that they were Christians and Baptists, but from old church records and minutes of the older Texas Baptist Associations, and from numerous private letters, and incidental references in old books, we have been able to learn something of all of them. In after years some of them were constant attendants at their Associational and other general Baptist meetings, and performed worthy service in the early work of our denomination. We have been able to secure a sketch of the life of only one catalogued among these eleven families. As the story is wonderfully interesting and concerns one of the first Texas Baptist laymen, we give it to our readers. It is concerning William Kincheloe and family. From private letters from his granddaughter, now living at Thurber, Texas, and his great-grandson, now living at Waurika, Oklahoma, and from some other sources we have been able to collate this story: William Kincheloe and his wife were natives of Kentucky, in which state they were married and where at least one of their children, Nancy by name, was born in 1809. In 1810 the family moved to Missouri and there they probably became acquainted with Moses and Stephen F. Austin. In 1821 they joined in with numerous other Missourians and became members of Austins first colony. This group of the colonists reached New Orleans seemingly very early in February, 1822, for on February 7, they left New Orleans for Texas, traveling by water and using two schooners for passengers and baggage. One of these schooners, called the Only Son, was owned by William Kincheloe, the subject of this sketch, and a man named Anderson, both of whom were colonists. Late in March, 1822, they landed on the west bank of the Colorado River, some three miles from its mouth, at a point where the town of Matagorda now stands. They had been delayed in Galveston Bay and while there several of the colonists died of yellow fever. John Henry Brown in his book entitled Indian Wars and Pioneers of Texas, at pages five and six, gives us the following valuable information:
Among those on the Only Son, who landed on the Colorado River, was Major George Helm of Kentucky, who afterwards died on the eve of leaving to bring out his family. One of his sons, John L. Helm, was afterwards Governor of Kentucky, while another is the venerable Rev. Samuel Larne Helm of the Baptist church of that state.

Hardly had the colonists landed before they were visited by a band of the Carancahua Indians. The settlers were soon to learn that this special tribe of Indians, though not very numerous, was one of the most treacherous and bloodthirsty of all the many Texas Indians, and were the only cannibals in all the more than forty tribes. On this first visit the Indians professed great

friendship for the newcomers and really entered into some sort of verbal treaty with them. The colonists stored their supplies, consisting of farming and other implements, housekeeping necessities, clothing, food, etc., in a hastily prepared warehouse, leaving a guard of four men in charge, while the main group of men moved on into the interior to locate their land and to prepare for themselves temporary dwelling places.f25 During the absence of the main force of colonists, the treacherous Carancahuas clandestinely returned, attacked and killed the four guards,f26 and utterly destroyed or carried away their sorely needed supplies. This was, indeed, a very dire calamity one which must be borne for it could not be mended. In a battle soon to follow, these savages were justly punished. This was the first trouble between these incoming pioneers and the Texas Indians. Very many others are to follow. The Carancahuas kept none of the several treaties they made with the whites, and within about twenty-five years became utterly extinct. The destruction of their supplies left the immigrants in desperate straits, but William Kincheloe, nothing daunted by this unspeakable misfortune, burned off a canebrake and with a sharpened stick planted the first Texas corn crop. Some of the first land allotted to him was Old Caney, a part of which is now covered by the town of Wharton. This land on Old Caney is to this day classed with the richest land in the world. Experts say that not even the valley of the Nile surpasses it. Notwithstanding the fact that there could be no cultivation of this crudely planted corn crop, God gave to William Kincheloe an abundant harvest. This miraculous harvest of corn was a real godsend to these early settlers, robbed and plundered as they had been by the Indians. Thus were these pioneer colonists saved much suffering in their first year in Texas. According to all available records, it was in the log cabin home of this same William Kincheloe that the first preaching in Austins colony was done. This was in 1822. Neither the preachers name nor his denomination is given, but it was possibly Joseph Bays. He was the only preacher shown by the records to have been in that section at that time. In these days there was far more dancing than preaching. Preaching by any other than a Roman Catholic was contrary to the law. Dancing was not. There seems to have been very frequent dancing, as many references in early Texas literature indicate. Religious services of any kind were seldom held. At this first preaching service at the home of William Kincheloe, after the neighbors had been notified and the audience gathered, his

son, who was less than ten years old, looked searchingly and anxiously over the crowd and whispered to his mother, Mother, where is the fiddler? Mr. and Mrs. Kincheloe both died before uniting with any Texas Baptist church. There was no church for them to join. Miss Nancy Kincheloe was later baptized by Z.N. Morrell. She married James Green. This, however, was a second marriage. Her first husband had lived but a little while. The Greens came to Texas from South Carolina somewhat later than the Kincheloes, but in time for James Green and his brother Ben, to take part in the Texas Revolution. They were two of the heroes of the Battle of San Jacinto. These Greens, like the Kincheloes, were all Baptists and lived their lives here in Texas, devoting them to the cause of Christ, when hardships and trials were very many and religious privileges were very few. Mrs. M. Richards, daughter of James Green and Nancy Kincheloe, from whom I secured part of the information here given, is at this time living at Thurber. She is seventy-nine years old, has been a devoted Baptist for fifty-six years and is a consistent reader of The Baptist Standard. She is greatly interested in the stories of the early Texas pioneers, especially those relating to her great ancestors. The Greens lived for awhile in Fayette County and then for several years on the Matagorda Peninsula, where in 1854 a storm destroyed the efforts of ten years of labor. They then moved to Blanco, where James Green died at the age of eighty years and his wife at seventy-nine. On November 14, 1918, in addition to Mrs. Richards of Thurber, there were yet living C.F. Green, of Marble Falls; L.L. Green, who is somewhere in Arizona, and F.P. Green, of Tom Green County. These were grandchildren of the Kincheloes. There are living many great-grandchildren and great-greatgrandchildren and yet still another generation. In a personal letter from Guy Green, a lawyer in Waurika, Oklahoma, and who is one of the greatgrandchildren of William Kincheloe, is this sentence:
I am well acquainted with the children, grandchildren and greatgrandchildren of my Grandmother Green, who was formerly Miss Nancy Kincheloe, and I cannot recall one who was not a Baptist.f27

In addition to the eleven Baptist families, whose names have been given, there were also in that famous first 300 pioneer families the ancestors of some of our greatest Texas Baptists. Shubal Marsh, one of the 300, was the grandfather of Mrs. R.H. Hicks, formerly of Rockdale, but now of El Paso. Mrs. Hicks and her husband, R.H. Hicks, were two of our most useful, most honored, and most loved Texas Baptists. She is yet alive, but her beloved husband has gone on to be with Christ. Their names and lives and deeds will appear again in this history.

Robert Millican, James D. Millican and William Millican, all members of that first 300 families, were the grandfather, uncle and cousin, respectively, of our great western pioneer missionary, L.R. Millican, than whom no preacher, living nor dead, stands higher among the great ranchmen from Fort Worth to El Paso. None of these three men were ever Baptists, but they were honored and respected citizens. L.R. Millicans father, who was yet a boy when his grandfather landed in Texas, afterwards became the first sheriff of Brazos County.

CHAPTER 7. THRILLING STORY OF A BAPTIST LAYMAN

THE story of Texas, its broad expanse and beauty of landscape, its richness and fertility of soil, its variety and abundance of wild game, its varied and salubrious climate, its tales of romance and adventure, had spread over the whole land with astonishing rapidity, and the fact that at the beginning of this chapter it had been opened for the first time to the citizens of the United States for colonization had focused attention upon the state from every point of the compass. Far away New York had heard and had been stirred by the story. That great empire state, though realizing it not, is hearing the first news of a coming young empire that in the not very far distant future is to rival and some day to surpass her in the noble galaxy of states that compose the American Union. When she comes to know of the greatness of Texas, let New York not even then become jealous since its own brave sons and daughters are to be among the heroic builders of the new commonwealth. In the western part of the State of New York is coming together a band of adventurous spirits, who are planning and preparing to make their way to the new land of Texas. In that band of heroic souls is a young man, who is approaching his twenty-third year, who is just out of college and who is worn and tired from years of hard study and who, on the advice of his physician, is voluntarily becoming a member of that band. As this young man is destined to play an important part in the history of Texas Baptists, we will here give a brief sketch of his early life. On December 19, 1805, in Middlesex County, Connecticut, Thomas J. Pilgrim was born. Though not as strong and hardy as some boys, he was always studious and made rapid progress toward a good education. He was converted in his early years and at once became a member of the Baptist church. Early impressions that he ought to preach greatly influenced and measurably directed his course of study. His father was not wealthy and hence young Pilgrim learned early in life the necessity and value of self-reliance. He finished his college course at Madison University, New York. His physical strength being somewhat run down through constant devotion to his books, he decided to join this Texas-bound group of emigrants. If the reader desires to procure an approximately accurate conception of the gravity of the journey from New York to Texas in those early days, let him take a good map and trace the journey from the starting point in western New York to the head waters of the Allegheny River, then down that stream to the Ohio, then down to the Mississippi, then down the Mississippi to the Gulf of

Mexico, then across the Mexican Gulf beyond Galveston Island to and through Matagorda Bay to Matagorda town (a place with two log cabins), then from Matagorda trace these immigrants, who are now traveling on foot, through a pathless wilderness some sixty miles further to San Felipe, the headquarters of Austins new colony. This was young Pilgrims contemplated destination and it was a desperately serious journey. We have already given the story of the group of immigrants who came from Missouri, and in which was the first Texas Baptist preacher. So now we give the story of another group of immigrants, who at a period nine years later came almost entirely across the present territory of the United States. The first group traveled by land, the second by water. Note the crudeness of the vehicles of transportation used in those days on both land and water. As this story is one of thrilling interest we give it as told by Pilgrim himself in the Texas Scrap Book at page 69. It is as follows:
In the fall of 1828, I started from the western part of the state of New York for Texas, in company with sixty others, men, women and children, under the leadership of Elias R. Wrightman. We traveled in wagons to Olean Point, on the head waters of the Allegheny River; there constructed a crude craft, a sort of scow, with two apartments. In these we placed ourselves and baggage and pushed off to drift down the stream at the mercy of the current. Our voyage the first day was prosperous, but night at length coming on, cold and wet, we sought shelter in an Indian village. The old Chief seemed moved with pity at our forlorn condition, for the weather was very inclement, and pointed out to us a cabin about twenty feet square, with a good floor and fireplace; the floor was covered with peas and beans in the shuck, which he showed us could be scraped up in one corner and a fire made in the fireplace. Truly grateful for his kindness, we soon had a good fire and a plain but comfortable meal, and all slept soundly. The next day being Sunday, we lay by and spent it in such devotional exercises as the surrounding circumstances would permit. The next morning we started on our voyage, having taken on board a pilot to accompany us as far as Pittsburg. About noon we heard a roaring ahead resembling a waterfall, and soon found it proceeded from a dam constructed across the stream. On one side was a mill. On the other a narrow space was left, through which a gentle current flowed, and where boats or rafts could pass with safety; but our pilot, through ignorance or obstinacy, kept the center of the current, and we were soon passing over a fall about four feet high, both apartments of our craft were about filled with water, and all completely drenched. We all fell to bailing with such vessels as we could seize and were soon again on our way in fair trim, but overtaking a raft of pine plank before night, we exchanged our crude craft for still ruder accommodations, though much more ample, on board the raft. Soon we reached Pittsburg, where we discharged our pilot, feeling that he had been the cause of our greatest calamity, without rendering us any valuable service.

Here it had been intended to take a steamer, but finding none ready to leave, we continued on our raft to Cincinnati. Here we remained for several days, and I purchased a set of Spanish books and commenced to study the language.f28 Soon we took passage on a steamers deck for New Orleans, and in due time arrived at the Crescent City. Cincinnati was at this time a small town of about 10,000 inhabitants. St. Louis was just coming into notice, and between that and the Pacific Ocean was an unbroken wilderness. In New Orleans we remained about a fortnight, waiting for a conveyance, as there was little trade between New Orleans and Texas, and vessels seldom passed from one to the other. At length we found a little vessel from Maine, of twenty tons burden, manned by only three hands, and only one of these very efficient. The captain offered to sell us the vessel for $500, or to take us to Texas for that amount; we bargained for the latter, and having provided ourselves with a suitable outfit for the voyage, we all embarked and were soon drifting down the Mississippi in a perfect calm, at the mercy of the current. This calm continued for many days, until we were out of sight of land, on the bosom of the Gulf, drifting about we knew not wither, as there was not sufficient breeze to steer the vessel. At length the wind arose and blew a gale, but directly ahead, and soon all on board, except myself and crew, were suffering severely from sea-sickness, and perfectly helpless; and there might have been heard many a regret expressed at ever having undertaken the journey, and many a wish to once more step foot on land. For two days the gale continued, and then again a perfect calm, and thus gale and calm succeeded each other, until we found ourselves off the entrance of Matagorda Bay; but the wind blowing directly out of the pass, there was little prospect of being able to enter, yet we resolved to make the effort. Of all on board, I was the only one who knew how to work a vessel, and the only one who was not liable to sea-sickness; and, as the captain and one hand were frequently intoxicated, the labor devolving on me was very great; besides, we were nearly out of provisions, and had been for several days allowanced to one-half pint of water each, daily, and for several days I drank none, giving mine to the children, and subsisting only on pilot bread and raw whisky. Everything seemed to indicate that, if within the reach of human skill, we must make harbor. For twenty-four hours we beat against wind and current, everyone doing his duty and sparing no effort that might promise success, but all in vain, for we fell to leeward about three miles. It was now evident that we must make some harbor, as we could no longer continue at sea, and as the wind would permit and was still blowing fresh, we ran down to Aransas and soon entered that bay in safety. Soon all were landed, and having made fires and procured water, the women proceeded to do some washing, which was greatly needed, and the men with their rifles, twelve in number, proceeded in search of game, leaving on board only three men, the captain, mate and myself. The vessel was anchored about two

hundred yards from shore, and we remained about one hour when we saw several canoes coming down the bay with Indians. These we knew to be Carancahuas, who were said to be cannibals,f29 and as the men were gone and only one old musket on board, no little fear was felt for the safety of the women and children; but we could only watch their movements and act according to circumstances. Soon they were seen to halt and turn toward the shore, and shortly landed and were proceeding in the direction of the women and children. The mate and myself jumped into our little skiff. He took the oars and I the old musket and stood in the bow. We proceeded in the direction of the Indians, but keeping between them and the women. When near I drew the musket and presented it toward the chief, who beckoned not to fire and made the signs of friendship. This position we both maintained for some time, we seeking to detain them, hoping the men would soon appear. Soon we raised our eyes and beheld the men all running toward the boat and not far from us. We then felt safe. The women were taken on board first, then the men, and lastly a few Indians were allowed to come. They manifested no hostility, for they evidently saw that all hostility would be unavailing. Their canoes were well stored with fish, all neatly dressed, which they bartered to us in such quantities as we needed, and then left us, truly glad that we had escaped so well. After remaining here for several days, and supplying ourselves with water and such provisions as we could obtain, which consisted only of wild meats and an article of greens resembling purslane, and the wind becoming fair, we again crossed the bar, and shaped our course for Pass Caballo. The captain gave me the helm, and retired to his berth for sleep. In a few moments the wind subsided and a dead calm ensued; the current tended toward the shore, and a gentle swell was rolling in. I now felt quite disheartened, and thought our chance of reaching our destination by water was small. I went to Mr. Wrightman, our leader, and informed him of our condition and danger, and told him I had charge of the vessel, and if he consented I would beach her, and would make our way as best we could by land. He said that would never do. We were more than one hundred miles from any white settlement, there was no means of conveyance, and the country was infested with hostile Indians. Our only safety consisted in clinging to our vessel. I went to the captain and awoke him, and informed him of our danger. He at once saw and recognized it. I told him there were four sweeps on board and, if he approved, I would rig them and would try to sweep her up to the Pass.f30 He consented and by night the vessel was swept up opposite the Pass, but no one knew the channel. The mate and myself went in our skiff, and sounded until we found it. Then taking a long rope, we carried it on shore and soon conducted our little vessel into the bay. A gentle breeze and fair wind sprang up, and soon we were off the mouth of the Colorado and within about two miles of Matagorda, which then contained two families, who had lately moved down and commenced a settlement. The next day Mr. Wrightman and another man went to the settlement and returned with a present of a Christmas dinner, which consisted of some hominy, beat in a

wooden mortar, and fresh milk, which were gratefully received and promptly dispatched. The people of the new settlement rejoiced at the arrival of a vessel, and came down to assist us. The women and chattels were taken on shore, the little vessel was careened over on one side, and by main strength dragged over the bar, and soon lay alongside of Matagorda. We were out twentytwo days from New Orleans. Some went to work immediately to prepare a home on the spot. Five young men started to go up in the country in search of some conveyance. We were told it was twenty-two miles to a settlement, and as we had been confined so long on board a vessel, we thought to walk this distance was a mere recreation. In the morning we started fresh and vigorous, without a blanket or overgarment and with no other provisions than an three little biscuits, which one of our number was so fortunate as to procure. This was the last of December, and the whole face of the country was nearly covered with water, and the only road was a dim trail made by the passage of a single-horse carryall. Many of the little streams we had to swim. Sometimes we traveled with the water to our waists, and all our shoes were worn through at the toes, by striking them against the high sedge grass.f31 About noon the rain began to fall in torrents, the wind blew strong from the north, the depth of water increased, and night was approaching, with no appearance of settlement, when three of our number; and those apparently the strongest, fell to the ground, declaring they could go no farther. I remonstrated with them, and told them that to remain there was certain death, that our only hope was to keep moving, and thereby promote circulation; but in vain. They stated that if life depended upon it, they could go no farther. Near us was a venerable looking live-oak, which had fallen and perhaps lain there for ages. On the under side of its trunk we contrived to kindle a fire, which we kept burning during the night, and having gathered sufficient of the tall grass to raise us above the water, we lay down and rested quite well, notwithstanding the falling rain and whistling blast. In the morning we arose quite refreshed, and started forward, the rain still falling, the wind increasing in coldness, and the water deepening. We had proceeded only about a mile, when we heard the crowing of chickens, when all jumped up, clapped their hands, and said they must be on the borders of civilization. Soon we struck a plain path, and were shortly at the hospitable residence of Daniel Rawls. Here we found plenty of good country fare, which was provided without money or price. The rain continued falling, and in the evening of the second day, looking out we saw a miserable looking object approaching, and as he neared us, we discovered it was one of our number who had been left behind. He had left with another, from whom he had become separated on the way, and could give no further account of him. Mr. Rawls declared that we must go in search of him, as it would not do to leave him to perish. Two horses were soon ready, and he taking one and I the other, we started. Darkness soon overtook us, and, unable to follow the trail longer, we entered

a thicket, staked out our horses, and by breaking off limbs of bushes, which we covered with long moss, and thus raising a bed above water, contrived to rest very comfortably until morning, when we continued our course to Matagorda; but finding the lost one had not returned, and hearing nothing of him, we returned, and found that during our absence he had come in. Here we all remained until the weather cleared up, when we separated and left, the others going east toward the Brazos, and I, on foot and alone, wending my way north in the direction of San Felipe de Austin, about sixty miles distant. On the Bernard I was hospitably entertained by a Mr. Huff, where I met Josiah H. Bell, on his way to his home in Columbia, and from him received a cordial invitation to accompany him home. I cheerfully accepted, and the next night was spent with his estimable family. Mr. Bell was a true gentleman, a pure patriot, of stern, unyielding integrity. He had endured the privations, toils and hardships incident to the settlement of a new country, and knew well how to sympathize with others in like circumstances. He told me he had gone thirty miles and packed corn horseback to feed his family, had taken his rifle in the morning and gone in search of a deer, knowing if successful they would have meat, and if not they must all go hungry. But seldom did his trusty rifle fail him or his family suffer. They were now living in comparative affluence. Mrs. Bell was one of the noblest women I ever knew in any country. Though living in the wilds of Texas, her intelligence, good taste, and polished manners would have graced the most refined circles of New York or Philadelphia. Her house was a welcome home to every stranger, where the hungry were fed, the naked clad, the sick nursed with that tenderness and sympathy which removed many a dark cloud from the brow of sorrow, and caused the lonely wanderers to feel less acutely the absence of home and relatives. Texans now know very little how much the country owes to the early efforts of this pure woman, how much suffering she was instrumental in relieving, and when the dark clouds of war lowered, what confidence and courage she inspired in the bosoms of the timorous and desponding, for she was a stranger to fear, and of our final success she never doubted. From there I went to San Felipe de Austin, the capital of the little colony, and my purposed destination.

What a journey! It can be seen that in those days it was no easy task to get to Texas. This long water trip from New York by this early Baptist layman was even more serious than the shorter land trip from Missouri that was made by the earlier Baptist preacher. We have given the whole story, that our readers may have a better understanding of pioneer conditions and a better knowledge of the character of the early Texans.

CHAPTER 8. THE FIRST TEXAS SUNDAY SCHOOLS

T. J. PILGRIM, whose thrilling story was told in our last chapter, had just reached his twenty-third year when he arrived at San Felipe de Austin. From the strenuosity of his efforts on that long and trying journey, we conclude that the tired and depleted young student has developed into a very vigorous young manhood. We will let him continue his own story from the point where we left off at the close of the preceding chapter:
The following day I was introduced to the Empresario, Stephen F. Austin, whom I found an intelligent and affable gentleman, and whom, so long as he lived, I was proud to number among my warmest and most devoted friends. To speak here of his many virtues would be superfluous, as his fame is worldwide, and his works follow him; and when Texas shall become the wealthiest and most populous state in the Union, as from her size and natural advantages she soon must be, her intelligent millions, looking back to his early efforts, will do justice to the memory of this great and good man.f32 I soon engaged in teaching, and succeeded in a short time in raising a school of about forty scholars, mostly boys, with expressive and intelligent countenances, who were easily controlled, and some of whom gave indications of future greatness and usefulness. Contemplating in imagination what Texas, from its natural advantages, must soon become, I felt the necessity of moral and religious as well as intellectual culture, and resolved to make an effort to found a Sunday school. Notice was given through the school, that on the following Sunday an address would be delivered on the subject, and I was gratified to see at the time appointed a large and respectable audience assembled. An address was delivered. The audience seemed to feel interested, and on the following Sunday a school was organized with thirty-two scholars. There were not lacking intelligent gentlemen and ladies to act as teachers, but of the other appurtenances of a well-regulated Sunday school, we had none. This lack was supplied as best we could by contributions of the citizens of such books as they had, and by the oral instructions of superintendent and teachers. The next Sunday found the school under way, and giving promise of great success. A lecture was delivered each Sunday morning, intended for both young and old. To hear these lectures people came from a distance of ten miles, and as this town was the capital of the colony, many people were sometimes in attendance from different parts of the country, who carried the good seed here sown all over the colony.

This school and these morning lectures were continued regularly, and were well attended until a difficulty occurred between some intelligent Mexicans visiting the place from the interior and some citizens, growing out of a lawsuit which was decided against the Mexicans. The Empresario deemed it prudent to discontinue them for a time, as these Mexicans could not be deceived in relation to the character of our exercises, and it was well known that we were acting in violation of the colonization law, which strictly prohibited Protestant worship and prohibited Austin from introducing any but Catholics as colonists. Now let us for a moment contemplate this little Sunday school. In a blackjack and post-oak grove near the center of the town of Felipe de Austin is a rude log cabin about 18x22 feet, the roof covered with boards, held down by weight-poles; the logs unhewn, and the cracks neither chinked nor battened; a dirt floor, and across it are placed several logs hewn on one side, for seats. At one end stands the superintendent, a mere stripling, and before him are about half a dozen gentlemen and ladies as teachers, and thirty-two children, without any of those appendages which are now considered necessary to a well-conducted Sunday school.

This story from the Texas Scrap Book, given almost verbatim, seems to have been written by Brother Pilgrim in 1874 when he was 68 years old. This probably is the best place we will have to give the remaining part of the lifesketch of T.J. Pilgrim. Just how long he remained in San Felipe we do not positively know, but it seems to have been about ten years. He was married twice, but his first wife died in a very short time. In 1840 he was married a second time to Miss S.K. Bennett, a daughter of Maj. Valentine Bennett, a distinguished officer of the Texas revolution. Nearly all his life after this marriage Pilgrim spent in Gonzales. For awhile he lived in Houston, and resided for a little longer period in Austin. Wherever he lived he was always active in building up the best things for his town or community. Very soon after moving to Gonzales he began work in a Sunday school, and for more than thirty years was its superintendent. He always took an active part in educational matters, especially so in Gonzales College. He was an active, loyal and useful deacon in the Gonzales Baptist Church. He was a good and honored citizen. To this day, the impress of his great life is felt among the good people of Gonzales. J close this sketch with a quotation from Links Biographical Magazine:f33
He sometimes attended the general gatherings of the denomination, and was always a welcome visitor. When visiting other places than his home on business, he was never too pressed with his business affairs to prevent his attendance at a prayer-meeting or revival service, day or night. In Houston one day, about 1845, hearing that there was a prayer-meeting at the Baptist church, although very busy, he dropped in, and found a few sisters engaged in prayer. They had no pastor. His visit probably resulted in their calling

William M. Tyron to Houston and the great work which followed. Although a native of Connecticut, he heartily espoused the cause of the Confederacy and helped it forward in every manner he could, and he was always a true and unswerving Democrat. Mr. Pilgrim died at his home in Gonzales, October 29, 1877. The father of Sunday schools in Texas was followed to his grave not only by the old, but by vast numbers of the children he had loved so dearly and for whom he had labored so long. His influence will go on forever, and in hundreds of homes the Christian faith that consecrates them dates back to the efforts of this old pioneer Sunday school worker. No mans name is held in higher reverence than that of T.J. Pilgrim. He has written his name in imperishable characters on the history of this great State. Mr. Pilgrim left surviving him five children: Mrs. M.P. Cunningham, wife of V.G. Cunningham, a Baptist preacher; Thomas Pilgrim; Mrs. L.P. Eastland, wife of M. Eastland; C.J. Pilgrim; and Mrs. Cayloma P. Fly, wife of W.S. Fly. Nearly all these have since died.f34 Thomas J. Pilgrim was a Christian nobleman. His life and character were unblemished. His modest and retiring disposition concealed his real intellectual and literary worth, as well as his great depth of religious fervor, but his Sunday school labors for much more than a quarter of a century will live forever.

There seem to have been other Baptists than T.J. Pilgrim in that group of sixty New York immigrants. In a report on Sunday schools made at the fifth session of the Baptist State Convention, which was held at Marshall, June, 1852, J.W. D. Creath states that in 1829, the same year in which Pilgrim organized his Sunday school in San Felipe, another was organized at Matagorda by a group of Baptists from New York. Pilgrim, in his story in the preceding chapter, states that some of his group remained at Matagorda. Texas Baptists owe more than they thought to the Baptists of New York. Other evidences of the truth of this statement will be shown as our story progresses. We find the records of still another Sunday school organized by Baptists during those early days.f35 They seem to have been doing about all religiously that was possible under the rigid laws. At or near the place now occupied by Wharton, a Sunday school was organized by the Baptists. This was also organized in 1829 or early in 1830, and it seems to have been in or near the home of William Kincheloe. It was at least on his land. We regret that we can not find more extensive records of the efforts made by our Baptist people in those early days. Those were strenuous times times to try the bravest and most courageous spirits. These three Sunday schools seem to have been the first organized in ale Texas territory. For nearly fifty years the statement has been in print, and published by others than Baptists, that the Sunday school organized by young Pilgrim in

1829 was the first Texas Sunday school. So far, in all our research, we have found no record of a denial of the statement. These schools, however, were not what today would be called Baptist Sunday schools. All Christians other than Catholics cooperated, but individual Baptists were the prime movers and leaders in these religious efforts. Remember, there were and could be in those days no organized denominational work other than Catholic.

CHAPTER 9. DANIEL PARKER AND THE PILGRIM CHURCH

FROM the most definite and reliable data we can find, we conclude that the first Baptist church in Texas was an immigrant, and a child of far-away Illinois. It was a Pilgrim from its birth, both by name and in reality. Though this church would not be recognized today, nor was it then, as a Missionary Baptist church, yet as its teachings and life so vitally affected the whole Baptist work in East Texas for many years, if not down to this good day, we give here a brief outline of its remarkable history. It is not only interesting, but very unique. So far as this writer knows, there is nothing else like it. Other Baptist churches have migrated and made longer journeys; for instance, a Baptist church from Wales to America, locating in South Carolina. But neither that, nor any other, seems so wonderfully unique nor so full of suggestive lessons as the one under review. For additional details concerning it, we refer the interested reader to the Texas Historical Quarterly, Vols. XI and XII. The story would not be complete without at least a brief life-sketch of its founder. Daniel Parker, the founder, first pastor, and moving spirit of this remarkable church, was born in Culpeper County, Virginia. He moved, while yet a boy, to Franklin County, Georgia, where he grew to manhood. He was married to Patsey Dickerson, March 11, 1802. That same year he became a member of a Baptist church. He was licensed to preach in 1802, then moved to Dixon County, Tennessee, and settled on Turnbull Creek. He was ordained to the ministry by Turnbull Creek Church, May 20, 1806, and soon thereafter moved to Sumner County, Tennessee, where he became pastor of Bledsoe Creek Church, which pastorate he held for ten years. In 1817 he moved to Illinois and settled near Palestine in Crawford County.f36 During his residence in Illinois he published a book on The Two Seed Doctrine. Twice while there he was elected to the State Senate. He visited Texas in 1832 and moved here in 1833. He was a prominent member of the Consultation and of the Council of the Texas Provisional Government. He was elected to the Congress of the Republic of Texas in 1839, but the Constitution made ministers of the gospel ineligible, and he was, therefore, refused his seat. He died December 3, 1844. In the usual acceptation of the word he was not educated, but he was unquestionably a strong man and a leader among men. During Daniel Parkers visit to Texas in 1832, he construed the Mexican Colonization laws as forbidding the organizing of any other than a Catholic Church in Texas, but not as prohibiting the immigration of one into the state,

so he returned to Illinois, selected his followers, organized them into a church, and then proceeded by wagons, holding services as they journeyed to Texas. The church was organized in Crawford County, Illinois, July 26, 1833, with seven members. It was called Pilgrim Church of Predestinarian Regular Baptists. Parker was chosen pastor. Its first conference after organization was held in the same county and at the home of the pastor. Four other members were received by letter. Its next conference was held October 20, 1833, in camp, in Claiborne Parish, Louisiana. Seven other members were here received by letter, among them Garrison Greenwood, an ordained preacher. Their next conference was held in Austins Colony, Texas, January 20, 1834, just six months from the time the church was organized. At this meeting it was agreed to meet regularly at the home of the pastor, on Saturday before the first Lords day in each month. In all their history, at least for over thirty years, the almost invariable rule was to hold all conferences or business meetings on Saturday, and nearly all accessions to the church were at these business meetings rather than on Sunday. At a meeting held Saturday, October 4, 1834, the following resolution was adopted. In all quotations from the church records we give language, spelling, capitals, punctuation, etc., as written:
Whereas it appears that the members of this church is about to scatter into different parts, The Clerke is therefore instructed to give up the Church Book to the largest body of members, who are likely to settle conveniant, so as to keep up their church meetings, and so preserve the existence of the Church in this wilderness Country to the Glory of God.

After the adoption of this resolution, only one more conference was held in the bounds of Austins Colony. That was November 15, 1834, at which time nothing was done except the granting of two church letters. The following is the next record:
Saturday, July 4th 1835. After an Elapse of time from the 15th of November 1834 to the present. According to a preveous notise or arrangement, the following named Brethren and sisters, *** Met at the house of Elder Daniel Parkers in Burnets Grant Jurisdiction of Nacogdoches Texas. Being in possession of the Church Book by consent of the Clerk, upon Examination Consider themselves, leagerly and properlay the Pilgrim Predestinarean Regular Baptist Church and therefore proseded to business. Elder G. Greenwood moderator Protem, and D. Parker Clerk Protein.

At this meeting this further business was transacted:

2nd. The Church proseded to clothe Elds G. Greenwood and D. Parker or either of them and the deacons of this Church to assist in Constituting

Churches and ordaining officers therein; if called on and they think it advisable to do so.

After this, the records show that the church continued to meet regularly at the house of Elder Parker, through the remainder of 1835 and into 1836, receiving during the time by letter and statement eleven additional members. Saturday April 2nd 1836 appears this record:
Whereas it appears that the members of this church are like to scater by reason of the appearant danger and unsetted state of the country, and may not agane meet at their regular meeting. Therefore it is agreed by this Church that should such an event take place, the majority of the members united at this Place reemoving or remaining are entitled to the Constitution and Church Book. Provided there be a prospect of their keeping up the Church order, if not the body of brethren who are the best prospect of sustaining the Church are entitled to the Constitution and Church Book. Adjourned.

Then follows this statement:

In consequence of the war in the country and the appearance of surrounding dangers, The members composing the Pilgrim Church etc became so scatered, that they failed to meet in a church capasety, until Saturday the 25th of February 1837, at which time the following named members met or was present at the House of Elder D. Parker their former place of worship. (now to be designated In the County of Nacogdoches and Republic of Texas, according to the new arrangement in governmental affairs.) (Here follows fourteen names.) and in counsel proseded D. Parker Mod. Prot. and John Grigsby, Clerk Prom. 1st. Agreed that inasmuch as they were in possession of the Church Book, and Constitution and the prospect of the additional strength, etc, etc Agreed to revive their Church meetings, at the same time and Place as formerly.

Six regular monthly meetings March to August, inclusive now pass by with no special business except to receive four new members by letter. However, in the report of the August meeting is found this record:
3rd. Agreed, That as the scatured situation of the members of Regular Baptist Faith and order in Texas, are such, that in the Common and more proper corse of order, cannot reasonably be attended to in constituting Churches, etc., and believing that Church authority is indispensable in all such work Therefore, Elders Daniel Parker, and Garrison Greenwood, are hereby authorized by authority of this Church Either or both of them, to constitute Churches under or on the regular Baptist Faith and order, ordain Preachers and deacons to their several works, calling to their assistance all the helps in counsel, in their reach, acting particularly cautious in all their works, and Report to this

Church, all and whatever work, they may perform, under this authority, from time to time, as Circumstances may permit and require. Saturday Sep-30-1837. Elder Daniel Parker, Reported, That on the seventeenth day of September 1837, He exercised the authority vested in him by this Church in Constitutin a Church. Said Church is Constituted on the East side of the Angeleney river in Brother Cooks settlement On eight members five mailes and three feemailes, one deacon Wm. Sparks and on the same articals of Faith that this church is constituted, acknowledging her relationship to and with said Pilgrim Church of Regular Predistinaran Baptist.

The records do not state, but the author is of the opinion that this new church was called Hopewell, and that it is still in existence. The following is a fair sample of probably four out of every five conferences or business Meetings of Pilgrim church for the first thirty-four years of its history:
Saturday December 2nd 1837. The church met and in order opened for business and there being no business before her adjourned.

The above form prevailed without variation until

Saturday June 30th 1838. The Church met and proseded to business. 1st Agreed, That whereas, the members of this Church become so scattered that they all cannot reasonably meet together at one time and place, and there being no church or churches convenient, with which they can unite, Therefore The Church agrees to hold two stated Church meetings, or times and places of Public Worship in Each month, one at the time and place heretofore established, The other to be held at the School House in Lathoms and Pearpoints Settlement in Shelby County Republic of Texas, on the second Lords Day, and day before it, in each month, or such other times and places, that the members living easterdly may find most convenient to them etc.

For six months following the above named meeting, all meetings of Pilgrim Church were held at The School House near Pierpints, Shelby County Republic of Texas, during which time six members were received by letter. No services were held at the regular meeting place in Houston County on account of Indian troubles. We cannot further follow the consecutive records of Pilgrim Church, though they continue to be intensely interesting and full of valuable lessons. We give some brief and suggestive summaries and make some observations: 1. We have before us as we write the records of thirty-four years of its history. During this period 1833 to 1869 Pilgrim Church had only four pastors

Daniel Parker, the founder, from 1833 till his death, December, 1844; Thomas Hanks, from 1845 to 1849; E.A. Bowen, from 1849 to 1859; L.G. Aspley, from 1859 to 1869; Ben Parker, son of the first pastor, assistant pastor from 1864 to 1869. 2. During this same period 1833-1869 the church received into its membership seven at the organization, then afterwards one hundred and four by letter; by statement, without letter, twelve; and by baptism forty-eight. In all the thirty-four years it seems that there were held no protracted meetings. 3. During this same period, this church organized, through its pastor and others of its members, nine new churches, and gave official aid to sister churches in the way of helping in ordinations, settling difficulties, etc., thirteen different times. 4. In all the records, covering thirty-four years, very few references to money are made except for printing minutes. For the first eight years it is not once mentioned. Pastors salary, charity, missions, etc., are never mentioned. One reference is made to money for bowls or pans and towels for feet-washing. Once $9 is sent to the Association for minutes and associational purposes, but no information is given as to what is meant by associational purposes. Several times money is referred to in connection with building a meetinghouse. 5. One church is repudiated because of its uniting with an association other than their own, and one is dissolved because of its inability to continue regular services on account of removal of so many of its members. 6. Two or more licenses to preach, which had been granted, were afterwards revoked because it did not appear to the church that they were being profitably used. 7. During the thirty-four years two meeting-houses seem to have been built. The following is a description of probably the most elaborate one:
The committee on the subject of Building a meeting House reported as follows: That they had got forty-four dollars and eight days work subscribed for Building said Meeting House, and that they had Contracted with Mr. Commical (possibly Carmichael was intended) to build said House for the amount subscribed, with the additional help which he has the prospect of getting from some individuals. The House is to be twenty feet square (the logs cut that length and hailed) Hewed down inside and out. A clabboard Rouff. A good Puncheon flowre One door and one window, and pulpit four feet square * * * The Committee to act in Conjunction with Mr. Commicalf37 in examoning the timber out of which said House is to be built, and if the timber will admit add foure or five feet to the length of said House and to

agree with the said Commical in the extra Pay to be given for said extra labour etc.f38

8. The Pilgrim Church was known and is yet known as a Hardshell Church. But will the reader please note the following statement? It began its work in Illinois and continued it throughout its long journey to Texas. One year or more it labored in the bounds of Austins Colony, then moved to East Texas, and there, through its pastor and others of its members, held official church services at different times throughout a territory embracing more than twenty East Texas counties with Houston County as a center. It had at different periods three regularly and officially established meeting places, which it designated as Arms of the Church, and very many other meeting places where it held services more or less frequently. And as a result of these various services, over this large territory, organized, through its own efforts, nine new churches. How many churches in Texas, country or city, can show such a record? 9. Hardshell or softshell, missionary or anti-missionary, Daniel Parker and Pilgrim Church have left a mighty impress on East Texas.

CHAPTER 10. SCALPED ALIVE AND A THRICEDREAMED DREAM

THE Baptist story of the Texas pioneers would be glaringly incomplete if no special mention were made of their experiences with the Indians. Future generations would justly condemn any book that pretended in any way to be a history of that period and yet contained no Indian stories, especially when there were so many well worth telling. We are now nearly one complete century away from those courage-testing times. Absolutely true stories of many of the experiences of those pioneers would seem to their descendants of today like reckless romances. Out of several we give but one for the colonial period. Several others are to follow later. They are not fables, but well authenticated history. In 1833, the most northern residents on the Colorado River were a Baptist family by the name of Hornsby. Their cabin was located not far from the banks of the river, some miles below where now stands our present capital city of Austin, and but a few miles from where was established later one of our earliest Texas Baptist churches. The church was then called Macedonia, but is now called Webberville. Below the Hornsbys, on the same river, about where Bastrop now is, lived Josiah Wilbarger, who had settled there in 1830. When he located there his cabin was the most northern on the river. The Hornsbys later located above him. In the autumn of 1833 Wilbarger and four other men Christian, Strother, Standifer and Haynie starting out on a trip, spent the night at Hornsbys. They were going out land-prospecting around and above the present site of Austin. They were out several days. Having about completed their expedition, and discovering that they were being watched by the Indians, they decided to return. Night overtook them and they camped at a small stream a few miles south of Austin. The night passed without disturbance, but as they were eating breakfast the next morning they were suddenly attacked by a band of about sixty Indians, who were armed with both bows and guns. Two of the five men were soon killed, and Wilbarger was seriously wounded in three places once with an arrow and twice with bullets. The other two men, believing their companions all killed, managed to mount their horses and make their escape. The dead men were soon stripped and scalped. The Indians, approaching Wilbarger, stripped him of his clothes, and seeing that he was shot in several places, supposed him dead and proceeded to scalp him. He was partially conscious, but was unable to speak or resist.

As our readers of today have little conception of what scalping is, we give a brief description. Usually a large, sharp knife was used. A gash to the skull was deftly made just above the ears, going around in front at the top of the forehead, then around to the rear, from one to two inches above the lower line of the hair, then with the hand grasping the hair, a quick, terrific jerk was given, tearing the skin from the head, the piece of skin torn off measuring from four to eight inches in diameter. These scalps when taken were boastfully worn on the belts of the successful warrior as bloody trophies of his victory, and finally hung up in his lodge as silent but expressive testimony to his present comrades and future posterity as to his savage skill and prowess. This writer has seen numbers of these scalps after they have been captured back from the Indians. Nearly thirty-six hours after Wilbarger was shot down, stripped naked, scalped and left for dead, he was rescued by his friends. The rescue came about in this wise: The two fleeing men passed the Hornsby home, reported the attack and the death of Wilbarger and his friends, then hurried away, bearing the mournful news to scattered settlers below. It necessarily took many hours to gather together a rescue party. A day and a night passed horrible day and night to the desperately wounded and sorely suffering Wilbarger. During the night following the Indian attack Sister Hornsby dreamed a dream. It was awful and distressingly real. She saw Wilbarger not dead as reported but sorely wounded, scalped, clothesless, bloody, suffering and alone. She aroused her husband, told him her dream, and declared that Wilbarger was yet alive, and urged him to go to his aid. The husband made light of it, and reminded her that she frequently dreamed of Indians. After awhile she slept and dreamed the same dream, if possible even more vivid and more real than before. She again aroused her husband and pleaded with him more insistently than ever to secure help and go immediately to the rescue of Wilbarger, continuing to affirm that he was alive and in awful suffering. Yet again the husband made light of her dream and refused to be convinced. After a long time she slept again, and again the horrid dream came. She distinctly saw the suffering Wilbarger; saw his scalped head, his naked, wounded and bloodcovered body; saw just where he was and how he was situated, all too awfully real for her again to be persuaded to doubt. She awakened her husband this, the third time, with the cry: Go, husband! You must go! She refused to be further silenced. She herself began preparing the house and other necessary things rightly to care for the wounded man. The husband saw that he must go. The wife gave him a sheet, saying: You will need this to wrap him in. Together with the gathering neighbors he went. They soon found the dead companions, but Wilbarger was nowhere to be seen. But they had not yet found the place so vividly seen in the dream, and described by Mrs. Hornsby.

At last they found him about a quarter of a mile away from where he had been left for dead. He had made one last despairing effort to reach the Hornsby cabin. Laboriously and painfully he had walked and crawled this quarter of a mile and here Mrs. Hornsby, the devout Baptist Christian woman, had seen him in her thrice dreamed dream. Even after this unspeakably terrible experience, Wilbarger lived twelve years, but he never entirely recovered from his wounds. Naked and scalped, and lying two days in the scorching sun, the wonder is that he lived at all. His own description of his feelings while being scalped actually makes one shudder even to contemplate, and yet so badly wounded was he that he was only semiconscious, and while not conscious of any definite pain, he says that no storm in a forest, nor roar of artillery in a battle, could have sounded louder nor more terrible than did the ripping of the scalp from his head. He finally died from the suffering caused by his unhealing wounds.f39

CHAPTER 11. BAPTISTS IN THE TEXAS REVOLUTION, 1835 AND 1836

THE Texas Revolution, after it actually began, was short but terrible and bloody. Probably the world furnishes no more striking and spectacular example of a struggle for civil and religious liberty, and few, if any, wars of the world have revealed more stirring incidents of soulless cruelty on the one hand, and, on the other hand, of heroic courage, undaunted spirit and patriotic self-sacrifice, crowned at last with unparalleled magnanimity to a conquered foe. The contest was desperately unequal in numbers. Mexico was old, with her millions of people. Texas was young, with her very few thousands. Mexico had an organized army. Texas had a few hundred hurriedly gathered volunteers who were both undrilled and unequipped. But the people were different, the conditions were different, and the inspiring motives vastly different. Our readers, however, must go to our mangy Texas histories for detailed accounts of this most wonderful story. It is thrillingly fascinating, but can not here be told. We are writing a history of Texas Baptists, and hence can tell only such parts of the Texas story as will be necessary to portray the part that was so nobly borne by our Baptist fathers. The Mexican democratic Constitution of 1824, under which Texas was colonized, Mexico wilfully violated and trampled under her feet. Her promises to her colonists were ignored and knowingly left unfulfilled. Santa Anna, who had been supported by the Texas colonists, when once in power violated his honor and the Mexican Constitution, and declared himself supreme ruler and dictator of all Mexico. The colonists, with many citizens of Mexico, refused to submit to his dictatorship and remained loyal to the Constitution and democracy. Forced submission was attempted. All of 1835 and a part of 1836 the Texans fought under and for the Mexican Constitution of 1824. Even as late as the general Consultation, held November 3, 1835, at which were present 55 delegates, a motion for a Declaration of Independence was voted down by a vote of 35 to 15. Thus the colonists stood loyal to Mexico. Numerous small but important battles were fought. The first at Gonzales was gloriously victorious, under the gallant leadership of Col. John H. Moore, the distinguished grandfather of a distinguished granddaughter, our own great Baptist woman, Mrs. Elli Moore Townsend, of Baylor College. San Antonio was captured by the Mexicans, but later recaptured by the Texans, and with it the whole Mexican army. This army was generously liberated, but on condition that its soldiers were never again to return and fight against Texas.

However, these soldiers did not reach their homes before they basely violated their oaths of honor, when, under the leadership of the dictator Santa Anna, with his new armies, they turned their faces again toward Texas. These large armies, under Santa Anna himself, invaded Texas. The Mexicans did not rally in any great numbers in defense of their own Constitution, so the Texans were left to fight alone. Seeing that they were to get no effective help from the Mexican Constitutionalists, and realizing that they were indeed to fight alone, the question arose, why fight for freedom for all Mexico when Mexico did not really care for freedom? Why not fight for real freedom entire freedom from Mexico and her eternal unrest and revolutions complete religious as well as civil freedom? A general convention was hastily called. It met March 1, 1836, in Washington, Washington County fifty-eight men, chosen by the people strong, wise, courageous, serious, determined men they were. They acted quickly and decisively. On March 2, 1836, Texas independence was declared and a government was soon established and entered at once upon its pressing duties and herculean task. But what of the Baptists? In the town of Washington at this time there were no public meeting places. Church houses, except Catholic, were forbidden by law, and no schoolhouses were yet built. Where could this momentous convention be held? The largest and most convenient building for such a meeting was found to be a blacksmith shop, owned by N.T. Byars, one of the few Baptists at this time living in the town. All blacksmithing was stopped. Old plows, wagons and other disabled vehicles, machinery, tools, etc., were cleared away, crude seats were provided and the shop voluntarily turned over to this first great Texas convention. And here, in this Baptist blacksmith shop, Texas declared its independence. When looking around for a man capable and worthy to preside over such a body of men, sitting in council on such tremendously vital questions, Judge Richard Ellis was chosen a Baptist farmer from North Texas. He was from a great Virginia family from whom have come many distinguished Baptist preachers in Virginia, Texas and other states. A wise, capable, experienced, courageous and prudent leader was needed as commander-in-chief for our Texas armies. General Sam Houston was chosen. Houston was soon to marry a noble Baptist woman, and he himself was to become a great Baptist and Christian nobleman. Byars, the owner of the blacksmith shop, was immediately appointed by Houston as armorer and blacksmith for his quickly gathering army. Ploughshares and pruning hooks were, for the time being, laid aside; the shop

was hastily transformed into an arsenal, and thus this Baptist loyally served his country. This Baptist layman was soon to be a Baptist preacher and soon thereafter was to become one of the first Texas appointed missionaries. He was to organize the church where B.H. Carroll, this writers older brother, was to serve in his first pastorate and where this writer was himself to be converted and baptized, now more than fifty years ago. And he was to organize yet another church, the First Church at Waco, to become one of the greatest churches in Texas, and where these same two brothers were to serve as pastors, one of them for nearly thirty years. When in later years pensions were being granted to the old Texas veterans, to the shame of Texas be it said, no pension was given to N.T. Byars because he was not an enlisted soldier in the Texas army, even though he did for the Texas army, by order of the commander-in-chief, more than he could possibly have done as a soldier. On the spot where stood this blacksmith shop and first Texas armory, and where was signed the Declaration of Texas Independence, now stands a small marble monument commemorating this historic and momentous event. This monument is the only thing now standing where stood old Washington, once the capital of the Lone Star Republic, at that time (the Brazos River was then navigable), probably the largest, most important and most aristocratic town in Texas. And here, in 1837, was organized the first Baptist Church that was constituted after Texas became free. And here, at this same church, was this writer pastor for two years when he was a college student at Old Baylor University, then located at Independence.

THE ALAMO
At the same time, and during the sitting of the Texas Convention, Santa Anna, with his 10,000 soldiers, was besieging San Antonio and the Alamo. And on March 6, just four days after the signing of the declaration of Texas independence, the Alamo fell and with it every brave defender one hundred

and eighty-two as courageous men as ever voluntarily sacrificed their lives in a noble cause. Santa Anna called them rebels and traitors, and by this attempted to justify himself for this days slaughter. And yet, and yet, over them floated, as they fought, the flag of the Mexican Constitution of 1824, which they were defending. Santa Anna and his legions were the rebels and traitors and desecrators of Mexicos flag! At the time of this battle neither the Texans nor Santa Anna knew that four days prior to this engagement Texas had declared herself free and had reared aloft the banner of a new and independent Republic. To the heroic courage and masterly skill of these 182 dead patriots many hundreds of dead Mexicans bore silent testimony.f40 But what of the Baptists? How sincerely we wish we knew! How persistently we have tried to find out. Just how many and who of these 182 were Baptists we do not know. Of a number of them we are almost certain, but we have no definite and conclusive records. However, from out of that horrible furnace of fire and blood came a sadly stricken but heroic woman, with her newly orphaned babe. She it was who told the blood-curdling story of cruelty and death to her fellowcountrymen, which fired their brains, nerved their hearts, strengthened their arms and furnished them with the fearinspiring battle cry, Remember the Alamo, when the final terrific struggle came at San Jacinto. This woman, Mrs. Dickinson, was already a Baptist in principle and was soon to become a Baptist in fact, for just thirteen years later she was converted and baptized in Houston, during the pastorate of R.C. Burleson.

RUFUS C. BURLESON

MRS. R.C. BURLESON

Just thirteen days after the fall of the Alamo, Fannin, with 350 men, began his retreat from Goliad. It had been too long delayed. They had marched on their

journey only seven miles when they were surrounded by a Mexican army, some 1,500 strong, under General Urrea. They were on a prairie absolutely without natural protection of any sort, and without water. The unequal combat began and continued that evening, through that night, and into the next day. The cannons of the Texans soon became utterly useless because of lack of water with which to sponge them. Numerous desperate charges were made by the Mexicans and their allies, the Indians. The deadly rifles in the hands of those surrounded had up to now repelled them all, but in their unprotected and thirsting condition surrender or annihilation seemed the only alternative. Fannin had lost already seven killed and sixty wounded. The Mexicans, however, had lost between 200 and 300 killed and wounded. Fannin surrendered. Articles of agreement were in writing. By the terms the men were to be treated as prisoners of war. They were soon to be paroled and sent home. They were marched back to Goliad and a few days later, March 27, in treacherous violation of his sacred covenant Urrea ordered them led out and had them brutally shot. From first to last, and in various ways, something like 82 escaped. But what of the Baptists? Again we are troubled to answer. Again we lack definite data, but this time we have some records. In Fannins small army was Wilson Simpson from Fayette County. He and his family were devout Baptists. Simpson was one of the fortunate ones who made their escape. He reached Houstons army in time to fight gloriously in the battle of San Jacinto. He died in 1871. He has a son, J.P. Simpson, now living at Copperas Cove, Texas. A.C. Horton, a Baptist deacon and later to be elected Lieutenant Governor of Texas, was another member of Fannins small army. He was an officer in the cavalry. He had been sent out on a scouting expedition, and thus almost by a miracle escaped the massacre. In an old book, published in 1842, only six years after the events above described took place, we found the following record concerning the slaughter of Fannin and his men.f41 After graphically picturing the heroic death of Fannin, then group after group of his followers, the author added:
In the last lot came two Baptist preachers who went on exhorting their comrades. When they had reached the place where they were to suffer, the eldest called upon his companions to join him in prayer. Not one refused. Even many of the Mexicans, though unable to understand his language, fell on their knees in imitation of the Texans. Then with an enthusiasm of which it is impossible for any one who was not an eye-witness to form an idea, the elder called upon God, saying:

We return unto thee, O Almighty Being, who from high heaven directest all things for thy greatest glory. This body which thou gayest us is now a falling sacrifice because we have asserted the rights of freemen and the liberty of the Holy Gospel; but Oh! vouchsafe thou to receive our spirits into thy bosom, and grant true freedom to this land which has drunk the blood of our companions in arms. Deliver it from the darkness that overshadows it, and inspire the people with repentance for their deeds of cruelty. Thy martyrs we are, but we lay it not to their charge. Let not our death be visited upon them. We, who bleed beneath their knife, beg it of thee! Here he was interrupted by the voice of the commander, who in a rage called out, in Spanish: Fire! Fire! Finish with them! But yet, as the bullets whistled, and his companions fell around him, the preacher lifted up towards heaven his arms, now reddened with gore, and said: We come unto thee I We come, O Lord! O God of heaven, look down upon us! In thee we die! He had no time to continue, for one of the dragoons, running up to him, cleft his head at one single stroke, and this assassin was followed by his comrades, who frightfully hacking the dying and the dead, soon achieved what their guns had left unfinished.

On April 21, 1836, just twenty-five days after the horrible slaughter at Goliad, came the battle at San Jacinto. Flushed with dishonoring victory, Santa Anna, with his followers, still reeking with the blood of the Alamo, and yet thirsting more for the lives of others, had pressed hard upon the heels of the retreating colonists. The Texans, led by General Houston, though retreating, were becoming each day more determined, more desperate, more vengeful and more eager for the final struggle. The homes of many were in ashes, while many of their loved ones and friends were sleeping their last sleep at the Alamo and Goliad. Their women and children, in wild panic, were fleeing on foot for the Sabine and the Gulf. The retreat suddenly ended. The pursued now turn and seek the pursuer. The day of doom for the proud Napoleon of the West is near at hand. Near the mouth of the San Jacinto River, on the low banks of Buffalo Bayou, some twelve miles from Houston, the armies met in the final death grapple. It was short but awful, the main battle lasting not exceeding thirty minutes. With courage and fury absolutely irresistible, the 750 Texans fell upon the more than 1,500 overconfident Mexicans. Remember the Alamo! Remember Goliad! was the terrible battle cry.

The Texans fought more like demons than mortals. Nearly half the great Mexican army was killed and the remainder captured. The Texans lost, so Houston reported, Two killed and twenty-three wounded, sad to say, however, six of them mortally. Among the seriously wounded was the justly illustrious commander-in-chief. Santa Anna was a prisoner. Texas was free! How glorious the victory! A country larger thin the whole German Empire was redeemed. A new nation is born. But again we say, read the Texas histories for further information. The special concern of this book is: What about the Baptists? What part did they play in this battle? The next chapter will answer these questions.

CHAPTER 12. SOME BRIEF BIOGRAPHIES

WE CLOSE this first period of our Texas Baptist history with a summary for the sixteen years 1820-1836 in which we give a list of the names of our first pioneer ancestors and a partial record of their deeds. We closed the preceding chapter with the question, What of the Baptists? What part did they play, not only in the final inevitable revolution, but in the winning of a vast empire from two ancient peoples the Mexicans and the savages who had so utterly failed to regard Gods law of civilization, Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth and subdue it? This chapter will, at least in part, answer those questions. We are morally certain that the list and the records, as here given, are sadly incomplete and imperfect, but they embrace all concerning whom we could get any definite records or other reliable information. Most of the data for this entire period have been gathered from other than Baptist sources. Future historians, or a second edition of this book, if one should ever be published, will doubtless be able greatly to enlarge this list. Full biographies of all can not be written, even if we had the necessary data concerning each life, but we feel that both wisdom and justice demand that we should give them at least as much notice as we give them here. They are our earliest Texas Baptist ancestors. Some who were Baptists when they came never united with any Texas church. Some became Baptists soon thereafter. There were no churches to join. Some in later years became earnest and active workers in church and denominational affairs. They compose a glorious group. Some of them died under the hard conditions of early pioneer life, some died in the numerous struggles with Mexico, and some by the hands of the cruel and bloody savages. They were heroes and heroines all of them. We cheerfully pay this brief though heartfelt tribute to their precious memories. We treasure them in Memorys Hall of Fame. They are as follows: Allcorn, three of them Elijah, T.J. and J.D. They came to Texas in 1821. They settled in Washington County. Elijah was a worthy member of the famous first 300. They were all soldiers in the Texas Revolution. The wife of J.D. was said to have been the first Christian convert west of the Brazos River. This occurred under the preaching of Thomas Hanks in 1829, at the private home of Moses Shipman. This brother and his wife became active members of the church at Independence. The writer met personally numerous members of the Allcorn families. Allphine, Rev. Skelton. One of the earliest of Texas Baptist preachers. He came in 1831.f42 We could learn nothing concerning his life and labors.

Anderson, Dr. Thomas and wife. Came to Texas from Virginia in 1835. They were active Christians members later of Webberville Church. He was the physician who attended Josiah Wilbarger, who was scalped by the Indians, and who was mentioned in a previous chapter of this book. Anderson, Washington. The son of Dr. Thomas Anderson, above mentioned. Came to Texas in 1835. Side by side he fought with Aaron Burleson in the revolution. Fought and was wounded in the Battle of San Jacinto. Married a daughter of Rev. R.H. Taliaferro, one of the first great preachers of Texas. Anderson and his wife were organic members of old Brushy Creek Church, in Williamson County, near Round Rock. He was a great Baptist and a great Christian. Avers, Mrs. David. Came to Texas in 1832. Settled in Galveston. She may have left Galveston before that church was organized in 1840. Bays, Rev. Joseph and family. Came to Texas in 1820. See Chapter IV for sketch of his life. Bennett, Stephen, Harriett, Permelia and Mary. All members of Pilgrim Church. See sketch in earlier chapter. Borden, Gail, jr. Came to Texas in 1833. Became an active member of First Church, Galveston. The famous Condensed Milk man. Married a daughter of Eli Mercer cousin of Jesse Mercer. He, with his brother Thomas, established the first Texas newspaper, called the Texas Telegraph. A sketch of his life deserves and would require an entire chapter. Bowles, Mrs. , and family, Jesse P., Elizabeth and Juliet. Juliet is Mrs. Juliet Sample. Came from Kentucky to Texas in 1827. Were among the first members of the First Church at Houston. Active Christians and good church workers. Bradberry, James. Came to Texas in 1835. Served in the Texas Revolution. Brown, Sally. Came to Texas in 1833. A member of Pilgrim Church. Buffington, Rev. A. Came to Texas from Tennessee in 1835. Served through the Texas Revolution. Was in the Battle of San Jacinto. Was in the organization of the first Texas-organized Missionary Baptist church, at Old Washington, in 1837. Was ordained as a preacher after coming to Texas. He and Z.N. Morrell were the two first Texas appointed missionaries. This writer was at one time his pastor at Anderson, Texas. Here Brother Buffington died after a long and useful life. His son, T.C. Buffington, is still living at Anderson. Burkett, Nathaniel Boone. Came to Texas, with his father, D. Burkett, in 1839. Settled near Gonzales. D. Burkett, the father of N.B. and the grandfather of

the much beloved Rev. J.C. Burkett of Abilene, was never a member of any Texas church.f43 Burleson, Aaron and Joseph. Aaron came to Texas in 1830 and settled near Webberville. Joseph came in 1833 and settled in what is now Lee County. Both served in the Texas Revolution. Aaron was in the Battle of San Jacinto. There are many members of these families now living in Texas. Burns, Arthur. Came to Texas from Missouri in 1828. One of De Witts colonists. Settled at Gonzales. His son, Columbus, was said to be the first child born in the town of Gonzales. Arthur Burns possibly took the Catholic oath, though this is not certain. He united with the Baptist church just as soon as there was one to join. He was always a Baptist in principle. The whole family were Baptists. A grandson, Lewis Burns, and a granddaughter now live in Cuero. From them we get the foregoing facts. Buster, Claudius. Came to Texas from Kentucky in 1836. Settled in Washington County. One of the famous Mier prisoners. Frequently mentioned in early Baptist records. Read the story in Texas history. Byars, Rev. N.T., and wife. Came to Texas from Georgia in 1836. It was in his blacksmith shop that the convention was held on March 21, 1836, when the Declaration of Texas Independence was signed. One of the great Baptist pioneer preachers of Texas. Much will be said of him in this book. Cartmell, Deacon H.R. Came from Tennessee to Texas in 1835. In the organization of Old Washington Church in 1837. Mentioned frequently in early Baptist records. Childers, Mrs. Goldsby. This name was sometimes written Childress. So written by Brother Morrell. Childers and Childress are the same name. Childers is the English way of writing it; Childress, the French way. Geo. C. Childress, who wrote the Declaration of Texas Independence, was of the same family. The Childers were Virginia stock, but raised in Kentucky. Came to Texas from Illinois in 1833. A large and prominent family and all Baptists or became so. Mrs. Childers was a Thomas, and all her family were members of Dove Church (Caldwell) before the town of Caldwell was built. The Childers family settled near old Nashville on the Brazos River in Milam County. Frank, the son of Mr. and Mrs. Goldsby Childers, was killed by the Indians in the Elm Creek fight, January, 1837. Their three daughters, Catherine, Amanda and Caroline, all Baptists, married prominent and useful men Edward Lawrence Stickney, Capt. John R. Craddock and Judge Orville T. Tyler, respectively all greatly and justly honored Texas citizens. It was at the early cabin home of the Childers family that Z.N. Morrell preached his first Texas sermon in 1835. They were then living in what is now Bell County.

Chiles, L.L. Came to Texas in 182 . Settled where Caldwell now stands. Served in the Texas Revolution. The Chiles family is one of the first this writer came to know when his father came to Texas in 1858. Christy, Julias and Rachel. Members of the Pilgrim Church. Clifton, Henry, and family. Came to Texas from Tennessee about 1832. Settled first near the present location of Clarksville. Permanent home on Riplys Creek, near present town of Mount Vernon. Large family. Much trouble with Indians. Boys became expert woodsmen, hunters, shots and Indian fighters. Some died in the War of Independence. One became a preacher Rev. R.A. Clifton and was a co-laborer with Creath and other preachers in Trinity, Houston, Polk, Angelina, Tyler and Walker Counties. Two grandsons of R.A. and great-grandsons of Henry are now preachers Rev. R.M. Hodges, of Flynn, Texas, and Rev. R.A. Clifton, of Warsaw, Missouri. A grandson of Henry, W.H. Clifton, now lives at Rule, Texas. From him we get these facts, also other facts which may be used later in this book. Coles, Mrs. J.P.J.P. Coles family was one of Austins first 300. We regret our inability to give more information concerning this family. Covington, Charles, and wife. Came to Texas from Tennessee in 1832. Settled finally at Caldwell, Burleson County. Served in the Texas Revolution. Was in the battle of Velasco. When this writer came to Texas in 1858 Uncle Charlie and Aunt Millie Covington owned and were running the Caldwell Hotel. Uncle Charlie was a man of great experiences. Crist, Stephen and Annie. These were members of the famous Pilgrim Church which came, to Texas in 1833. Crouch, Rev. Isaac. Just when he came to Texas is doubtful, but at least as early as 1834. He was at first 1834 a member of the Abner Smith Church (see Abner Smith in this chapter), but he was a missionary in principle. He was killed by the Indians in 1836. Cummings, John. We are sorry we can not give very definite information concerning this brother. All we know is from an article written by Rev. John Clabaugh and published in The Texas Baptist Herald, September 10, 1874. The information given in that article is very indefinite. We can not even tell where Bro. John Cummings lived at the time the article was written. Of this much we are measureably sure: John Cummings was born in 1798. He came to Texas some time in 1819. He became a devout Baptist. At the time of the article, 1874, he had been a Christian about fifty years. Bro. Clabaugh regarded him as the oldest Texas settler, and the first Texas Baptist, but he could not have been either. If he had been a Baptist in 1819 when he came to Texas he might have been the first

Texas Baptist, but this could not be, since in 1874 he had been a Christian only about fifty years, which would date back to 1824. Bays and Smalley both preceded that date. But it is possible that he was the first Baptist layman. He was still living but very feeble when the article was written. Davidson, Robert and Rebecca. Members of the Pilgrim Church. Davis, Thomas, sr. One of Austins first 300, but we have no particulars of his life. Denson, Thomas C. and Polly. Members of Pilgrim Church. Dewees, Wm. B. Came to Texas from Kentucky in 1822. Served in the Texas Revolution. Son or ward of a Baptist preacher. Writer of one of our earliest and most interesting books, entitled Letters from an Early Settler of Texas, published in 1852. Eaton, Richard, Polly, Rachel and Elizabeth. Members of Pilgrim Church. Echols, Mrs. Just when she came to Texas we do not know, but it was at least prior to 1837. She lived near Gonzales. Brother Morrell speaks of her in high praise.f44 Ellis, Judge Richard, and family. Came to Texas with his family in 1825. Settled in what is now Bowie County. Born in Virginia, February 4, 1781. Of a great family, with many distinguished members, among them numerous Baptist preachers. In 1812 moved to Alabama. Became a great lawyer. Was a delegate to Constitutional Convention. Helped to make the Constitution of 1819. Was in 1820 elected judge of 4th Alabama circuit. Remained in that office until he moved to Texas in 1825. Became an extensive farmer. When the call came in 1836 for a convention to consider the serious condition of Texas affairs, he mounted his horse at his home far up on the Red River, and rode to Washington, far down on the Brazos River, to give his aid in the countrys desperate emergency. He was unanimously chosen president of that history-making convention, composed of fifty-eight as great men as ever assembled for such a purpose. Richard Ellis, the great Virginian, Alabaman and Texan, was thus presiding when on March 2, 1836, the Independence of Texas from Mexico was declared, and on March 17, when the first Texas Constitution was adopted. He was elected to the first Texas Congress, and presided as president pro tem of the Senate until Mirabeau B. Lamar was inaugurated as Vice-President. In 1846 Judge Ellis died on his plantation near what is now New Boston, Bowie County. Thus lived and died one of the greatest early Texas Baptist pioneers. Ellis, J.L. and Rev. B.F. Two great brothers. Cousins of Judge Richard Ellis. Sons of Rev. Wm. C. Ellis, of Georgia. They came to Texas in 1836. Settled in Liberty County. Active Baptist workers. B.F. figured much in

Texas Baptist history. Many great ancestors and many great descendants. Numerous Baptist preachers in the Ellis family. This great family deserves a full chapter, and will get it if a biographical volume is written, which is now probable. Rev. J.H. H. Ellis, the youngest son of Rev. B.F., while attending Baylor University in 1883, was converted and was baptized by B.H. Carroll. He is now pastor at Harlingen, Texas. From him we get some of these facts. There is an abundance of other interesting facts concerning the Ellis family. Fitzgerald, David. One of Austins first 300. It is painful to the writer that he can get no facts concerning numbers of these Baptist pioneers. Faulkenburg, Nanny. A member of Pilgrim Church. Glasscock, George John. Born in Pittsylvania County, Virginia. Came to Texas in 1835. Settled first in Washington County; lived for a number of years in Travis County. Participated in all the early troubles and trials incident to the early Texas settler. He was a member of the Missonary Baptist Church. He died at Mountain City, Hays County, Texas, in the 76th year of his age.f45 Gorbet, Chester S. Another of the first 300. In after years he became very active as a Christian and Baptist worker. Frequently attended the Baptist general meetings as a messenger. He took part in the organization of the Baptist State Convention in 1848. Was a messenger from the Bedias Church in the northern part of what is now Grimes County. Gregg, Rev. John. Member of Pilgrim Church. Preached in East Texas. Green, James and Ben. Two brothers. Do not know just what year they came to Texas, but both were in the Battle of San Jacinto. They are both mentioned in a previous chapter of this book. Greenwood, Rev. Garrison. Came to Texas in 1833. Was a member of Pilgrim Church. Preached much in East Texas in the 30s and 40s. Grigsby, John and Eliza. Members of Pilgrim Church. Hall, James. Can find no records of his life, except that he was here prior to 1837, and that he sometimes attended the general Baptist meetings. Hall, Mrs. Do not know when she came to Texas, but anyway prior to 1837. She lived in Washington County near Chappell Hill.f46 Hamlett, James and Wm. T. Great-uncle and grandfather of Dr. W.A. Hamlett, late pastor of First Baptist Church, Austin, Texas. They came to Texas in 1832, or at least prior to 1835. They settled in what is now Shelby County. Hanks, Rev. Thomas. Came to Texas from Tennessee in 1829. Probably the third Baptist preacher to come to the State. It is said that the first convert under Baptist or Protesant preaching west of the Brazos River was under

the preaching of this brother. He afterwards became pastor of Pilgrim Church. Harbour, James M. and Geo. W. Just what year they came to Texas we do not know, but at least in time to serve in the Texas Revolution. James M. was in the Battle of San Jacinto. They settled in Washington County near Brenham. Harris, Wm. Member of Pilgrim Church. Harvey, Wm. and John. Wm. was one of the first 300. John served in the Texas Revolution and was in the Battle of San Jacinto. Heard, James G. and Thomas S. James G. served in the Texas Navy. Both were active Baptist workers. The writer was pastor of James G. and family at old Washington. Horton, Gov. A.C., and wife. Came to Texas in 1835. Was with Fannin at Goliad. Escaped the awful massacre. Was one of the most prosperous and useful of early Baptists. The great bell at Baylor College, a relic of the past, was the gift of this brother. He lived a great life. He became Governor of Texas. A sketch of his life will be given. Houston, General Sam. Came to Texas in 1835. Became a Baptist later. Married a great Baptist woman. Sketches of their lives will be given. Irvine, J.S. Came to Texas in time to serve in the Texas Revolution.

JONAS JOHNSON
Jordan, Joseph, James and Prudence. All members of Pilgrim Church. Kennard, Michael. Came to Texas in 1830. He was a Methodist, but for a while before he died he claimed to be a Baptist. His brothers were all Baptists, but came to Texas a little later. W.E. came in time to be in the

Texas Revolution. This writer baptized several of the family while in his first pastorate in Grimes County. Kennard, Wm. E. Came to Texas early enough to take part in the Texas Revolution, and serve at the Battle of San Jacinto. Has numerous descendants. Has a grandson now living at Navasota, Texas. Kornegay, David Smith. While just twenty years of age he came to Texas from North Carolina. He reached Texas about 1830. For some time he lived in the home of Colonel John H. Moore at La Grange. He was in the Battle of San Jacinto in Company H, First Regiment, Texas Volunteers, under Colonel Ed Burleson. He was also in the battle near San Antonio, in 1842, when General Woll made his raid upon Texas. He was among the fifty-one La Grange Volunteers under Captain Dawson, nearly all of whom were captured and massacred before they could join the main army under Caldwell. In Texas history the event is referred to as the Dawson Massacre. Less than ten escaped death. Mr. Kornegay was among the few captured and taken to Mexico. After months of hard prison life, he, with several companions, managed to escape and return to Texas. In 1846 he married Miss Elizabeth McGary. In 1850 he, with his family, moved to a point some ten miles above Waco. There he died in 1857, and was buried at Bosqueville. He left five children one boy and four girls. Edward, the son, died at Monument, New Mexico, in 1915. Mary married William Rhodes; is now living in Goliad, Texas, and is seventy-two years of age. Another daughter married M. Secrest and is now living at Eastland, Texas. It is from her we get the information here recorded. Still another daughter married John Cook and now lives at Athens, Texas. The other daughter died just as she reached the age of eighteen. This was another of the Baptist pioneer families of Texas. Kuykendall, Abner. One of the original 300. We are sorry we have so little data concerning this brother. Lester, J.S. This brother came to Texas in time to be in the Texas wars 1835, 36, 42, etc. Was in the Battle of San Jacinto. For a number of years was trustee of Baylor University. A sketch of his life will be given later. His life deserves it. Little, Hiram, and his wife, Polly, and a large family. Came to Texas from Cairo, Illinois, in 1834. Brought their Baptist church letters with them. Settled first in Fort Bend. County. Lived at different times at Washington, Richmond, Houston, Old Waverly and Willis. Six sons fought in the Texas Revolution. High Little, a grandson, now preaching in Montgomery County. A great-great-granddaughter, Mrs. C.C. Young, wife of another Baptist preacher, now living at Evergreen, Louisiana. Something near one hundred of the Little family are buried at Willis, Texas, and some hundred

more are now living in Montgomery County. All or nearly all are Baptists. This Baptist family seems to have been Little in name only. Hiram and Polly, the originals, had thirteen children, two of whom are yet living Mrs. Mary E. Holmes and Joe Little, both at Willis. This family, in number, were somewhat like the seed of Abraham. (<011316>Genesis 13:16) No wonder the Baptists are increasing! Love, Robert A. Member of Pilgrim Church. Mercer, Eli, and wife. Just when they came to Texas we do not know, but early. He was in the Battle of San Jacinto. Active later in all Baptist work. Said to have been a cousin of the noted Georgian Jesse Mercer. More will be said of him. McNeill, John. One of Austins original 300. Have no special data concerning him. Marsh, Rev. R. This brother came to Texas from Mississippi in 1834 or 1835. He settled on the San Jacinto River. He was about seventy years of age when he came to Texas. Brother Marsh did not remain long in Texas. He soon returned to Mississippi and there died. Brother Morrell gives us about all we can find concerning him.f47 Millard, Mrs. Massie. This sister came to Texas about 1832 or 1833. It is not absolutely certain. She was then a Mrs. Sparks. Some years later she married a Mr. Millard, and late in life she was known as Aunt Massie Millard. She was a devout Christian when she came to Texas, but had not united with the church. She was among the first accessions after the organization of Old North Church near Nacogdoches in 1838. She was among the greatest of the great pioneer women. She is said to have organized and conducted the first Texas prayer meeting. She lived some four miles above Nacogdoches. Indian and Mexican raids were frequent. During these raids the men were out trying to repel them. The women, many times, were compelled to desert their homes and hide in the thickets until raids were over. It was during these days and nights of hiding in the thickets that Mrs. Millard organized and held her prayer meetings with the other brave women and many children. One of the things for which she constantly prayed, sometimes alone and sometimes with others, was that God would one day, and soon, establish a church there. This prayer was answered. The Old North or Union Church meeting house now stands only a few yards from where the praying was done. This sister lived many years to bless the world by her devout life. Moore, John W. One of the original 300. It is absolutely painful to this writer that he could secure so little data concerning so many of these pioneer Baptists. Morrell, Rev. Z.N. Came to Texas in 1835. A sketch of his great life will be given elsewhere.

Morris, Oliver. Member of Pilgrim Church. None of the members of Pilgrim Church are recorded here except those who came prior to 1837. Parker, Rev. Daniel, Patsy, John, Pheby, Isaac, Lucy and Lucy W. All members of Pilgrim Church. Came to Texas in 1833. See previous chapter for sketch of Parker and his church. Parker, Rev. John, and large family and whole colony. Came to Texas in 1833 from Illinois. John Parker was the father of Daniel, but not a part of Pilgrim Church. See succeeding chapter concerning Old Fort Parker, the Indian massacre and the capture and story of Cynthia Ann Parker. Petty, George. Came to Texas in time to be in the Battle of San Jacinto. Patrick, Geo. M. Came to Texas from Virginia in 1828. Was in the Texas Revolution. He was not a Baptist, but his family were Baptists. Three daughters all Baptists and married Baptists. One married W.R. Howell, so long prominent in Texas Baptist work. Another married R.C. Buffington, (son of Rev. A. Buffington mentioned in this chapter) a prominent lawyer of Grimes County. The other married twice-a Mr. Bassett, then a Mr. Walker, the latter a prominent Baptist of Grimes County. Pearce, Rev. Samuel Ellis, and wife. Came to Texas 1828 to 1832, probably in 1832. Was a Presbyterian, but became a Baptist just before coming to Texas. Scotch ancestry. Settled near present town of Pleasanton, Atascosa County. Organized Old Rock Church, the first church in that section of the State, probably the first church in all southwest Texas. Baptized Rev. W.D. Johnson, commonly known as Dee Johnson. Rev. Jess Stuart Pearce, who was in Baylor University, who has held several prominent Texas pastorates, who was overseas as a chaplain in one of Uncle Sams greatest fighting regiments, and is now a chaplain in the regular army, is a grandson of Rev. Samuel Ellis Pearce. Perry, A.G. Came to Texas in time to serve in the Texas Revolution. Was prominent enough to be chosen by his community as a delegate to the general Council or Consultation in 1835. His name appears frequently in the early Baptist literature. Phillip, W.J. Came to Texas in 1835. Came to Texas with, and lived with, Gov. A.C. Horton. Pilgrim, T.J. Came to Texas in 1829. Served in Texas Revolution. See sketch of his life in previous chapter. Rose, G.W. Came to Texas in 1833. Have no further data concerning this brother. Reed, Rev. Isaac. Came to Texas from Tennessee in 1834. Sketch of his life too long to be given here. Will be given elsewhere in the book.

Sanders, James. Came to Texas in 1836. Settled in San Augustine County. His son, S.H. Sanders, now lives at Henderson, Rusk County, Texas. He says their principal food in early days was deer, fish and wild honey. James Sanders died in 1858. Four sons were lost in the Civil War. Sellers, Robert. Came to Texas in 1835. Served in the Texas Revolution. Settled in La Grange, Fayette County. He was the father of our well known and much loved Rev. Isaac Sellers. Simpson, Wilson, and wife. Came to Texas in 1836. Settled in Fayette County. Was in the Texas Revolution. Escaped from the massacre at Goliad and reached Houstons army in time to be in the battle of San Jacinto. Has a son, J.P. Simpson, now living at Copperas Cove, Texas. Slaughter, Rev. Geo. Webb. Came to Texas in 1830 from Louisiana. Was a Methodist when he first came, but soon joined the Baptist Church and became a preacher. He was the trusted scout of General Sam Houston during the Texas Revolution. He was the father of Col. C.C. Slaughter, one of the greatest laymen Texas Baptists ever knew. A sketch of his life will appear elsewhere in the book. Smalley, Rev. Freeman. Came to Texas first in 1822. See sketch of his life in previous chapter. Smith, Rev. Abner. Just when this brother came to Texas we do not know. Settled not far from Bastrop. He had an organized church as early as 1834. There were thirty-two members. The church was said to have been Hardshell or Primitive Baptist. This writer knows that several of its members were Missionary Baptists. Abner Smiths son, Rev. C.C. Smith, was this writers first pastor after he became a Christian. Rev. Isaac Crouch, who has already been mentioned in this chapter, was a member of that church, and we think the records show that he was a missionary in principle. We have been unable to find any records of this church. It was probably broken up by the Mexicans. The celebrated Deaf Smith, or Erastus Smith, (which was his real name), was a member of this Smith family. His father was a devout Baptist. Smith, Henry. Just when this brother came to Texas we do not know, but he was here and served in the Texas Revolution. We find sufficient records to show that he was a Baptist, but nothing more. Smith, John. One of Austins original 300, but we could find no sketch of his life. Smith, William, and family. Came to Texas from North Carolina in 1834. One of the greatest pioneer families of Texas. Great as courageous pioneers, as early foundation layers and builders, educators and business citizens. William Smith, because of rounded or humped shoulders, was frequently

called Camelback Smith. In late years, however, he was known by everybody as Uncle Billy. He was really a great character, and especially as a pioneer. He was an expert gunsmith, a very famous marksman, and a fearless Indian fighter. In Texas history he is several times referred to by name, as taking a prominent part in noted Indian fights. And one time especially, in one serious Indian fight, his brave wife is said to have rendered valuable and heroic service. John Henry Brown in his Indian Wars, referring to the incident uses these words: Honored forever be the pioneer mothers of Texas, and thrice honored be such as Mrs. Smith. William Smith served honorably and gallantly in the Texas Revolution. He was at the Battle of San Jacinto, but because of wounds previously received he was detailed on that day to care for the teams, wagons and supplies. Such men as Burnett, Lamar, McCullough, General Burleson, Anson Jones, Deaf Smith, Sterling Robertson and Sam Houston were his intimate friends. Sam Houston was frequently a guest in his home. At different times he lived in Milam, Washington, Bell and Bosque Counties. In Bosque County, June 11, 1877, he died. In the same year he was followed by his wife. Their children were: James L., Alexander, Henry, Lula (Mrs. Pitts), Lizzie (Mrs. Russell, of Iredell) and Sarah (Mrs. Tandy). A special sketch will be given of James L. Smith, the oldest son, one of the greatest Baptist educators of Texas. The following are some of the distinguished grandchildren of these great pioneers: James L. Smith, a banker of Amarillo-a citizen, a Christian, and a Baptist of whom Texas is proud; Mrs. Andrews, wife of the Hon. Frank Andrews, of Houston, himself the son of a worthy Texas Baptist preacher. Sparks, S.F. Came to Texas in time to serve in the Texas Revolution. Was in the Battle of San Jacinto. He lived a good and long life. He was one of the first Texas Baptist converts. He was well known to the author. Spraggins, Rev. Thomas. In several books we find references to this brother and that he was in Texas prior to 1837, but nothing more definite can be given. Tandy, A.M. Came to Texas in time to serve in the Texas Revolution. Tyler, Orville T. Came to Texas a young man in 1834. Settled in what is now Coryell County. First Chief Justice of that County in 1854. Served in the tenth legislature of Texas in 1862. Moved to Salado, Bell County, in 1864. Mr. Tyler married Miss Caroline, a daughter of Goldsby Childers. Theirs was the first marriage license issued in Bell County. Miss Childers was baptized by N.T. Byars in Burleson County, and knew Morrell and Baylor well, together with others who were frequent guests of her parents. The Tylers became a great Baptist family. Hon. Geo. IV. Tyler, now of Belton, is a distinguished son of this family. The Childers family and Oryille T.

Tyler were present and eye-witnesses to the killing by the Indians of Rev. Isaac Crouch and Robert Davidson in 1836. Waglay, John and his wife, Mary. Family of pioneers in five states: Illinois, Missouri, Arkansas, Louisiana and Texas. Came to Texas in 1833. Settled in Red River County. Baptists when they came. They had two sonsAbraham, who served in some of the wars with Mexico, and William, who was born in Red River County in 1837, and who is still living near Forth Worth. Webb, Jesse. Came to Texas very early, but we do not know the year. Mentioned several times in Baptist records. Whitaker, M.G. Came to Texas in 1834 or 1835. Was a Baptist prior to coming to Texas. All the family Baptists. He served in the Texas Revolution and was in the Battle of San Jacinto. Williams, Stephen. A Baptist who came to Texas in time to serve in the Texas Revolution. Woodruff, Rev. John. Came to Texas in 1833. Very frequently mentioned in Baptist and other records, and seems to have served well in the ministry. Two other unknown Baptist preachers. With Fannin at Goliad, and died with the other Texas martyrs.

PERIOD 2
CHAPTER 13. A PRE-PANORAMIC VIEW OF THE PERIOD 1836-1846
PROLOGUE
A NEW nation has been born. As a separate and distinct nation it lived but ten years. Long enough, however, as to time, and important enough as to character to be recognized by England, France, Belgium, Holland and the United States. And since events are history, how full and how great is this ten years of history A brief panoramic view of general conditions, and some at least, of the current events of this period, seem to the author to be imperatively necessary in order that the reader may gain something like a correct idea of Baptist and other religious conditions and progress during these years of the young and shortlived Texas Republic. A general history of this great and thrilling ten years must be sought elsewhere. Only so much of it as appears necessary for the definite purposes of our Baptist story will be noted here. The first period of this story 1820-1836 closed with the Battles of San Jacinto and a general review of the Baptists in Texas at that time. We began the first period just preceding the arrival into this new land of the first Baptist. We begin this second period with many more than one hundred Baptists, of the several sorts, on the field, nearly one score of them preachers. Some dozen or more have already fallen at their advanced posts through the cruel hand of Mexican or Indian or disease, but yet remaining are more than one hundred to push on the work during the days and months of the Texas Republic and prepare, as far as may be possible, the way for the swelling tide of immigration soon to pour into this new land of very great promise. Since Texas is now free, and the tyranny of Mexico and Rome is now broken, and the Baptists have such a strong nucleus with which to begin the new period, may we not confidently expect rapid progress for our cause? Lest we become over-confident in expectation of great results, and later meet unexpected disappointments, we now give, mainly as an introduction to this period, a brief view of some of the conditions and environments and events of these stirring ten years, amidst which all religious work must be done.

Take first a brief glimpse of present conditions: Santa Anna, the proud dictator of Mexico, is a prisoner and his immediate army destroyed, but three other Mexican armies, either one of which is more than twice as large as the little Texan army, are yet on Texas soil and all converging towards the San Jacinto battlefield, destroying everything in their path. It is not yet known what effect the destruction of Santa Annas immediate forces will have upon these other three armies. Urreas army, the largest of the three, is yet reeking with the blood of its inhuman and treacherous victory and slaughter at Goliad. Houston, the brave commander-in-chief of the Texan army, is seriously wounded and must surrender the leadership in this critical hour to another. His soldiers, brave as they are, are in great distress about their families. Their homes have been burned and other property carried away or destroyed, and their families wives and children almost entirely without male protection, are flying in mad panic from the onrushing human fiends of the Alamo and Goliad, seeking safety beyond the Sabine River; and yet the Texan army must be kept intact. The men could not then go to the relief of their families. Furthermore, serious division has arisen among Texas leaders as to what disposition is to be made of the captured Santa Anna. Many are loudly clamoring for his death, and indeed he had surely forfeited his brutal life many times over. But the young republic is now on trial before the whole onlooking world. The United States, England, France and other nations are watching to see whether she will be magnanimous or revengeful; whether she will prove herself civilized or uncivilized in spirit. Surely this is a critical hour for the young nation. Civilization prevailed. Righteousness and magnanimity were victorious. The oft-forfeited life of the bloody dictator was spared, possibly not for his sake but for Texas sake. This one act of probably unparalleled magnanimity, for which General Houston was largely responsible, won for the new nation the admiration and confidence of the world. A treaty of peace was made with Santa Anna. The three other Mexican armies retreated from the State. But Mexico, a proud nation, refused utterly to accept and ratify her fallen chieftains treaty. She vehemently refused to recognize Texas independence, and thus give up a large part of her territory. In fact never during the whole ten years of the Texas Republic did Mexico accept the inevitable and recognize the independence of her rebellious State. A constant state of war existed for the whole ten years. Several times Mexican armies invaded Texas. Fearful and distressing uncertainty prevailed during the whole period. During this period also several deplorably sad and fatal foreign expeditions were undertaken by Texans. Houston and others of the wisest Texas leaders were always and unalterably opposed to any offensive war against Mexico. The resources of the young nation were too painfully limited rightly to equip

an army that must, in offensive warfare, fight so far away from its base of supplies, and at the best, supplies at the base were wholly inadequate, even if means of transportation had been equal to such a strain. While the territories of Texas and Mexico touched each other for many long miles, yet hundreds of miles of barren and unpopulated and roadless territory must be crossed by the invading army before any serious or effective damage could be done to the invaded country. Under such conditions the wisest of Texas leaders knew that Texas could well afford to wait for Mexico to be the aggressor. But in Texas were many impetuously brave, but unwise leaders who conscientiously believed that the only relief from the ever-recurring invasions, and threats of invasions, was to carry the war into Mexico. Hence, there went from Texas the ill-fated Santa Fe Expedition, and the deplorable Mier Expedition, and yet others, and all of them horribly disastrous. These various aggressive expeditions by Texans accomplished nothing more than to increase, if that were possible, the bitterness of Mexico and to make her more determined to force Texas back into her long-time servitude. Other seriously hindering causes to the rapid progress of religious work during this ten year period were the badly scattered people and the hard financial conditions of the country. The large amount of land given to the settlers, as well as the enormous amount of territory from which to select the land, necessarily made the towns small and the country residences far apart. Supplies for the rapidly increasing population must be carried long distances over an almost roadless country and almost exclusively in ox wagons. Then to crown it all was the distressing scarcity of money, especially during five years of this period. As an illustration of this condition, during Houstons first threeyear term as president, only $500 in money was received by the government. All the other part of the government income were securities of various sorts, worth in cash probably less than twenty-five cents on the dollar. During Lamars administration of three years, 1839-1841, extravagance in governmental affairs almost hopelessly wrecked the young nation. Expenses were several times larger than the cash value of all income. There was a tremendous question mark in the minds of many people, especially in foreign nations, as to the possibility of the new nation continuing its existence but fortunately Houstons second administration changed these alarming conditions. The cost of Lamars three years of administration was $4,855,215. That of Houstons second administration 1842-1844 immediately succeeding that of Lamar, was only $511,082. Such distressing conditions in governmental finances, and, in fact, finances for all the people, made progressive and aggressive religious work and organization extremely difficult. Again, during this same ten year period, in 1842-1845, the eastern part of the State, or at least a very large part of it, was a boiling cauldron of unrest,

unsafety and unsatisfaction to nearly all its settlers. These were the days of constant war and death between what are known in history as the Regulators and Moderators. They were awful days. How painfully small was the opportunity for doing organized religious work in this large section and during these strenuous times! But probably the greatest disturbing element during the entire period was the continuous restlessness of the many tribes of Indians occupying the Texas territory. The Indian raids into the various settlements of the State ran up to very nearly one hundred in these trying ten years. Several books have been written by various authors on the Indian wars in Texas. During all the years no frontier settlement was safe. Some of the tribes were constantly on the warpath. Mexican agents never ceased their efforts to stir up strife between the Indians and the American settlers. Many of the Indian raids were instigated by the Mexicans and some were actually led by them. Very many battles were fought. Many individuals and families were massacred and their homes destroyed and many women and children were carried away into captivity. All that needs to be said on the subject of the Indians can not be said in this introductory chapter, but no special cases will be given except where our Baptist people were directly involved. Several thrilling stories will be found in the chapters that are to follow in this period. The foregoing is but a brief summary of some of the things that helped to retard the progress of religion during the days of the Texas Republic. But in spite of all this, something was done and genuine progress was made, as will appear in the succeeding chapters. How thrilling the period Four different men occupied the presidential chair during these ten years Burnett, Houston, Lamar and Anson Jones and because of desperately unsettled conditions the Texas government was almost constantly on wheels. Seven different towns during the ten year period occupied the position of the capital of Texas Washington, Harrisburg, Galveston, Columbia, Velasco, Houston and Austin and several of these more than once. The opportunities for organized religious work during these years were not very great, but the constant activities of many noble Christians among the different denominations, and the rapid increase of population, bringing scores of other great Christian characters, made these ten years count mightily in religious progress, notwithstanding the many retarding and hindering causes.

CHAPTER 14. THE COMING OF Z.N. MORRELL

Z.N. MORRELL
THERE was a man sent from God whose name was Morrell. In April, 1836, just a few days preceding the battle of San Jacinto, he was slowly approaching the Sabine River from the East, walking, and driving an ox team hitched to a wagon, on which were his wife and four children and all his earthly possessions. This man was about thirty-five years of age. He was long, lean, pale and cadaverous. He seemed in a rather advanced stage of the disease now known as tuberculosis, but still was a man full of energy and purpose and optimism and unyielding pluck and perseverance. Frequently meeting and passing this man, hurriedly going East from the West, were scores of people, mostly women and children, in all sorts of vehicles, on horseback and on foot. They were frightened settlers from Texas, and though already across the Sabine River, they were yet in mad panic and crying:
The Alamo and Goliad are fallen! Our brave men are butchered to the last man, and the Mexican armies are yet coming! They are yet coming!

The driver of the ox team stopped, listened, heard, but cracked his long whip over his tired oxen, which had already traveled more than 250 miles, and drove persistently on, unshaken in his plans and purposes and undaunted by the distressing reports. He was many times cursed as a fool, but his eyes and his heart were steadfastly toward Texas. He crossed the Sabine River. He made his slow and toilsome way over more than another 250 miles, through the

wilderness, across many creeks and rivers into the very heart of the new Texas land, and for nearly a half century lived and prayed and worked for the upbuilding of the country, for the salvation of the people, and for the firm establishment of the cause of his Lord and Master. He lived a valuable and exceedingly useful life. To this man is due as much, or more, than to any other man, the right beginnings and right foundations of organized Baptist work in Texas. We are of the firm belief that this man was God-sent and God-led. This man was Z.N. Morrell, unquestionably Gods special gift to Texas. A true history of Texas Baptists could not be written if the words and deeds and influence of Z.N. Morrell were left out. As his life is indelibly stamped upon and indissolubly linked with more than forty years of our early Texas Baptist history, we give here a brief sketch of his life up to the date of his coming to Texas. He was born in Tennessee January 17, 1803. There he grew up, was converted, baptized, married, became a preacher, and there preached for fourteen years. His services were intense, persistent, acceptable and successful. For nine of the fourteen years while in Tennessee he preached on an average of once a day. He spared not himself. During this period, continuous battles with the anti-missionary spirit, which at that time was prevalent, strong and aggressive, added greatly to the constant strain on his already overtaxed vital resources. However, valuable experiences which were to help him and the cause mightily in after years were coming to him. But he learned, what many preachers have sometimes been slow to learn, that human endurance has certain and sometimes painful limitations. His sadly overworked lungs began occasionally to bleed. Then more frequently and also more profusely. His physician said, Stop. But how could he? He felt that necessity was laid upon him. His physician said, Go south and west. But he devotedly loved his Tennessee home and work. His physician said at last, Go south and west or die. He now decided that he must go. The new land of Texas, about which he had been hearing, appealed to him. God was leading, but he knew it not. Preparations were hastily made. Goodbyes were sadly said. Taking his wife and children, he went out, hardly knowing whither he went. On reaching Yallowbusha County, Mississippi, he there met disconcerting and discouraging reports from Texas. The Indians were increasingly bad and Mexico and Catholicism were making the burdens on the Texas settlers almost unbearable. It seemed like sheer madness to deliberately carry ones self and ones family into such conditions. He lingered for several months in Mississippi. Destitution and distressing spiritual needs all around him were too much for his resisting powers. In spite of his suffering lungs and in spite of positive advice from the doctors, he was soon preaching

at three destitute points, and had soon organized a church at each point, and there soon followed the necessity for organizing an association. The organization of this association was but another incident in the preparation of this preacher for the work he was later to perform in Texas. In that section of Mississippi at that time the anti-missionary spirit was almost supreme. The messengers from the churches assembled for organization. An anti-missionary was chosen moderator. A committee on Articles of Faith, Constitution and Rules of Decorum was appointed, all the members of which, except Morrell, were in agreement with the moderator on the question of missions. A vigorous battle was fought in the committee meeting; and then another, even more vigorous, before the association. A great victory for the right was won. But the courageous champion of missions was left almost a physical wreck. His previously weakened and sensitive lungs were again overstrained and were again bleeding. This virtually closed his short but heaven-blessed work in the state of Mississippi. It may be asked how and why the hard battles with the antimissionaries in Tennessee and Mississippi could be considered as special preparatory experiences for Z.N. Morrell for his after years in Texas. Let it be remembered that up to this time (1835), and preceding the coming of Morrell to Texas, there were in Texas only two Baptist churches. One, at first, was in Austins colony at or near San Felipe, but later permanently located in East Texas, not very far from Nacogdoches. The other was on the Colorado River not far below the present town of Bastrop, at that time in the very heart of the most densely populated Texas settlements. Both these churches were made up of steadfast antimissionaries. One of these churches was founded and led by Daniel Parker, the founder and active promulgator of the doctrine of TwoSeedism, the other by Abner Smith, a noted Primitive or Hardshell Baptist. In consequence of these things an out-and-out, strong and aggressive missionary preacher was now seriously needed in the country to counteract these blighting influences. For just such conditions as these probably no man then living was better qualified and better adapted to meet the situation than was Z.N. Morrell. On the first Sunday in December of 1835, not many days after the events recorded above, and at the close of particularly strenuous services during which Morrell had preached, baptized and administered the Lords Supper, he returned home desperately worn and tired. On arriving home he found there five Tennesseeans on their way to inspect the much boasted Texas country. These men proved to be old friends. Two of them were lawyers, two were Baptist deacons, and from churches of which he was once pastor. The other was his former family physician. This unexpected but

especially happy event resulted two days later, after a quick decision and hurried preparation, in Morrell mounting his mule and joining the group on a sight-seeing, and to the preacher, a health-seeking and home-searching trip into Texas. On December 21, 1835, they entered Texas at old Ft. Gaines. On January 10, 1836, Morrell reached Nacogdoches on his way back to Mississippi for his family. He had gone to the Falls of the Brazos, in what is now Falls County, then on to the three forks of Little River in what is now Bell County. In the twenty days he had made a Texas journey, going and coming, of over six hundred miles, traveling an average of thirty miles a day. He was greatly improved in health, delightfully charmed with the country and eager to return with his family. He had seen literally thousands of deer, had chased buffaloes, had escaped the Mexicans and still retained his scalp in spite of the Indians. On reaching Nacogdoches on his return journey, after his long but invigorating and exhilarating trip, he was moved with compassion for the peculiarly mixed and shepherdless multitude of people gathered on the streets of this Texas town. He had a consuming desire to preach Jesus to them. He had no idea how the Mexican and Catholic authorities and the mixed multitudes would receive a real gospel message, but the desire to preach was overwhelming. He did not resist the impression. We will let him, in his own inimitable way, tell this part of his story
Several Sundays had come and gone while we were in the wilderness and only one sermon had been preached, and that on an evening during the week.f48 This was by no means the course I had pursued for fourteen years in Tennessee. My very soul burned within me to preach Jesus. An election was in progress when we reached the town. This was the law and custom in the country in that day.f49 Here was a large crowd of Americans, Mexicans and Indians of several different tribes. My mule was soon tied and after consultation with my great Master for I had no one else to consult with I decided to preach, and began looking around for a suitable place. Near by the vast crowd I saw the foundation timbers of a large framed building already laid. No floor had been laid nor upright pieces raised. No sooner discovered than I selected one corner of this for a pulpit. The sills and sleepers, already laid and well adjusted, would answer for seats. I held up my watch in my hand, and cried at the top of my voice, O yes! O yes! O yes! Everybody that wants to buy, without money and without price, come this way! and commenced singing the old battle song Am I a soldier of the cross.

Before I had finished my song, there was around me a large crowd of all sorts and sizes and colors. A brief prayer was offered and the two verses sung

Tis religion that can give, etc. Amidst profound silence, astonishment rather than reverence was stamped upon their features. Across the street was a large upper gallery and by this time it was full of ladies and gentlemen. Just at this point some wagons and a carriage, evidently belonging to movers, drove up close to where I was standing, and I recognized Bro. William Whitaker and family, from Hardeman County, Tennessee, three of whose daughters I had baptized in the old state. The preacher who reads this will understand the effect this produced on the speaker. My text was announced from <233501>Isaiah 35:1: The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose. Never did the canebrake preacher receive better attention. God blessed me with great liberty for one hour amid many tears shed around me. The congregation was dismissed in due form and there were many hearty shakes given the strange preachers hand. My soul was full to overflowing, and that moment I believed the text. God has not disappointed me.

About three months after this meeting, Morrell had closed up all his affairs in Mississippi and was again entering Texas, this time with his family, and to make Texas his permanent home and field of labor. Z. N. Morrell was in very many respects a very wonderful man. He was not what the world calls educated, and yet he was remarkably intelligent, and a vigorous and deep thinker. He was marvelously accurate in his interpretations of the Scriptures, and always courageous and strong in their defense popular and successful as a preacher and a true and uncompromising missionary. He was a hater of evil and a devout lover of God and man a man whose strong faith was proven by his works, and whose works were constant exemplifications of his faith. He was many times pastor and missionary, and nearly always at his own cost a real pioneer of pioneers in our early Texas Baptist work. Following his coming to Texas his life was for the next thirty-five years or more so closely interwoven with all Texas Baptist history that we shall unfold the details of his life as the pages of this history are written.

CHAPTER 15. A TRAGIC INDIAN STORY

IT IS virtually impossible for those of us living in Texas today to gain anything approximating an accurate conception of the many trying experiences of our Texas pioneer ancestors, and of all of those various perils and exposures the most serious, the most dreaded and the most tragic were those caused by the Indians. The name Indians in these days arouses no feelings of anxiety, dread or terror, but back in the earlier years it meant everything that was frightful, horrifying and bloody. The Indians were to the earlier Texas settlers a perpetual dread and nightmare. Many men, women and children lost their lives, and very many more, especially women and children, were carried away into a captivity that was more horrible than death. How gloriously beautiful and joyful are the bright moonlight nights in these days of modern civilization! But back in those pioneer days the moonlight nights were the constant dread of the Texas settler. These nights were always chosen for raids by the savage red men. How tragically awful and how oftrepeated were these raids! Hardly would the ashes from the burned pioneer cabins grow cold or the blood dry on the scalps torn from the heads of the murdered victims in one settlement before the same terrible scenes were enacted in another. There were many scores of these raids. To get an approximate idea of the number and seriousness of these Indian troubles, one must read not only the many Texas histories but also early Texas biographies, magazines, newspapers, reminiscences of old Texans, old letters and even other sorts of Texas literature. Several large and trustworthy books have been written on this subject, but of all these thrilling stories only such as relate directly to the lives and history of our Baptist ancestors and not all of these will be given in this book.

THE STORY OF OLD FORT PARKER

Morrell, the story of whose advent into Texas is recorded in the chapter preceding this, had just about reached his new home at the Falls of the Brazos when occurred, but a few miles from his line of travel, one of the saddest Indian tragedies of Texas history. It might have been thought that immediately following the gracious and complete victory at San Jacinto rest and peace, at least for a while; would have come to the sorely tried Texas settlers, but special Mexican agents had succeeded in arousing the savage instincts of the Indians against the white settlers.

On May 19, 1836, just twenty-nine days after Houstons San Jacinto victory, there occurred the bloody tragedy at Fort Parker. The following is the story: In the fall of 1833 there came from Cole County, Illinois, a small colony composed mostly of one large family by the name of Parker. In many respects it was a remarkable family. It is possible that there were originally two colonies, each largely composed of members of this same family. In Chapter IX of this book we gave something of the story of one branch of the Parker family, led by Elder Daniel Parker. The colony, or part of a colony, about which we now write, settled a mile west of the Navasota River and two and a half miles northwest from the present town of Groesbeck, in Limestone County. In this colony were upward of thirty people, most of their names as follows: Elder John Parker, the patriarch of the family and colony, and wife; their son, James W., his wife and four single children, and two married daughters Mrs. Rachel Plummer and her husband, L.T. M. Plummer, and their infant son; Mrs. Sarah Nixon, the other daughter, and her husband, L.D. Nixon; Silas M. Parker, another son of Elder John Parker, and his wife and four children; Benjamin F., an unmarried son of Elder John; Mrs. Nixon, sr., mother of Mrs. James W. Parker; Mrs. Elizabeth Kellogg, a daughter of Mrs. Nixon; Mrs. Duty; Samuel M. Frost, wife and children; G.E. Dwight, wife and children; David Faulkenberry and his son Evan; Silas H. Bates and Abram Anglin. With possibly one exception all the adults of this group were members of a Baptist church, but were not what are now known as missionary Baptists. They belonged to the two-seed branch of the Primitives. They built for themselves, near the center of their settlement, a log-house fort and a stockade for protection against the Indians. The name of their place has been handed down in Texas history as Old Fort Parker. On the date already given, just after most of the men had left the fort to go to their small farms from one to three miles away, the Indians, four or five hundred in number, made their appearance. A strong and possibly successful defense would have been made had the Indians not been led by a Mexican. A white flag was raised and great friendship was professed. By this treachery the misled whites were brutally attacked before the fort could be closed or any preparation for defense made. Though almost wholly unprepared, a desperate, but short and fruitless effort was made to defend the women and children. In a little while Elder John Parker, the patriarch of the colony, and two of his sons, Silas M. and Benjamin F., and Samuel M. Frost and son, were killed and horribly mangled and scalped. Grandma Parker was speared and left for dead. Mrs. Duty was also seriously wounded. Some few, however, escaped about the

time the battle began and managed to reach the men in the fields. Some of the men reached the fort in time to save others, but probably the most horrifying part of the tragedy was the carrying away of so many into captivity two women and three children Mrs. Elizabeth Kellogg, Mrs. Rachel Plummer and her infant son, James Pratt Plummer, and Cynthia Ann and John, children of Silas M. Parker. The stories of these captives were all tragical, but were exceedingly interesting. Mrs. Kellogg ultimately fell into the hands of the Keechis.f50 The Keechis sold her to the Delawares for $150, and they seem immediately to have carried her to Nacogdoches and turned her over to General Houston, asking only to be paid back their purchase money. Let the reader of this story read the Leather Stocking Tales of J. Fenimore Cooper if he wishes to know something of the character and nobility of the Delaware Indians. There are yet some worthy remnants of that tribe in Oklahoma. Mrs. Kellogg was in captivity more than six months. The other captives did not fare so well. Mrs. Plummers story is inexpressibly sad and tragical. We will let her tell the story:f51
In July and a portion of August we were among some very high mountains, on which the snow remained for a greater part of the year, and I suffered more than ever in my life. It was very seldom I had any covering over my feet, and but little clothing for my body. I had a certain number of buffalo skins to dress every day and the horses to mind at night. My feet would often be frostbitten. In October I gave birth to my second son. He was a beautiful, healthy baby, but it was impossible for me to secure suitable nourishment for myself and infant. I had been with them six months and had learned their language and would often beseech my mistress to advise me what to do with my child, but she turned a deaf ear to my supplications. My child was six months old when my master, thinking it interfered with my work, determined to put him out of the way. One cold morning five or six Indians came to where I was nursing my babe. As soon as they came I felt sick at heart. My fears were aroused for the safety of my child. My whole frame was convulsed with sudden dread. My fears were not ill-grounded. One of the Indians caught my child by the throat and strangled him until to all appearances he was dead. I exerted my feeble strength to save my child, but the other Indians held me fast. The Indian who had strangled my child then threw him up into the air repeatedly and let him fall on the frozen ground, until life seemed to be extinct. They then gave him back to me. I had been weeping incessantly while they were murdering my child, but now my grief was so great the fountain of my tears dried up. As I gazed on the blue cheeks of my darling I discovered some symptoms of returning life. I hoped that if he could be resuscitated they would allow me to

keep him. I washed the blood from his face, and after a time he began to breathe. But a more heart-rending scene ensued. As soon as the Indians ascertained that the child was alive, they tore him from my arms and knocked me down. They tied a plaited rope around his neck and threw him into a bunch of prickly pears and then pulled him backwards and forwards until his tender flesh was literally torn from his body. One of the Indians who was mounted on a horse then tied the end of the rope to his saddle and galloped around in a circle until my little innocent child was not only dead but torn to pieces. One of them untied the rope and threw the remains of the child in my lap. I took a butcher knife and dug a hole in the earth and buried my child. After performing the last sad rites for my dear babe, I sat down and gazed with a feeling of relief on the little grave I had made for him in the wilderness, and could say with David You cannot come to me; but I can go to you. And then, and even now, as I recall the dreadful scene, I rejoice that my babe passed from the sorrowing and sufferings of this world. I shall hear his dying cries no more, and relying on the righteousness of Christ, I feel that my innocent child is with kinder spirits in the world of God. After the death of my child I was given to be the servant of a very cruel old squaw who treated me in a most brutal manner. My other son had been carried off by another party to the far west. I supposed my husband and father were killed at the massacre of Fort Parker. Death seemed to me but a sweet relief, life was a burden, and driven to desperation I resolved no longer to endure the cruel treatment of the intolerable old squaw. One day when she and I were some distance from the camp, although still in sight of it, she attempted to beat me with a club. I wrenched the club from her hand and knocked her down. The Indians who had witnessed the proceedings from the camp came running up, shouting at the top of their voices. I expected to be killed immediately, but they patted me on the shoulder, crying, Bueno, bueno! Good, well done 1 I now fared much better and soon became a great favorite and became known as the fighting squaw.

She was finally rescued from her hard captivity. John Henry Brown has these words:
Mrs. Rachel Plummer, after a brutal captivity, was, through the agency of some Mexican Santa Fe traders, ransomed by a noble-hearted American merchant of that place, Mr. William Donoho. She was purchased in the Rocky Mountains so far north of Santa Fe that seventeen days were consumed in reaching that place. She was at once made a member of her benefactors family, after a captivity of one and a half years. She, ere long, accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Donoho to Independence, Missouri, and in due time embraced her brother-in-law, Nixon, and by him was escorted back to her people. On February 19, 1838, she reached her fathers house, exactly twenty-one months from the date of her capture. She had never seen her infant son, James P., since soon after their capture, and knew nothing of his fate. She wrote an account of her sufferings and observations among the savages, and died

February 19, 1839. As a remarkable coincidence, it may be stated that she was born on the 19th, married on the 19th, was captured on the 19th, released on the 19th, reached Independence on the 19th, arrived at home on the 19th and died on the 19th. Her child, James Pratt Plummer, was ransomed and taken to Fort Gibson late in 1842 and reached home in February, 1843, in charge of his grandfather. He became a respected citizen of Anderson County.

Cynthia Ann and John, children of Silas Parker, who was brutally killed during the attack on the fort, were young at the time of their capture eight and six years respectively. They fell into the hands of different bands of the Comanches and thus were cruelly separated. As the many years went by they entirely forgot their own language and became thorough Comanche Indians.
John grew to manhood and became a warrior. In a raid into Mexico he captured a Mexican girl and made her his wife. Afterwards he was seized with smallpox. His tribe fled in dismay, taking his wife and leaving him alone to die, but she escaped from them and returned to nurse him. He recovered and in disgust quit the Indians to go and live with his wifes people. When the Civil War broke out he joined a Mexican company in the Confederate service. He was still living across the Rio Grande a few years ago.f52

For about a quarter of a century nothing reliable was heard of Cynthia Ann Parker. She had long since been given up as dead, or at least lost to civilization, but in the fall of 1860, more than twenty-four years after the fall of Fort Parker, the Comanche Indians made a raid into Parker County, committed serious depredations and retreated with many horses, arousing much excitement among the sparsely settled inhabitants. Under the orders of Governor Sam Houston, Captain Sul Ross (afterwards to be a general and later Governor of Texas) with others, went in pursuit. Early on the morning of December 18, near some cedar mountains, on the head waters of Pease River, they came upon an Indian village. An immediate attack was made. The Indians, taken by surprise, were soon defeated. Many Indians were killed. Three hundred and fifty horses and many other supplies were recovered. Among the captured Indians was a squaw and her child. The squaw proved to be the long lost Cynthia Ann Parker, the wife of an Indian chief, who was killed during this battle, and the mother of a boy, Quanah Parker, afterwards himself to become a noted Indian chief. Cynthia Ann, now a thorough Indian in training and spirit, tried in many ways to escape, but finally became somewhat reconciled to life in civilization. That our readers may know something more of the many hardships of early Texas border life, we will give here an extract from an article written by James W. Parker, another son of Elder John Parker, who happened not to be at the fort at the time of the attack, but reached there just after the Indians had gone. He gives in this article some of the experiences of those who escaped, or

whose lives were spared, during the battle.f53 This article was written some time after the battle:
We were truly a forlorn set, many of us barefooted and bareheaded, a relentless foe on the one hand and on the other a trackless and uninhabited wilderness, infested with reptiles and wild beasts. We were entirely destitute of food, with no means of procuring it. Added to this the agonizing grief for the death and capture of our dear relatives and the expectation of meeting at any moment a like fate, utter despair almost seized us. I took one of my children on my shoulder and led the other. The grown persons followed my example. Our mournful party, consisting of eighteen persons, left for Fort Houston. Our journey lay through thickly tangled briars and underbrush. My wife was in bad health; Mrs. Frost was in deep distress for the loss of her husband and son, and all were bitterly mourning the loss of loved ones; and all being barefooted except my wife and Mrs. Frost, our progress was very slow. Many of the children had nothing on but their shirts, and their sufferings from briars tearing their little legs and feet were almost beyond human endurance. We traveled until three oclock in the morning, when the women and children were worn out with hunger and fatigue. We then lay down on the grass and slept until daylight, when we resumed our perilous journey. The briars tore the legs and feet of the children until they could have been tracked by the blood that flowed from their wounds. At dark of the second day after leaving the fort, the children, and especially the women who were nursing infants, began to suffer intensely from hunger, but alas, we had not a morsel of food! But providentially at the moment a polecat came near us. I immediately pursued him and caught him just as he jumped into the river. The only way I could kill him was by holding him under the water until he drowned. Fortunately, we had the means of striking a fire, and we soon had it cooked and equally divided among the women and children, the share of each being small indeed. This was all we had to eat until the fourth day, when we were lucky enough to catch another polecat and two small terrapins, which we also cooked and divided, giving the women and children the larger share. On the evening of the fifth day I found that the women and children were so exhausted that it would be impossible for them to travel much farther. After holding a consultation it was agreed that I should hurry on to Fort Houston for aid, leaving Dr. Dwight in charge of the women and children. Early the next morning I started for the fort, about thirty-five miles distant, which I reached early in the afternoon. I have often looked back and wondered how I was able to accomplish this extraordinary feat. I had not eaten a mouthful for six days, having always given my share of the polecats and terrapins to the women and children, and yet I walked thirty-five miles in about eight hours. But the thought of the suffering women and children I had left behind inspired me with strength and perseverance, and above all, God in His bountiful providence upheld me in that trying hour.

The first person I met on reaching Fort Houston was the generous and brave Captain Carter. He soon had five horses saddled and other means of conveyance, and he and Jeremiah Courtney went with me to meet our little band of starving, bleeding women and children. We met them just at dark, and placing the women and children on the horses, we reached Captain Carters hospitable home about midnight. Every preparation had been made to receive the mournful company of sufferers. The hungry, weary women and children, with their bleeding feet, were tenderly cared for. The following day, May 25, my son-in-law, Mr. Plummer, reached Fort Houston. He had given up all for lost. After so many long years, I look back over that scene of unparalleled suffering with inexpressible horror, yet with devout thanksgiving and praises to God for His merciful support and protection.

These were all Baptists.

CHAPTER 16. BAPTIST PIONEERS A TRAGEDY OF 1836F54

DURING the years 1834-5, a few colonists were endeavoring to found new homes in the uninhabited wilderness and upon the virgin soil of the Little River country, within the then municipality of Viesca (afterward Milam) and within the present territory of Bell County. They were acquiring homestead headrights under Article 24 of the Colonization law of Coahuila and Texas of 1825, coming in under the auspices of the Nashville (or Robertson) colonization enterprise. Their colonial grants fronted on Little River and Leon River, and passing the Three Forks, extended up these streams as far as the site of the present little city of Belton. Most of these colonists left their families in the lower country, at Nashville, Tenoxtitlan, Washington and other small settlements along the Brazos, while the grown men ventured forth to build cabins, clear land and plant crops. A few of the colonists, however, brought their families with them. Among these was Captain Goldsby Childers (also spelled Childress), whose cabin was located near the line between the present counties of Bell and Milam. Rev. Z.N. Morrell, a noted pioneer Baptist preacher, having journeyed on horseback from Mississippi with five companions from Tennessee, his former home, arrived on the evening of December 30, 1835, at the cabin of Captain Goldsby Childers on Little River. Here he also found encamped some forty more Tennesseans, who were prospecting for lands. Mrs. Childers being a Baptist, as well as some of the Tennesseeans, it was decided to have a sermon before supper. And there, at Captain Childers home on Little River, Mr. Morrell preached his first sermon in Texas.f55 It is also historically true that this was the first sermon ever preached by any one within the present limits of Bell and Milam Counties. In the spring of 1836, after the fall of the Alamo and Goliad, followed by the advance of General Santa Annas army from the West and the threatened invasion of Indians from the Northwest, all of the people of Texas abandoned their homes and fled precipitately toward the Sabine, this event being known in Texas history as the Runaway. The families west of the Brazos were escorted beyond that stream and proceeded thence in charge of the old men, while the younger men repaired to General Houstons army, then in retreat from Gonzales and being pursued by Santa Anna. News of the victory at San Jacinto on April 21 halted the Runaway, and the fleeing settlers again turned their faces toward their crude homes in the West. The families of most of the Little River settlers, not venturing an immediate return to their unprotected

cabins in the upper country, remained temporarily at or about Nashville, about three miles below the junction of Little River, where there was better protection and more available living supplies. But several of the men, both married and single, returned to their Little River settlements to work out the small crops of corn which they had planted before leaving. Captain Goldsby Childers and family, however, did not go via Nashville, in the Runaway, but to Parkers Fort on the Navasota River. They returned at once to their Little River home, which became the rendezvous of those who had come back to work the corn crops. The latter, remaining together for protection against Indians, plowed and laid by all the little crops of corn, those of absentees as well as their own, so as to provide subsistence for the settlers families whose early return was then expected. During the first week of June, 1836, and about the time this work was completed, and the working party had regathered at the home of Captain Childers the only family then residing on Little River two young men arrived in haste from Nashville. They had been sent as couriers to inform these settlers, who were the farthest outposts, that Indians were then reported coming down from the Northwest in large numbers, and to warn these people to fall back at once to Nashville and the lower country for protection. Meantime Parkers Fort had been attacked by Indians on May 19, its people killed, captured or run away, and the situation was becoming extremely desperate. There was nothing to do but retreat. This being determined upon, they loaded their few belongings into an ox wagon and, with a few horses and a small bunch of cattle, set out for Nashville. This little company, hereinafter called the Childers party, included the following persons: Captain Goldsby Childers and wife, their three sons, Robert (20), Frank (18), Prior (14), and their four daughters, Catherine (16), Amanda (12), Caroline (9) and Elizabeth (5); Rev. Isaac Crouch, a Baptist minister; Orville T. Tyler, Robert Davidson, Ezekiel Robinson, Old Man Rhodes, Mr. Shackelford, and the couriers seventeen persons in all. Of these, there were one woman, four girls and one boy, besides Mr. Rhodes, who was old, crippled and unable to fight thus leaving only ten able-bodied men for defense. The party arrived the first night about eight miles east of the present site of Cameron, at the cabin of Henry Walker and family, and camped. Here resided also, in nearby cabins, William (Camel-backed) Smith and Captain Monroe, with their families. It was expected that these three families would join the Childers party and accompany them on the retreat. But when it was time to start next morning, these families announced that they were not ready; that they had to brand some cattle; and be-sides, that they would travel by another route, crossing Little River at the Raft, while the Childers party were going by

the Smith Crossing. They told the Childers party not to wait for them but to go ahead. There was no apprehension of immediate danger. With this good understanding, the Childers party, as above enumerated, proceeded on their journey toward Nashville. They had passed out of the timber into an open country, having traveled about two or three miles southeast from Walkers cabin, and were quite unconscious of danger. Messrs. Crouch and Davidson, whose families were at Nashville, decided to ride on and reach their homes earlier in the day than the others. Being mounted, they could make better speed, of course, than the ox team. They had ridden on about five hundred yards ahead of the wagon. Captain Childers was then walking about one hundred yards ahead of the wagon, driving his horse before him. Some of the men were driving the cattle some distance in the rear of the wagon. These men suddenly discovered about two hundred mounted Indian warriors advancing upon them from the rear at full speed. They gave the alarm by yelling Indians! Indians and, abandoning the cattle, hastened to the wagon. Captain Childers, hearing the alarm, repeated it to Messrs. Crouch and Davidson and rushed back on foot to the wagon. He took command of the situation, and he and the other men now at the wagon, standing behind their horses, drew their guns upon the leaders of the Indian columns, with orders to reserve their fire until Captain Childers should give the order to shoot. The Indians charged at full speed to within about one hundred yards of the settlers guns, when they halted and opened fire, discharging a large number of shots, but without effect. They then discovered Messrs. Crouch and Davidson, who, at the moment, were hurrying back toward the wagon from the front. The Indians suddenly divided into two columns and passed around on each side of the party at the wagon, about one hundred yards distant, running at full speed and firing ineffectually as they ran. They managed to get in between the wagon and Messrs. Crouch and Davidson, who seeing their retreat to the wagon cut off, turned and endeavored to escape by running in the opposite direction. Their horses were not fleet enough and the Indians overtook them at a point about one-half mile from the wagon and there murdered them in cold blood and in full view of their friends, who were powerless to save them. The Indians remained some time at the place where Messrs. Crouch and Davidson fell, apparently quarreling over the trophies scalps, guns, horses, saddles, etc. While this tragic scene was being enacted, the remainder of the party quickly turned aside from the trail and hurried, as fast as the ox team could go, to a small grove of trees about a quarter of a mile distant. At this trying moment, unbelievable as it may seem, the two young men who had been so kind as to come up from Nashville to warn these settlers of their danger, and who, up to this time, had gallantly acted their part, suddenly deserted the small band of

men, women and children, all apparently doomed to certain and horrible deaths. One of them halloed Lets go, and off they ran on good mounts at full speed and were seen no more in that vicinity. Four men were thus lost to the fighting strength, two by death and two by desertion. Arriving at the grove, the ox team was unhitched from the wagon, yokes being left on them. The little party, now reduced to a fighting force of six men, thirteen people in all, formed a retreat in close order, some on horses, others on foot, not doubting they would see the enemy whenever they looked backward, but determined to put up the best defense possible. Thus they made their way some four or five miles to the Raft on Little River (a place in the river obstructed by timber), on which they crossed, swimming their horses above. They traveled on till dark, camped for the night, and reached Nashville in safety on the afternoon of the next day. During the whole journey they expected to be pursued and attacked by the Indians, who were well acquainted with the country, the route of travel and the distance to Nashville the first settlement able to afford any protection whatever. But the Indians were not seen again by the Childers party, the explanation of which now follows. When the Walker-Smith-Monroe party reached Nashville later in the day, they reported that the Indians, after killing Crouch and Davidson, appeared in the edge of the timber about one hundred yards from Walkers cabin, where the three families were gathered, and there began an attack that lasted most all day. It was vigorously returned by the settlers, who suffered no deaths or wounds. They huddled together in one cabin, and placing their guns in the portholes in the logs of the cabin wall, fired at the Indians whenever they came within gun shot. The Indians finally gave up the attack and retired, and these families, well mounted, made a safe retreat to Nashville. One of the deserters had reached Nashville some time ahead of the Childers party. He had reported that he had seen the last one of them killed; that he, himself, having fought to the last, even in hand-to-hand combat when his ammunition had given out, and having killed several Indians, some by clubbing them with his gun, had miraculously escaped with his life. He was the acknowledged hero of the hour, when, lo! the little party whom he had deserted in their extreme peril unexpectedly appeared. The apparent improbability of their escape at the moment of his desertion indeed, its impossibility, had the Indians renewed the attack doubtless emboldened him to invent this monstrous falsehood. Had they in fact thus perished, as he thought inevitable, his story would have stood unchallenged and his heroism would have been far-famed. Captain Goldsby Childers and his wife, nee Elizabeth Thomas, were natives of Kentucky. In 1828 they moved to Adams County, Illinois, near Quincy, and immigrated overland to Texas in 1833. With them came Rev. Isaac Crouch,

Robert Davidson, Ezekiel Robinson and Old Man Rhodes of the above episode, as well as the Packers, of Parkers Fort, and several others. Captain Childers was a soldier in the War of 1812, a captain of volunteers in the Black Hawk War of 1832, and was an experienced Indian fighter. He died at Ft. Gates in 1852. As to his children mentioned herein, Frank Childers was killed by Indians, at the Elm. Creek Fight, under Major Geo. B. Erath, January 7, 1837, only a few months after and only a few miles from the very scene of this affair. Robert and Prior Childers became well known citizens of Bell County, the former dying in 1867, the latter in 1895. Catherine married E. Lawrence Stickney, a brilliant lawyer, who became Commissioner of Revenue in President Lamars Administration (1840) and County Clerk of Bell County in 1851. Amanda married Captain John R. Craddock, a participant in the Battle of San Jacinto, who was commissioned by President Sam Houston in 1836 as captain of rangers, and afterwards became a leading citizen of Bell County. In the escape of the Childers party from the Indians, herein related, there were not enough horses for all. O.T. Tyler was temporarily very lame and scarcely able to walk and was made to ride to prevent delay. Behind him, on the same horse, they placed little Caroline Childers, then only nine years old. Fourteen years later Judge O.T. Tyler and Miss Caroline Childers were married at Ft. Gates, theirs being the first marriage license ever issued in Bell County. Judge O.T. Tyler was the first Chief Justice of Coryell County, 1853, and represented that district in the Tenth Legislature of Texas, 1863-5. They both died in Belton, he in 1886, she in 1912. Mrs. Goldsby Childers was a devoted Baptist. It was at her cabin on Little River that Rev. Z.N. Morrell preached his first sermon in Texas, as before stated, and he mentions her again at Nashville as among the few Baptists known to him in that section.f56 She was one of eight persons who organized a Baptist Church at her house in Burleson County, about 1840, in the Post Oak settlement, eight miles below Caldwell. She died there in 1840. Every one of her daughters, Mrs. Stickney, Mrs. Craddock, Mrs. Tyler and Elizabeth, who died in girlhood, were Baptists. The other known Baptists represented in the Childers party, whose experiences we have narrated, were Rev. Isaac Crouch and Judge O.T. Tyler. William (Camel-back) Smith, with the Walker-Smith-Monroe party, was a native of North Carolina, a famous man, and a well-known Indian fighter in the early days of Texas. His son, Prof. James L. Smith, who, as a small boy, must have been with the Walker-Smith-Monroe party, was a strong Baptist and afterward graduated in Baylor University at Independence. For many years, 1863 to 1873, he served as president of Salado College, in Bell County, during which period it enjoyed a state-wide patronage and prestige.f57

JUDGE O.T. TYLER

MRS. O.T. TYLER

Thus our story carries us far afield into the old environs of Baptist history and of colonial settlement in Texas. The lives of the little party of pioneers who make up its personnel are interwoven with hardships, courage, heroism and tragedy-and even with a tinge of romance which goes with every human adventure. The dangers and privations of every-day life in the wild and uninhabited wilderness of Central Texas during the pioneer period 18301850 can neither be understood nor appreciated by those of us who today live in happy homes in that same wilderness. By such tragedies and sufferings as above related it was rescued from savagery by our hardy ancestors and handed down to us, a rich and splendid dowry of advanced civilization. Of such men and women was our Texas made. Their valor and devotion were challenged and tried upon every hill and in every vale. Their bones lie in

unmarked and unknown graves everywhere, and the memory of their sacrifice and courage is rapidly fading away into the mystic realm of forgotten lore.
No legends wrought in gilded frame Nor statues grand in halls of fame Nor laurel wreaths their brows entwine, These noble sires of yours and mine. Their names are not upon the scroll That deeds of glory doth enroll They lived, they died, our loved and lost, Nor dreamed of self, nor wot the cost. And we who walk beneath the sun That lured them on to triumphs won Shall we not pause a moment here To lay a tribute pon their bier?

CHAPTER 17. THE STORY OF THE HARVEY FAMILY 1836

THE year 1836, although flushed with victory at San Jacinto, was a year of great trial for the Texas people. Numbers of our men were absent from their families nearly the entire year, either in the Texas army, or west of the Trinity making a crop, while their families remained in the East. Indian depredations were now beginning in good earnest. Truly in every way it was a year of trial that the few living survivors have not forgotten.
While traveling with my family in the month of November, 1836, from the neighborhood of Wheelock to the Falls, a young man by the name of Reed being our only company, we camped near a house a little off from the main road, which was the home of the Harvey family. Guns were all put in order, and my two little sons, aged thirteen and eleven years, and young Reed were ordered to lie down with their shot bags around their necks and their gunlocks under their blankets to keep the powder dry. At that day we used flint and steel locks exclusively. About eleven oclock at night the Indians, about one hundred and fifty in number, approached our camp. Our faithful dogs raised the alarm, and on rising to our feet we discovered that the Indians were in close contact with the dogs. Every man and boy was ordered up, and with guns in hand, two men and two boys soon stood on the opposite side of the fire from the Indians. Campers will all see at once the advantage gained by these tactics. The Indians were frightened when they saw the guns, and through the fire we could see them skulking away into a ravine close by. Of course there was no more sleeping done that night in our camp. Morning came, and the God of Jacob was praised for our deliverance.f58

It seems rather unfortunate that we must give three successive chapters of horrible tragedy, but we are trying to give our readers true history, and, as nearly as practicable, in chronological order. The Baptist family, whose story we tell in this chapter, came to Texas in 1836. They came from Georgia. The father, mother, two children, boy and girl, and a colored servant girl composed the family. They settled temporarily in Washington County, but remained there only a few months. The place intended for their permanent Texas home was selected near the Brazos River, some four or five miles from where now stands the town of Calvert. A neat, two-room log house was built and a small farm opened. To this new home the family moved early in 1836. They were now on the extreme northern boundary of the settlement. They began their new pioneer life very happy and hopeful. The outlook seemed full of promise.

The Harveys were of the kind of people who helped to make a new country great. Mrs. Harvey, a strong and beautiful woman (which beauty, however, probably caused her death, but saved her from a worse fate), was a sister of the Georgia and Alabama Talbot brothers. Matthew lived in Georgia; William, James and Green lived in Alabama. Mrs. W.R. Barnes, ninety years old, now living in Pittsburg, Texas, is a daughter of Green Talbot and a niece of Mrs. Harvey. P.T. Talbot, of San Marcos, Texas, is a grandson of Green Talbot, and a cousin of Mrs. Harvey. There are also numerous other relatives in Texas and elsewhere of both Mr. and Mrs. Harvey. This Baptist family was destined to live but a few short months in their happy wilderness home. The first year of their settlement, 1836, was not gone when the fatal day of tragedy came. The day following the night encampment of Morrell and his family, probably the same band of about one hundred and fifty Indians, which was heroically turned away from his camp, stealthily approached the little log cabin home. The servant girl was grinding cornmeal on an old-fashioned, noisy steel mill, which possibly prevented the earlier discovery of the approaching savages. The barking dogs gave the first alarm. John Harvey rushed for his gun, which was hanging on a rack over the door, but before reaching it the fatal shot was fired and he fell dead across his own threshold. The little boy was soon a bleeding corpse beside his father. Another shot pierced the shoulder of little Ann, now six years old, who was being lovingly but insufficiently shielded in the arms of the mother. The mother, the servant girl and wounded Ann were soon captives in savage hands. But more blood was yet to be shed. A bitter contention soon arose among the warriors as to whose special squaw the beautiful white woman should be. An angry contest was soon raging. Bloody fighting among the lustful, quarreling savages seemed inevitable. To prevent this, another warrior rushed forward and shot the mother dead. In the presence, and before the face of the wounded child, her parents and little brother were scalped. Some of the Indians wanted to kill little Ann, but leading the band was a Mexican, noted in history, by the name of Cortinas. He claimed the girl as his portion of the spoils. The Indians gathered the spoils and sought a place of concealment until darkness should furnish a protecting screen for their traveling. Little Ann, her wound being dressed, was wrapped in a blanket and carried by Cortinas, swung on his back like the Indian mother carries her papoose, or the Mexican woman carries her child. The Indians traveled up the Brazos until they came to an Indian village, at the place where Waco and Baylor University now stand. Here the Negro girl, who was also a captive, was sold. After several weeks stay in this Indian village, Cortinas and his immediate followers left for Mexico, carrying the captive child with them. During their stay at the Waco village, Ann, under the Indian treatment, recovered very rapidly from her wound. However, that wounded

arm never grew any more, and in all her after years, which were many, this arm was smaller than the other. After days of travel the band reached Matamoras, Mexico, near which town was the rich and beautiful home of the wealthy Cortinas. Cortinas belonged to the higher class of Spaniards, but had a loyal band of Indian followers with whom he made his numerous Texas raids. He had a widowed stepmother. To her he committed the keeping and training of the captive girl, vowing that when she became eleven years old he intended to marry her. Ann, being so young, after a time forgot in a measure her sad bereavements and sufferings, and being well treated, soon became happy and joyful in her Mexican home. Rich and gaudy clothes and fine jewelry constantly adorned her beautiful person-beautiful as was her mother. She was thoroughly trained to horseback riding and mingled in the very best of Spanish and Mexican society of the then great city of Matamoras. Some three years passed. Cortinas, with his band of Indians, continued his, depredations upon the settlers in Texas. But he had bitter enemies among other tribes of Indians. By one of these enemy tribes a raid was made upon his own ranch about thirty miles from Matamoras. He and his band went in pursuit. A hard fight ensued. Cortinas and all his followers, those who participated in the Harvey massacre, except one old Indian, were killed. Through this old Indian in after days the fate and whereabouts of little Ann were learned. The Talbot brothers, first one and then another, made many trips to Texas and throughout Texas, and through various agencies perseveringly looked among the many Indian tribes for the long lost child their sisters baby Ann. Having been carried out of Texas and into Mexico is the reason why she could not be heard from. In the records as to how Ann came finally into the possession of her relatives is a direct contradiction. One record says that she was purchased by her uncles, while another says that she was released through the friendly diplomatic agencies of the United States government. All records, however, agree that she was happy in her Mexican home, and was very much opposed to any change. She had forgotten all her English, but had become very proficient in Spanish. When carried into Matamoras preparatory to being sent to her relatives, she was placed in an American home, but she had to be locked in to prevent her running away and to prevent her Spanish mother from stealing her. She cried piteously to be released that she might return. On reaching Galveston she was there met by her uncle, Matthew Talbot. Before leaving her Georgia home she was very fond of this uncle and when they met she immediately recognized him and threw herself joyfully into his arms. They at once returned to Georgia, and Ann was put into school to regain her English speech and receive an education. School was an especially hard trial for her

after her free and easy life in Mexico. She had many distressing experiences and trials, and shed many bitter tears, but as the years passed she became reconciled to the complete change in her life. She visited her relatives in Alabama, her uncle James especially, who had spent many sad and weary months in searching for her. At the early age of sixteen she married Sanders Briggs. In the course of a few years three boys came into their home. But yet early in their married life they decided to move to Texas. Like her parents they settled first in Washington County and near the town of Brenham. They remained there, however, but a few years, when, again following the trail of her parents, they moved up the Brazos and settled only a short distance from the old log cabin. After the death of her husband, she and her eldest son bought the old home, and here in peace and plenty she spent the remaining years of her eventful and exceedingly useful life, loved by all, both white and colored, young and old. She was especially kind to orphan children and took into her home and raised several of them. When in her last illness she was told her recovery was doubtful, she replied, I made my peace with God long ago, and all is sweet before me. December 9, 1894, fifty-eight years and one month after the cruel death of her father, mother and little brother, and right near the same spot, she breathed her last. Her body now sleeps in the old Baptist Ridge churchyard, some four or five miles from Calvert. The bones of her parents and her brother, all in one grave, rest near the same hallowed spot. The old family Bible, stained with the blood of the murdered Harvey family, and found in the log cabin some time after the massacre, yet remains among little Anns descendants. Thus lived and died one of the earliest of Texas Baptist families.

CHAPTER 18. MORE SHADOWS AND SOME SUNSHINE

THE eventful year of 1836, a wonderful year in Texas history, finally came to a close. Events glorious and inglorious, joyful and sorrowful events, all momentous, had followed each other in quick succession, but nothing definite and tangible in Baptist progress had as yet transpired. Yet how could it have been otherwise? Settlements were few, small and far between too far for religious community organization and co-operation. For the few preachers yet in the country there was no support except from their own physical exertions. Texas was not yet regarded by those in position to help, as a hopeful or a promising mission field, hence no missionaries had been sent. Besides, many of the settlers, panic-stricken and fleeing during the recent Mexican invasion, had not yet returned to their ruined homes. The young Texas Republic was yet in her swaddling clothes. It had as yet virtually no income. Could it live? Many of the very best settlers were nervous, disturbed and restless, because of ever expected Mexican or Indian raids, and because of the killing of oxen and stealing of horses during the raids, farming and food raising was well nigh impossible. Necessary supplies, except such as the wilderness afforded, must as a consequence be imported, and this importing must be done from far-away Natchitoches and New Orleans in Louisiana. Slow ox-teams were the only means of transportation. Surely there was little opportunity for aggressive religious work. Even after the Texas Revolution, when the Mexican yoke had been lifted from the necks of the people of Texas, the Catholic church still made a desperate effort to retain her sovereignty.
In 1837, the Count Farnese, from Europe, visited the Texan government and proposed to have the Roman Catholic faith adopted as the established religion of the Republic. He represented that it would be the means of securing immediate peace with Mexico, and would greatly promote the interest of the country.f59

How little he and those he represented knew and understood the Texas people, or the things for which they fought. Religious as well as civil freedom was one of the mightiest controlling factors in their heroic deeds. Texas from now on must ever remain untrammeled in her religious views, but religious work necessarily must, at least for awhile, advance slowly. The Pilgrim Church (Two Seed Baptist), born in Illinois, and transplanted into Texas in 1833, is barely living in its new home in East Texas. No off-shoots have gone out from it. Abner Smiths Primitive or Hardshell Baptist church on

the Colorado River, organized in 1834, now more than two years old, is scarcely holding its own. Morrell has preached some at the Falls, and once each on Little River, at Nacogdoches, at Nashville, at Washington and at Houston. These sermons were possibly the first gospel sermons ever preached at these places. As yet nothing definite had resulted. But before the breaking day, darkness becomes more intense and conditions more desperate and discouraging. Supplies are again exhausted. Ammunition, as well as something to eat and wear, are all gone. Morrell, one of the few with a team left, found that he must make the long journey for supplies. He went first to Houston, hoping to find there the things he needed, but failing in that, necessity compelled him to go on to New Orleans. Let our readers imagine, if they can, what such a trip would really mean. From near the present town of Marlin, thence to Houston, thence to New Orleans and return, and with an ox team and through an almost roadless and unsettled wilderness his journey was made. Today it seems almost unthinkable. While Morrell was away on this long and tedious journey, and to crown all past trials and discouragements, and with no means of communicating with the loved ones back at home, Indians and Mexicans made an attack upon the fort at the Falls. One man was killed, and the others of the settlement, men, women and children, were forced to seek safety in flight, leaving their homes and other possessions to the greed of the Mexican and Indian savages. Morrells own family found temporary refuge at Nashville, 45 miles down the Brazos River from the Falls. All their possessions, except those he had with him, fell into the hands of the enemy. On his return, having, of course, heard nothing while away, he found these sad conditions. Grateful to God that his family had been spared, he decided that for their future protection he would move still farther down the river to the town of Washington. While in New Orleans he had invested what little financial reserve he still possessed in a stock of merchandise. There being little opportunity for preaching, he had decided to enter temporarily into the mercantile business. This seemed the only alternative. God was yet leading, but continued darkness prevented his seeing the leading hand. In Washington at that time was probably the only group of Missionary Baptists in all Texas large enough to form a safe nucleus for any sort of organized work. At the Falls he and his family were the only Baptists. Here at Washington he found six Baptists. One of them, however Richard Ellis, soon to be a preacher was preparing to move still farther west, there later to become a mighty power for good in religious and Baptist work. Though entering the mercantile business, Gods work was ever uppermost in the thinking and the feelings of this canebreak preacher. Gathering together

the six Baptists, and with his family making nine six men and three women all willing and ready to be gathered together, they began immediately a weekly prayer-meeting. All six of the men would pray in public. It was glorious and profitable. The town was impressed, but there were many serious hindrances. The prayer-meeting was perseveringly maintained regardless of the hindrances. When a few weeks had gone by this devout group decided.that they must have a church home. Conditions were not encouraging except in the light of Gods promises. From no other source came any ray of hope. After days of earnest prayer to God and serious consultation among themselves, they unanimously agreed at once to enter into an organization, and here, in 1837, in the town of Washington, there was projected the small but momentous beginning of Missionary Baptist organized work in Texas. We here give honor and prominence to the organic members
J. R. Jenkins Georgia to Texas. N. T. Byars South Carolina to Georgia to Texas. A. Buffington South Carolina to Tennessee to Texas. Mrs. Buffington South Carolina to Tennessee to Texas. H. R. Cartmell Tennessee to Texas. Z. N. Morrell Tennessee to Mississippi to Texas.

There were eight organic members. Two names are not given. We think they were Morrells wife and daughter. As to who these organic members were we say a few brief words: J. R. Jenkins Educated at Mercer University. A successful lawyer; a staunch Baptist; a devout Christian. Father of W.H. Jenkins, of Waco, and twice a member of the Texas Congress. N. T. Byars This is the man in whose blacksmith shop the declaration of Texas Independence was signed. Soon to become a preacher, and one of the most successful of all Texas pioneer preachers. A. Buffington and wife He a licensed preacher. Soon to be ordained, and they to live many years to serve God and His cause. Z. N. Morrell About this brother and his family we need to say nothing here. H. R. Cartmell A deacon from the Baptist church at Nashville, Tennessee. The incidents leading up to and the events immediately following the organization of this church we let Bro. Morrell describe:

The finances of the government were now in a very deplorable condition. General Houston, desirous of incurring as little other indebtedness as possible, was anxious to discharge a large part of the Texan army. Having nothing to pay them in that event, he resolved to follow the precedent laid down at the close of the revolution of 1776, and furlough a large number, it was supposed about two-thirds. Those who had families in Texas quietly repaired to their homes, and entered upon the common avocations of life. There was another class of these soldiers, with whom we sympathized greatly, and yet they proved a terror to gqood society. They were principally young men of the very first families of the United States, who came mostly from Tennessee on account of the popularity of Sam Houston, once the honored Governor of the old State, then President of the Lone Star Republic. They were young men deeply imbued with that spirit of patriotism that fired the hearts of the fathers of 1776. They had now served in the Texas army for several months. There was not a dollar with which to pay them for service rendered. Their clothing was worn to tatters. They had not been accustomed to labor, and were now a great way from home, and all their available means consisted of land certificates and bounty claims on the infant Republic. Large bands of them were among us, fit subjects for every species of dissipation. The great dreamer, John Bunyan, very truly said that, An idle brain is the devils workshop. The sequel will show whether this be true or not. Our weekly prayer-meeting was regularly held in the town of Washington, in a small house the pest we could secure. These young men referred to regularly attended; behavior was good, they were very polite and sang elegantly all parts of music. They had been trained to this in other States, under pious influences. A stranger present would have supposed that a whole church, well organized and drilled in some of the old States, had moved in a body and settled at Washington. Cartmell, Buffington, Byars, Ellis and Morrell, one after another, led in prayer, and the singing between prayers was of the very first order, in point of time and melody. The writer would give out an appointment for preaching every Sunday, when at home, and after singing Old Hundred, the congregation would retire. After the benediction the young men would hasten away. By the time we would pass on our way home, the grocery and billiard-saloon would be lighted up and a large crowd God have mercy on them! would be assembled for the night. Here was an important move of the prince of darkness his image and sign hanging over the door. There was John Barleycorn within, double-refined with all his machinery propelled by the engine of hell, fed with the fire of damnation, drawn directly from the bottomless pit of eternal perdition. It did not require the foresight of a prophet to understand the results of this procedure on the part of the enemy, if continued long. Our prayers went up to God, O Lord, hear the prayers of thy servants, and the prayers of mothers in distant lands, for these wayward sons! We determined, let come what might, to organize a church. The day was appointed and eight Baptists assembled to keep house for God. Brother H.R. Cartmell was recognized as deacon, and Z.N. Morrell was chosen pastor.

Thus sprang into existence the first church, according to my information, that was ever organized in Texas on strictly gospel principles, having the ordinances and officers of ancient order, and with no anti-missionary element in its body. Shall we be permitted by the enemy to remain together, and enjoy church privileges? We had long desired such an estate. Shall the present organization stand as a nucleus around which others will grow up? This we fondly hoped. Or shall the feeble light in the wilderness be blown out and require resuscitation? Such questions, in those troublous times, revolved in our minds. We must wait and see.

We will not attempt to give here a history of this first church. But its first conference meeting was one of very great significance to future Baptist work in Texas. Morrell says:
A committee consisting of J.R. Jenkins, A. Buffington and H.R. Cartmell was appointed to correspond with the mission boards North and East, and request that Texas be taken into consideration as a mission field.

Let it be remembered that at this time there was no Southern Baptist Convention, and, of course, no distinctly Southern Mission Board. Baptists of the whole United States were then working as one general body. The correspondence of this First Texas Baptist Committee resulted a few years later in the sending to Texas of some of the greatest and noblest and most useful of all the earlier missionaries. Their names and lives will be noted in later chapters of this period. Another significant step taken by this infant church in its first conference was in commencing the plans and subscriptions for a church meeting-hone. Heroes and heroines of faith they were. They built their house. This was the first Baptist meeting-house in Texas, if not the first religious meeting-house of any denomination except that of the Catholics. In 1875, just thirty-eight years after the events recorded above, the author, then a student at old Baylor University at Independence, became pastor of that same old church (it had once been reorganized) and found the foundation of that house still standing. Numerous times did he stand on that old foundation and daydream of the trying but heroic past. Frequently his very soul thrilled as he dreamed. And while dreaming the question came: Can the sons and daughters, grandsons and granddaughters, though possessing infinitely greater facilities, surpass in real achievement the heroic and glorious deeds of their pioneer fathers and mothers? Though at that time young and strong, full of enthusiasm and exalted ambition, he seriously doubted the possibility. But it was in those days, even of his young manhood, while treading in the footsteps of our Baptist ancestors, that the question first seriously confronted

the author: Who will be the historian to give to posterity the story of their great lives and deeds?

CHAPTER 19. BAPTIST BEGINNINGS IN EAST TEXAS

THE phrases East Texas, West Texas, North Texas, South Texas, Southwest Texas, etc., have always been indefinite and confusing. In fact, they have perhaps never meant the same things in any two periods of Texas history, and very probably have never meant exactly the same things in the minds of any two persons. There have never been any officially fixed lines dividing into parts North, South, East, West Texas, etc., and yet these divisions seem necessary in order to accomplish the intelligible writing of this history. When any one or more of these phrases are used, if the speaker or writer wishes to be definite, an explanation is necessary. So when the words East Texas are used in the heading of this chapter, we mean that part of Texas lying along the eastern border and extending west some 75 to 100 miles, but leaving Galveston, Houston, Waco, etc., on the west side of the line. The student of Texas geography will be able to locate the territory referred to by the counties mentioned. However, let it be remembered that the counties then embraced vastly more territory than they do now, having been in numerous instances several times divided, and then again subdivided. The author has found it next to impossible to write with any degree of satisfaction concerning early Baptist history in East Texas. Records, especially of the earlier events, are distressingly meager and in some instances strikingly contradictory as to dates, personages and events. Furthermore, the knots and snarls and tangles and breaks in every thread of early East Texas Baptist history are something almost painfully perplexing and trying to the one who attempts to trace them. All accessible records have been sought and carefully examined. Scores of private letters which have come after earnest and repeated solicitations, together with old newspapers, old minutes, old county records, and all sorts of information bearing in any way upon the matter, have been painstakingly studied. We give to our readers the best possible results of our labor. So far as we have yet been able to discover, the first Baptist work done in East Texas was that done by Joseph Bays in 1820 and several succeeding years. And so far as the records show, only one baptism resulted from his labors. There may, however, have been others. The meager story of his work is told in a preceding chapter. Following Bays, the second work done was that done by Daniel Parker and his famous Pilgrim Church. That also, at least in part, is told in a preceding chapter.

We now come to write of the Baptist work done during the period of the Texas Republic from 1836 to 1845. The names and deeds of some nine or ten Baptist preachers figure more or less prominently in the events of that important period. They were Daniel Parker, Garrison Greenwood, Isaac Reed, Lemuel Herrin, Robert G. Green, Asa Wright, Bryant, Peter Eldridge and William Brittain. There may possibly have been one or two others. Some were missionaries, some were anti-missionaries and some were slightly mixed. But all were wide-awake, courageous men. They necessarily had to be all that and even more in order to live and work in East Texas during those strenuous times. About some of these early preachers we have been able to learn very little. Peter Eldridge was just beginning his work in Texas as this period closes. He will figure more prominently in the next period. Robert Green was from Tennessee. He seems to have stood well there, both as a preacher and a lawyer. He reached Texas in 1838, just in time to aid Isaac Reed in the organization of the Union (Old North) Church. Soon following that the records show that he moved on farther west, and reached there in time to assist in the organization in 1839 of the old Plum Grove Church. He seems to have settled on the Colorado River, and records show that he affiliated almost exclusively with the anti-missionaries, but before very long he appears to have become a moral wreck, resulting, it was said, from some sort of domestic trouble. Concerning Elder Bryant, we could learn very little. He seems to have become a member, soon after its organization, of Union (Old North) Church, and to have assisted Pastor Reed in some of the official work of that church. The only definite record we find of him is in the minutes of Parkers Pilgrim Church. Hopewell Church a church organized September 17, 1837, by Daniel Parker on the authority of Pilgrim Church, got into some sort of trouble. In a conference held in Pilgrim Church May 11, 1839, reference was made to that trouble in Hopewell Church. It was decided to write a letter of counsel and admonition to the Hopewell Church. In that letter is the reference to Elder Bryant. As that letter embraces all that we have been able to learn of Bryant, and as the reference is historically significant, we quote a few lines from it:f60
A copy of the letter sent to the church westf61 of Nacogdoches, Shelby County, Republic of Texas. The Pilgrim Church of the Predestinarian regular Baptist faith and order, to her sister church at Hopewell meeting-house of the same faith and order, send Christian salutation: Beloved Brethren: We learn that there be some that trouble you, and are like to bring you into disorder, corrupting you both in faith and practice. We allude to Elder Bryant, together with members composing what is called a

church in Sparks settlement north of Nacogdoches.f62 (Referring evidently to Union Church, organized by Isaac Reed and R.G. Green the year previous.) We much regret that Elder Bryant and the members with whom he stands connected were not sound in faith and order as a church From what we learn they are of the Separate Baptist faith, with whom we have no connection, and as to their church capacity, we consider them in disorder. First, because they were constituted by an unauthorized presbytery. Second, the reception of Elder Bryant was not done in good order. Third, they called on Elder Bryant to administer the gospel ordinances for her, without restoring him to the ministerial function, in a gospel or a legal way, which leaves all the members baptized by hint in disorder.f63

There are several significant sentences in the foregoing quotation, most of which we leave our readers to interpret, but one thing is very evident Pilgrim Church regarded Union Church as being a missionary church. We have no means of knowing to what sort of irregularity they referred when speaking of Elder Bryant. The Union Church doubtless did not regard them as irregular. In the records of Union Church 1838 almost immediately after its organization, we find the names of J.L. Bryant and Sister Sybil Bryant. They were received by letter. We surmise that these were the preacher and his wife, but the records do not so state. Garrison Greenwood, another of the early group of East Texas preachers, was a member of Pilgrim Church. He joined that church in 1833 in Louisiana while the church was on its long pilgrimage from Illinois to Texas. For a long time he was a co-laborer of Daniel Parker, and greatly aided him in all the earlier activities of Pilgrim Church, but later we find records of him in work west of the Brazos and along the Colorado River.f64 He was co-operating with the Primitives Abner Smith and others. Both groups, the Two-Seed and the Primitives, were alike strong anti-missionaries. However, it was but a little while before these groups were strongly antagonizing and denouncing and separating from one another. William Brittain and John B. Roberts were two other members of Pilgrim Church, but little mention is made of them. Asa Wright was yet another of the early East Texas preachers, but he became more prominent in later years. Records of him are found both in East and West Texas. He aided in the organization of the Sabine Association in 1843. Two of his sons became preachers and were very active in Texas Baptist work a few years later. Three preachers stand out pre-eminently above and beyond all others in the earlier Baptist history of East Texas, especially in that period of history embraced by the years of the Texas Republic, 1836-1845. Those three preachers were Daniel Parker, Isaac Reed and Lemuel Herrin. The first was an out-and-out Anti-Missionary; the second, mightily mixed, or a decided

Omissionary; the third, a clear-cut, openly declared Missionary. Parker came to Texas in 1833, Reed in 1834, Herrin somewhere between 1833 and 1841. Parker died in 1844, Reed in 1848, and Herrin in 1852. The lives and teachings and influence of these three men furnish the key and reveal the real secret of Baptist history in East Texas, not only throughout the period of the Texas Republic, but from that far-off day down to this present day. The teachings and early influence of all three are even yet distinctly felt and, plainly manifest Anti-Missions, Omissions, Missions. The present indications are that the missionary spirit and teachings of Lemuel Herrin are now gaining the ascendancy. The distinct prominence of the three men demand that at least brief sketches of their lives should appear in this book. Those of Reed and Herrin are really vital to a correct understanding of Baptist history during this period. During this ten-year period there were organized in East Texas by the above mentioned group of preachers some twenty or more different churches. The work began with Pilgrim Church, the immigrant from Illinois. By the authority of this Two-Seed, Anti-Missionary church, and through the persistent, untiring efforts of her pastor, Daniel Parker, and some others of her members, about one-half of these churches were organized. Think of it! Truly a wonderful record for an anti-missionary church! Has any other church in Texas in all these years surpassed it? And yet, the only thing done by the church as a church was to give permission and authority to the pastor and other members to do the work. No other sort of assistance was rendered.f65 Daniel Parkers work is the real wonder. Entirely at his own expense he was ever on the go, preaching everywhere within a radius of a hundred miles; organizing new churches; strengthening weak ones, and preaching to the destitute. His life was really a direct contradiction to his teachings. In his own personal work and by riding on horseback, he covered a territory that now embraces about twenty counties. The first Baptist church organized in East Texas was a church organized by Parker in 1837 in Nacogdoches or Shelby County. The name seems to have, been Hopewell, and we understand that it is still in existence. Following Hopewell, and as a direct result in nearly if not in every case of the efforts of Parker and his co-laborers, came these other churches: New Bethel in Sabine County in 1838; Mt. Pleasant, Montgomery County, in 1838; Fort Houston, in Houston County (now Anderson County), October 22, 1840; Bethel in Sabine County, February 7, 1841; Mustang Prairie (not sure what county), in 1841 or 1842; Wolf Creek (not sure of county), March or April, 1845.

There were possibly, but not probably, one or two others organized by Parker or his brethren, which we have not been able to trace. Some few of these churches afterwards co-operated with the missionaries. It is probable that, even to this day, no other preacher has ever lived in East Texas who left a deeper or a more nearly ineradicable impress on the theology of that section than was made by Daniel Parker. Some ten or more other churches were organized in East Texas during that same period. Some of these, at least in their earlier years, were also somewhat affected by the anti-missionary spirit. There were Union (Old North), four miles north of Nacogdoches, in 1838; Mt. Olive, or Olivet, in Cherokee County, in 1841 or 1842 (this church now goes by the name of Palestine); Mt. Zion, in Nacogdoches County, in 1843 or earlier; Border, in Harrison County, in 1843; Bethel, eleven miles west of the present town of Carthage, in 1843 or earlier; Harmony, in Jasper County, in 1843 or earlier; Huntsville, in 1845; Macedonia, five miles west of Carthage, in 1845. There were also two other churches, Sardis and Bethlehem, which were in existence in 1845, but just where and when they were organized we have not been able to learn. Also, we find mention of one or more others, but no name or location is given. The preachers mainly active in the organization of these churches were Isaac Reed, Lemuel Herrin, Asa Wright and R.G. Green. Two or more of these churches, however, they did not organize. Two district associations were organized in East Texas during the period of the Texas Republic Sabine in 1843, with five churches, by Reed, Herrin and Wright, and another by the name of Union in October or November, 1840, by Daniel Parker and his co-laborers. Concerning this last association we have been able to gather no definite information. This chapter, in brief, gives the history of the Baptists in East Texas up to the close of the Texas Republic.

LEMUEL HERRIN
His father, Moses Herrin, came from Wales and settled in Georgia. Here he married and raised a family of seven children three sons and four daughters. Some time about the year 1800 the three sons Elisha, Lemuel and Abner moved to Tennessee, and settled near Camden in Benton County. In May, 1825, the Rushing Creek Church was organized. The old records show that Elisha Herrin was one of the organic members. They show further that Lemuel Herrin and his wife, Polly, were received into the church by letter the following year July 8, 1826 and that he was ordained to the ministry December 9 of the same year. The records still further show that he became very active in all work, especially missionary work, and was several times vent

by the church to general denominational meetings. He ultimately became pastor of this same church, and as a pastor he seems to have become very popular and much loved. A certain Sunday in 1833 is yet known as Blue Sunday, the day when Lemuel Herrin preached his farewell sermon as pastor when he was to move to Texas. We can find no definite record that discloses just when Lemuel herrin moved to Texas. We do find that letters of dismission from the Rushing Creek Church were granted to him and his family February 10, 1838. However, like many of the earlier Texas pioneers, he may have come without the letters and may have written for them later.f66 Lemuel and Abner Herrin and their families seem to have come to Texas together. The first Texas record we have been able to find of Lemuel Herrin is when he and Abner and their wives went into the organization of Bethel Church in 1840. He assisted Reed in the organization of this church. In 1843 he and Reed organized Border Church in Harrison County, and in December, of the same year he, Reed and Asa Wright organized Sabine Association. On Saturday before the first Sunday in April, 1843, he and Reed organized Macedonia Church five miles west of the present town of Carthage, and in the same year he, with Reed, organized Eight Mile Church in Harrison County. These two preachers, Herrin and Reed, seem to have been constant colaborers. Their families intermarried. Reeds son married Herrins daughter, but on the question of missions these two friends were not in harmony. On that question Sabine Association in 1847 went to pieces, Reed going with the anti missionaries and Herrin with the missionaries. He, with others, organized the Eastern Texas Missionary Association, Herrin being chosen as moderator., The following year this association changed its name to the Soda Lake Association. Herrin was imbued with the Welsh Baptist blood. He was a staunch missionary throughout all his Texas work. For more than ten years he was the leading missionary of a large territory in East Texas. The missionary question seems to have been the only dividing line between him and his great friend, Isaac Reed. In his later years he moved from Harrison County, and settled near Henderson, and for awhile was pastor of Henderson Church. Though without education, he is remembered as a good organizer, a pious, faithful, prudent man and good preacher who did a most wonderful work. He died August 25, 1852, just four months before this author entered the world. Numerous descendants yet survive him.

ELDER ISAAC REED

It has been impossible to get full and reliable data concerning this brother. We give here a brief sketch of his life. It has been gathered from numerous sources, here a little and there a little. We piece the scraps together into this story: His early home was in Tennessee. The first definite record we have of him is found in his ordination papers. In the possession of Mrs. J.A. Knight, of Conroe, Texas, is an old book a copy of the New Testament given to Elder Reed by a Mrs. Bullard of Harrison County, back in the thirties or forties. Under the sheepskin cover of that book is the original copy of Reeds ordination paper. Mrs. Knight is a great-granddaughter of that early pioneer preacher. The following is an exact copy of that old paper furnished the author by Mrs. Knight:
The State of Tennessee, Franklin County, Hopewell Baptist Church. These are to certify that we being duly called as a presbytery have examined into the character and call and qualifications of our beloved brother, Isaac Reed, and-with the consent of the church to which he belongs, have by prayer and the imposition of hands set him apart to the work of the ministry, and he is hereby authorized to exercise himself in the several parts of the ministerial function where he in the providence of God may be called, whether statedly, or occasionally. Given under our hands, this the 19th day of March, 1808. John Davis, Abraham Hargis, George Foster, William Jennings.

For a quarter of a century following his ordination, he labored loyally and successfully in Tennessee. Z.N. Morrell speaks as follows of the Tennessee work of this early preacher:f67
With Elder Reed I was personally acquainted and labored with him in the western district of Tennessee. He there served as moderator of an Association. Many baptisms and large success attended his ministry.

In 1834, two years preceding the Texas revolution, he came to Texas and settled north of Nacogdoches. Some eleven miles west of the present town of Carthage he established his permanent Texas home. East Texas records show that he was a man of some considerable means. He owned 7,000 acres of land and a number of slaves. He had a large family a wife and eight or possibly more children John H., Samuel, Isaac H., Frances (married Washington Morris), W.B., Sweet or Jane (married a Mr. Walton), Margaret (married Roark and later Moore), Elizabeth (married Sheppard and later Pike). There are many descendants yet living in various parts of Texas and other states.

In 1838 the oldest son, John H., who was married, was ambushed and killed by an Indian near his fathers home as he was returning one evening from his work, but after being shot he lived long enough to fire upon and kill the Indian. How awful and trying were those early days! Though Isaac Reed had large business interests, he devoted much time to the work of the ministry and also to the building up of needed schools. No definite records are found of his preaching prior to the freedom of Texas, except a statement by Morrell:
Elder Isaac Reed settled nine miles north of Nacogdoches in 1834, and preached as regularly as he could in that vicinity until 1838.

Between 1834 and the battle of San Jacinto 1836 he really seemed not to have preached at all. He afterwards remarked concerning those two years: It would probably have cost a man his life to have preached other than Catholic doctrines so near to Nacogdoches, the then headquarters of Mexican authority in Eastern Texas. The news of the glorious victory at San Jacinto traveled faster than the returning volunteer soldiers from that memorable battlefield; for when they reached home they found that Isaac Reed had already gathered together the few scattered Americans and was preaching to them under a large oak tree.f68 This first preaching by Isaac Reed in this section resulted in the coming together of the citizens of that community and the building of a school and religious meeting house, which was, if not the first, at least one of the first combined meeting and school houses, other than Catholic, to be built by the Texas colonists. This original house was built of red-oak logs. George W. McDaniel, now of Richmond, Va., replying some years ago to an address of welcome at a meeting of our State Convention, eloquently referring to the then recent rapid religious development of East Texas, cried out:
And what shall I say of East Texas? Rich and glorious East Texas! There the trees grow so tall their tops tickle the feet of the angels.

And yet in the building of that log schoolhouse those East Texas trees were not tall enough to meet the ambitious desires of those early pioneers, so the logs were spliced in order to make them long enough for the side walls of this early Texas meetinghouse. Here Isaac Reed taught school and preached to the people and here at this same house on Saturday before the first Lords Day in May, 1838, Isaac Reed, assisted by Rev. R.G. Green, who had just arrived in Texas, organized the first church in East Texas, to be known in later years as a missionary Baptist church. Nine members went into this organization all from Tennessee except one from Missouri. Two of them were colored slaves.

On the next day the first Sabbath in May, 1838 two other members were received by letter and eight by experience and baptism. On their next monthly meeting, Saturday before the first Sunday in June, 1838, eleven more were received by experience and baptism, and one by letter. One month later, Saturday before the first Lords Day in July, five more were received by baptism. This was the beginning of the Texas work of Isaac Reed. A remarkable beginning! Just one year later, in 1839, Reed held there a great revival meeting during which many more were baptized. He was pastor of this church until 1847, just nine years. During the time of his pastorate at Union Church, he was actively helping in other fields. Bethel Church, then in Nacogdoches County, was organized in Elder Reeds house Rev. Lemuel Herrin assisted in the organization. Reed and Herrins families composed all or nearly all the organic members. This church seems to have been constituted in 1840. The town of Clayton, now Panola County, was built some three miles from old Bethel Church, and the church has moved into this town. Reed and Herrin also organized Border Church in Harrison County in 1843, and then in 1845 they organized Macedonia with sixteen members. In November, 1843, Reed assisted in the organization of Sabine Association. This Association lived but a short time. Internal doctrinal dissensions divided it into three parts-Missionary, Anti-Missionary and Freewill. Isaac Reed could hardly be classed as an outright Anti-Missionary, as all the churches he assisted in organizing seem ultimately to haves co-operated with the Missionaries. Nor could he be justly classed as an out-and-out Missionary. Records indicate that he was strenuously opposed to all methods and agencies and means by and through which co-operative missionary work could be profitably done, but he unquestionably was in many respects considerably above the average as a preacher. He was really a strong preacher and a successful soul-winner. He died in 1848. His grave is in the old Bethel Church graveyard in Panola County. A rude, uncarved stone is the only mark of his last resting place, and even that seems to be definitely known only by some colored people who have a Baptist meeting-house on the same spot where once stood the log meeting-house of Old Bethel Church. Many people were buried in the Old Bethel Church graveyard from 1838 to 1865, but time and lack of care have obliterated all signs except for three graves which have uncarved stones. Reeds grave is said to be one of these three.

CHAPTER 20. MISSIONARIES AND ANTIMISSIONARIES

THE, Primitives, or Anti-Missionaries, were the leaders in Baptist organization in West Texas as well as in East Texas. Most of the early Texas Baptist pioneers came from sections where the question of missions was being strenuously agitated. It was the time when the mission work of William Carey, and especially that of Judson and Rice, was stirring the hearts of Baptists all over the United States. At about the time of the incoming of the colonists to Texas the Anti-Missionary spirit had probably reached the highest tide of its popularity. It was never so strong previously and has never risen to a higher point since that time, especially here in Texas. Led in its beginnings in the United States by Alexander Campbell, Daniel Parker and others, it had swept almost the whole land and, of course, it came to this new land of Texas. It is but just to say that the Hardshell or Primitive Baptists here in Texas were strong, hardy and courageous pioneers. Daniel Parker himself, probably the strongest and most fearless and most influential man among the whole group and, at the time, in the zenith of his greatest power, led a very considerable colony to Texas, and many others of like faith followed later. These spread everywhere, settling wherever there were the beginnings of other settlements and sometimes they themselves made the nucleus of the settlements. Texas Baptist history, especially in its earlier years, can hardly be appreciated or really understood without a study of it in connection with the mission question. Nearly all of the early churches had more or less of the AntiMissionary element in them, and sometimes these Anti-Missionaries were outspoken and aggressive, even to the point of asking that belief in missions be made a test of fellowship. Some of the churches, and even some of the earlier associations, were rent asunder on this question. The Union Association barely escaped division, and the Sabine Association in East Texas went to pieces. The earlier Primitive or AntiMissionary churches in Texas were far more aggressive than they are today. Now, as a rule, they quietly carry out their work and we rarely hear of them, but that was not at all true in the early days of Texas Baptist history. Furthermore, they courageously carried on their work, Mexican laws and Roman Catholicism to the contrary notwithstanding. As illustrative of these conditions and our delineation of them, we give here a brief study of two of these early churches. The first Baptist church to be actually organized in Texas was called Providence Church. As formerly stated, Pilgrim Church, the first Baptist church ever in Texas, was organized in

Illinois and moved to Texas as an organized body. More than once it has been stated in previous Texas Baptist history that Providence Church was organized in another state and that it also, as a body, moved to Texas. Fortunately we have found in Newmans History of the Primitive Baptists in Texas some official data concerning this church. It was located in Bastrop County on or near the Colorado River, some twelve or fifteen miles below the present town of Bastrop.f69 When Mr. Newman wrote he had the original records of this church before him. This is what he says:
State of Coahuila and Texas, Municipality of Mena, Colorado, March 29, 1834. A preamble of the Constitution of a Baptist church. Whereas, there being a few Baptist brethren of the Baptist order having emigrated from the United States and settled in Texas, viz.: James Burleson, Joseph Burleson and Elizabeth, his wife; Moses Gage, Isabella Crouch and Elizabeth Burleson, having brought letters of dismission with them and being desolate and there being no church to join, and being anxious to enjoy church privileges, they appointed to meet on the fifth Saturday in March at John Burlesonsf70 in order to consult the minds of each other on framing a constitution, and on the day set they met with Brethren Isaac Crouch and Abner Smith, ministers of the gospel, and others and a number of spectators. A. Smith, being requested, preached the introductory sermon from the text, Upon this rock I will build my church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. The brethren then, after counselling together, called Brethren Crouch and Smith as a presbytery to constitute them and on producing letters, and after being examined on the Articles of Faith, the said Crouch-and Smith pronounced the six members above named the Church of Christ, known by the name of Providence. After the church was organized Elder Crouch joined by letter.f71 In November, 1834, Elder Abner Smith joined by letter. Isaac Crouch was dismissed by letter in Januner Smith joined by letter. Isaac Crouch was dismissed by letter in January, 1835. Moses Gage was liberated to preach by this church in April, 1837.f72 This was the first man licensed by the Baptists to preach in Texas. Elder A. Dancer joined the church by letter in November, 1837, and in November, 1838, was dismissed by letter. Elder R.G. Green joined by letter in December, 1838, and was excluded for drunkenness in February, 1840. Also at the same meeting Elder A. Smith was given a letter of dismissal. I have no record of this church later than April, 1841. The church first joined the Union Association and was regularly dismissed from that body and was in the constitution of the Providence Association in 1850. The church was dismissed from the Providence Association and was in the constitution of Friendship Association in November, 1878. The church was dissolved a few years ago.

This church lived forty or more years. The Union Association to which the church first belonged was evidently the Union Association organized by Daniel Parker and others in East Texas. For many years this church and her

numerous preachers greatly influenced the thinking and the practice of Baptists throughout this whole territory. This will be noted especially in the story of Hopewell or Plum Grove Church. With the exception of the Washington Church, the organization of which has been noted in a previous chapter, no other church save the Providence Church was organized for a period of five years. The organization of Hopewell or Plum Grove Church was then perfected at a place called Plum Grove, in Fayette County. It was organized some time during April, 1839. Its membership was nearly equally divided between the Missionary and AntiMissionary Baptists. In history it is really claimed by both, but when the matter was finally brought to a test in the church itself, when the body was more than two years old, it was found that the Missionary Baptists were slightly in the majority. The vote stood 13 to 9 in favor of the Missionaries.f73 The first sermon preached in Providence Church, of which any record can be found, was preached by Z.N. Morrell in 1838. On the third Sunday of March, 1839, at a conference of Providence Church, Elder Asa Wright and William and Stephen Scallorn were present from Plum Grove neighborhood. Let it be borne in mind that Providence Church was in Bastrop County and Plum Grove Church in Fayette County. These visiting brethren were seeking help to organize a church in that neighborhood, which organization they hoped to perfect two weeks from that day. In response to their request, Elders R.G. Green and Asiel Dancer were appointed to assist them. This church was organized April, 1839, on the Articles of Faith as held by the United Baptists of Western Tennessee. The members entering into the organization were: Asa and Elizabeth Wright, Brother Nelson, Asa and Susan McClure, Campbell and Sister Miller, Rebecca Spier and Elizabeth Karnes. The first clerk was Stephen Scallorn. Some months later October, 1839 Asiel Dancer was chosen as its pastor. The pastor and clerk were both strongly Anti-Missionary. Newman in his history says of this church
Hopewell Church was the first church of Primitive Baptist faith and order constituted west of the Colorado River.

Morrell, speaking of the same church, called it our little church. Newman, in speaking of the church records as kept by Stephen Scallorn, says that in July, 1839, there appeared this item:
Resolved, first, that the church take into consideration the time of feetwashing. Resolved, second, that the church prohibit the missionary question from being discussed in Church Conference, and declare nonfellowship for the same.

He does not state that these resolutions were adopted. The missionary question must have been giving considerable trouble. Newman says again:
The Providence Church records show that in January, 1840, Elders Moses Gage and Joseph Burleson were sent to Hopewell Church. In the February meeting of the Providence Church in 1840 I find the following: The order of last meeting appointing A. Burleson and M. Gage to visit Hopewell Church in Fayette County was revived and they were requested to carry a letter and meet the said church in their next regular conference meeting. In 1840 the modern missionary spirit began to manifest itself in the church.

Elder Newman says again:

In the early part of 1842 this church divided over the modern missionary question, at which time the church had twenty-two members. Thirteen of them went with the modern missionaries, while nine remained true to the Articles of Faith and constitution of the church and held the church book and house. In November, 1842, the church was dissolved by Elder A. Dancer and Deacon Stephen Scallorn. Soon after this a portion of the nine members that were in the dissolution of the Hopewell Church met at Lagrange, Fayette County, and organized a church, calling it Friendship.

We have here given about all that Elder Newman says of Hopewell Church. We now give some additional data which are taken from the old church records still kept by Hopewell, or, as now called, Plum Grove Church. We have them before us as we write. They say nothing of the church ever having been dissolved. Only the substance of these records is given. Stephen Scallorn was chosen clerk at the organization, April, 1839, or soon thereafter. He resigned just one year later at the April conference, 1840. Just one month later C.H. Cooper was chosen clerk. At the same meeting William Scallorn was chosen deacon. The church records contain the minutes of but three conferences during the clerkship of Stephen Scallorn. These were for February, March and April of 1840. None of the prior records are in the book. William Scallorn seems to have been ordained as a deacon July 11, 1840. On the preceding day, Saturday, at the church conference, Brethren Dancer, Cox and Woodruff were present to ordain the deacon, and it was announced that it would be done the next day, the 11th. We take it for granted that the ordination actually took place, but no record states that it was actually done. For a whole year there seems to have been a wrangle over this ordination, but in all the records there is not one word said as to the cause. Whether the trouble was on the mission question (William Scallorn was an outspoken missionary) or whether it was because of the fact that T.W. Cox assisted in his ordination, we do not know.f74

At a conference of the church October 25, 1841, the following charges were preferred against nine of the members
First, for declaring non-fellowship for this church on the ground of her recognizing the acts of T.W. Cox as a Baptist minister anterior to his exclusion or any charges ever having been exhibited against him in gospel order. Second, on the ground of their retaining the records of the church containing the order of the said church.f75 Third, they claim a minority to be the church and have been calling conferences and altering the day of holding meetings.

Seven of the nine, including Stephen Scallorn, were excluded. Two, at their own request, were given further time for consideration. One of these, however, was later excluded. At this same meeting two other significant motions were adopted, as follows:
On motion agreed to appoint Brother William Scallorn to assist the clerk in making out as full a record as possible of the organization and transactions up to date. On motion resolved by the church that whereas, Elder A. Smith has been instrumental, in our belief, of the above-named difficulty and has assigned the ground that he is not a United Baptist nor ever belonging to any such church, but claims to be a regular disunited Baptist; and, moreover, represented that the ground on which the United Baptists are founded is only nominal. Therefore, we feel bound to pronounce him out of the order of United Baptists and can not recognize him as a preacher of our faith and order.

Z. N. Morrell was visiting this church at this time and acted as moderator of the conference. Two months later December, 1841 he was called as pastor. June 11, 1842, at a conference the following was passed:
On motion resolved that this church become auxiliary to the Baptist Home Missionary Society of the Republic of Texas.

This church at her conference, August, 1842, by request of the Macedonia Church in Travis County, ordained Brother Richard Ellis to the full work of the gospel ministry. R.E. B. Baylor and Z.N. Morrell composed the presbytery. Brother Ellis was the first Missionary Baptist preacher ordained in Texas. Let us now see if we can clear away the seeming contradictions in the various records. Brother Newman says the church was a Primitive Baptist church, and it is true that at its organization the two preachers composing the presbytery were of that faith, but the Articles of Faith adopted were those claimed by the Missionaries. There were thirteen organic members. All but

three of these held with the Missionaries, and when the final division came, there were thirteen on one side and nine on the other, and one of those nine finally decided to go with the thirteen, making the vote stand 14 to 8. The majority, because of definite reasons stated above, withdrew fellowship from the eight. The eight, retaining the church record as kept by Stephen Scallorn, claimed to be the church. It was this group of eight that were dissolved in November, 1842, thirteen months after they had been excluded by the majority. It is rather amazing that such a majority of the members of this church continued to be Missionaries in spirit when it is remembered that for nearly two years practically all the preaching they heard was aggressively AntiMissionary. The work of Z.N. Morrell in saving that early church to the Missionaries is but another proof of a statement at the beginning of one of the earlier chapters of this book: There was a man sent from God whose name was Morrell.

CHAPTER 21. WASHINGTON COUNTY, THE CRADLE OF TEXAS BAPTISTS, AND INDEPENDENCE CHURCH
FOR a quarter of a century or more the history of Baptists, Methodists and Presbyterians, and much other Texas history, centered principally in and around old Washington County a county immensely rich in soil and magnificently beautiful in landscape. Bordered on the east by the Brazos River, and on the north by the Yegua Creek, and rising from the valley of the Yegua into rolling hills, charmingly bedecked with live-oak mottes, like small islands in a sea, it was enriched by boundless acres of as beautiful and productive prairie land as the eye of man ever gazed upon. The whole country was abundantly watered by Little Rocky, Big Rocky and New Years creeks, and in those early years the whole countryside was gorgeously carpeted with myriads of wild flowers, while prairie, hill and vale richly abounded in many kinds of wild game. In view of these alluring sights and scenes it is no wonder that this was one of the first sections of Texas to be settled by the daring pioneers. Austins first colony had the choice of all Texas. They chose the territory now embracing Washington and adjacent counties. In Washington County, at the town of Washington, was held the convention which declared Texas a free and independent Republic. Here at one time was the capital of the Republic, and here at the same town was organized the first Texas Missionary Baptist church. In Washington County, at Chappell Hill (this place was named for a family named Chappell), were built the first permanent Methodist schools Soule University (later moved to Georgetown and the name changed to Southwestern) and their Female College and here gathered the giants of their denomination. In Washington County, at Gay Hill, less than ten miles from Independence, under the leadership and directorship of their great teacher and preacher, Dr. Miller, was established the Presbyterian co-educational school. And here at Gay Hill was Holly Oak, R.E. B. Baylors last and longest Texas home.f76 In Washington County, at Independence, on Allen and Academy.(or Seminary) Hills, Baylor University was established the male department on Allen Hill and the female department on Seminary Hill,f77 and hence, Washington County was for many years the center of Baptist, Methodist and Presbyterian history.

The great former glory of the old county has long since departed. The Baptist, Methodist and Presbyterian schools are all gone. The town of Washington, once a commercial center and the proud capital of the Texas Republic, being the then head of steamboat navigation on the Brazos River, has been obliterated. Gay Hill, the one-time home of the Presbyterian school, is no more. Only a small remnant of Chappell Hill, the once beautiful home of the Methodist schools, yet remains. To this author, who once lived at Independence, attended school at old Baylor, visited the schools at Chappell Hill and Gay Hill,f78 who was once pastor at old Washington and also at Chappell Hill, and preached often at Gay Hill, and was pastor, at different times at three other points in the county and later, after leaving the county, was called to the church at Independence and still later to the one at Brenham to this author, thus connected with the past, the present situation and conditions are inexpressibly sad. Of the five churches of which he was once pastor, two of which he organized or assisted in organizing, at which he baptized many scores of happy converts, only one is now in existence and that one has hardly more than a name to live. The American population is virtually all gone, and a new people, speaking a different tongue, occupy their places, but at one time great and far-reaching history was made in that old county. It is concerning the events of that time that we now write.f79

INDEPENDENCE CHURCH
That Baptist history may be properly portrayed and understood, at least a brief sketch of Independence Church seems imperatively necessary. Through the heroic and self-sacrificing efforts of a few brave spirits this once great and glorious church, now almost struggling for existence, was organized on Saturday before the first Sunday in September, 1839. Only a few Texas churches antedated its organization. At the request of the small group of pioneer Baptists, Elder Thomas Spraggins, a visiting preacher from Mississippi, took the lead in the organization. The following were the charter members: John, Ivy, Mary and Jeannette McNeese; J.J. and Biddy Davis; Thomas and Martha Tremmier. There were others present, but not having their letters with them they were received a little later. These were O.H. P. Garrett, who became one of the most useful laymen among Texas Baptists; J.L. Davis, a preacher, and his wife, and Diadema Matson, who was a daughter of Jeremiah Vardeman, a wonderful preacher of Kentucky and Missouri fame. Before the close of the year 1839 two others united with the little church by experience and baptism James D. Allcorn and his wife, Lydia Allcorn. This sister was the person who in 1829,

just ten years before, was converted under the preaching of Elder Thomas Hanks in the home of Moses Shipman.

R.T.HANKS
Elder Thomas Spraggins soon returned to his home in Mississippi. Elder T.W. Cox, who had come to Texas from Alabama, probably in 1838, was called as pastor. This preacher was a man of no ordinary ability. To use a very modern phrase, and no other seems to fit the case, Elder Cox was a live wire. Full of energy, fire, enthusiasm, oratory, plausibility, pluck and perseverance, he soon became pastor of nearly all the churches of this region, but not being sound in the faith, and having left behind him in his Alabama home an unsavory reputation on the question of finances, serious troubles, later arose, greatly to disturb and hinder the progress of the young Baptist Zion.

OLD NORTH CHURCH BUILDING

OLD CHURCH BUILDING, INDEPENDENCE

On the whole our pioneer Texas Baptist preachers were true and loyal men, but, sad to say, there were some who came, who, from some cause or other, had lost their influence in their old homes and had to seek new fields for their operations. This first pastor at Independence proved later to be one of thissmall group. The first Texas effort at general Baptist organization of any sort was projected in Washington County at the Independence Church. In 1840 a convention convention was called for the purpose of organizing an association. Some twenty-five or thirty brethren, from various sections, came together. Among them were four preachers Abner Smith and Asiel Dancer, who were both AntiMissionaries, and T.W. Cox and R.E. B. Baylor, who were Missionaries. After several days of effort, Articles of Faith and a Constitution, as a basis of

organization and co-operation, were prepared, upon which all except Elder Cox were willing to harmonize. He finally refused utterly to enter into any organization with the Anti-Missionaries, stating that those old fellows had had a rope around his neck as long as he was going to stand it. So this first effort to organize an association failed. O. H.P. Garrett, a layman, who came later into great and honorable prominence, said of this first meeting that it was held in a beautiful live-oak motte, and was, up to that time, the largest religious gathering I had seen in the new country.

O.H.P. GARRETT
Later on in the same year, another convention, in which the Anti-Missionaries were not included, was called and met at Travis Church, some ten or twelve miles south of Brenham. This meeting was held October 8, 1840. There were messengers from three churches Independence, which then had seventeen members; Travis, with thirteen members, and Lagrange, with fifteen. T.W. Cox was pastor of all the three churches. The association was organized. This was the beginning of Missionary Baptist organization in Texas a small beginning, but it was like the mustard seed in the Lords parable. It grew and spread mightily. That association old Union called at first The United, is still living and blessing gloriously our Baptist work in South Texas. As the years have come and gone, it has greatly varied in its territorial boundaries, from its three churches at first to very nearly one-half of all Texas, which at one time it included. But it is not our purpose to give here a detailed history of this great

old pioneer association. This chapter will be confined mainly to history in Washington County, and more especially to the Independence Church. This young church was not to pass through her history on flowery beds of ease. Many serious experiences were in store for her. The first one soon came. It was about six months after the organization of the association, and about eighteen months after her own organization. This first serious experience would probably have been her last as a Baptist church, but for the fact that Wm. M. Tryon had arrived in Texas as a missionary of the Home Mission Society of New York. In answer to the appeal from the little church at Washington, made in 1837, he had been sent. He made his first home in Washington County, some eight or ten miles from Independence. The pastor lived at Lagrange and could not regularly fill his monthly appointment. On this account, and by request of the church, Tryon began preaching for her. The records seem to indicate that he was chosen as joint pastor with Elder Cox. It is so reported in the association minutes of 1841.f80 The fact began to develop that T.W. Cox, the pastor, was a believer in the doctrines of Alexander Campbell. Some members had, it seems, been unwittingly received into the church who were unquestionably of that faith. One of these was J. Clow, who had been chosen as a deacon. In the absence of the pastor, and, as it later developed, with his seeming approval, Clow had baptized L.P. Rucker. At a meeting of the church in March, 1841, after preaching by W.M. Tryon, a conference was held, with Tryon as moderator. At this conference a motion was made to declare invalid the baptism of L.P. Rucker. This brought matters to a definite issue, and revealed to the church for the first time whither she was drifting under the leadership of T.W. Cox. A battle royal was fought. By a small majority the baptism was declared invalid, but a majority of the members remained loyal to the pastor. That autumn the Association met with Clear. Creek Church at Lagrange. Cox was also pastor of this church, and here was his home and his church membership. The matter of Coxs heterodoxy came up, at least privately, for serious consideration.f81 The preachers present at this meeting, besides Cox, were Huckins, Tryon, Morrell, Byars, Baylor, Buffington and Woodruff. From Morrells book and from some of Baylors sketches, we gather that there was some sort of a conference among some, if not all, of the preachers, and possibly some of the strong laymen present, and it was agreed and arranged that Z.N. Morrell should remain over Sunday and submit the whole matter to the church. After a long and hard struggle, but by a very small majority, Cox was excluded from his church. Other charges than heterodoxy were made and sustained against him things which had followed him from his former home in Alabama.

Of course, this action by the church of which he was a member brought things to a speedy climax at Independence Church. He was no longer pastor, and his irreconcilable followers were excluded from the church. This action, however, though imperative, was a hard blow to the young church. Wm. M. Tryon soon became the pastor, and under his strong and wise leadership it soon began again to grow. It grew rapidly, broadly and deeply; and became a worthy home of the two schools both named for R.E. B. Baylor and for their many scores of the brightest and best of our young manhood and womanhood. From 1839 to 1886, the date of the removal of the two schools, the following were pastors of Independence Church:
Thomas Spraggins temporarily 1839 T. W.Cox 1839-1841 Wm. M. Tryon 1841-1846 f82 Henry L. Graves 1847-1850 Geo. W. Baines, sr 1850-1852 S. G. OBryan 1852-1853 Rufus C. Burleson 1854-1856 H. C. Renfro 1857 Michael Ross 1858-1864 Wm. Carey Crane 1864-1867 Henry F. Buckner 1867-1869 Wm. Carey Crane 1869-1884 Geo. W. Pickett 1885-1887

MRS. WILLIAM CAREY CRANE

Surely a galaxy of great men and great preachers! There were many glorious revivals and very many scores of accessions by letter and by baptism. Dr. Crane, in his brief summary of the churchs history, said:

From 1839 to 1873 there were baptized 468, received by letter 297, restored 7, dismissed by letter 282, excluded 46 and died 59.

This church was the home at different times of many of our greatest Baptist laymen O.H. P. Garrett, A.G. Haynes, John McKnight, D.B. Madden, B.S. Fitzgerald, General Sam Houston, Geo. W. and Charles R. Breedlove, Willett Holmes, J.M. and W.L. Williams (the latter the son-in-law of Sam Houston), John Stribling, W.H. Cleveland, Geo. B. Davis and his wife, Mrs. Fannie B. Davis, T.J. Hairston, Harry Haynes, etc., etc. Here were ordained to the ministry Jas. H. Stribling (1849), D.B. Morrill (1851), H.C. Renfro (1857), Horace Clark and F. Kiefer (1858), Pinckney Harris and W.W. (Spurgeon) Harris (1860), J.M. Carroll (1875), J.K. Pace, J.A. Bell and J.R. Horn (1876), F.S. Rountree (1877), Z.C. Taylor, Bennett Hatcher and J.W. Anderson (1879), W.G. Wood (1881). There were doubtless others, but loss of records precludes the possibility of presenting a complete list. Here at this church were held ten of the thirty-eight annual meetings of the old Baptist State Convention as many as were held at any other three places and here were held most of the meetings of the Convention Executive Board. In fact, here was for many years the Texas Baptist Jerusalem the great rallying point for our Baptist hosts. Dear old Independence! Probably the most beautiful spot on Texas soil! Many bitter tears have been shed over thy departed glory!f83 None of the great old churches of Washington County are now what they used to be. Many of them are entirely gone. Some are yet living, but in name only. Virtually a new people now possess the great old county. Have the Baptists been wise in absolutely pulling up stakes, folding their tentsand leaving this great territory to others? In 1872, Deacon O.H. P. Garrett wrote the Circular Letter for Union Association. That letter contains an interesting history of the Independence Church and some other very early churches. We hope that some day it will be republished.

CHAPTER 22. THE FIRST TEXAS BAPTIST MISSIONARY 1840

THE first Missionary Baptist church in Texas was organized at Washington early in 1837, and immediately thereafter a committee was appointed to appeal to the organized Baptists of the United States to send missionaries into the new Texas Republic. This was seven or eight years prior to the organization of the Southern Baptist Convention. There were no organizations among our Baptist people to whom appeals could be made, except the American Baptist Home and Foreign Mission Societies. All general missionary work done by the Baptists in those days, except some local associational work, was done through these societies, so it was to one of these societies that the Texas appeal must be made. The committee appointed to write the appeal was composed of Deacon H.R. Cartmell, Rev. A. Buffington, then only a licensed minister, and J.R. Jenkins. It seems that H.R. Cartmell, though on the committee, did not serve, or at least was not present when the letter was written. Z.N. Morrell, the organizer of the Washington Church, acted in his place. That early letter was rather a remarkable document. We give it here in full. Note that it was addressed to the American Baptist Foreign Mission Society rather than to the Home Mission Society. The brethren seemed really not to have known just where or to whom to address their appeal, but as Texas was then a foreign field, the letter was written to the Foreign. Mission Society. To make sure of its reaching its destination, more than one copy was written. One of the copies finally reached The Christian Index, and from The Index of February 2, 1838, we copy what was said by The Index, and then give the letter as it appeared in the columns of that paper.
The following letter from a Baptist church at Washington, Texas, has been sent to us by our brother, S.G. Jenkinsf85 of Mississippi, saying it had been forwarded to him with a request that he would send it on to the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions. He now wishes us to forward it, and publish it in our paper. By some neglect it comes without signature, but we find the same letter addressed to Dr. Going, published in the South Western Religious Luminary, signed by a committee of the church. We, therefore, subjoin the names of the committee to the letter, and address it to the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions. Truly, Texas must be a desolate place! Yet one of commanding interest. Tis hoped, among the thousands weekly pouring into that country, there is now and then a man of God a minister of the sanctuary to point the multitudes of that interesting territory to the Lamb of God, who alone can take away the sin of the world.
f84

Will not the American Baptist Home Mission Society take this subject under immediate consideration, and as soon as practicable send some qualified brother or brethren into the spacious field? We trust in God, that they will soon have the means, as, no doubt, they have the disposition, to send relief to those laboring brethren whose urgent Macedonian cry is to be heard in the following letter: Washington, Texas, November, 1837. To the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions in the U.S. Dear Brethren: It hath pleased God in His providence to cast our lots in this vast wilderness of the West. We are from various parts of your happy land, the United States. We look on you as our mother country. As the son to the father, we present our complaints to you. Will you hear us? It is our cause, it is your cause, and it is the cause of God to which we invite your consideration. We will not attempt to set forth the duties of the children of God, for that you have found in your Bibles. Nor will we attempt to excite your better feelings, for it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure. We will state facts, and leave the event with you and your God. There are about 500,000 square miles in our Republic, and, perhaps, 100,000 souls. There is but one organized Baptist churchf86 in our country, and that consisting of only nine members; two Baptist ministers, and they are necessarily confined at home in discharge of the duties they owe their families. There is not one itinerant Baptist minister in our whole country. Perhaps one-half of our fellow-citizens do not hear preaching once in six months, and many of them have never heard a gospel sermon since they have been in Texas. Moreover, brethren, though there are 1,000 souls entering our Government as emigrants every week, there is, perhaps, not more than one orderly Baptist minister for every twenty thousand.f87 Our Methodist and Presbyterian friends have commenced the good work. They have several missionaries among us. They have watched for some time, and embraced the favored hour. They know that society is now being formed. They know that early impressions are the most lasting; and they know that a strong man armed keepeth his palace until a stronger than he cometh. Now, brethren, you know that the nature and quality of the instrument to be used depends much on the nature and quality of the article upon which it is to be used. True, we are not heathens, but might we not say we are in a much worse condition? There is more light and general information in this than any new country we ever knew. We were reared up under the light and blaze of

the gospel, but amongst those that slighted its mercies, hardened our hearts, and stiffened our necks, and rejected its counsels. Here we have Atheists, Deists, Universalists, and men of every sect, but all agree in this, that they are fighting against God and His cause; and they are preparing f or a heavy contest, being armed with much information on all subjects. We need men of understanding, of deep research, of giant intellect, clothed with the spirit of the gospel as a garment, that they may confound all our opposers, disseminate light, establish the church, and be the means of pulling down the strongholds of Satan and building up the Kingdom of God. Dear brethren, that this great and desirable object may be accomplished, we ask your aid and assistance. We want ministers of the gospel sent amongst us, true men; men who can rightly divide the word of truth, and give to each his portion in due season, and rather men of families, that they may settle amongst us, help to give tone to society, and give themselves wholly to the ministry. We do not wish you to bear all the burden. We are willing to act in conjunction with you, and we hope and believe by your assistance at present that the time will soon come when we will be able to hold up the hands of our ministers, when we shall see Baptist churches constituted and established throughout our country, and converts flocking to them as doves to the windows. We would simply suggest that missionary posts should be established at San Augustine, Nacogdoches, Washington and San Antonio. This will pass through near the center of the country. Other posts might be established as circumstances would permit, and digression might be had from the regular line whenever expedient and convenient. Dear brethren, we ask you again, Come over into Macedonia and help us! Finally, brethren, farewell! The God of peace be with you! Yours in Christ. Signed by order of the church, Z. N. MORRELL, A. BUFFINGTON, J. R. JENKINS, Committee.

We do not know which one of the three brethren wrote this letter. Tradition says the author was J.R. Jenkins, but some of the phraseology sounds very much like Z.N. Morrell. It may be that all three had a part in its composition. The letter reached those for whom it was intended without any very great delay. Though Texas was really at that time a foreign field, the Home Mission Society, rather than the Foreign Board, immediately took the matter up, and an appointment as missionary was tendered to Z.N. Morrell, but conditions were such that he could not accept the appointment. Then came the serious problem where could a man be found? There was, at that time, no other known outstanding preacher in Texas to whom such a commission could be wisely

given, hence there followed more than two years of sorrowful but probably unavoidable delay before the coming of the missionary. Through Gods directing Providence, as we have heretofore indicated, that Texas Macedonian appeal, when on its way to New York, passed through Georgia, and was published there. It touched and stirred the hearts of many Georgia Baptists, and resulted in vitally linking that then rapidly growing Baptist State to the new Texas Republic, which was in later years to become the friendly rival sister of the mighty Baptist hosts of Georgia. The generous heart of the great Jesse Mercer was among those greatly moved by that first Texas appeal. He became the friend of Texas. Through his marvelous foresight and, at that time, unrivaled generosity, the first missionary, and then other missionaries were made possible for Texas. We will follow the story in its chronological order. The publishing of that Texas letter in The Christian Index was accompanied and followed in later issues by numerous strong editorials, and then Jesse Mercer made insistent personal appeals to the society in behalf of Texas, and added to his appeal his first gift of $2,500, which at that time was a large donation. The question of a man for the work was a serious one. Texas was unlike any other field. It was unlike the home field in that Texas was real foreign territory. It was unlike the foreign field in that most of her people were from the United States, and were bone of their bone and flesh of their flesh; and very many of the Texans were of the highest education and intelligence. A strong man was an imperative necessity. After the declination of Z.N. Morrell and the passing of a year or more, the Home Missionary Society appointed a financial agent to canvass some of the Southern States to secure such co-operation as was possible in evangelizing the new country of Texas. James Huckins, of New Hampshire, a strong young man a graduate of Brown University and afterwards of Andover was finally chosen for the position. He worked in Georgia for several months, winning not only their co-operation, but winning personally the hearts and confidence of Georgia Baptists. Returning to New York to attend a meeting of the Home Mission Society, he was, while there, appointed as missionary to Texas. His salary as an agent had been $500 a year, while in the new work as missionary he was to receive only $400. Some time in January, 1840, Huckins started to his new field. He was probably somewhat past thirty years of age and married at this time. We know nothing of his journey prior to his reaching New Orleans, but fortunately for our readers, this first missionary kept a journal or diary, and still more fortunately, very much of it was published in The Christian Index, of Georgia.f88

We quote extensively from that journal. The records begin at New Orleans, and, while what is said concerning that city and its religious conditions is really not a part of our Texas Baptist history, we have, on account of its intense interest, thought best to publish it. However, before quoting from the journal, note the following brief account of the farewell service to Huckins and his family as they were leaving for their far away Texas home.f89

FAREWELL PRAYER MEETING

On Tuesday evening last a prayer meeting of a very interesting character was held at the. Oliver Street Baptist meeting house, having special reference to the expected departure of Brother James Huckins and his family to Texas, where he intends to labor as a missionary of the American Baptist Home Mission Society. The spacious house in which the meeting was held was filled with friends from the different Baptist churches in this city, and many from other denominations. The corresponding secretary of the Home Mission Society and several pastors of Baptist churches took part in the exercises. Brother Huckins addressed the audience in a feeling manner upon the trials and difficulties peculiar to his field of labor, and showed the important points to which he desired the prayers of Gods people to be directed when remembering the Texan mission at the throne of grace. From the lively interest evinced by all present throughout the exercises for the mission and the beloved missionary and his family, there can be no doubt that his future efforts in the new and rising republic will be accompanied with many fervent prayers for success. The vessel on board of which our brother has taken passage is now nearly ready to sail, and ere this article is seen by some of the regular readers of this paper he will, probably, be pursuing his way amidst the dangers of the deep.

EXTRACTS FROM HUCKINS JOURNAL

Jan. 19, 1840. I am now in the city of New Orleans. During the winter months it is said to contain a population of 100,000. The churches are the following: Four Roman Catholic, two Episcopalian, one Methodist, one Presbyterian, Rev. Mr. Clapps church and one colored church, to which are attached two very pious black preachers. At the present time there is a very rapid improvement going on in the morals of this city. A strong desire is manifested to hear the gospel. The houses of worship are crowded, the attention is great and the interest in the services of the sanctuary is solemn. Large numbers of young men, who one year ago did not even think of attending church, are now constant in their attendance. Not more than onehalf of the stores are opened on the Lords day in the American part of the city, though the theatre is still open, masquerade balls are kept up and the military is still out on that day.

New Orleans is destined to be the second commercial city in this great Union. The other denominations have already gained a strong foothold, and yet the Baptists have not a single church, not even a preacher. And why is it? The Presbyterians are ready to receive us with open arms ready to aid us in sustaining a minister. We have a considerable number of communicants of a very respectable character, besides a very large number who are Baptists from education. These are ready to sacrifice liberally in order to sustain a holy and enlightened ministry. I will pledge my service to raise $1,000 to sustain a suitable minister amongst the friends of our denomination in New Orleans just as soon as such a clergyman can be procured. Let the American Baptist Home Mission Society contribute $500 to the same object and the experiment may be safely tried. And in two years, with the blessing of God, the denomination in New Orleans would be amply able to sustain itself. But it is of the utmost importance that we select a preacher for this station of superior piety and of great firmness one who shall be capable of reading the human heart with a single glance. He must be a man of great independence, too, who will neither crouch to wealth nor be intimidated by that dictatorial spirit which has driven from New Orleans nearly every Baptist preacher who has ever visited this city for the purpose of preaching Christ; who will receive such individuals into the church, and only such, as shall exhibit the humility and meekness of the Christian; who will be as firm and as faithful with the man of half a million as with the humble mechanic. Such a man may succeed in New Orleans. Such a man the community would sustain, for they are a noble and generous people. New Orleans is a beautiful city. The navigation at this season is immense equal to that of New York. The St. Louis and St. Charles hotels are equal in splendor to any houses of the kind which I have ever seen. On the west side of the city rolls in proud majesty the great. Mississippi. Its mouth is one hundred miles from the city. Its banks are lined with extensive sugar plantations, every now and then spotted with groves of her beautiful orange trees, clothed with richest green, and loaded with golden colored fruits. January 24. Left New Orleans on the 22nd, on board the steamer Neptune, with 30 cabin passengers and 41 in the steerage, bound for Texas, the land of promise and hope. The occupants of the cabin were as respectable in appearance and deportment as are usually found in similar conditions. There was the old veteran who had braved the hardships of a new country and the sufferings of war and peace for fifteen years. There was another who had planted in Texas for ten years both gentlemanly in their deportment, intelligent and temperate. There were emigrants, too, with their wives, children and servants, now full of hope, then again desperately depressed. Our passage has been three days. About six oclock this evening Galveston hove in view. Joy was lightened in every countenance. On the north dark clouds of smoke ascended, indicative of the burning of those extensive prairies which bound the shore and extend into the country for great distances. A prairie or a canebrake on fire is a grand spectacle. About seven oclock we came beside

the wharf. Four or five steamboats, with from ten to twelve other vessels, first attracted our attention. Next the city of Galveston, with its 600 houses and its 3,000 inhabitants, burst upon our view. The wharf, extending into the harbor some sixty yards, was crowded with men, all on the tiptoe of expectation, waiting the arrival of news, friends and strangers. Jan. 25. Stayed on board the boat last night. This morning on leaving the wharf met an old friend with whom I took breakfast. Had calculated to leave for Houston this evening, not expecting to find any of our denomination in the city of Galveston, but to my surprise, this morning I met one of my older children in Christ, whom I baptized only about two years since. He introduced me to others of the same faith, and all insisted upon my spending the Sabbath. I have formed several acquaintances today, and I find a considerable number who are either members of Baptist churches, or are connected with Baptist families. All are anxious to hear the gospel. Jan. 27. Yesterday was the Lords day. In the morning I visited the Sabbath school, sustained by individuals of the various religious denominations. There are about 100 scholars and ten teachers connected with this school. I never saw a more interesting group of children. About eleven oclock public worship commenced. The congregation numbered 200, and many were forced to leave for want of room. A deep solemnity marked the scene. The countenances of male and female indicated deep interest, mellowness of feeling, and with many, very many, the indications of a crushed spirit and fallen hopes were too clear to prevent deception. When home, or native land, or kindred afar off, or the uncertainty of earthly objects were referred to the tears would gush forth. Never did I preach to a company to whom the gospel appeared more grateful; so in the afternoon and so at night. All that could be seated were seated, and all that could stand, did stand, and many with heavy hearts were forced to retire for want of room. At the close of the service I invited all members of the Baptist churches and all friendly to that denomination to stop. Twelve regular members presented themselves, and as many more who are Baptists in principle. I exhibited my credentials and explained the great object of my mission. The united voice of all was Stay! O stay, and form us into a church! So I shall stop for a few days. Jan. 31, 1840. Tonight have holden a meeting to examine candidates for the purpose of preparing the way for organizing a church. It was a meeting like that of a brothers falling in with a brother in a distant land. It was a season of joyous weeping, of thanksgiving and praise. Nine furnished good testimonials of their Christian character from their respective churches and expressed a strong desire to be embodied into a church of Christ, whereupon it was unanimously voted that the public consecration of the church should take place on the Lords day next, after which Mr. Gail Borden and wife presented themselves as candidates for baptism. Their religious history is full of interest. It was unanimously agreed that they should be received after submitting to the ordinance of baptism.

Feb. 3, Lords Day. Preached today in the court house. The constitution of the church took place according to appointment. When the little band came forward to receive the hand of fellowship, the effect was overwhelming. The spirit of church and congregation seemed literally to break down. Tears were profusely poured forth and the weeping in many cases became audible. It was a blessing so entirely unexpected, and yet one for which they had so long prayed, that their gratitude and joy were overwhelming. Feb. 5. This day has been one of the happiest of my life. God has given me the privilege of baptizing three individuals. Never before since the creation of man have the waters of the great gulf this side of the Mississippi been visited for the performance of a rite so sacred. As long as life shall last I will cherish that scene, and it seems to me that my spirit in eternity will love to linger around its portraiture. Feb. 7. Tonight have had the privilege of receiving two more disciples into our little band-Sisters Sydnor and Bass. A precious season. Lords Day, the 9th. God has been with us today of a truth. We have added five more members to our little band. These are persons of color. Their examination took place at two oclock this evening, and so deep was the anxiety to hear the relation of these sable disciples that numbers of the other denominations, and even men of the world, crowded to the spot to hear the simple tale. There were no dreams, no wonderful sights or uncouth sounds of which they had to speak, but they told in their own way the work of the Holy Spirit on their hearts. And so clear, so graphic and so full of pious feeling was the narrative of old Reuben that many hearts were melted and all were forced to admit that Reuben had been taught of God. There was great dignity the dignity of true humility in his manner. There was such a propriety and vigor of conception in all that he said as to astonish every one who heard. Every movement of the old man was grace personified; his voice rich, and his enunciation clear, and what added to the interest, he is perfectly blind. Reuben, have you a wife? said I. Yes, massa. Is she a Christian? And so painful was the thought of her living in sin, that at first he could not speak, but after a struggling pause of a few minutes he said: No, Massa! No, Massa! But I pray every day and every night for her. Feb. 12. This evening the sisters of our church have commenced the first female prayer meeting which was ever holden in Galveston, and probably the first in Texas.f90 They are humble, pious and intelligent and ready to take any part which Christ may assign them.

Feb. 17, Lords Day. In addition to the ordinary duties of this day, have had the privilege of administering the Lords Table and of giving to my infant charge the emblems of a Saviours body and soul. The whole church was melted into penitence, and there seemed to be an entire prostration of spirits at the sight of the cross. The male members have established a weekly prayer meeting and have started a subscription for building a church house here. This church is composed of most excellent material intelligent, of good report and willing to sacrifice for God. The congregation, too, contains a number of families of great respectability and refinement. Indeed, Galveston may be termed a moral city. I, as yet, have not seen a man intoxicated. Gambling is entirely prohibited. So strong is the moral sentiment of the people against it, that gamblers cannot stay in the city after the fact of their presence is known. They have had to flee in confusion on one occasion. Tomorrow I must bid farewell for a time to this dear people. At the close of the prayer meeting tonight, as I parted with the members of the church, I could sympathize with the Apostle Paul when he said to his brethren, Why will ye weep and break my heart?

While Brother Huckins was yet in Galveston he wrote a personal letter to Jesse Mercer bearing upon the incidents described above. The letter was printed in The Index. As the letter, in some things, is fuller and more explicit than the records of the journal, we publish that also. There are some repetitions, but we think better to publish the whole letter:
Galveston, Texas, Feb. 6, 1840. My dear Father Mercer: Arrived at this place on the 25th ult., and contrary to my expectations have been detained until now. Galveston is an island thirty miles long, and from two to four miles wide, the surface of which is elevated a few feet above high water, presenting to the eye of the traveler a vast plain with scarcely a tree or shrub to relieve the vision. The city of Galveston lies on the eastern part of the island, where three years ago stood only one solitary dwelling, but now not less than 600 houses can be seen, while the population numbers 3,000. Ships, steamboats and smaller vessels lining the wharves; warehouses and shops studding the streets; new buildings daily rising in every part of the city; the streets thronged with business men and with crowds of strangers, all evince great enterprise and seem to betoken a great mercantile and commercial city. My determinations at first were to spend one day only in this place, but on touching the wharf I was seized by an old acquaintance, who, after expressing his joy at meeting me, informed me that not only several of my old acquaintances, but two of the members of my late church were residents of the city. On meeting with these I was urged to spend one Sabbath, if no more, with them, and to collect and organize the scattered sheep of Christs flock. To this solicitation I at once yielded, and the Presbyterian clergyman (whose church is just organized) kindly invited me to occupy his place for meeting on Sabbath night. I preached. The place was crowded to overflowing, and numbers with dejected spirits were forced to

leave for want of room. Never in any place have I met a congregation more respectable in their appearance, whose countenances exhibited more intelligence and cultivation, or who heard the word of life with more interest and apparent devotion, than on this occasion. At the close of the service, I announced the object of my mission, and requested all members of Baptist churches and all partial to Baptist sentiment to tarry a few moments after the benediction. About twenty-five remained, twelve of whom gave their names as members of Baptist churches in good standing, and requested to be organized into a church of Christ. The next Thursday night was appointed as a time to be set apart for presenting their letters, and for the examination of candidates. When Thursday came, in addition to the little band present on the previous occasion, one of the most reputable men in the republic, accompanied by his wife, came forward and desired the ordinance of baptism. The wife of this brother was a Mercer a granddaughter of the late Rev. Thomas Mercer. This brother and his wife have loved the cause of Christ for years, and have been waiting and praying for more than ten years for some servant of Christ of their own faith to come and preach to them the word of life and to baptize them, and I was the first they had seen or heard. For five years they never saw a minister of Christ, or had the privilege of attending a religious meeting, but they have not spent these years of solitude and affliction as many who are members of churches in the United States have done since their residence in this republic, in hunting and fishing on the Sabbath and in open vice during the week. No! Though they could not find a single individual to join them, yet they have been accustomed to spend their Sabbaths in reading and prayer; to consecrate the day most sacredly to the Lord, and to maintain prayer in their own family. The gratitude and joy which they evinced in being favored with the privilege of receiving the ordinance of baptism and of becoming members of a church are beyond description. Oh, says the sister, how long have I prayed for this, and hoped for this, and now the Lord is giving it 1 The evening was spent in reading letters and in hearing religious experiences until a late hour. And then it was hard indeed to part. It was a season of joy and tears, and was acknowledged to have been given in answer to prayer. The public recognition was agreed upon to take place on the next Sabbath, and all were exhorted to spend the intervening time in prayer to God, so that their public consecration might be connected with the inward consecration of the Spirit. On the Sabbath the services were awfully solemn. Many tears were shed and many hearts beat high with holy emotions. Tuesday last at three oclock was the time set apart for baptism. The ordinance took place on the south side of the island. The day was fine and the congregation was numerous. The grandeur of the scenery conspired with the moral sublimity of the occasion to awaken the strongest and most thrilling emotions. On one side as far as the eye could reach lay the vast prairies, on the other the boundless expanse of ocean, lashing with its deep blue waters the ground on which we stood. The

beach, too, presented a highway of unparalleled beauty, leading on through the whole length of the island, surpassing in hardness and smoothness any road which art has ever formed. There, too, was to be heard the sound of the ever-rolling billows, resembling the distant voice of God. These all conspired to make us feel the majesty and power of that God in whose name we had assembled. The services opened by prayer. Every heart began to soften. Said a good Virginian a Baptist: I never witnessed a scene like this. God was indeed there. Next followed the hymn, Jesus and shall it ever be, A mortal man ashamed of Thee? The candidates present were Gail Borden, the brother of whom I have spoken, his wife and her sister. The brother first received the ordinance, and on coming out of the water, professor and non-professor pushed forward with streaming eyes and feelings too deep for utterance to give him their hands. Then his wife, with her sister, followed him into the watery grave. After baptizing these two sisters, we proceeded together to the shore, and a brother by blood, who had just tasted of the love of Jesus, came forward weeping and praising God, while shouting, My sisters! My sisters! I rejoice with you! My sisters! And all three embracing each other, stood weeping, not able to vent their feelings but by tears. O my Father, there was not an eye present, however unused to tears, but filled; not a heart, however hard, but began to melt. I endeavored, as soon as my own feelings and those of the congregation would allow me to speak, to point the congregation to Jesus and to warn them to prepare for the last day. The congregation dispersed in too solemn a mood for conversation, disposed to commune with their own hearts. Thus passed the first baptismal scene which was ever witnessed this side of the Mississippi, on the Gulf of Mexico. Tonight we have another meeting of the church. Two are to unite with us, then our little band will number thirteen. There are others, members of the Baptist churches in the city and vicinity, some of whom will unite soon, and others who must first show the fruits of repentance and become moral in their lives before they can be received; for our church, God helping them, are destined to receive none unless upon the most satisfactory evidence. Next Lords day we expect to receive ten or twelve brethren of color, who are well recommended. Next week I must leave for the interior. But how can I do it? A congregation of from 400 to 600 might be collected in the course of a few weeks amongst

whom are some of the most respectable and influential families in the Republic; a congregation, too, which would bear a comparison for intelligence with almost any congregation in the United States a congregation which exhibits a very strong interest in the gospel. O, could you hear the entreaties which come from our little church for me to stay with them, you would be prepared to conceive the feelings of the apostle when he said, Why will ye weep and break my heart? But I must leave them, hoping and praying that they may not long be destitute-that a man of God who will devote himself exclusively to preaching Christ may be sent to them. I know not of any field which promises greater improvement, or in which better materials for a church are to be found than in Galveston.

At the time of that remarkable baptism, which seems to have so deeply impressed those present, there was in the audience a visitor from far away Virginia. She, too, wrote a letter concerning it. It seems to have been written to J.C. Crane, of Richmond, Va.f91 Crane sent an extract from the letter to The Religious Herald. In sending the extract Crane said:
Brother Sands: The following extract of a letter from a beloved sister belonging to the Second Church in this city, now in Texas, I doubt not will be interesting to many of your readers. It is dated Galveston, Texas, Feb. 9, 1840. Surely as Christians we ought to feel for the spiritual interests of that infant and rapidly growing republic 1

Here is the letter:

I had been here about three weeks without having met with a Baptist, when my heart was cheered with a visit from a Baptist minister, Brother James Huckins, who has come out under the patronage of the American Home Missionary Society for the purpose of acquainting himself with the spiritual wants of the people, to organize churches where practicable, and inform himself as to the best stations for missionaries, for truly, my dear friends, this is missionary ground. He gave notice that he would preach on Sabbath night, and after the sermon requested all Baptists and all others particularly interested, to remain. About twenty-five did so, and eleven handed in their names as members of Baptist churches in the United States in good order, who were anxious to have a church constituted here. He had intended to remain here but a short time, but was induced to alter his determination by Gail Borden, Esq., the agent of the Galveston City Company a man who, I presume, stands as high as any in the republic for sterling integrity, hightoned morality and the active interest he takes in every measure calculated to advance the moral and religious improvement of society. Brother H. found that himself and lady had been anxiously waiting for the last ten years to be immersed and join a Baptist church. Their history is deeply interesting, having been mercifully preserved throughout great dangers. They conversed with Brother H. and gave an account of the dealings of God with them. He was perfectly satisfied, and they rejoiced at the opportunity of witnessing

before the world their love to Christ. The church was constituted last Sabbath, and Brother H. says the materials are as promising as he ever saw anywhere. A determination to be decided Christians and to fulfill every duty seemed to be the pervading spirit. On Tuesday the baptism took place in the gulf. The day was fine, and though some distance from the city, there were about fifty present. Good order prevailed and the scene was well calculated to impress the minds of all. On the one side a vast prairie, before us the gulf-an expanse of water as far as the eye could reach, and billows rolling their course to the shore as wave after wave playfully bounded against each other-all conspired with the moral sublimity of the scene to make an impression never to be forgotten. After prayer, the hymn commencing Jesus, and shall it ever be, was sung. Mr. Borden was then led into the water and immersed. As he came out of the water, all pressed forward to shake his hand. Men of the world, who took no interest in religion, seemed to sympathize with him. Mrs. B. and another lady were then buried with their Lord. I never saw more perfect composure and calmness in my life. The candidates seemed perfectly happy, and their full hearts were unable to give utterance to their feelings except in tears. I never felt more deeply solemn. The tears stole silently down many a cheek. I could not but think, while standing on that shore, that the effects of our blessed religion were the same everywhere. Here were a few who professed to love the Saviour, and though far distant from our loved home, and personally strangers to each other, yet our hearts were drawn out by the sweet ties of Christian sympathy. I wished you were here to sing Ill praise Him. You will, I trust, remember this little church in your prayers.f92

CHAPTER 23. HUCKINS ON HIS FIRST MISSIONARY TOUR 1840

WE CLOSED the last chapter with James Huckins, the missionary, still in Galveston. He had been assigned by the Home Mission Board to no definite field in the new republic. He was not expected to confine himself to any single town or community. He had organized a church at Galveston (and it yet lives), but he could not remain there. He must go on to the regions yet beyond. After remaining in Galveston from January 25 to February 19, when he had expected to remain only one day, he left for Houston. We now quote from a letter written by him from Houston to the Mission Society of Mercer University:
Houston, Texas, Feb. 24, 1840. To the Mercer University Mission Society. Dear Brethren: I have given our venerable Father Mercer an account of our little church in Galveston. It now numbers eighteen communicants. They have agreed to hold a public meeting on the Sabbath until the Lord shall send a pastor. They are making preparations to build a house for the Lord. Rarely will you find in any country a church of more humble and consistent piety than is exhibited by this infant band, and never have I found a church so grateful for the gospel. They do in reality feed upon it. I wish, my young brethren, that you could for once unite with them in the worship of God that you could see their tearful eyes and anxious countenances, as they seize upon every word that the minister of Christ utters. I left that people on the 19th inst., and arrived here on the 20th. Distance eighty miles. The population of this city is estimated at 3,000. Of its moral condition I forbear to speak. I have been at New Orleans and other places in the United States on the Lords day, and never before have I so thoroughly realized how much private virtue and public morals we owe to the gospel of Jesus Christ. One day in this city is sufficient to present ocular demonstration of what intelligent and highly gifted men would be were it not for the purifying influences of religion. Religion here is weak and timid. Few assert her claims, and fewer still by their example present its superior excellence. There is a remnant, small indeed, composed of different denominations, who are true to their cause who exhibit by word and deed that they love God. The Presbyterians have a faithful, holy minister located in the city. The Methodists and Episcopalians have preaching a part of the time, but the Baptists have no preaching, and remain unorganized. But the greatest obstacle with which Christians of these denominations have to contend, and the most mortifying and disheartening influences thrown in their way, comes solely from those who have been or still are professors of

religion. Some of this opposing class have been the professed ministers of Christ. A few days since a man bearing credentials genuine and worthy of a good minister, was detected in bringing into the country two boxes (containing, as he said, his library) filled with cards and Hoyles Games. There is the most awfully profane swearer whom you have ever heard, who was for ten years in the United States a zealous preacher. There is the theological student of the sober North, who is now wallowing in open sin. There is the church member who keeps a common groggery. There is another who is dead to all honor and justice in his pecuniary transactions. Do you wonder that vice is bold and that sin puts on an unblushing front, or that the true people of God are weeping in sackcloth? But that remnant of whom I have spoken, though cast down and mourning in the dust, are not destroyed. They are beginning to call upon God and to take courage. They are ready to take every true Christian of any denomination that comes to the country by the hand, and to welcome him as a brother. No denomination can boast here, for they are all dishonored, and are all mourning. These cases of fallen preachers which I have mentioned are not confined to one or two or three denominations. All alike are suffering. I have found twelve and hear of more in this city who profess to belong to our denomination, some of whom have not defiled their garments, but who stand forth the unflinching friends of Christs bleeding cause, and whose moral worth commends them to the confidence of saint and sinner. On the last Lords day I preached to them and at night had an interview with them in private. I am endeavoring to induce them to meet together for prayer and conference once a week. This I think they will do until I return from the country, at which time I hope to organize a church. Here is a field of great importance and of rich promise for a holy minister. Some of the members here will form the very best materials for a church, and would give to a minister not only the aid of a holy example to back up his ministrations, but their sanctified learning and consecrated talent. The emigration to this country is immense. I suppose that it has amounted to not less than 50,000 during the last twelve months. I am overwhelmed in view of the vastness of the field which is now open to our own denomination. In every part settled by Americans the Baptists are scattered. I have heard most urgent requests coming in behalf of the different sections of the Republic. One says to me: There is my aged mother who has been living on the Brazos for these six long years, who has been praying during the whole period that God would send a Baptist minister to her neighborhood. She would travel miles to see you. You must visit that portion of the country. There is my brother, says another, who has been waiting for the ordinance of baptism for two years till at last he became discouraged and has recently joined the Methodist church. I meet another and with a countenance indicative of the strongest emotions, she says: I must urge you, sir, to visit the Colorado. My father has been there these three years, and has been waiting for the ordinance of baptism for a long time, and he has not seen a preacher of his own faith since his residence in the

country. Thus I am daily solicited. We need fifteen missionaries this very day to send into this field. No denomination has a wider door of influence than our own; none, in my opinion, has a larger representation of private members than ours. When you remember Burma do not forget Texas. And may God direct some of your members to this interesting field. Pray for me, dear brethren. Accept my kind regards, and believe me your brother and fellowlaborer, J. HUCKINS.

The missionary seems to have remained in Houston about ten days, then moved on toward the frontier. He was traveling horseback. What a journey it must have been for a man accustomed to the more thickly settled and better developed North! But we quote again from his journal:
Feb. 29. Left Houston this morning at half past ten oclock for the Brazos and Colorado. Three miles from the city called at a small white cottage to inquire the way. Found an aged lady at home; and after having obtained the information desired, I asked her if she was accustomed to hearing the gospel preached. No, was the reply, we have been here three years, and as yet we have not heard the first sermon. She informed me that three of her family were members of the Baptist church in the State of Alabama, but that she despaired of ever again enjoying the privileges of the gospel. When I informed her that I was a minister of her faith, she was deeply affected. Wishing her Gods blessing, I bade her farewell. My road for eighteen miles lay across an open prairie. On the left at the distance of from six to eight miles could be seen woodlands, marking the outskirts of the scene. On the right, in the dim distance, as far as the eye could reach, now and then a point of forest appeared, resembling a woodland coast as you espy it from the mast of a ship when nearing the shore, while in the southwest the boundless prairie and the blue sky seemed to meet. The prairie in the month of March presents a scene of surpassing beauty, clad with natures richest carpet; the green grass just springing up, studded with flowers of every hue, now white, now violet, and again yellow, and again all colors collected in the same plat. Here and there could be seen a cluster of trees, resembling little islands in the midst of the ocean, while the whole was teeming with life and happiness. In one direction I could see herds of deer, the fawns sporting around like lambs on the green hills of Vermont. In a few moments a herd of cattle of almost incredible size appeared, feeding upon the grass, while the calves were playing their gambols around. Riding on a little farther, a company of mustangs appeared, of all ages, sizes and colors. And again rising above the tall grass of a marsh, I could see the heads of an immense number of cranes, and again flocks of geese and ducks, rising from the creeks and branches, seemed to lend another feature to the animation of the scene.

Such a field of beauty, so crowded with vegetable and animal life, I never before gazed upon. What materials here for the poet! What more especially for the Christian! After traveling about eighteen miles, enraptured by the surrounding works of God, I came to a little hut which bore the marks of hasty and recent construction. In the yard I noticed a man of intelligent countenance and of gentlemanly appearance, with his mallet and chisel constructing a bedstead. After passing the usual salutation of Howdy! How long have you been here? And from what land did you come? usual questions with Texans and strangers, too, in the land of hope I remarked that he was removed very far from neighbors. Yes, very far, said he, but misfortune will drive a man anywhere. This he said with a peculiar emphasis, as though he felt to the depth of his foul the full force of the expression. True, said I, but afflictions are a part of that legacy which the God of Mercy has bequeathed unto His children. They are intended to wean us from earth and fit us for our heavenly home. I told him that I deeply sympathized in his misfortunes, as I was bound to do, for I professed to be a minister of the Lord Jesus; that my heart had been deeply touched by the misfortunes of the Texas people, and that to bring them the gospel, which contains a solace for every human grief, I have visited the country. A minister? cried someone from within. It was the voice of a woman, and out stepped a lady from the house. A minister, did you say, sir? Yes, madam. Of what denomination? The Baptist. And with tears gushing forth, she reached out her hand and exclaimed: Allow me to call you brother! I am a Baptist and, I trust, a Christian. Husband is a Baptist also. It was a happy meeting, and we sat upon a log and talked and sympathized for an hour; or rather the brother and myself were seated, but the lady was so happy that she could not sit. They told me of better days; that in 1836 he could command his $100,000, but now they are reduced to a log cabin and a few hundred acres of land. This good sister informed me that she could willingly travel eighteen miles to enjoy the preaching of the gospel.

They informed me that there were twenty families in the settlement and entreated me to preach for them the next day. To this I consented, and bidding them farewell, I proceeded on through a dense wooded bottom to find an aged sister in Christ. Night overtook me before I arrived at my place of destination. The creeks were high and swamps were full, and the darkness was terrible. On entering some of the swamps I could not see the place of landing on the other side. At a late hour, however, I arrived at the house of my aged friend. She had not seen a preacher nor heard a sermon since her residence in the country. The joy manifested by this aged saint was more than sufficient to compensate for all the dangers and hardships through which I had passed in reaching her dwelling. March 1. This morning started for my appointment-distance six miles. Just as I was setting out the rain began to descend with great violence. In a few minutes I was completely drenched. Arrived at the place in good time, but the rain continued to fall. I concluded, of course, that no person would come, but to my astonishment, such was the anxiety to hear the Word, that even women came the distance of five miles, and that while the rain was coming down in showers. Though it was five oclock on the preceding night when I reached the settlement, yet a messenger was dispatched, so that every family, numbering in all twenty, were made acquainted with the appointment, and that before bedtime. The services were peculiarly solemn. All seemed to listen to the gospel as though it were indeed the voice of God. There were married persons present who never in the whole course of their lives had heard more than four sermons. Even children from six to eight years of age fixed their eyes on me, scarcely taking them off for once during the sermon. I conversed with several persons who appeared anxious about their souls. March 2. Have traveled only nine miles today, and all the way through a dense forest. The trees are very large, amongst which I notice the elm, ash, bass, cottonwood, the various species of the walnut and oak. The underwood is very dense, of which are the grapevine, the wild peach and the cane. The soil is of extraordinary richness, varying in color from the perfectly black to the chocolate color. The bottom lands of the Brazos and of the Colorado are said to be surpassed by no lands on the continent. I cannot conceive of richer lands than these. These bottoms vary in width from six to ten miles, and extend back from the coast for more than 250 miles. The soil of all the valleys along rivers and creeks is of a similar character. I had supposed that settlements of these rivers would be unhealthy, but if the testimony of the inhabitants of these regions can be relied on, the fact is otherwise. I cannot but remark the difference between the impressions which are produced by objects far in the distance and those which are produced by the same objects when near at hand. From a child the idea of a South American lion, leopard, tiger or panther has inspired me with a kind of dread, but now I am near them, in the very forests where they have roared and roamed for ages, and yet I feel no fear. I had supposed that the young of cattle would be in constant jeopardy in those countries where these wild animals abound, but I

am credibly informed that even the young calf is perfectly safe as soon as he is old enough to know fear. For instance, he sees a panther approach and immediately sets up a bellowing, significant of danger. The mother catches the signal and rushes with the swiftness of the racehorse to the spot, bellowing and foaming as she bounds through the thicket. The bullocks catch the alarm, and on they come, roaring and raving in a most terrific manner. And in one minute from the time the poor little calf sounds the signal of distress the forest in every direction resounds with the cry of danger and the note of war, and a hundred horned warriors are on the spot, actually engaged in battle, and hundreds more rushing to the contest; and so fearful is the array of enraged cows and desperate bullocks, and so terrible is their bellowing, that the panther runs for his life, and learns a lesson which he does not soon forget, that it is an unsafe business to attack even the timid calf. I have heard today of a Baptist preacher whose residence is at the mouth of the Brazos, but no assistance to the downtrodden cause of Jesus can be expected from him. I am informed by authority, which I cannot question, that when this man preaches, drunkards, blacklegs and the vile of every description are sure to attend. During service they will applaud by clapping their hands and stamping with their feet, and at the conclusion will take him by the arm and proceed to the grogshop, where they are accustomed to treat him. At the meeting of the last Congress, amongst the different individuals proposed as chaplains, an infidel proposed this man, as he said, because he was more liberal than most ministers. Said the infidel: My minister will eat with us, and talk with us, and get drunk with us. O Lord! how long shall Thy precious cause bleed by our being allied in name to such men? March 5. Have today passed through two settlements on the San Bernard and West Bernard, where the gospel has never been preached, and yet even here are some of Gods dear children. A part of my road lay through a most dangerous bog, where my feet were immersed in the water for more than two miles. The Mexicans are said to have lost 150 horses in this very place, yet the Lord has preserved me and my horse from harm. In a short ride which I took this morning I counted no less than 180 deer, and there are eminences in this vicinity from which the traveler may count 1,000 head of cattle. These low country prairies afford an almost unlimited range for stock. Such is their extent that cattle, horses, mules and hogs can be raised to almost any extent, and from the scarcity of timber, they must be employed solely for this purpose. I have never seen cattle superior to those which I find in this region. They are large and in good condition, presenting horns of very great size. There are many pieces of corn which are now ready f or the second ploughing. I am now at the house of my friend, E.M. His wife is a member of the Baptist church. He has five children, all of whom have given evidence of a change of heart, and all, with one exception, have united with the Methodist church from the fact that there are no ministers of our faith to baptize them. This morning my friend, E.M., took a walk with me. He gave me a very affecting account of the dealings of God with him. Said the old man:

When I came to this country I was a careless sinner, but from childhood, having been accustomed to religious instruction and to the faithful preaching of the gospel, and finding myself entirely cut off from such privileges, and being thrown into entirely new scenes, I began to realize the loss which I had sustained and to sigh for those blessings which I had abused, but still I did not pray. Thus years passed away, my conscience still active, and my soul still longing for some one to instruct me in the way of salvation. But at last the hand of God was laid heavily upon me. My whole family was laid upon beds of sickness. I was the only one to escape. My eldest son, a child of great promise and my main dependence, died. No friend was near. I closed his eyes and laid him out myself; and then I made his coffin, and further, I was under the necessity of digging his grave. As I stood in that grave, it seemed to me as if all heaven was frowning upon me, and as though hell was yawning to receive me. My guilt became a load heavy to be borne. It seemed as though it would sink me into the earth. I dug for a few moments, but the burden of my heart became in supportable, and with that anguish which no tongue can describe, I left the grave and retired to a secret spot, where I poured out my soul to God in prayer. O that I could have seen you then! said the old man. I have been praying to God ever since, and for these five long years I have most earnestly desired the ordinance of baptism, and you are the first man whom I have seen qualified to administer it.

This, to our intense regret, ends the journal records so far as we have been able to secure them. It seems almost a tragedy that Brother Huckins did not leave us the names of the many Baptists that he met, and that he did not leave more records of the work that he and others of our pioneer brethren accomplished. This paucity of original data imposes upon us the task of writing a detailed history compiled from thousands of small and fugitive sources. The events of this and the preceding chapter all occurred in 1840. Before closing this chapter we give the following letter from Brother Baylor. It was written in the same year and gives an account of events in which Brother Huckins took part, which may possibly have occurred during the same missionary tour described by Brother Huckins in an earlier part of this chapter. We give Baylors letter in full. It also comes from The Christian Index.
Republic of Texas, Lagrange, April 1, 1840. Dear Brother in the Lord: It will no doubt be gratifying to you and the friends of humanity everywhere to be informed that a Baptist church has lately been organized near this place, at a village about five miles distance. The brethren in this part of the country met on the twenty-fifth of last month and the committee who had been previously appointed to draft Articles of Faith and Church Covenant made their report, which was received and unanimously adopted. Brother James Huckins and Thomas W. Cox were appointed presbyters to superintend the organization of the church. The

Articles of Faith and Church Covenant were then read, after which the members presented their letters or gave satisfactory evidence of their good standing and relationship with the several churches to which they belonged, and were all received unanimously, amounting to thirteen in number. The church being regularly constituted by the name of the United Baptist Church at Huntersville, brothers James Stephens and Joseph Shaw were unanimously chosen deacons and the Hon. J.S. Lester, clerk. In making this communication we cannot help expressing our gratitude to the brethren and to God for sending Brother James Huckins among us. His zeal, his talents, and above all, his moral and religious worth, have endeared him to every one with whom he has become acquainted. Could you not, my dear sir, do something for us in this part of Christs moral vineyard? The various other religious denominations are alive to this matter and they have their missionaries among us; they are doing much good, and we pray God speed them. But why stand the Baptists all the day idle? There is work enough for us all to do, and we should feel lasting gratitude to you and to God if your churches should do something for us send us clergymen of the right stamp, men of high moral bearing, and above all, men of vital piety; none others can do much good here. Unfortunately for Texas, a portion of the clergymen heretofore amongst us have been men in bad odor in the churches from which they came, the consequence of which has been they have not worn well, and the people at large have become somewhat suspicious, even of preachers. From this cause our blessed religion has been wounded and the only way to wipe off the stain is to give us pastors, like Caesars wife, not only pure, but above suspicion. We make these suggestions, we trust, for the good of all, and will at the same time remark that we have some clergymen in this country above reproach and of spotless integrity. The clergy are very well received among our people, and we look upon this young and beautiful Republic as the most interesting spot on earth for the exertions of the philanthropist, patriot and Christian. The people in the States have no idea of this country. It is the loveliest land the sun ever set upon, and the society is far better than what it is believed to be in the States. If we, as instruments in the hands of Providence, shall be enabled to give to the moral and intellectual elements of society here a happy direction, whilst this country is in its infancy, unborn millions will rise up and call us blessed. How many of the people in the old States might better their condition by coming to Texas! Lands here are cheap and very fertile, and well adapted to the culture of cotton, sugar, Indian corn and the various productions of the South. I have been called upon as an, humble instrument of our church to make this communication to you. Pardon its imperfections, and believe me to be your affectionate brother in Christ, ROBT. E.B. BAYLOR.

The author, as a postscript to this chapter, will add that unworthy preachers have ever been, are now, and while time shall last will ever be an awful curse and a terrible hindrance to the cause of genuine religion. They are an eternal reflection upon the true and loyal preachers. They furnish sinister arguments for all the Devils agencies, whoever or whatever they may be. They turn the young and old from God and religion. They are a blight upon the moral as well as religious elements of society. Most of them are too cowardly to follow in the final footsteps of Judas Iscariot and hang themselves. How awful they must be in the pioneer days of any country!

CHAPTER 24. TEXAS HISTORY BY WAY OF GEORGIAF93

LET it be borne in mind that, beginning with 1840, the first five or six years of missionary help that Texas received came from the American Baptist Home Mission Society of New York. At that time there was no other general organization doing Baptist mission work in the United States, and hitherto there had been a measurably harmonious co-operation between Northern and Southern Baptists, but even prior to 1840 some difficulties, jealousies and friction had arisen on account of the slavery question. However, it was yet five years before these differences precipitated a real breach and separation, which culminated in the organization of the Southern Baptist Convention. In 1840, when the first mission work really began in Texas, the separation had not yet occurred, but the feeling of estrangement was becoming more or less intense. This estrangement antedated the actual separation by several years. As early as 1839, and more especially in 1840, this feeling was perceptibly interfering with the Home Mission Societys collections in the South. The Home Mission Society, since she was doing some mission work in the South, was, of course, trying to collect money in the South. The Society seems to have used great wisdom in the selection, at least, of her agents for the South. Men with strong Southern sympathies were selected to work in the South, and then again, as in the case of Georgia, the promise was made that all money collected in Georgia should remain in Georgia until it was sent direct to Texas. These explanations are given to clarify some things which will appear in succeeding statements. Was it not wonderfully fortunate for Texas that the religion of Jesus Christ was stronger than the bitter prejudices of politics, in that the Northern Baptists, regardless of sectional differences, would continue to send their religious aid to the South? And in that the Georgia Baptists would continue to send their help to Texas, even though they had to send that help through a Northern agency? It seems singular, but it is a fact, that all the help that came to Texas during those five critical years 1840-1845 should have come almost solely through the generosity of Georgia Baptists. Seemingly through Gods providence, the first appeal for help that went out from Texas was, on its way North, heard first in Georgia, having been printed in The Christian Index before it reached the Home Mission Society. That Texas appeal brought James Huckins, an agent of the Society, South and to

Georgia to raise money for the Texas work. That agent became so enthused with his own mission that he offered himself as the first Texas missionary. He left for his Texas field. The second agent, H.A. Wilcox, was sent South on the same gracious mission. He, too, landed in Georgia and raised money for the Texas cause Now, after these statements and explanations, let us note the letters. Most of them were written to the Home Mission Society, then printed in The Baptist Advocate, a Northern paper, then copied by the Georgia Index, from which they were taken for this book.
f94

From a letter just received from the Rev. H.A. Wilcox we learn that this gentleman is now in our State, traveling as the agent of the American Baptist Home Mission Society. His principal object is to visit the churches and obtain contributions in aid of the Texas Mission. Brother Huckins, he informs us, is probably now in Texas with his family. Five other missionaries are under appointment and will soon go on to that Republic. We are authorized by Brother Wilcox to say that any moneys which may be contributed for this object will bee deposited in thee hands of some gentlemen, or in some bank in this State, subject to the order of Brother Huckins. It will not be sent to the North at all.

f95

Extracts from the correspondence, of missionaries. James Huckins, Galveston, Texas, March 28, 1841, writes: Brother Tryon arrived, I think, about January 18. He found me suffering under indisposition, which prevented me from being able to give him any assistance. His services were requested in two different sections of the country. Col. Horton requested that he might be located in Matagorda; other friends were equally solicitous that he should be stationed at Independence. Not being able to settle in my own mind the relative importance of these claims, I requested Brother Tryon to repair at once to Houston, and to labor in that city until I should be able to meet him and to determine upon the field which would be allotted him. In about ten days after this I started for Houston, though scarcely able to walk, and on arriving at that place found he had made a very favorable impression. After consulting with friends, Brother Tryon and myself both concluded that Independence was the more important location. He accordingly made preparation at once to leave for that place, but was detained for nearly two weeks by a freshet, which rendered the creeks and bottoms impassable. He left about February 12 for his station, since which I have not heard from him until this evening. I have just received a letter from a friend, who gives a most gratifying account of the impressions which Brother Tryon is making. He preaches at Travis, Independence and Washington. At the latter place he organized a church two weeks since; Brother Baylor assisted in the work. I understand that numbers of the most wicked and hardened have been drawn out by his sermons men who have not heard a

sermon since their residence in the country, though the gospel had been brought almost to their doors. I have been laboring between Houston and this place. The prospect in Houston is very encouraging congregation large, attentive and solemn and the morals of the people are constantly improving. The respect which I have received from the young men of that place is very gratifying. The second Lords day in April I expect to organize a church, administer at the Lords table, and baptize. I think there will be about fifteen members who will unite with us. Houston is in a thriving condition, but Galveston is suffering a most severe revulsion. More than one-third of the population has left, hence our little church has suffered both by the embarrassments of the place and by the removal of its members, but our members are determined to hold on, being convinced of the importance of a Baptist interest in this city, and of being ready when a gale of prosperty shall begin to blow, to avail ourselves of its advantage. I have confined my attention as yet to the interests of religion in these two places, wishing thereby to give permanence and character to our denomination to hold on to the public opinion and feeling sufficiently long to give it something of a Baptist character, and to do what I have to do thoroughly. I am constantly receiving calls to visit desolate districts and neighborhoods. Next week I expect to take a tour down the Brazos River, where we have several Baptist members, and where I expect to baptize two individuals who have been waiting, I know not how long, for the ordinance. I am requested to take a tour through Liberty County, which I expect to do in the month of May. A Baptist brother who called on me a few weeks since gave a most affecting account of the destitution there. The county is about sixty miles wide and one hundred and thirty miles long, and there was then not a single preacher of any denomination in it. He informs me that material could be found sufficiently numerous to make four Baptist churches. Give us the minister, said he, and we will see him supported. The calls are coming from every quarter, and in receiving them I feel as though I could not stay at home-as though I must travel until life should cease, and preach Christ but my judgment teaches me that in order to accomplish much for the cause of Christ in Texas, Brother Tryon and myself must give our main attention to the circuits which we have already selected. Have souls in Texas no friends among Baptist ministers? You will hear from me again shortly.

The following letter first appeared in The Baptist Advocate and was reproduced in The Christian Index, July 16, 1841:
Galveston, Texas, May 24, 1841.

Rev. B.M. Hill, Corresponding Secretary of the American Baptist Home Mission Society. My Dear Brother: The First Baptist Church in Houston was constituted on the first Lords day in this month. The preparatory meeting was holden on the first Saturday in April, at which time one sister came on horseback the distance of eighteen miles, accompanied by her husband. He had been for six years in a backslidden state. On that day the gospel reached his heart. At the conclusion of the service I went to him and gave him my hand, but his heart was too full to allow his speaking. He went home agonizing for sin, found no rest day or night for about three weeks, then found peace in believing, and on the Saturday previous to the first Sabbath of this month he came in with his wife and begged a place in the church. His confession was such as reached every heart. It awakened a spirit of confession in the meeting which went from heart to heart until the whole church was melted like wax. Another old backslider has since come forward and manifested all the brokenness of heart which appeared in the first. The church numbers sixteen white members. During the sermon the solemnity and stillness was so great that they were even painful, at the close of which the little-band came forward to receive the right hand of fellowship and the Lords Supper. During these services the floodgates of the heart gave way, and the scene became one of melting and subduing interest. It seemed as though God was there of a truth. The deacon of this little band is one of the most learned and able lawyers in the Republic, and the members generally would do honor, for intelligence and moral worth, to any church in any place. I have this day baptized two individuals, and received four others by letter. I would write more, but time will not allow. The brig is about to sail. JAMES HUCKINS.

GEORGE, THE FISHERMAN

Dear Brother Wychoff: I have today baptized George, the Fisherman. He is the servant of Mr. C., who, by the way, is a very kind and moral man, but does not regard the Sabbath with all that reverence which characterized the pilgrim fathers. Mr. C. is very fond of fishing, and on Saturday he had made arrangements for a large fishing party. But when the day came, the weather was very unpleasant, the wind high and the bay very rough. The party met, but on account of the roughness of the weather they agreed to postpone their excursion till the next day Sabbath. The next morning the weather was very fine just right for fishing. George was sent for, he being the fisherman, and hence the most important member of the company. Indeed, his presence was indispensable. When summoned by his master he said Cant go, Massa. Cant go, Massa.

Why not? Dis de Lords day, and me tell you, Massa, dat no good come of dis here fishing, or doing anything else on de Lords day. The result was that the conscience of Mr. C. was touched, and as he would not force his servant to violate his conscience, the party was broken up. I will make no comments. The fact itself is enough to show what strength moral influence may obtain even in the case of a slave who is entirely subject to the will of his master. That of George was sufficient to frustrate the plans and to change the purpose of a large party of ungodly men. Very truly, JAMES HUCKINS.
f96

The Rev. James Huckins, of Galveston, Texas, in a recent letter to Rev. Mr. Stow, of this city, says

Permit me to assure you that the Lord has heard our prayer for Texas and that He has already begun to answer it. Four of our churches are now enjoying a most glorious display of Gods grace. In several congregations the tokens are encouraging. In Washington on the Brazos, where three years since a Baptist church was organized, but which soon became extinct, one of our missionaries recently took his stand. This town, I suppose, has exceeded any town in the Republic for its wickedness. Vice in its darkest and deadliest forms has, until within a few weeks, maintained an unblushing front. A few months since a church was organized, and since that time public worship has been maintained as often as once in a month. Four weeks since was the monthly meeting, at the close of which Brethren Tryon and Baylor invited any who might feel their need of Christ to come forward and be prayed for. About 100 came forward, and so overwhelming was the interest that the congregation could not be satisfied without a continuation of the meeting. So it was continued. I have heard several times from the meeting. After it had continued ten days I received a letter from a friend who stated that grocery keepers had closed their shops, that every kind of business was laid aside, that vice had left the place, and that the whole population of the place was to be found in the house of prayer, crying for mercy. Thirty had united with the church, and the work was still going on with increasing energy. Some of the most desperate in the country were there prostrate before God, pleading for pardon. Rejoice with us, dear brother, and continue to plead with God in our behalf. We regret to learn that the health of Mr. Huckins is much impaired. The Lord in mercy restore him, and make him largely useful to the people of that interesting country 1 Many congregations in the northern and middle States will long remember the earnestness and pathos with which, in his last visit, he

pleaded the interest of Texas and besought their prayers for him and his coadjutors in the mission.
f97

American Baptist Home Mission Rooms, New York, January 13, 1842.

Extract from a letter from Brother James Huckins, of Galveston, Texas, to the Corresponding Secretary, dated November 10, 1841: Having given you an account of the general operations and result of our infant mission, I thought it might be interesting to you and to our denomination generally to learn something more specific, some particular cases in which the glory of Gods grace has been displayed. From my former communications you will recollect what the moral condition of the town of Washington was previous to the commencement of your missionary labors. On that subject I will name one fact more. Infidelity and sin generally had gained such entire control of the hearts of the people that mock prayer-meetings were frequently holden. But now, prayer-meetings in reality are holden weekly in that very place. The chief justice of that county is a man of superior powers. He had made Deism his study for twenty years. He had read everything in the English language upon that subject. He had considered his system so broadly and deeply laid that nothing could overturn it. His infidelity was accompanied by the most bitter and rancorous feeling. He hated religion and everything connected with it so strongly that he lost the manners of the gentleman when brought into contact with its solemn services. The first individual baptized at Washington by Brother Baylor was a colored woman, and so enraged was Judge E. at the idea, that he determined to be present and to insult Brother. Baylor in the presence of the whole congregation. This determination, fiendish as it was, he put into execution. After accomplishing his purpose he returned to his office, but not with the satisfaction which he had anticipated. No, for an arrow from the quiver of the Almighty had penetrated his heart, and it was bleeding with most excruciating anguish. That night was a bitter, sleepless night to him, and so it was the day succeeding. The next night found him in the house of prayer crying for mercy, and begging of the very same minister whom he had insulted to pray for his ruined soul. God at length heard his prayer, and a more happy, humble and active Christian I never saw. It is enough almost to make the dead feel, to hear him speak of the wonders of that mercy which reached his case. He is a terror indeed to infidels. They can not withstand the subduing power of his appeals. He has advised with me as to his future course. He longs to preach Jesus. As soon as his term of service as judge shall close he anticipates the privilege of giving himself wholly to the gospel.

In a certain neighborhood in Milam County there is a population of about 500 souls. When God began to pour out his Spirit in that neighborhood a planter whose wife had become a subject of the work, began to feel his opposition arise. He sought the whole neighborhood to find some one to unite with him in his hostility, but none were to be found but a little nephew and his servants. His object was to throw ridicule upon the good work, so he called his Negroes together and told them on the coming night he would hold a prayer-meeting with them. Some he commanded to groan, others to cry amen; some he ordered to cry glory, and others to clap their hands. The time arrived. He opened his mock meeting by singing. This was followed by prayer. The Negroes at first, as he thought, performed their respective parts admirably. They groaned and shouted, and responded just as he had directed. But soon he began to feel an unearthly solemnity. The terrors of God were upon him, and he found himself pleading for mercy. The mock meeting was adjourned, and master, nephew and servants were seen the same night entreating the prayers of Christians. In June last a revival commenced at the Mount Gilead Church, then composed of eleven members. The little band felt as though they could not live without the outpouring of Gods Spirit. Atheism and Deism were all around them, accompanied with that deep depravity which is the natural fruit of these systems. A meeting for prayer was commenced, and when it was commenced Christians could not cease. For ten successive days it was kept up, and when night came they could hardly disperse. Some nights were employed, even till the breaking of day, in prayer. In a few days the flame was spread over the whole population for the distance of fifteen miles, and they were drawn to the house or grove of prayer. Infidels came. They came to scorn, but so fearful was the power of God displayed that they could not mock. They became stricken with awe, and soon so alarmed that they mounted their horses and rode off as though the Avenger of Blood was at their heels. But they could not stay away. In an hour they would be back again, and when feeling became so strong and conscience so active that they could not conceal their emotions, they would run off again. And thus they continued until their distress of soul became so great that they were forced to enter the ranks of the anxious. The church now numbers 130 members. The grand means used in the revival was prayer, and finally prayer has been in all our revivals more blessed to the awakening of sinners and to the reclaiming of backsliders than any other, nay, more than all the other means. Letters from various persons in Texas assure us that the labors of our missionaries in that country are highly appreciated by the community generally. Brother Huckins has traveled very extensively and succeeded in collecting together the scattered sheep of the Saviours flock wherever he

could find them. Several churches were organized by his efforts, some of them in the principal villages and cities of the Republic. Where this was found impracticable for want of a suitable number, they were formed into praying circles, and social worship established among themselves until their privileges could be increased. Great good has been done in this way, and now multitudes are there waiting to receive the gospel from us. Shall it be sent to them? BENJAMIN M. HILL, Corresponding Secretary.
f98

Extracts of a letter from Rev. James Huckins to the Corresponding Secretary, dated Houston, Texas, November 14, 1841: Rev. B.M. Hill. My Dear Brother: With a trembling hand I devote the first of my returning strength to you. I have been confined with a fever and ulcerated throat for two weeks, but am now rapidly recovering. I have been brought very near the grave. My family also have similarly suffered. My house has been like a hospital ever since the eighteenth of August, and during my distressing sickness my wife has been prevented from being with me on account of the illness of my family at home. But I trust we are all well acclimated now, and that in a few days we shall all be well again. These afflictions, though hard for flesh and blood to bear, have not discouraged us in our work. No; I trust we love it more than ever we did, and are happy if Christ can be glorified by our suffering. On September 29 I left my family, some of whom were just getting up from the fever, and started for the country. My tour, I assure you, has been one of deep interest, and I trust of some use to the cause of our blessed Redeemer. I attended the Union Baptist Association holden three miles east of Rutterville. The spot selected was very beautiful, and the scenery surrounding was actually charming. Our camps were pitched on the edge of a broad prairie in a forest of oak, close by the banks of a clear stream of water. The congregation was large six new churches, all of which, with one exception, have been constituted since March. The minds of ministers, delegates and of the congregation seemed deeply impressed with the presence and power of God. All minds seemed solemn and fitted for the consideration of the great interest of the Association. Everything moved on harmoniously and interestingly until the night of the second day of the Association, when it was plainly discovered that an evil of very dangerous character was amongst us Campbellism of the most radical form. It appeared that a ministerf99 of our denomination had embraced the sentiments of Campbell, and that during the last few months had in a very artful manner and under a new name, been laboring to infuse them into the minds of our infant churches, and having, as he supposed, prepared the way,

on that evening he made a bold push to carry out his new measure in the presence of the Association, and thus if possible to gain their silent consent. He was pastor of the church with which the Association was holden, and as pastor of the church he opened its doors for the reception of members according to the mode adopted by Campbellite churches. Three questions were proposed to the candidate, and then he was informed that he should be baptized. Here I felt myself bound to interfere and to propose other questions in order to draw out the religious experience of the individual, but I was stopped by the pastor and informed that my course was not sanctioned by the Word of God, and that I was interfering with the rights of himself and church. I felt that it was a case that required to be met with firmness, and accordingly I raised my voice against such a mode of proceeding, and solemnly warned my brethren against the evil which threatened us. I was sustained by every minister present and by the whole Association with the exception of a few Campbellites who had been introduced by the said pastor. Thus Campbellism received a death blow, and I trust forever, so far as the Union Association is concerned.f100 The pastor has since been excluded from the church and put down from the ministry. This has been induced by the action of the church of which he had been a member in the United States. He was there excluded for fraud in business transactions. After this evil was met and put down, it was most delightful to see the effect. Our Anti-Missionary brethren came forward at once and gave the hand. Everything like suspicion with reference to the cause of missions was removed and they openly declared it to be of God. We formed a Texas Home Mission Society, auxiliary to the American Baptist Home Mission Society, and received subscriptions to the amount of $500. Said an old gray-headed Anti brother Ill have my name first on that paper. I cant stand out any longer. This thing is of God! I am entrusted with the agency of this Society. We then formed a Texas Baptist Education Society with a view to establish an academical and theological institution, and received very liberal subscriptions, also pledges of several very large tracts of land. We also appointed a book agency, the design of which is to supply the denomination with books. This agency is also entrusted to me. We also have accepted of the offer of the proprietors of The Banner and Pioneer, by which we shall be favored with one column of their editorial department on that paper. It would have done your heart good could you have seen that congregation. There was the learned and ignorant, the most polished and refined, and the

most rustic. There was the learned lawyer, able and acute in reasoning, who had been a Deist for twenty years, but now an humble disciple at the feet of Jesus, every now and then calling upon the congregation to listen to what God had done for him. There was the wild frontier man who had contended with the panther and the Indian for thirty years, who had been more wily than either and a match for them both, in all the boldness and interesting wildness of his native character, weeping and blessing God that at last the gospel had reached him. There was the most refined and educated lady who had parted with fortune and home and parents, and had been borne to this land on a wave of sorrow, who never more expected to enjoy happiness, but now blessing God that she had been brought to this land, and for what she had been permitted to see and feel. Finally, there was every possible form of intellectual and moral character, but all melted in unison by the love of Christ, and all uniting as children of the same Father. On October 19 I was called to Washington County to assist in the ordination of Brother Buffington, who for years had stood like a light in a dark place in one of the most desperate and bloody portions of this Republic. The services were full of interest and exciting in the extreme. Brother Buffington is now in our Home Missionary field, laboring under the direction of our board. He will be employed solely as a pioneer to collect Gods scattered flock, and to prepare the way for some other brother. His field for this year will be Montgomery County, where, with a common blessing, we hope to organize four churches. Thus you will perceive that we are making some headway. We have now an Association of nine churches. We have a Home Missionary Society, an Education Society, one missionary in the field sustained wholly by our funds, and arrangements made to supply our denomination with books. Our churches are all established on good ground, and the most liberal feeling is manifested towards every good object. But the field is constantly widening before us, and indeed the whole country is before us. We have as yet been confined to a small spot say, six or seven counties and could we have had two efficient and faithful ministers during the past year, the result would have been double what it now is. Instead of an Association of nine churches, we would have an Association of more than twenty churches. Whole counties are now calling upon us for preachers. What shall I say to them? Shall I tell them that the Board at home can not find the men? Preachers they will have and preachers they must have. If good men will not come, bad ones will. Do send us two strong men men of God one to preach, and one to teach. We need a minister of Christ to lay the foundation of our institution.

CHAPTER 25. A HISTORIC BATTLE WITH THE INDIANS 1840

They which builded on the wall and they that bare burdens, with those that laded, every one with one of his hands wrought in the work, and with the hand held a weapon. For the builders, every one, had his sword girded by his side, and so builded. Nehemiah, 4:17-18. AS FOUGHT and wrought the Jews in the days of Nehemiah, so our Texas Baptist fathers fought and wrought, and wrought and fought. Hardly had Huckins ended his first missionary journey to the West in the first months of 1840, before the last people among whom he labored heard the warning cry, To arms! To arms! They come! They come! The Indians, and most dreaded of all the Comanche Indians! One thousand strong they bore down upon the illy prepared and undefended settlements, stealing and burning, killing and scalping, and worst of all, carrying away into horrid captivity women and children. We let John Henry Brown tell a part of this story:f101
On August 5, 1840, a band of a thousand, composed chiefly of Comanchec and Kiowas, but including also many lawless Mexicans and Indians from some of the more civilized tribes, passed down the country fifteen miles east of Gonzales, directly en route to Victoria, committing depredations on the way. On the afternoon of the 6th, without previous warning, they suddenly appeared in the vicinity of Victoria, killing a number of persons three miles distant and then making a feint upon the town, killing a number of others and capturing that afternoon and the next day about 2,000 horses. The people quickly forted-up in houses best suited for that purpose. The Indians encamped for the night on Spring Creek, only three miles away, and reappeared next day, killing one or two persons and robbing deserted houses in the outer portions of the town. About 2 p.m. they continued nine miles down the valley, captured a lady and child (Mrs. Crosby, a granddaughter of Daniel Boone), then bore down obliquely across in the direction of Linnville, two and a half miles above the present town of Lavaca, the only town on the west side of Matagorda Bay. On the way, during the night, they killed one or two persons, and at sunrise next morning, near the town, killed a white man and two Negroes. The people of the town were astounded and without a gun for defuse. They rushed through shallow water to a number of small boats 200 yards from shore, in doing which Mr. Watts was killed and his wife and a Negro woman and a son of the latter were captured. The warehouse contained a large amount of goods, chiefly for Mexican trade. The Indians spent the day in placing these goods, and whatever else pleased their fancy,

on pack-horses and mules, and then, in full view of the citizens in the boats, moored in deep water, set fire to the whole town. A single house at the waters edge escaped destruction. This was August 8. The triumphant raiders then took up the line of march on their return, following a course which passed sixteen miles east of Victoria and intersected their downward trail about twenty-five miles north of that place. About 11 a.m. on the 9th they encountered about 125 hastily collected volunteers sixteen miles from Victoria, commanded by Captain John J. Tumlinson, Ben McCulloch and Adam Zumwalt. An immediate skirmish ensued in which only one white man and one Indian were killed. About two hours were passed without results, in which time the enemy had gotten their pack animals and herd of horses well in advance and then the warriors moved off. A measure of demoralization, caused by the hesitation of a few men, prevailed enough to prevent such a bold attack as the others urged. A spiritless pursuit followed and was kept up till the Colorado road, east of Gonzales, was reached, when most of those who had been in the skirmish returned home. A Texan company, however, who had joined them, here fell in with Colonel John H. Moore with over a hundred men from the Colorado and continued on the trail. Captain McCulloch, in much chagrin, with three companions, left the force when his views in favor of a charge failed of adoption, and hurried up the country, via Gonzales, hoping to fall in with the others and still be in a decisive action, and in this he succeeded. His companions were Barney Randall, Arch Gibson and Alsey S. Miller. In the meantime, by a set of fortuitous circumstances, 21 men from Jackson County (of whom the author of this work was the youngest), 37 from Gonzales and Seguin, and 29 from Gonzales (including McCulloch and his three friends), united on Plum Creek, near the trail of the Indians, at 11 oclock on the night of August 11. These squads were commanded by Captains Ward, Matthew Caldwell and James Bird. General Felix Huston, the major-general of militia, arrived from Austin at the same hour. Early the next morning they were joined by Colonel Edward Burleson, with 87 volunteers and 13 Toncahua Indians from Bastrop County. By courtesy, General Houston was invited to take chief command. The Indians passed from the timber on Plum Creek into full view in the prairie, two or three miles southwest of where Lockhart now stands, and about a mile from where this junction of forces occurred. An advance upon the enemy was made in a gallop in two columns, under Burleson and Caldwell. The Indians sent their packs and loose animals ahead and prepared for a stubborn defense, part dismounting and half their number fighting on horseback. Huston dismounted his men within gunshot of the enemy, and for half an hour or more a constant firing was kept up, the Indians, with their long range Mexican guns, having the advantage, and wounding a number of the whites and killing or wounding quite a number of horses. Yielding to the judgment of such experienced men as Burleson, Caldwell and McCulloch, General Huston ordered a charge, which was grandly made in the midst of the Indians in and near the oaks. They fled rapidly, scattering in groups, and were pursued by the whites in the

same way. All order was lost and men pursued and fought in clusters as chance threw them together. Portions of the enemy frequently wheeled, stood their ground for a little while and then fled. Thus the pursuit was continued for ten or twelve miles. The defeat was complete, the enemy abandoning their captured animals and goods. Many of the horses stampeded to the right or left and were not recovered; still, about 900 were secured and a great many goods. The Indians lost 86 killed and many wounded. The whites had none killed, but a considerable number wounded. Mrs. Crosby, one of the captured ladies, was killed by the retreating Indians, as the child had been previously. The other prisoners were recovered Mrs. Watts and the Negro woman severely wounded, the Negro boy unhurt.

To this story, which is given only in part by John Henry Brown, an eyewitness, we add the words of another eye-witness Z.N. Morrell:f102
Early in August, 1840, the Indians swept down the country in very large numbers, and before the citizens of Victoria were aware of their approach, surrounded the town. The citizens rallied together promptly and drove them away, carrying as they went large numbers of horses and cattle from the prairies. They went clear to the coast, and sacked and burned the little town of Linnville. Several persons were killed, and Mrs. Watts, a lady from Linnville, was carried off a prisoner, her husband having been killed in her presence. My wagons had previously been loaded with lumber at Bastrop, which was safely deposited at the place for which I had traded on the Guadalupe, thirty miles above Victoria. On my return, between Guadalupe and Lavaca Rivers, I saw clouds of smoke rise up and suddenly pass away, answered by corresponding signs in other directions. We passed with the wagons just in the rear and across the track of the Indians as they went down. From the trail I thought, and afterwards found I was correct, that there were four or five hundred. The trail was on the dividing ridge between Lavaca and Guadalupe rivers. I trembled for the settlements below, for I knew this meant war on a larger scale than usual. About two miles after we passed this trail, we found a horse whipped and spurred till he could go no farther. Just at this time, a herd of mustang horses, almost run to death, passed about 100 yards behind our wagons, pursued by a body of twenty-five or thirty Indians. Seeing our guns and pistols, the Indians turned off and kept out of the range of our firearms. Above Austin they had attacked a wagon and thirteen of our men, and although they had captured the wagon and killed twelve of the men, it had cost the savages so many lives that they did not care to come in contact with wagons at so early a date the second time. This, we presume was, under the providence of God, the reason of our escape. They could have overpowered us in a very short time. This was doubtless the rear guard of the advancing, barbarous plunderers. About a half mile from where we saw the mustangs, a party of stragglers had attacked two men. One of them being shot, fell from his horse, and they, supposing him to be dead, left in pursuit of the other. They soon captured him

and brought him back to where the first had fallen. Immediately after they overtook him, they cut off the soles of his feet, and made him walk barefooted on the rough grass back to where the attack was made, hoping, we suppose, after the cruel treatment was over, to get the scalps of both. On their arrival at the spot, the man whom they supposed to be dead had crawled to a neighboring thicket, badly wounded. Fearing to attack him, knowing that he had a gun, and was securely sheltered from their arrows, they took his companions own gun and shot him dead, terribly mangling his body, in plain view. The man in the thicket saw my wagons pass near by a few minutes afterwards, as he subsequently told me. My oxen were in fine condition, and being anxious to communicate this intelligence to Colonel Ed Burleson and the citizens of the Colorado Valley as early as possible, I drove thirty miles in twelve hours. I crossed the Indian trail at twelve oclock in the day, and reached home at LaGrange at midnight. In view of the long race before me, I tried to sleep some while a horse was being secured. At four oclock in the morning I was in my saddle, intending to reach Colonel Ed Burlesons, twelve miles away, at daylight. I was on a borrowed horse, as I had no horse in condition for the trip. The sun was just rising as I reached Colonel Burlesons house. The story was rapidly rehearsed. His war-horse was ordered at once. Just before mounting he pointed my attention to his saddle, wearing the marks of bullets one on the inside of the horn, one on the outside of the horn, and one on the back part of the tree. All these, said he, were made when I was in the saddle. His horse was killed under him at the battle of San Jacinto. By the time we were mounted, a man was in sight, his horses running rapidly, and a paper in his hand, fluttering in the breeze. The expressman presented the paper, which read about as follows: General: The Indians have sacked and burned the town of Linnville; carried off several prisoners. We made a draw-fight with them at Casa Blanca; could not stop them; we want to fight them before they get to the mountains. We have sent expressmen up to the Guadalupe. BEN MCCULLOCH. We made our way up the Colorado Valley as rapidly as we could to Bastrop, notifying everybody as we went. Here Colonel Burleson called a council, and it was agreed that the Indians should be intercepted on their retreat at Goods on Plum Creek, twenty-seven miles below Austin. Colonel Burleson requested me to follow up the expressman to Austin, and urge the people to come forward promptly to the point designated. Here I rested at night, after a circuitous ride to Austin of about seventy miles. In the morning, rising early, we rode to the point designated, and found Colonel Burleson and his men had

been gone about thirty minutes. Riding very rapidly, we came up with the Texan forces some two or three miles, as well as I remember, southeast of the present locality of Lockhart, and at the fork of Plum Creek. Colonel Burleson had been in communication with the troops of the Guadalupe, and now Felix Huston, Jack Hays, Ben and Henry McCulloch and others were on the ground. General Felix Huston was in command, and preparations were being made for the fight, when I and the company from Austin rode up. The fight immediately opened, with about 200 Texans against what we supposed to be 500 Indians. The enemy was disposed to keep at a distance and delay the fight, in order that the pack mules might be driven ahead with the spoils. During this delay several of their chiefs performed some daring feats. According to a previous understanding, our men waited for the Indians, in the retreat, to get beyond the timber before the general charge was made. One of these daring chiefs attracted my attention specially. He was riding a very fine horse, held in by a fine American bridle, with a red ribbon eight or ten feet long tied to the tail of the horse. He was dressed in elegant style, from the goods stolen at Linnville, with a high-top silk hat, fine pair of boots and leather gloves, and elegant broadcloth coat, hind part before, with brass buttons shining brightly right up and down his back. When he first made his appearance he was carrying a large umbrella stretched. This Indian and others would charge towards us and shoot their arrows, then wheel and run away, doing no damage. This was done several times, in range of some of our guns. Soon the discovery was made that he wore a shield, and although our men took aim, the balls glanced. An old Texan, living on Lavaca, asked me to hold his horse, and getting as near the place where they wheeled as was safe, waited patiently till they came, and as the Indian checked his horse and the shield flew up, he fired and brought him to the ground. Several had fallen before, but without checking their demonstrations. Now, although several of them lost their lives in carrying him away, yet they did not cease their efforts till he was carried to the rear. Their policy was now discovered, and Colonel Burleson, with his command on the right wing, was ordered round the woods, and Colonel Caldwell, on the left, with his command charged into the woods. Immediately they began howling like wolves, and there was a general stampede and vigorous pursuit. The weather was very dry, and the dust so thick that the parties could see each other but a short distance. Some fourteen or fifteen Indians were killed before the retreat, and a great many more were killed afterwards. Our men followed them some fifteen or eighteen miles. Just as the retreat commenced, I heard the scream of a female voice in a bunch of bushes close by. Approaching the spot, I discovered a lady endeavoring to pull an arrow out that was lodged firmly in her breast. This proved to be Mrs. Watts, whose husband was killed at Linnville. Dr. Brown, of Gonzales, was summoned to the spot. Near by we soon discovered a white woman and a Negro woman, both dead. These were all shot with arrows when the howl was raised and the retreat commenced. While the doctor was

approaching, I succeeded in loosing her hands from the arrow. The dress and flesh on each side of the arrow were cut, and an effort was made to extract it. The poor sufferer seized the doctors hand and screamed so violently that he desisted. A second effort was made with success. My blanket was spread upon the ground, and as she rested on this, with my saddle for a pillow, she was soon composed and rejoicing at her escape. Death would have been preferable to crossing the mountains with the savages. She had ridden a pack mule all the way from the coast, and when they stopped she was required to read the stolen books for their amusement. I received many letters from Mrs. Watts in after years, but never saw her again. When we went into the fight there were present about 200 men; but by night we supposed there were near 500. They continued to come in all the evening, many of them from a great distance. Men and boys of every variety of character composed that noisy crowd, that was busily engaged all night long talking of the transactions of the previous eventful days. Here were three Baptist preachers R.E. B. Baylor, T.W. Cox and the writer, all in the fight, with doctors, lawyers, merchants and farmers. Glad, indeed, that the enemy was driven out, but weary and careworn, I made my way home, inquiring, How long shall these things be?

We close this chapter with another quotation from the great Texas history of John Henry Brown:
The year 1840 became memorable, also, in its last few weeks, by the acknowledgment of Texan Independence, through the negotiations of General James Hamilton, by Great Britain, France and Belgium. Thus the young Republic, environed as it was by the wily machinations of Mexico, through Canalizof103 encouraging and patronizing a merciless Indian war along her entire borders, suffering under the pressure of a worthless currency and staggering under a combination of afflictions, was still making hopeful strides toward power and ability to meet and overwhelm all its enemies. Recognized by these three European powers, foreign commerce was encouraged and steadily grew in volume until, five years later, Texas became one of the states of the American Union. Amid much cause of sorrow and gloom, the spirits of the people steadily grew in confidence and heroic determination to preserve, enrich and increase the fame of their country.

For any man thoroughly to understand and rightly appreciate Texas Baptist history, or the history of any other religious denomination, he needs to read far more of general Texas history than we can possibly give in this book.

CHAPTER 26. THE BEGINNINGS OF GENERAL ORGANIZATION SOME HINDRANCES

AMONG BAPTISTS, while there has always been insistent individual church independence, this independence has not as a rule seriously interfered with general co-operative organization and unified endeavor. Texas Baptists have been and are no exception to this general Baptist rule. While our Texas Baptist pioneers were few, were badly scattered, and were virtually without roads while they were possessed of but poor and inadequate means of transportation and were confronted with serious dangers which lurked beside every pathway, and while there were frequent raids and invasions by Indians and Mexicans, it is an amazing fact that very speedily they witnessed the inception of organic, systematic and co-operative denominational activities. When the first successful effort at co-operative organization was undertaken, there was in all the territory of which we are now writing possibly a maximum of seven small churches, with a membership not exceeding 100. This first effort at organization occurred on October 8, 1840. Messengers from three small churches Independence, Travis and Lagrange with a membership of 17, 13, and 15 respectively a total of 45 came together at the small town of Travis and organized the first Texas Baptist Association. This was what is now known as Union Association. At its second session 1841 it had nine churches. At its third session there were twelve, at the fourth, fourteen, and at the fifth, fifteen. In 1845 at its sixth session, eighteen churches were represented by messengers, who came from ten different counties. This was the size of this first Texas Baptist Association at the close of the Texas Republic. This truly has been a wonderful organization, embracing at different times all the territory now covered by some thirty or more populous counties. Within the bounds of this Association, occupying the same territory organized, controlled and directed by the same people, and frequently, if not always, meeting at the same time and place there came into being two other general bodies. They were organized in 1841 at the second session of the Association. They were the Home Mission Society and the Texas Baptist Educational Society. The last named organization was not completed until 1843. As we view the matter today, there was scarcely any necessity for the two new organizations. The Association, with its Board, could have done all the work that was contemplated for the three organizations, but doubtless it was intended that ultimately the two societies should cover more territory than the limits of one district Association.

This Home Mission Society lived but a few years. When the Baptist State Convention was organized in 1848, the work of the Home Mission Society was delegated to the Union Association and the newly organized Baptist State Convention. The Education Society, however, after an intermission of several years, lived for over forty years or until the consolidation of the Baptist State Convention and the Baptist General Association in 1886. It was the work of this Society that brought into existence our two great Baylors. It did a wonderfully worthy work under difficult conditions. It was this Society which looked especially after the education of young preachers. Probably more than nine-tenths of the young preachers, attending Baylor prior to 1886 were wholly or in part supported by this Society. The Home Mission Society, during its short period of existence, put some strong missionaries into the field such men as Z.N. Morrell and N.T. Byars. Of Morrell we do not need here to speak. N.T. Byars proved to be one of the most useful and successful preachers and missionaries who ever lived in Texas. At its first session, Union Association not only adopted a Constitution, Articles of Faith and Rules of Decorum, but did the unique thing of adopting a Bill of Inalienable Rights, which was as follows:
Article 1. Each church is forever free and independent of any and every ecclesiastical power formed by men on earth, each being the free household of Christ. Therefore, every ordination and power granted by the churches, those who are thus ordained, or upon whom such power is conferred, must be to her forever obedient. Article 2. Each member shall forever have a full and free right to exercise his or her discretion in contributing to the support of missions, general benevolence, etc., and in other matters that may not lead to immorality.

This Bill of Rights was rescinded at the fourth session of the Association in 1843. The Constitution, Articles of Faith, etc., had been endorsed by each church before having been presented to the Association. The following is one of the important resolutions adopted by this body:
Resolved, that this Association earnestly and most solemnly recommends to the members of the various Baptist churches throughout the land, the formation of Temperance Societies in their neighborhoods, so that the stream of liquid fire which has desolated other countries may not blast and wither the rising prospects of this young and interesting Republic. And for carrying the object of this resolution into effect, we pray Almighty God to bless every effort of the kind made by the pious and philanthropic.

This was a remarkably significant resolution for that day and time. Note another:

Resolved, that this Association recommend Brother R.E. B. Baylor, of Lagrange, as a suitable agent to manage a Book and Tract Depository, and that we request him to use his efforts to establish such a depository of books and tracts as will meet the wants of our denomination. Resolved further, that we request the various societies and friends in the United States of the North to give us their aid in this important work, and that the reading public generally, and our brethren in particular, be requested to sustain and patronize said depository.

This resolution and similar ones later on the same subject were never fully carried out. There were numerous other significant restrictions adopted at that first session, but the ones given are enough to show the trend of thought and feeling of our Texas Baptist fathers. The third session of the Association in 1842 was not held at the time and place agreed upon on account of two invading armies from Mexico, one in March and one later in the year under General Woll. The Association was held in November of that year at Mt. Gilead church in Washington County. We give extracts from two church letters that were addressed to the Association and which reveal conditions then existing in a more informing manner than they could otherwise be delineated. We quote from the manuscript copy of the Association minutes
The Gonzales Church sendeth Christian salutation: Dear Brethren: The history of our denomination in this portion of the country is as follows: Brother Z.N. Morrell is the first Baptist that ever preached in our county. He commenced laboring with us early in 1840, and at the close of 1841, ten were collected together who had letters from respectable Baptist churches in the United States, and constituted a church, adopting at the time of its organization the Articles of Faith, held by the United Baptists of West Tennessee. Brother Morrell was called to the charge of our little church, and the regular monthly meetings and weekly prayer-meetings were kept up until the time of the Mexican invasion last spring, at which time our pastor, and all others who were capable of bearing arms, left to repel the invading foe. Since which time, until very recently, we have had no meetings for public worship. We have to lament that no additions have been made to our number since the time of our organization. Prospects last spring were cheering. Some, we trust, were hopefully converted to God, but the unsettled state of the country was such as to prevent the troubling of the beautiful streams of our country with the baptism of willing converts. Dear brethren, we are truly an afflicted people, but we rejoice that it is written that though sorrow endureth for the night, joy cometh in the morning. That notwithstanding we may be slain by the savage, or by our enemies, the Mexicans, we still have a hope which is an anchor to the soul both sure and steadfast, which entereth into that within the

veil, whither Jesus, the forerunner, hath for us entered, an high priest forever, which hope cheers and supports under all trials.

We also give an extract of a letter from Plum Grove Church, as follows:

In the year 1838 we first met together and had prayer-meeting. Soon thereafter we were visited by Brother Z.N. Morrell, and in 1839 our little church was constituted by a presbytery composed of Brethren R.G. Green and Asael Dancer, adopting at the time of the organization the Articles of Faith held by the United Baptists of Western Tennessee. During the year 1839 we were supplied with preaching by Brethren Z.N. Morrell, Abner Smith and others. It was during this year that the ordinance of baptism was first administered in this part of the country. In August a candidate was immersed by Brother Morrell, fifteen miles above this place, and soon after fifteen others received the ordinance and were added to our church. During 1840 and 1841 we were without a pastor, and unhappily difficulties occurred which resulted in the dismissal of eight of our members. Our little church has suffered much during the late invasion. Some of our beloved brethren and many of our dear congregation have fallen upon the field of battle, whilst others, and among them the son of Brother Morrell, our pastor, are being carried captives into the enemys land. Truly, dark and thick clouds envelop us. Brethren, do not the calamities with which we are surrounded call, and call loudly, upon us to invoke the aid of Almighty power? Let us go speedily and pray before the Lord. Yea, let us approach boldly to a throne of grace, and petition for help in this time of our need and our countrys need.

The foregoing extracts from the two church letters, while sorrowful and thrilling, give, after all, but a faint idea of the real conditions during the year 1842. Morrell, in writing concerning this same period and these same two churches and another preaching point four miles from Gonzales, has the following:f104
Preaching was kept up regularly at Gonzales and at a schoolhouse four miles above. (This was in the spring preceding the Association in the fall, and also just preceding the Mexican invasion.) During our absence one night at meeting in Gonzales, the Indians stole the last pony we had. The pony was staked about forty steps from our door. After this we all went to meeting together from my neighborhood in ox-wagons. Once I had been alone, as a Baptist preacher, between the Brazos and the Colorado. Now that Tryon, Huckins, Garrett and Baylor were occupying the field East, I was again alone, as there was not a Baptist preacher west of the Colorado River to confer with me. While at the schoolhouse, four miles above Gonzales, at a night appointment, a scene occurred worthy of record. Some were standing guard and others, in the rear of the congregation, sat with their guns across their knees. I preached with unusual liberty. The attention was undivided. Many earnest prayers were offered for our protection

in the midst of difficulties and dangers, and some praised God aloud. The congregation was dismissed, but before leaving the place a gun was fired a few hundred yards away. The shrill Indian whistle was heard, and the people warned to proceed with caution to their homes. As the way home for all the congregation was the same for some distance, my ox-wagon, carrying my own and two other families, took the lead. The others, traveling much the same way, fell into line, and we moved calmly, with no confusion manifest. A proposition was made that we should sing one of the songs of Zion, to drive away the gloom. Soon the echo of that old song, so full of faith and heaven, was heard along the valley of the Guadalupe, and, no doubt, in hearing of the red warrior: On Jordans stormy banks I stand, And cast a wishful eye To Canaans fair and happy land, Where my possessions lie. CHORUS Oh, Sacred hope; oh, blessed hope, By inspiration given, The hope, when days and years are passed, We all shall meet in heaven. I then thought, and yet think, that amid the solemnities of that hour, I heard the sweetest music to my soul that ever fell on my ear. It was a lovely moonlight night, and a consciousness was realized that God would protect this company of worshipers to their homes. The next morning we assembled, after news was received that a man was killed. About 200 yards from the little schoolhouse where we worshiped, there we found the body of Dr. Witter, an eminent physician, blood-stained and terribly mangled. We buried the remains as decently as our facilities would permit. Here a little mound was raised over the body of a learned infidel, who refused to go to meeting, though it was so close to his house, and beside that grave stood four interesting children, the eldest about ten years of, age, and scarcely done weeping over the loss of a mother whom we had buried a short time before.

Following this sad burial, there came to Morrell through a messenger a letter from his former church at Plum Grove, pleading for his help. The letter was as follows:
February, 1842. Dear Brother Morrell: Our conference meeting comes on at Plum Grove next Saturday. We are in trouble. The Anti-Missionaries have been among us, sowing the seeds of discord. We are on the eve of a rent in the body. Come

and help us. You may effect a reconciliation. Come if possible, and may the Lord come with you. WILLIAM SCALLORN.

This was Friday. The conference was to be on Saturday at 11 a.m. It was fifty miles away. Morrell was now without a horse and his oxen could not make the trip in time.
This is once, said Morrell to a young man waiting for the finishing of some work in Morrells blacksmith shop, when I cannot go. Take my horse, said the young man, and I will walk home. It is only two miles.

Morrel went. He rode the fifty miles that night, preached Saturday morning and night, Sunday morning and afternoon, settled the trouble, at least temporarily, rode the fifty miles back that night and was ready for work at home Monday morning. He traveled mainly at night because of Indians. It was a strenuous life. One week later Morrell was with his little church at Gonzales. Two were received by letter and one by baptism, the applicant for baptism being Morrells own son, James, now seventeen years old. This was the first application for baptism on the Guadalupe. The next day was appointed for the baptism, but it did not take place as announced. Morrell continues:
On March 5, 1842, a Mexican force supposed to be about 1,000 strong approached San Antonio and demanded a surrender. The Texan force evacuated the place, and retired down the valley of the Guadalupe, sending expressmen ahead to notify the citizens. The messenger reached us late Saturday evening, and after a little consultation, it was decided that families, flocks and herds must start east early Monday morning. Everything, of course, was thrown into confusion. Sunday mornings sun arose, and instead of shining upon our people on their way to the baptism, furnished them light by which to make their preparation to retreat before the invading Mexicans. My little blacksmith shop was very soon surrounded with wagons, needing repairs for the journey. More wagon wheels were repaired on that Sunday than I ever witnessed at one little shop on any day, before or since. Wagons were loaded Sunday night, and Monday morning a boy from every family that had one was detailed to go out on horseback and drive in all the stock of every description for miles around. By one oclock Monday, everything was in motion for the Colorado Valley.

These refugees remained away from their homes five months or more. In the meantime Morrell taught a little school to make expenses. Early in the autumn he and his son returned to gather the corn. The corn was gathered, he adds,

and just as we were starting back to the Colorado Valley with the load, Colonel Matthew Caldwell rode up with an express from San Antonio, as follows:
Colonel: General Woll has arrived at San Antonio with 1,300 men. The court judge, jury, lawyers and many citizens in attendance, are prisoners in the hands of the Mexicans. I made my escape, and came around under the mountain to Seguin. JOHN W. SMITH,

The son with the load of corn went home alone, a distance of fifty miles, through an Indian infested country. Morrell joined Colonel Caldwell.

CHAPTER 27. THE MEXICAN INVASION UNDER GENERAL WOLL. 1842

THAT our readers may gain a clearer idea of conditions in Texas during 1842, the period of which we now write, we give here some expressions from our own Baptist people. The Texas Republic was seven years old, but Mexico had never recognized her independence. She still claimed Texas as her own. She most bitterly opposed any thought of her annexation to the United States, and the invasions then being made were mainly to show the United States that Mexico was still able to hold her rebellious territory by force of arms. This chapter is given to reveal more clearly several significant things The awfulness of conditions then existing. The fearful hindrances to all public religious work. The savage character of the Mexican soldiers, especially when aided by their oft-times allies the Indians. The heroic and intrepid character of the early Texas pioneer preachers. Our Texas historians give graphic and thrilling accounts of these events, but we quote mainly from two of our-pioneer preachers Huckins and Morrell. In a letter to Rev. B.M. Hill, dated Galveston, March 11, 1842, and here copied from The Christian Index, are these words from James Huckins:
My dear Brother: Our country is invaded. Already an army, it is supposed of 15,000 men, is in the country. San Antonio and Victoria are already in the hands of the foe. The attack is unexpected and the country is unprepared for the invasion. We are greatly in need of ammunition. Every man capable of bearing arms is ordered to be in readiness at a moments warning. The male part of my congregation in Houston are now on their way to the scene of action. They parted from me with those feelings which you may imagine, entreating me, if possible, to leave my family and accompany them. A large company leaves this morning for the scene of action. It is in a way supported by the whole priesthood of Mexico. They contend that unless Protestantism is driven from Texas, it will drive Popery from Mexico I trust the contest will be a short one. If I can leave my family I shall comply with the request of my friends, and join them in this hour of danger. The great need of ministers as chaplains is strongly felt. The importance of prayer is also felt. God knows what the result will be.

Our day of national independence was celebrated as a day of fasting and prayer. Do entreat an interest in the prayers of Christian friends, for myself and family, our infant churches, and for our suffering country. Pray for me, dear brother. Very affectionately, JAMES HUCKINS

Concerning that letter is an editorial in The Christian Index of April* 22, 1842, as follows:
War! War! Scenes of deadly conflict will soon be presented to the world by the Mexican and Texan governments. Isaiahs vision is about to be realized in this instance for every battle of the warrior is with confused noise, and garments rolled in blood; but this shall be with burning and fuel of fire. On one hand is a proud tyrant yet mindful of his defeat at San Jacinto; on the other is a gallant victor, sustained by a young, chivalrous Republic, determined at all hazards to be free. Santa Anna refuses to acknowledge the independence of Texas. Houston, says to him: With these principles we will march across the Rio Grande; and, sir, believe me, ere the banner of Mexico shall triumphantly float on the banks of the Sabine, the Texan standard of the lone star, borne by the Anglo-Saxon race, shall display its bright folds in libertys triumph on the Isthmus of Darien.f105

One letter writer says:

Texas has drawn the sword in earnest. Let her melt the scabbard into bullets. The eager hand of destiny has drawn the curtain that conceals the future and a prize, richer than a poets dream, is revealed to the gaze. An empire is the prize, and a world for a spectator.

Another says:
By a letter received yesterday, I was informed that the ladies of Montgomery County had urged their husbands and brothers to go to war, and had voluntarily taken their places on the farms, and were engaged in ploughing, planting, etc. Can Mexico contend with any hope of success against such an enemy? The ladies of Galveston have been engaged for some time in moulding bullets and assisting in the military preparations. No alarm is manifested by the most timid female among us. Various are the reports as to the number of the Mexican forces. Some made it twenty, others fifty thousand. No blood spilt as yet.

The foregoing letter and editorial referred to an invasion led by General Vasquez. The following from Z.N. Morrell refers to yet another invasion later

in the year, led by General Woll. Such were the trials and struggles of the pioneer Texans:f106
On September 11, 1842, a Mexican force under General Woll, about 1,300 strong, captured the City of San Antonio, making hostile demonstrations towards other points farther east. We gathered what ammunition we could at Gonzales, and left for Seguin, with instruction that recruits coming from the east should follow our trail. At Seguin I obtained ten ears of corn, had it parched and ground, and mixed it with two pounds of sugar. This we called cold flour. Recruits were coming in all night, and on Tuesday morning we marched on within twenty miles of San Antonio. Colonel Caldwell was by common consent in command. A call was made for ten of the best horses and lightest riders, to go and meet Jack Hays that night on the Salado. He had notified us by express that he was there watching the enemy, and needed reenforcements. The number called for was soon obtained the writer among them, on his fine, untrained, borrowed horse. A charge, with some instructions, was given us, and a short while before day we arrived at the spot where we were ordered to go. A keen whistle was given and readily responded to by Hays. Wednesday morning came and found us thirteen strong, with nothing but cold flour to eat, and a limited supply of that. Our ration consisted of a spoonful for each, mixed with water. A detail was made to stay at camp, another to go down on the east side of San Antonio, and another under Jack Hays to head the San Antonio River, and go entirely round in the rear of the city, to ascertain if any re-enforcements were coming in from Mexico. Hays was discovered during the day and driven back, making no discovery himself as to re-enforcements. Thursday morning came, and with only a spoonful of cold flour for each, another effort was made to get the number and intention of the enemy. Caldwell still remained at his camp twenty miles east of the city, expecting the Mexicans to march on Gonzales. Hays was repulsed as on the day before, and failed to get in the enemys rear. The writer and part of the company went down the Salado, and discovered what we supposed to be the trail of two or three hundred cavalry, going in the direction of Gonzales. On our return we met Hays with his company, driving in some horses. Very soon, about forty Mexicans made their appearance in pursuit. We retreated until they were drawn from the timber, when, under the order of our gallant leader, we wheeled, and forty Mexicans failed to stand the charge of thirteen. Texans. No damage, that we know of, was done to either party. Friday morning a mutiny rose in our little camp, in consequence of the condition of our commissary department. Plenty of deer and turkeys were in sight all the time, and we were all hunters; but our leader thought it best to fire no guns, and thus keep our position concealed from the enemy. From Monday till Friday, on a little cold flour, measured out by the spoonful, made us feel very lean; and now that the flour was all out, our men began to swear

vengeance on the game at all hazards. Captain Rays insisted that I should make them a speech. I remembered the old saying, Never try to influence a man against his inclination when he is hungry, but as my captain insisted, and as I was under orders, I determined to try. To have approached these* men with a long face, and taxed their patience with a long speech on patriotism, would have been sheer nonsense, so I mounted my horse and rode out in front, with as cheerful a face as I could command, and spoke as follows: Boys, when I left Colonel Caldwells camp, I felt like I was forty years old. When I had starved one day, I felt like I was thirty-five. After that, on two spoonfuls a day, I felt like I was twenty-five, and this morning, when our cold flour and coffee are both out, I feel like I was only twenty-one years old and ready for action. Our situation this morning is critical. The Mexicans, we fear, have gone toward Gonzales. Secrecy surely is the best policy, and we ought to report the situation, if possible, to Colonel Caldwell tonight. An agreement was soon entered into that we get information, report that evening, and get some game for supper. In a few minutes we were off, and soon met Henry McCulloch with thirteen men, swelling our number to twenty-seven. Here we learned that Caldwell had discovered the enemys trail below, and that the Mexican cavalry had retreated back to the city. The families on the Guadalupe were safe for the evening. There was fresh beef hanging to the saddles of McCullochs party. The company was organized on the spot, with Jack Hays captain, and Henry McCulloch lieutenant, and the young captain, with his first command, led us to the nearest water. We refreshed ourselves with this delicious beef and a good nights rest. We were camped within five miles of the city. Before day Saturday morning Captain Hays detailed three men, and myself as the fourth, to go in sight of the city before daylight. He took three men with him, and made the third attempt to go round the city, and was successful, bringing off with him a Mexican spy as a prisoner. Lieutenant McCulloch watched both roads leading to Seguin and Gonzales. My associates and I remained secreted near the powder-house,f107 and before the sun mounted very high into the heavens a Mexican came out to get a yoke of oxen which were feeding near by us. As soon as it was at all prudent we captured him and his pony, within 600 yards of the fort, and in plain view. We could see the Mexican cavalry hastily saddling their horses as we passed out of sight with our prisoner. We rode twenty miles in about two hours, and reported to Colonel Caldwell. The poor Mexican felt confident we intended to kill him, and on arrival at camp he recognized John W. Smith, and commenced begging for his life. He was soon pacified with the assurance that he was in no danger if he would tell us the truth. Hays and McCulloch both preceded us to Caldwells camp, and as some anxiety was felt for our safety we were welcomed with many cheers. The two captured Mexicans told the same story. With these statements,

coming from the front and rear of the city, Saturday morning, ten oclock, revealed to Colonel Caldwell and his men the strength of the enemy. General Woll crossed the Rio Grande with 1,300 men, and picked up afterwards 300, and 202 Greasers and Indians. Our entire force, ordered into line, numbered 202 men General Wolls Mexican force was 1,600. Saturday night we were marched to the Salado, and camped near midnight within six miles of San Antonio. Here, if attacked, we had much the advantage on the ground, and during the night a council of war was held. The council decided that it would not be prudent to attack the enemy in his fortifications, but if he could be decoyed out to our own chosen ground, we could tie our horses back in, the timber, out of range of his guns, and from behind the natural embankment make a successful battle, although the enemy numbered eight to our one. Sunday morning about sunrise, Captain Hays and Lieutenant McCulloch were placed in charge of thirty-eight men who were to approach San Antonio and lead the enemy out. Out of 202 horses only thirty-eight were found, by a committee appointed to examine them, fit for the expedition. My untrained, borrowed horse and his rider were selected to go on the trip. We reached a point a half mile from the old powder-house and about a mile from the city, between nine and ten oclock Sunday morning. This was about the hour that I had for so many years been accustomed to repair to the house of. God, and my-position in such striking contrast gave me some anxiety. Captain Hays and Lieutenant McCulloch, attended with six men, left us, with orders to be ready for any emergency. They went down close to the Alamo, and bantered the enemy for a fight, supposing that forty or fifty mounted men would be sent out, whom our captain intended to engage in battle. Contrary to this expectation, four or five hundred cavalry turned out in hot pursuit. Hays soon approached with the command, Mount! We moved off briskly through the timber, and as the Mexicans went round an open way, we were about half a mile ahead when we reached the prairie. They had about fifty American horses, in fine condition, captured from the citizens and members of the court, and our horses were considerably worn with the labor of the past seven days. During the first four miles we kept out of their reach without much difficulty. Two miles lay stretched between us and our camp, and soon Lieutenant McCulloch, in charge of the rear guard, pressed close on our heels. Hats, blankets, and overcoats were scattered along our track. No time then to pick anything up. The race was an earnest one. The Mexicans, toward the last, began to fire at our rear guard, doing no damage. We reached the camp, and, when formed into line, every man was present unhurt. The cavalry that had pursued us passed round to our rear on the prairie. About a half hour intervened, during which time we refreshed ourselves and horses with water. Captain Jack Hays, our intrepid leader, five feet ten inches high, weighing 160 pounds, his black eyes flashing decision of character from beneath a full forehead, and crowned with beautiful jet black hair, was soon mounted on his dark bay warhorse and on the warpath. Under our chosen

leader we sallied out and skirmished with the enemy at long range, killing a number of Mexicans, and getting two of our men severely wounded. In a short time they retired, and we fell back to the main command. Between two and three oclock in the evening, General Woll appeared with all his infantry, cavalry and artillery spread out on the prairie in our rear, and between us and our homes. As we stood in line under the brow of the hill, the brave Caldwell informed us that he could never surrender to General Woll that he had just returned from the Santa Fe expedition, and that it would be certain death to be taken in arms the second time. He urged us to make up our minds to fight it out, and even if it required a hand-to-hand combat, the white flag would not be raised. Closing this earnest address, he invited me to make a speech to the men. As well as my memory serves me I spoke as follows: Gentlemen: We are now going into battle against fearful odds eight to one and with artillery all on the enemys side. The artillery cant harm us under this bank. We have nothing to fear as long as we can prevent them from coming to a hand-to-hand fight. Keep cool. Let us not shoot as they advance on us till we can see the whites of their eyes, and be sure to shoot every man that has on an officers hat or sword. This will prevent them from coming into close quarters. Let us shoot low, and my impression before God is that we shall win this fight. Just at this time the cannon fired, and the grape shot struck the tops of the trees. The Mexicans now advanced upon us, under a splendid puff of music, the ornaments, guns, spears and swords glistening in plain view. Captain Hays attention, as they drew near, was directed to the fact that they were intending to flank us above, and pour a raking fire down on our line. Accordingly, ten men, with double-barrel shotguns, were detached and stationed above to prevent it. Some of the Mexican infantry were within thirty feet of us before a gun was fired. At the first fire the whole of them fell to the ground. My first impression was that they were all killed. Soon, however, all that were able rose to their feet, but showed no disposition to advance further upon our line. Not a sword nor officers hat made its appearance after we had been fighting five minutes. The ground on which we stood was of such a character that we could step back two or three paces and stand straight up to load our guns. The battle lasted but a little while. General Woll was at his cannon on the top of the hill, looking on. His artillery was of no use, being right in the rear of his infantry, and our men were sheltered by the embankment. He could see his men falling while the Texans were entirely out of sight. The horn sounded a retreat, and the Mexicans ran away in great confusion. It was with great difficulty that the Texans were prevented from pursuing. As the firing ceased along our line, the roar of artillery and rifles was heard in the rear of the Mexican army. We understood at once that the engagement was with re-enforcements, making their way to relieve us. By the time we

were up and in order to go to their assistance the firing ceased, and we knew that the Mexicans were successful. Captain Dawson, from Lagrange, on the receipt of Colonel Caldwells dispatch, raised a company of fifty-two men, including himself, and came up in time to hear our guns in the fight just described. The Mexicans, being between us, discovered him on the open field and surrounded him. He rallied his men in a grove of mesquite bushes, and fought with such desperation that the Mexicans withdrew from the range of his guns and turned the artillery upon him. As there was no chance to escape, and no chance to do the enemy any damage, under the murderous fire of the cannon, he raised a white flag. The men threw down their guns, and for a while the Mexicans disregarded the surrender and continued to send the missiles of death. Captain Dawson was cut down with the flag in his hand. When the firing had ceased, thirty-five Texans out of fifty-two lay dead on the field; fifteen were spared and held as prisoners. Two made their escape. My eldest son was one of the prisoners. This little body of men punished the Mexicans severely during the engagement with small arms before the artillery was turned upon them. General Woll re-assembled his forces about one hour by sun, and standing on his cannon where it was first planted, in plain view and in our hearing, made a glowing speech to his men. The huzzas from the Mexican army were mournful in our ears. We believed then, what we afterwards knew to be true, that our friends and relatives from the Colorado were the sufferers. We could not reach him with our guns, and it would not do to expose ourselves on the prairie. The Mexicans moved off towards San Antonio about sunset, and spent the, night carrying in and burying their dead in the city. A large number were killed, the exact estimate it was impossible for us to make. Caldwell lost only one man killed; no prisoners; three wounded.

This battle occurred on a spot that is now right on the edge of the present Camp Travis on Salado Creek.
The night was passed upon the battle-ground a dark, anxious night to me. I learned that my son, A.H. Morrell, was in the company defeated the evening before in our hearing. Was he dead? Was he a prisoner in the hands of our cruel oppressors? were questions that revolved through my mind all night long. Three men volunteered to go with me to the Mesquite battle-ground, and at daylight we were in our saddles. My colonel and captain cautioned me to be careful, as the enemy would certainly keep out spies, but the time for caution and fear with me had about passed. At sunrise we were on the fatal spot, examining carefully for the lost son, while two of my colleagues stood guard. Thirty-five dead bodies of friends lay scattered and terribly mangled among the little cluster of bushes on the broad prairie. I recognized the body of nearly every one. Here were twelve men, heads of families, their wives widows, and their children orphans; and here, too, lay dead the bodies of promising sons of my neighbors. The body of my son could not be found. The place was so horrible that two of the men with me rode away. One remained

on guard while I continued my examination. A number of bodies were turned over before I could recognize them. One or two of my neighbors sons were so badly mangled that I could not recognize them at all. Supposing that one of these might be my son, I examined their feet for a scar that he had carried from childhood. By this time I was satisfied that he either escaped or was among the prisoners. I then drew a pencil from my pocket and took down the names of the dead, so that I might make a correct report to the bereaved. Tuesday morning our little company of 202 had increased to 500. Orders were given at once, and preparations made to pursue the retreating enemy. Wednesday evening, September 21, the Texan army came up with General Wolls rear guard at the Hondo. A fight was at hand, and every man was aware of it, and ready for action. A call was made for volunteers to increase Captain Hays company to 100 men for the purpose of charging the cannon planted on the road 400 yards in front. General Mayfield made a speech for volunteers, but not a man responded. He was a man of ability, and could make a good speech, but his was the voice of a stranger. Colonel Caldwell knew his men, and knew that speeches were not so much in demand as example. He knew that my son was a prisoner in the enemys lines before us, and that Z.N. Morrells soul was fired as it never had been before. My colonel requested me to ride down the lines and encourage the men to come out. I galloped to the lower end of the line, with my old fur cap in my hand, recognizing and being recognized by almost every man I passed. The feelings of that moment need no description. They could not be described. My dear boy was upon the hill, perhaps in irons, and unless that cannon was charged and silenced, the sad news must be borne to his mother that our Allen was in chains in a Mexican dungeon. Halting in an eligible position, so as to be seen and heard by almost the entire command, I waved my fur cap and spoke about as follows: Boys, you have come out here from one to two hundred miles from home to hunt the elephant. He has been running from you for two days. We have got him in close quarters, just up on that hill. We want forty men to join Hays company. With 100 men, we can successfully charge and capture the cannon, and turn the grape shot the other way. The old fellow cant hurl the missiles of death at us more than two or three times before we will stop his breath. Besides, the prisoners And as I stood pointing my finger, voices were heard along the lines. Come, boys, we will go with him! More than the number called for were soon in line and ready for the charge. We had the greatest confidence in our chosen leaders Hays and Henry McCulloch. Under this leadership we faced that cannon, while receiving orders when to discharge our guns, and at what point to counter-march, eagerly waiting the forward command. At length the shrill, clear voice of our captain sounded down the line Charge!

Away went the company up a gradual ascent in quick time. In a moment the cannon roared, but according to Mexican custom overshot us. The Texas yell followed the cannons thunder, and so excited the Mexican infantry, placed in position to pour a fire down our lines, that they overshot us, and by the time the artillery hurled its canister the second time, shotguns and pistols were freely used by the Texans. Every man at the cannon was killed, as the company passed it. How many of the enemy were killed and wounded besides those, we had no means of ascertaining. My friend, Arch Gibson, one of my nearest neighbors on the Guadalupe, who was riding on my right, lost his right cheek-bone. To prevent him from falling and being trampled to death, I threw my right arm around him, seizing the rein of his bridle with my right hand and guiding his horse and mine at the same time, bore him safely to the rear, in a speechless condition: His first cry was for water, which was furnished as quickly as possible. He recovered from his wound, and was afterwards doubly my friend. The night was now coming on, and the firing ceased. Most of the men were anxious to charge the lines and reach the prisoners at all hazards. Ben McCulloch, who acted as captain in other engagements a gallant and safe leader, but who from some cause did not get into our organization in time to be placed in command after an examination of the enemys position, advised that the attack be postponed till morning. A sad night to me it was. Will the prisoners be retaken? Or shall they wear out a miserable existence, amidst the rattling of chains? God forbid that any minister of the blessed Jesus should ever again be driven to such desperation as I then felt. I was prepared for almost anything, as the morning will show. During the night General Woll moved off in our hearing, and in the morning at sunrise his drum sounded in my ears about six miles on the prairie beyond. The men were called up early in the morning, knowing that a council of war had been held, and that Caldwell was advised to lead his command in pursuit of the enemy. Feeling anxious to overtake the enemy early in the day, lest night might interfere with the capture, as on the evening before, I did all I could to assist both Hays and Caldwell to get the men ready. General Mayfield, who had made an unsuccessful speech the evening before, called the men around him and commenced a harangue. He told them that we were in an enemys country, that the Mexicans more than doubled our number, and that General Woll was hourly expecting a large re-enforcement. In the midst of these dangers he doubted exceedingly the wisdom of the pursuit. His design evidently was to kill time and discourage the expedition in the same speech. My indignation now passed all bounds, aid it would not be too much to say that I was absolutely furious. He had no command, and I had none, so that as private soldiers we were on equal footing. In the midst of his speech I interrupted him, saying the time had passed for long speeches, and that I, for one, would be better pleased to hasten to the fight and recapture of the prisoner boys.

I pointed to the baggage wagons and the cannon we had captured the evening before, and urged the pursuit. Seeing that the men were many of them about to waver, and being in perfect sympathy with my cause, the Honorable Judge Hemphill and others of like spirit wept at my side. In spite of all that Colonel Caldwell, Captain Hays and others could do, the contest was abandoned. It required at this time the combined strength of our little army to compete with the enemy, and as Mayfield had succeeded in intimidating quite a number of the command, it became necessary to give up the pursuit. General Woll reported to his government that he lost on this campaign 600 men, so that at the time we allowed him to escape he did not have more than 800 men. Five hundred such Texans as ours could easily have killed and captured the whole army. This was certainly one of the most disgraceful affairs that ever occurred in Texas, and this I suppose is the reason why so little has been said of it in the public prints of the country. The poor boys were carried to prison and chains; and we saw not their faces again for two years. We now dispersed in small companies and took up the line of march for our respective homes. Gladly would I have hid myself from my neighbors, if duty would have permitted, rather than rehearse the sad story relative to their dead, and the manner in which they were necessarily left on the Mesquite battle ground to be devoured by the crow and the wolf. Heaven, I hope, has forgiven me for the animosity I felt towards the man that made the long speech. Twice afterwards he approached me in a friendly manner. The first time was on the return home. I replied to him by laying both hands on my gun, forbidding him to speak another word. This may have been wrong, but I did it. The second time he approached me was on the streets of Brenham, Washington County, Texas, years afterwards. God had caused my poor heart in the meantime to bow beneath the greatest affliction in life, and I tendered General Mayfield my hand, and endeavored to look forgiveness. I did not feel like talking. My wife was in the grave, hastened there prematurely, as I believed, by the grief of two years, in consequence of the chains her eldest child wore in a foreign land. When he questioned me as to my feelings towards him, faithfulness required me to say that there were some wounds made in life that could not with safety be probed, even when they were old; and that this was one of them. I relate this last incident, and some others, partly in self-defense against the charges implied in some pleasant anecdotes told among my friends, in which there are some exaggerations and many things derogatory to ministerial character. Facts are given in all these cases in accordance with the most rigid taxation of my memory.

CHAPTER 28. INCIDENTS IN THE WORK OF JAMES HUCKINS 1842-1843

DURING the time that Huckins served as a missionary in Texas he was a very busy man. Neither Indian raids, Mexican invasions, lack of roads, droughts or floods seem, at any time, to have long hindered him from his work. His was a vast field. We find him not only in Galveston and Houston, but farther west in Wharton, Brazoria and Fayette counties, and east in Montgomery County. In May, 1842, between the time of two Mexican invasions mentioned in a former chapter, he held a meeting in Montgomery county. Concerning that meeting and other matters he wrote on June 29 to the Home Mission Society. Concerning the news in that letter Secretary Hill wrote The Index, from which we quote
American Baptist Home Mission Rooms, New York, August 11, 1842. Rev. James Huckins, of Galveston, under date of June 29, writes that the cause of religion in Texas is, evidently, on the advance. A series of meetings were held in the month of May in Montgomery County. The weather was oppressively warm, yet more than 600 persons were present, many of whom came from a distance of twenty-five and thirty miles. Brother H. thinks the results of the meetings are very good, notwithstanding an abrupt termination of them on account of a severe drought, by which water of that vicinity failed them. The county of Montgomery ranks among the richest and most populous in the Republic. Here we have five charges already organized, possessing the elements of great religious strength, and it is very important that they receive a judicious combination. Brother Buffington, who is sustained by the Texas Home Mission Society, supplies four of these churches, and is a useful and active missionary. There is a strong wish expressed by our friends that Montgomery County should be selected as the seat of our literary institution, and a noble instance of liberality has been exhibited by a gentleman a planter who has made a formal offer of his plantation and all its improvements, worth not less than $3,500, as the site of it. The residents of that county are men of enlarged views and liberal feelings, and Brother H. finds in them men upon whom he can rely in carrying forward any great and good design. At Houston appearances are very encouraging. In giving an account of the state of feeling in that place and Galveston, Brother H. says:

The night before I left Houston I took tea with a company of five persons, four of whom were so much affected with a sense of sin that they could not eat. In this city, for two weeks past, I have done little else than go from house to house, and from shop to shop, conversing with the people about their souls: The ablest lawyer in our city is prostrate in the dust, crying for mercy. For several days he has laid aside business and every care but of his soul. Infidels are beginning to waver; the careless seem ready to consider, and men who have not entered the sanctuary for years are now seen there. I talk to every man who comes my way, and as yet I have not been repulsed. It requires time to acquire influence, and it requires the greatest amount of wisdom falling to the lot of man to know how to use it. Do entreat every friend of Christ to wrestle with God in prayer for us, that these favorable indications may not be like the morning cloud and early dew. BENJAMIN M. HILL, Corresponding Secretary.

Another interesting letter from Huckins appeared in The Index, April 28,1843. It was written from Galveston. Notice that this letter was nearly one year later than the one above:
AN EFFECTUAL DOOR OPENED LIGHT SHINING IN DARKNESS You will perceive by the accompanying table that my field of labor is somewhat enlarged, and in that part recently added I think I perceive the germ of an interest of great worth. In that part of Brazoria County which I have selected, I find a cluster of families more wealthy and more intelligent than I have hitherto found in Texas about twenty-five in number all within six miles of a common center, and, what is remarkable, though one of the oldest settlements of any in the country, yet it has never till now been favored with but a single sermon. Consequently, to many persons fully grown, and to a large number of children, I am the first to bear the gospel of Jesus. Heretofore, such an opposition to a certain class of preachers existed that it was supposed the door of the gospel was entirely closed, yet the providence of God has opened for me the most hearty welcome, and given me a most pleasant home at the very house, which, above all others, was considered barred against a minister of Christ. In this settlement we have one precious sister, the wife of Gov. Runnells, late of Mississippi an humble, painstaking, self-denying child of God. At our last meeting I met her and our dear brother, Col. Ross of Mississippi. The good old man came to me just before the sermon and said Be strong, brother, be strong, for if prayer strong prayer can do you any good, you shall have that. Sister Runnells and I will pray all the time. And they did pray, and they wept toot An awful solemnity soon pervaded the meeting. Tears were shed, and at the close of the services, the most pressing request was urged for me to make a regular station.

There are more than 500 blacks in that neighborhood. Gov. R. and other friends have serected a spot, and engaged to erect a church, if I will embrace that settlement in my field of labor. I am confident that God has work to be done in that place, and the call is so urgent that I dare not disregard it. I shall visit them again in a few days. Below this, on the river, are two more very important stations; one also, above, between this and Fort Bend. This last station, such are the prejudices of the people, must be occupied by the Baptists, or not at all. At Fort Bend we have maintained preaching and a Sabbath school for the past year. Here the morals of the people have undergone an entire change. Drunkenness, gambling and horse-racing have almost entirely disappeared, and an interest is being awakened upon the subject of religion, but it is a most difficult soil to cultivate. You can form no conception of the destitution which prevails in many minds of any thing like religious ideas. I have heard of ignorance before, upon the subject of religion, but I never conceived of it to the extent which I have found it in our frontier families. Even the most common expressions used in a sermon are not understood. I have several native Africans under my ministry, and I will assure you that the eagerness and astonishment with which they lay hold of the idea of a God and of the grand truths of the gospel, would deeply affect your heart. There are several plantations of these poor beings, brought into this country before the revolution, who are in a perfect state of idolatry. One of these plantations I expect to visit during my tour in the country. On the evening of every Sabbath I adapt my sermon to the capacity of the Negroes, and at the close give them the opportunity of holding a prayer meeting. These I always attend. These meetings are considered a kind of jubilee with our colored brethren.

CHAPTER 29. FIVE FOUNDATION-LAYERS

There were giants in the earth in those days. <010604>Genesis 6:4.

MEN are makers of history. It has been so in all ages and in all countries, and generally, whether the history be good or bad, the measure and character of the men mark the measure and character of the history. Texas is rightly regarded today as a great Baptist State. Baptist achievements have been many, and some of them marked and marvelous. The secret of it can be found in our pioneers. When, in all history, were foundations more wisely, more broadly, more deeply or more durably laid? There were tasks immeasurable and difficulties innumerable, but there were also spirits unconquerable. During the years of the Texas Republic 1836 to 1845 especially during the last five of those years, five men stand out pre-eminently great even among a wonderful group of noble fellow-helpers. These men were Morrell, Baylor, Huckins, Tryon and Garrett. These five men were not only great in their day and generation, but would have been great in any period of our Texas Baptist history. Concerning Morrell we have already written. His name and deeds, however, will appear again and again in this history. We can not give here the full biographies of the other four. This will be done elsewhere. We give here only brief pen pictures.

R. E.B. BAYLOR
Baylor was already a giant when he came to Texas. He did not come to Texas to grow up with the new country. He was a real man among real men when he came. Baylor descended from great and honorable ancestors. He was born, he grew up, was educated, and became a successful lawyer and popular legislator in Kentucky. He went to Alabama, became a Congressman, then a Christian and in his new birth was born a preacher. The same year he became a preacher, he became a volunteer and unpaid missionary to Texas. When he reached Texas early in 1839, he was already forty-eight years of age. Strong in body, in mind and in soul, tall and straight in stature six feet two and a half inches he was a man of attractive and commanding appearance. He made his first home at or near LaGrange. There was destitution on every hand, but the need that most strongly appealed to his noble heart was that of the children who were growing up in ignorance. He opened a school. It was his first real missionary movement. Money was not his motive. Doors were open to all, with or without money. Many came; few could pay. He taught them, but while teaching he preached at every opportunity.

Three years after his arrival 1842-3 he was sent to the Texas Congress.f108 Texas was annexed to the United States December 29, 1845. He was a member of that convention and helped to write the first State Constitution. In 1846, by the first Texas Governor, J.P. Henderson, he was appointed one of the first district judges. He served twenty years.

R.E.B. BAYLOR
While a judge of the court he was a preacher of righteousness. He preached in season and out of season, wherever he went. He was a born orator an orator among orators. All sorts of people went to hear him. He was a wise, fearless, firm, and yet merciful judge on the bench during the day, and a forceful, tender and persuasive preacher to the same crowd in the same court room at night. On the night preceding each term of court he usually preached to the people, and many times he preached every night during his entire term of court. The first sermon ever preached in Waco, the old Indian village, was preached by him while holding there a term of court. Under his ministry were many hundreds of happy converts. Many great revivals broke out at his meetings during terms of court. At one such meeting in the town of Washington, one beautiful moonlight night, he baptized in the Brazos River forty-one happy converts. His preaching was always without money and without price, though he was a thorough believer in a well paid and wholly consecrated ministry. He required that all money offered him should be paid to some hardworking, underpaid, consecrated country preacher. Several good men were thus enabled to carry on their early Texas work by the timely help of this wonderful man.

Baylor ever was a strong denominational man. He usually so arranged his courts as not to conflict with the general meetings of his denomination. He seldom missed one of these meetings. He helped to organize the first Baptist association, the first mission society, the first education society, the first school, and the first convention, and was by acclamation elected its first president, but had to decline the honor because of having to leave before the session would end. However, he stayed through Saturday, preached Sunday morning, and that afternoon rode fifty miles to be ready to open court Monday morning. He helped in the ordination of the first preacher, he made the first suggestion and recommendation which finally led to the organization of the Education Society. He helped to prepare and secure the charter of Baylor University, though Tryon was the first to suggest the University. To the University he made the first large donation towards its erection. He was a member of its first board of trustees, and was, without salary, one of two of its first law teachers. Baylor was not only a teacher, or congressman, or judge, or preacher in time of peace, but was also a brave and worthy volunteer soldier in time of war, whether with Mexicans or Indians. The years 1840 to 1842 were times of continual war with these two perpetual enemies. As appears in a former chapter, the Comanches and Kiowa Indians, more than 1,000 strong, made a desperate and bloody raid in 1840 down through Hays, DeWitt and Victoria Counties all the way to the coast. They burned the town of Linnville, killed 20 settlers, captured and carried away others, and with them 2,000 head of the settlers much needed horses. Two hundred hastily collected men of all ages and callings, led by Burleson and Caldwell, went in pursuit. In this small group of 200 were three Baptist preachers Baylor, Morrell and Cox. The Indians were overtaken some four miles from the present site of Lockhart. A terrible battle was fought. It is handed down in history as the Plum Creek Fight. Though the battle was terribly unequal in numbers, notwithstanding the fact that before the battle ended there were 500 Americans engaged, the Indians were routed, leaving 138 dead on the field. The horses were retaken, but the human captives were generally left for dead by the retreating savages. Baylor was a loyal Baptist, a wise counsellor, ever cheerful and courageous, a great preacher, and a master builder. This was Baylor, one of the foundationlayers in Texas Baptist history.

JAMES HUCKINS
Who can rightly describe this wonderful Texas Baptist pioneer, this marvelous man, and this eloquent and winsome preacher? The sketch wer here submit is undertaken with genuine hesitation, for we feel that the ground is holy ground.

Concerning this man of many deeds we fear that we shall write haltingly and lamely, for his matchless worth can not be recorded in terms of mere human speech. We shall here write only of his Texas life. Those who were searching for pioneers and who had only seen, but had not really known him, would very probably have never selected James Huckins as a man suitable and adaptable and predestined to success in that sort of a career. They would never have selected him as a mixer among all classes of people, a planner and planter and builder in a new and wholly undeveloped country, infested as it was by Indians and threatened always by Mexicans. His general appearance did not bespeak the pioneer. Tall, graceful, and commanding, and always well clothed and neat in appearance, thoughtful and dignified in manner, scholarly, chaste and careful in language, he did not have the appearance of the sturdy pioneer, but he proved to be one of our most prominent and useful Baptist frontiersmen. He well deserves to be enrolled as one of the quintette of our early Baptist foundation-layers. More than twenty years of his life he gave unstintingly to Texas. They were all strenuous and eventful years. He came early in 1839 as an agent and missionary of the Home Mission Society of the North. He was the first Baptist missionary ever sent to Texas. New Hampshire was his birthplace. As a preacher he was great, and yet according to the testimony of his contemporaries, he seems not to have been a great soulwinner. However, he did prove himself to be a great life-winner. He was a master builder of life and character. His sermons were all masterpieces, but more systematic and logical and instructive than tender and persuasive. He nearly always read his sermons from carefully prepared manuscript, though, under something like compulsory conditions, Morrell said that he could preach mightily and effectively without manuscript or even notes.f109 Morrell said:
He was a close thinker, and from the pulpit presented his thoughts in the clearest manner, always exhibiting the fact that he was a profound scholar and student still. He preached almost exclusively from manuscript, and was seldom caught on any occasion without something appropriate in this form. It has always been to me a matter of astonishment that able ministers will uniformly stick to their manuscript, when such good opportunities are so frequently given to stir the masses with the popular extemporaneous style of delivery. When on one occasion as a general meeting at Independence, the appointee failed, Brother Huckins under an earnest protest, was driven to the stand. He urged that he had neither long notes nor short ones,. but no excuse would satisfy the brethren. His text was <021511>Exodus 15:11 Who is like unto Thee, O Lord, among the gods? Who is like unto Thee, glorious in

holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders? For the space of an hour he held the audience spellbound by the force of his clear, burning thoughts.

Huckins was, in a true sense, the balance wheel, the needed accompaniment for the hortatory, persuasive and emotional preaching of Morrell and Baylor, and the overwhelmingly eloquent, evangelistic preaching of Tryon. Though not distinctively and markedly a soul-winner, Baylor said of Huckins that he was always welcomed as a helper in revivals, because of his power as a teacher and counsellor. Though not regarded as a revivalist, the waters of the Gulf were more than once disturbed by his baptisms, and it is a significant fact that the first time they were ever thus disturbed on the Texas coast was February 4, 1840, when he baptized his first converts Gail Borden, the man of condensed milk fame; and his wife, the daughter of Eli Mercer, relative of Jesse Mercer. How quickly was Jesse Mercer receiving returns on his Texas gift of $2,500! Of all the early Texas preachers, Huckins seems to have been the prince as a pastor. On May 22, 1841, he was called as pastor at Galveston. His life in Galveston, some fifteen years, not including his five years of agency work, impressed not only his church but the whole city, both believer and unbeliever, both Jew and Gentile. In times of epidemic, which were frequent, whether of yellow fever, or cholera or what-not, he went anywhere and everywhere, by day and by night. He knew no creed nor race nor color. The story of his life in Galveston will be even yet handed down for other generations, through a live and loving tradition and the complete and well-preserved records of the First Baptist Church. He was the inspiration and staunch friend of education in Galveston as well as of all Texas. He and Garrett were the business men among our early pioneers. He was a financier. On the business side of Baylor University, so far as building and equipment were concerned, to him, more than to any other one man, was due its early success. Out of his more than twenty years in Texas, he gave five exclusively to Baylor. He was, even under the desperately hard conditions, a successful agent. Horseback he rode, both in and out of Texas, both North and South, sometimes many months at a time, without returning even to visit his family. Patient, self-sacrificing, persevering and always optimistic, his appeals for Texas, when out of Texas, were irresistible. It is believed and seems certain that it was his appeals for Texas that inspired the great gift of $2,500 from Jesse Mercer, and another great appeal which led to the coming of two other of our greatest Texas Baptist heroes J.W. D. Creath and Jesse Witt. He organized not only the church at Galveston, but also the church at Houston. He was as strong with the whole denomination as with his own church. He worked wherever work was to be found. Three times he was president of the

Baptist State Convention. He was active always in missions and education. A worthy man, a noble Christian, a masterful thinker and preacher, an organizer and builder, an unflinching untiring worker, and withal, the very personification of the Christian gentleman, he was indeed a man among men. Such was Huckins, another of the quintette of great foundationlayers of Texas Baptist work.

WILLIAM M. TRYON
Fourth in the list of the great Texas quintette, was William Melton Tryon. He was the youngest of the five only thirty-one years of age when he came to Texas. He was but thirty-eight when he died. Words are absolutely inadequate justly to portray him, whether in his personal, religious life in the pulpit, mingling among his brethren, or among the masses, as chaplain-in the Texas Congress, in denominational meetings, in revivals, in councils, as pastor, as a friend or as a leader in educational work. Of his personal religious life Baylor said:
After he came among us religion seemed from then on to have an embodiment and form. His religion rarely if ever hung loosely about him. Religion in him was truly a living principle and he made you feel it always.

Of his preaching Baylor said:

I despair of doing full justice to his pulpit talents. It always appeared to me that the most striking feature in his preaching was the knowledge he displayed of his subject and his great and fervent zeal. I have never known any one who could reason better or exhort more powerfully. He rarely failed to move his audience and leave a lasting impression upon their minds. He had those two gifts so rarely combined in one man the power to preach with distinguished ability and to exhort a guilty soul until the sinner would turn pale. In his exhortation there was no rant or fustian. He made solemn appeals to the sinner and caused him to feel as if the doom of eternity hung upon the choice he was about to make. Hence men not only felt but acted under the influence of his preaching and exhortation.

Concerning him Stribling said:

He had a clear, strong, musical, mellow voice, was careful in his manner, and scrupulously neat in his dress. In delivery he was smooth and fluent, in argument clear and convincing. His appeals were powerful and when wrought up, almost overwhelming.f110

Of him Morrell said:

As an orator my profound conviction is that no preacher has ever lived in Texas who was his equal. He was well versed in the history and principles of the Baptists, and when his powers were brought to bear on this and kindred subjects, the charge, so often brought against us, of bigotry and ignorance, were hurled to the ground by this princely speaker. It was my fortune to hear him at many of our annual meetings, at his churches, and on missionary fields, and on all occasions he swayed the masses at will.f111

Of his leadership W. C, Crane said

Tryon was a man of the first order of natural and acquired ability. He was no ordinary man. Fitted by a rare combination of excellences, filled with a missionary spirit, he was born to be a leader.f112

J. H. Stribling again said:

Among all the men in Texas whom we have lost, the loss of none has been felt so deeply over the State as was that of Tryon, and naturally so. He was a pioneer and leader, the founder of many churches and the great leader and founder of our educational interests.

Of this power as a leader Morrell said:

Elder Tryon was born to be a leader, and when Union Association gave birth to the Education Society, he took the child by the hand, and from that day till his death, he was emphatically the leader in the cause of education among the Baptists of Texas.f113

Of his evangelistic power Baylor said:

In revivals, which became more common after his arrival, he was the master spirit, and everywhere he went God seemed to own and bless his labors of love. The consequence was there were numerous acquisitions to our little churches.f114

Of him as founder and friend of Baylor University, Baylor said:

It is due to Brother Tryon to say that the thought originated with him to establish a Baptist University in this country. He suggested the idea to me. I immediately fell in with it. We soon after prepared a memorial to the then Congress of the Republic of Texas. As I was most familiar with such things, I dictated the memorial and he wrote as I suggested.

Concerning his work for education Morrell said:

When he espoused the cause of education he was master of the field, and moved the great Baptist heart to rally around the infant institution at Independence, and labored industriously to provide means for the education of the rising ministry of Texas.f115

Also concerning his labors for education J.B. Link said:

Tryon originated and laid the foundation of our educational interests in Texas. He was foremost in the organization of both the Education Society and Baylor University.f116

Scores of pages like the foregoing extracts could be quoted from the words of those who knew him, and the half has never been told, and will never be told. No wonder Morrell said:
As a cedar of Lebanon among the trees of the forest, So stood this servant of the Most High among his fellows.

Waiting on the sick in his pastorate at Houston, he fell a victim to that once dread disease, yellow fever, and was laid to rest by the side of the church house which he had built, and in which for two years he had so powerfully and lovingly and effectively preached the unsearchable riches of the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ. This is a painfully imperfect pen picture of the greatest of Texas Baptist pioneer preachers.

HOSEA GARRETT
The first preacher the author remembers to have heard preach after his arrival in Texas was Hosea Garrett. This was at Caldwell in 1859 when the author was seven years old. Just sixteen years thereafter the author became the pastor of the preacher. This was at Chappell Hill, Brother Garretts home church, which he himself had helped to organize, of which he was for ten years pastor, and in which was his membership from the date of organization to his own death more than forty years later. The young pastor never had a wiser counsellor, nor a more loyal supporter, both financially and otherwise, in all his ministry, than was Hosea Garrett. He welcomes the opportunity to give of him this pen picture. It is wholly inadequate, but the best that space permits. One of the most modest great men, and one of the greatest uneducated men this writer ever knew was Hosea Garrett. A farming preacher and a preaching farmer, and, what is strikingly unusual, he was always a distinct success at both. He was never what the world would call a great preacher, and yet few, if any, preachers have ever lived and served in Texas whose ministry was more uniformly followed by visible results. As a pastor he was always devotedly loved by his churches. There were baptisms every year, and all the years, and in all the churches, where he was ever pastor, with probably one exception-that of a very small church where he was pastor but a little while. The largest number baptized in any one year, in any one church, by any pastor; for twentyfive consecutive years was by Brother Garrett.

Probably the greatest and most noticeable part of Garretts wonderful life was that devoted to Baylor University. It is probably an unquestionable fact that Hosea Garrett was the greatest single friend that old Baylor at Independence ever had. From the day of its founding to the time of its removal from Independence, Garrett was the one single, continuous friend. Tryon was a friend for only five years. Then he was gone. Huckins less than twenty years. Then he was gone. Baylor less than thirty years. Then he also was gone. But Garrett worked for Baylor continuously for over forty years, and was officially connected with it. Nearly every year of that time he was president of the board of trustees. For twenty consecutive years he missed only one meeting of the board. For ten consecutive years he served as her agent without any pay, and in addition, during Baylors life at Independence, he probably gave to it more money than any other single individual. He was present at the first regular meeting of the board, and he was present at the last. Only one honor, except that of service, was ever bestowed upon him. In the last great building erected on the old Independence campus the chapel was named Garrett Chapel, while the building itself bore the name of Tryon. Note a few words concerning him from R.E. B. Baylor:
To know Brother Garrett you must have been acquainted with him for a series of years, seen him as pastor of a church, seen him in our associations, conventions and other deliberative bodies. It was there a thinking man would discover his real worth. A broad mind, well poised and balanced, enabled him to examine cautiously all questions. He felt his way. He never jumped at conclusions. Always zealous and deeply in earnest, this, with his known piety and honesty as a man, gave his sermons great force and weight. His ministry was blessed of God as much as usually falls to the lot of humanity. Brother Garrett has been and still is (1872) the safe man in our denomination. We needed just such a man in the infancy of our work in this new country. Brother Garrett, with his ripe wisdom and sound judgment, has seldom been compelled to the painful necessity of taking many steps backward. In bidding adieu to this venerable brother, I can truly say, Friendship, thou cement of society and sweetener of life, I owe thee much far, far more than I can ever pay.

PERIOD 3
CHAPTER 30. TEXAS BAPTISTS DURING THE FIRST PERIOD OF STATEHOOD 1846-1860
PROLOGUE
THE fifteen years of the first period of Texas statehood were, like the ten years of the Texas Republic, replete with stirring events of thrilling interest. Some of the greatest statesmen and wisest leaders ever known in any land were found among the early Texas pioneers. None but that type of men could have brought order out of the existing chaos. The elevation of the young Republic into the galaxy of American states was the work of genuinely great men. Securing annexation was no easy task. So far as the Texans were concerned, there was little opposition encountered. The Texas people were nearly all of one mind, but there was stubborn and persistent opposition among many of the leaders in the United States. There was opposition also from France and England, and especially from Mexico. On the part of Texas it required wise, patient and aggressive leadership to bring the matter of annexation to a successful consummation. At one time, soon after the birth of the young nation, the proposition of annexation was flatly turned down by the United States. Texas then, for some five or six years, withdrew the matter from further consideration, but in 1842 the question was again submitted. However, because of further serious opposition it was, a little later, again withdrawn. In October, 1842, President Houston, seeing that Texas must prepare to stand alone
issued a letter to all the great powers, asking their intervention to compel Mexico either to declare peace and recognize the independence of Texas, or to prosecute a regular war for her subjugation in accordance with the rules of civilized nations.f117

This finally brought about an effort at peace, but the terms submitted by Mexico required that Texas should be a department of Mexico, which President Houston promptly rejected. Soon thereafter the treacherous Santa Anna declared hostilities re-opened.f118 But Texas yet had loyal friends in the United States, as well as persistent enemies. President Tyler and his Secretary of State, John C. Calhoun, and numerous others were among its friends. There were really several vital

matters connected with the annexation of Texas. New England vigorously opposed it because Texas was a slave state. Others just as vigorously opposed it because of the possibility of its involving the United States in a war with Mexico, and yet others opposed it for various reasons. But on the other hand there were even stronger reasons why Texas should become a part of the American Union. It must not go to England or France, either of which alternatives seemed a possibility. Nearly all the white citizens of Texas were the blood relatives of the citizens of the United States in fact their own sons and daughters, their own brothers and sisters. The matter became so vital and so stirred the hearts of the people of the United States that the question of annexation of Texas became one of the leading issues in the presidential campaign. Henry Clay, the Whig, although a statesman of the highest type, was opposed to the annexation of Texas, while James K. Polk, his Democratic opponent, though not so gifted as Clay, favored the annexation of Texas, and on that issue he defeated Clay for the presidency. Thus, through his mistaken attitude concerning Texas, Clay, the dream of whose life had been to be president of the United States, went down in defeat. Thus Texas, through the leadership of Houston, Jones and others, after nine years of effort, became the Lone Star State of the American Union. The calling of a convention, the making of a constitution, (which made priests or preachers ineligible to office in either house of the legislature) the organizing of a new government, and the settling down to, real business, was the work of but a few months. J.P. Henderson was chosen Governor; A.C. Horton, a great and rich Baptist, was chosen Lieutenant-Governor; Sam Houston, soon to be another great Baptist, and Thomas J. Rusk were sent to the United States Senate, and Timothy Pilsbury and David S. Kaufman were sent to Congress. Thus Texas began her first period of statehood. But peace and prosperity were not soon to be. Enraged, but unwise Mexico soon declared war on the United States. She had failed to whip Texas, and yet she declared war on the whole United States. The first two battles, May 8 and 9, 1846, were fought on Texas soil. After that, for more than a year, Mexico herself was the constant battleground. The City of Mexico was captured September, 1847. The treaty of peace was signed February 2, 1848. Some 8,000 of the sons of Texas about one-tenth of her white population at that time fought in this war. Some brave Texans died on the field of battle. Others came back covered with enduring glory. This disastrous war with the United States, wherein she lost a large part of her territory, did not entirely stop Mexicos raids upon Texas. Her animosity against Texas was something terrific and long-continued. Other serious raids were made, which were resisted mainly by a unique group of courageous men known throughout the world-as the Texas Rangers, but at one time a band of

400 Mexicans, led by the daring Cortina, invaded Texas and by thefts, robberies and murders terrorized our whole southwestern border. A body of United States soldiers, led by the gallant Col. R.E. Lee, drove them back with due punishment to their own side of the Rio Grande. During nearly all of these sixteen years the Indians gave unceasing trouble. Many were their stealing, robbing and murdering raids into the frontier settlements of Texas. As before stated, the principal defenders, during these years, were the Texas Rangers, but these were not all. Several forts and other military stations were established along our frontiers, and sometimes these were supplemented by numerous soldiers who were stationed at strategic points along the border. Among the leaders of these troops were numbers who afterwards became great generals on one side or the other during the four years of war between the North and South. Col. Robert E. Lee, while on his way to drive back the raiding Mexicans under Cortina, had one unexpected but hard battle with the Indians on our Southwestern frontier. James Longstreet, afterwards a noted Confederate cavalry, general, was once in these years on our Texas frontier. Lieutenant Fitzhugh Lee, afterwards a Confederate General and later Governor of Virginia, was once on Texas soil and fought a hand-to-hand battle with a stalwart Indian brave. There was only one witness the renowned Captain Jack Hays, the valiant leader of the Texas Rangers, and he was not near enough to render any assistance. Hays and Lee were rambling through a forest near one of the frontier posts when suddenly they rode up almost face to face with a bronze Indian warrior. He gave one daring war-whoop and put whip to his horse in retreat. The soldier and Ranger went in hot pursuit. The Indian, hard-pressed, reached a creek, dismounted, and went over a ten-foot bluff and down the stream. His pursuers dismounted and went after him, but one on one side of the stream and the other on the other. The chase was hard and hot. Lee, discovering the Indians fallen blanket, stooped to pick it up. Hays from the opposite side of the stream cried out a hasty warning, but it was too late. The Indian sprang from behind some rocks and was upon Lee. In the desperate onrush the Indians lance and Lees pistol were knocked from their grasps, so the hand-to-hand battle began. Each knew that it was war to the death. The Indian was much the larger and stronger man. Lee was the more agile. Fiercely went the battle. Three times the strong savage threw his opponent. Three times the wiry Virginian, by a wrestling trick learned in his college days, as quickly turned his painted antagonist. Up and down, over and over, round and about, the battle raged. Hays dared not shoot. He would have been as apt to hit one of the rapidly moving bodies as the other. He made a desperate effort to reach them in time to be of service to his friend. A pistol shot rang out through the air. Who was shot? In the terrific struggling Lee had come within reach of his

fallen pistol. With a quick movement he grasped it and as quickly fired, but the shot was without aim and did not prove fatal. It simply passed through the Indians jaws. The wounded Indian fought the harder. Hays said that they fought with superhuman strength. The pistol now was the aim of both. With taut muscles and glaring eyes they struggled on. Could Hays reach them in time? Just as Hays approached, Lee, by a superhuman effort, wrenched loose the pistol and fired. The bullet went straight to the Indians heart. The battle was over. Lee was the victor. That was a close call, Fitz, said Hays. Yes, Lee replied, I thought I was gone. Thus the young Virginia lieutenant became the idol of Texas. This is but a quick flash-light scene on our Texas border during this period. Many thrilling adventures with Indians, some of them, however, painfully sad, occurred during this period, but as they are not particularly connected with our Baptist story, we say nothing more than is said in this Prologue. Stirring recitals could be made of incidents which occurred in Lampasas and San Saba, Brown and other counties, some of them connected with the authors own relatives, but these stories, if ever written, must appear elsewhere. Notwithstanding the Mexican wars and other Mexican raids, as well as the many serious and sorely trying Indian troubles, there was far more of peace than ever before, and much greater opportunity for effective religious work than during the days of the Texas Republic. During this sixteen year period of statehood, Texas had six chosen Governors J.P. Henderson, George T. Wood, P. Hansboro Bell, Elisha M. Pease, Hardin R. Runnels and Sam Houston. Two of the lieutenant-governors also served as governors. A.C. Horton served nearly all of Hendersons term, (Henderson, as General, having command of the Texas forces during the Mexican War) and Edward Clark, who served after the impeachment of Sam Houston, which was just at the beginning of the Civil War. The population during this period increased with almost incredible strides. The first census of the State by counties, taken in 1847, showed a population of whites 105,508; Negroes (all slaves) 35,267. The Indians were estimated at 30,000. The Mexicans were not estimated. The year 1849 is known as the Black Year in Texas history. The failure of crops and the finding of gold in California these two things combined swept Texas almost like a storm. It required several years for full recuperation.

During the period, the boundary lines of Texas were more definitely fixed, and in order to free herself from desperately burdensome debts, Texas sold to the United States 56,249,640 acres of her immense territory. New Mexico is a part of that territory. In this same period the State capital was definitely fixed at Austin, and though the center of population changes, this is still our capital city. The remaining Indians, about 25,000 or 30,000 were settled in two great reservations. By an act of the legislature these large bodies of land were turned over by Texas to the United States that the Indians might have a definite home.
One of these, called the Brazos Reserve, was located on the upper Brazos near Fort Belknap; the other, called the Comanche Reserve, was about sixty miles distant from the Brazos Reserve, on the Clear Fork of the Brazos.f119

This, however, was not yet to be the final end of Indian troubles. Texas was beginning to be genuinely prosperous, but the deeptoned mutterings of the thunders from gathering warclouds were now being heard in the distance. Nearer and more rapidly they came and more ominous each moment they appeared. Abraham Lincoln was elected President of the United States in 1860. South Carolina seceded December 20, 1860. January, 1861 Georgia, Alabama, Florida, Mississippi and Louisiana followed her example. A few weeks later, in the same fateful month, over the most earnest and solemn protest of Sam Houston, her great Governor, Texas almost unanimously followed in the footsteps of her Southern sisters.
On February 16, 1846, amid the booming of cannon and the mingled smiles and tears of Texas patriots, the flag of the Republic, with its single star, was lowered and the broad banner of the American Union was unfurled.
f120

Thus Texas, after nine years of insistent appeal, had been admitted to the Union. Just fifteen years later February 28, 1861 the Texas people, by a large majority, voted themselves out of that Union. A new government was organized and Texas was under a new flag the Stars and Bars of the Southern Confederacy. But it meant war four long years of awful, bloody, fratricidal war. Sam Houston, the hero of San Jacinto, the first elected president of the Texas Republic, and later, again chosen for the same office, who was one of the two first United States Senators, then yet later elected Governor a loyal Southerner, but opposed to secession honestly believed that Southern rights could better be secured within rather than without the Union. Because of these views tragedy of tragedies his fellow citizens impeached him! He returned to his private home and died of a broken heart.f121

CHAPTER 31. BAPTIST BEGINNINGS IN SCHOOL BUILDING

MANY grave and perplexing questions confronted the early Texans. The problems that challenge the attention of the pioneer are multitudinous. His life is a continuous chapter of danger, privations and insistent demands upon his mental and material resources. While making for himself a home in the wilderness, he, must, of necessity, have a care for the children that are growing up around him. Not only must he think of his own children, but he must take into account the children of his neighbors and of oncoming generations. This matter of education is really vital, and concerning it we, as Texans, should count ourselves in every way fortunate and happy. Our own forefathers were wiser than is usually the case with even the early pioneers. They made wonderful provision for the after years in the matter of schools. Their descendants have probably not always been as wise as they should have been in the use of the means their ancestors provided, but this chapter can not concern itself with our public schools or our public education. It has to do rather with the provision wrought out by our Baptist fathers for schools and Christian education. While there were perhaps never wiser pioneers than were our Texas Baptist fathers, yet even they, doubtless, made many blunders. They were not, and did not claim to be, omniscient, and omniscience it would have required to have projected our schools infallibly or unerringly to have chosen their locations. Beyond a doubt they made mistakes in the location of their church buildings, their towns and even their private homes, but in those early pioneer years these mistakes were inevitable. Nobody then could know where to locate our schools with reference to our future centers of population because no one could foresee where those centers would be. It is enough to say that while our institutions were not located where all of their future years were to be spent, yet, at the same time, with the lights before them, our pioneer Baptists builded wisely and upon enduring foundations. In the light of the fact that our early schools served so well their day and generation, it is pertinent to ask this question: Can we hope or expect that our later ones, even with our added wisdom, are to do any better? The history of the struggles of our Texas Baptist fathers in the matter of schools is a vital part of this recital and is well worthy of being recorded and preserved. One of the first schools in the first colony located in Texas was established in 1829. It was taught in a small log cabin, with a dirt floor, which, for benches,

had logs which had been hewn on one side, and these logs, not being able to boast even peg legs, lay flat upon the ground. The faculty of this first school was composed of one young man whose old home and all his loved ones were in far-away New York. He was a college graduate and was about twenty-one years of age. This young man was T.J. Pilgrim, who is not a stranger to our readers, a sketch of his life and works having appeared in preceding chapters of this book. His work chronicled the beginning of Baptist school teaching in Texas. His son taught school in after years in Burleson County and boarded in the home of the authors brother. The authors sister, nephew and two nieces were among the pupils. However, T.J. Pilgrims school was not a denominational school, neither was it a public school. There were no public schools at that time, nor yet had we reached the point of organizing denominational schools. Elder Isaac Reed, a Baptist preacher, who was mentioned earlier in this volume, taught one of the first schools of East Texas. It was taught in a spliced log cabin, where now stands the old North Church house, and was built for him. It was called Liberty school house in honor of the great victory at San Jacinto. The first Texas work of R.E. B. Baylor was school teaching. Z.N. Morrell was another Baptist school teacher, and many scores of other individual Baptist pioneers were also school teachers. We will now see what the Baptists did as a denomination. Baylor University, with its separate male and female departments, was the first of all our denominational ventures in school building, but its history is so closely and vitally connected with all our other denominational history in Texas, and is so long and thrillingly interesting, that it will be necessary to reserve it for a future chapter. We, therefore, in this connection, call attention to our other early schools as nearly in the order of their beginnings as the symmetry of our story and our incomplete historical data make possible.

AUSTIN FEMALE ACADEMY

Some five or six years after the founding of Baylor University at Independence we find in the records of Colorado Association 1851 recommendation of Baylor University, and also of Austin Female Academy. Elder G.G. Baggerly was then its president. We know that this president could not have remained long with it. In the records of Cherokee Association for 1856 mention is made of the resignation of G.G. Baggerly from the presidency of Tyler Baptist University. When Baggerly left Austin, and when he went to Tyler no available records disclose.

In The Texas Baptist, March 5, 1856, the following news item from Austin appears:
It will doubtless be pleasing news to many of your readers that Elder Richard B. Burleson, late of North Alabama, has located in Austin with a view of making it his permanent residence. Elder Burleson is a brother of the esteemed President of Baylor University. He is known in the South as a sound theologian, and a man of profound research and varied learning. His location in Texas may be hailed as a most valuable acquisition to the ministry of our churches. Our little congregation at this place, so long struggling for an existence, feel the Father of mercies has at length signally favored us in directing the steps of Elder Burleson into our midst. The great favor and high esteem in which he was held in the State which he has left, speak a volume in his praise and commend him to the confidence of the people of Texas. The purpose of establishing a Female Seminary in Austin has brought him among us. Few men in the South are so eminently qualified for such an undertaking. His learning and experience and his acknowledged skill as a teacher, must command for him patronage and support. His school is the desideratum for which our citizens, and many parents in Western Texas, have anxiously wished. Though opened but about three weeks since, without previous notice, it already numbers about fifty scholars, and it is confidently expected there will be upwards of sixty before the close of the session. He contemplates making extensive arrangements for the accommodation of young ladies from a distance, by the commencement of his second session. Have any of your readers daughters to educate? Let them send them to Burlesons Female Institute.

Whether this refers to the same school as that taught by Baggerly, or to an entirely new school, we do not know; but this is the only reference to the school that we have found.

TYLER BAPTIST UNIVERSITY

This Baptist institution was founded at Tyler, Texas, by Cherokee Association in 1852.f122 In 1853, when the General Association embracing Cherokee and other associations was organized,f123 Cherokee Association, by resolution, transferred her school Tyler University to the general and larger body. In the minutes of Cherokee Association for 1855 we find the following:
Whereas, the Tyler University, located in Tyler, Smith County, Texas, was organized by this, the Cherokee Association, during 1852, and was, in the following November, transferred to the General Association, soon after its organization, and,

Whereas, all the collections taken for said University within this State, with a few exceptions, have been taken within the bounds of this Association, and most of the donations of land have also been made in this Association, and, Whereas, the General Association has been dissolved without making any provision for said University, we regard the Institution as of right belonging to Cherokee Association. Therefore, Resolved, that we, as an Association, take said University under our patronage and control, and to the best of our ability prosecute the educational enterprise as first contemplated, etc. etc.

In the minutes of the Association for 1856 it is stated that Elder J.S. Bledsoe was appointed general financial agent for the University. And later records show that, though working under very adverse conditions, he did a magnificent work. During the same year the records further show that Elder G.G. Baggerly resigned from the presidency of the institution. How long he had served no records show. It was stated in the annual report that the institution is not in a prosperous condition. It was believed, however, that prompt action would give a bright future. In the records for 1857 statements seem somewhat conflicting. On page 2 a statement is made of a report of the trustees to the Executive Board of the Association to the effect that the school is in a healthy and prosperous condition. On page 3 is a resolution to continue efforts to sustain educational interests and endeavor to secure $1,000 or more with which to erect a suitable building for the Female Department. On page 4 of the same minutes are found these two resolutions:
Resolved, that we unanimously believe that our educational interests demand some central denominational school, where our sons can be properly educated. Resolved, that though we are willing to suspend for a short time the operation of our Male School at Tyler, it is urgently recommended that it be with the purpose and design of eliciting a more general co-operation of our brethren in the East, and that our agent be requested to take steps to present this laudable object before our brethren in any manner he may deem most.proper.

The report of the agent, J.S. Bledsoe, which occurs on page 5 of the minutes, throws some light on the rather incomprehensible situation. We give here only the substance of his report:
A serious fire occurred during the year and utterly destroyed the main building of the Male Department.

This seemed to have caused the suspension.

The agent was having gratifying success until the fire occurred. The debt on the school which had been thought to be $4,000, proved to be over $5,000. This, with the main building gone, had created a panic among the people. It was several weeks before confidence could be restored. To crown all, the agents health had failed. But, in spite of all, the more than $5,000 debt had been reduced to $2,500, and good subscriptions of $1,800 were still in hand.

The agent, after submitting the foregoing report, resigned, and F.J. Kelly was chosen in his place. The reports for 1859 show that the new agent had little opportunity for work because of having bought a plantation in the woods, and buildings had to be erected, etc., but he had collected pledges made to the former agent, and some other amounts in addition, had finished paying all debts except $143.71 owed to himself, and had done some improving. The Male Department, however, seems never to have opened again, but the trustees, through George Yarbrough, reported that the Femal Department had opened with Miss M. Spear in charge of the literary department and J.B. Norman in charge of the music. At the beginning of the new term, Prof. J.T. Hand of Georgia. (since well known in Texas), was chosen as president of the school, with the other two teachers continuing. The school seems to have prospered greatly under Prof. Hand. In the report on Education, made by Milton Carter, are these words:
The Female Seminary is prospering.f124 We also feel the importance of educating our sons, and although, as yet, we have no Male College, we are proud to say that within our bounds we have the MOUND PRAIRIE INSTITUTE which, in point of health, morals and thorough instruction, is behind none. The President, our beloved Brother J.R. Malone, has long since proved his ability and untiring application to all duties of his station, and having the assistance of those who are able, pious and beloved by all, success is the result. The school is now in a prosperous condition, and has a regular attendance of 75 students, and others are coming in. We would, therefore, recommend the Mound Prairie Institute and the Baptist Female Seminary at Tyler.

In 1860 the trustees of Tyler Female Seminary reported:

Uninterrupted prosperity under Prof. Hand. 75 to 87 pupils. Bought two pianos from New Orleans at $550 and built a music room for $350.

The trustees were unauthorized by the Association to make these improvements, but they pleaded imperative necessity and asked the Association to help them pay the bills.

In these same minutes appear three Baptist school advertisements. As they are historical, interesting and portray somewhat the conditions in that long past day, we give them as they were then given. The reader will readily see that some of the extravagant school brag of today was honestly inherited from our pioneer fathers.
Eastern Texas Female College, Tyler, Texas. The next session of this Institution, consisting of 40 weeks, will be opened on Monday, September 3, 1860, under the Presidency of Prof. J.T. Hand, A., M. A full corps of Professors and Teachers will be in attendance. The Trustees, encouraged by the past success and future prospects of the College, have determined to increase the accommodations of the buildings. An extensive addition to the present spacious and beautiful edifice will be immediately erected, which, with the existing establishment, will afford ample provisions for every department of the instruction. The Musical department will continue under the direction of that unrivaled Master, Prof. B.R. Lignoski, who for seven years taught with unparalleled success at LaGrange Female College. The Institution offers rare advantages to those parents and guardians who wish to give their daughters and wards a thorough, sound and practical education. Among them, a course of study unusually full a government, all that its name imports-a strict discipline, rigidly enforced-a position in the geographical center of Eastern Texas, in the midst of the most healthy and beautiful portion of the state; accessible from all quarters by regular lines of fine stages; buildings extensive and commodious. EXPENSES Primary Department $20.00 Intermediate Department 30.00 Collegiate Department 40.00 French 20.00 Music on Piano 50.00 Music on Guitar 50.00 Music on Harp and use of instrument 80.00 Use of Piano 10.00 Use of Guitar 4.00 Drawing and Painting 30.00 Painting in oils and Art of Design 50.00 Pupils will not be allowed, while in the Institution, to wear expensive dressing or useless ornaments. If no specification to the contrary is made at the time of entrance, the name of each pupil will be registered for the year.

By special agreement a pupil is received for any length of time. No deduction is made for absence except in cases of protracted illness. For further particulars address the President. MOUND PRAIRIE INSTITUTE A college charter with university powers. The usual Degrees conferred by Board of Trustees. This Institution is located eight and one half miles Southeast of Palestine, Anderson County, Texas. It was founded in February, 1853, and chartered in 1854, and has been steadily advancing in reputation and usefulness, under the control of Rev. J.R. Malone. This is the eighth year under his charge. Number of pupils in Male Department last scholastic year 109. The health, morals and religious privileges of Mound Prairie are not surpassed in Texas. Land is sandy; water excellent and unfailing. Course of study full, instruction thorough, and discipline strict. The annual session will begin, in future, on the first Monday in September and continue forty weeks, without intermission. Vacation, July and August. Pupils received at any time, paying only from the date of entrance. Rates of tuition, alone, same as heretofore. The charge for Board and Tuition, including fuel, furnished room, and washing, will be $75 per term of 20 weeks. No extra charge for Spanish in future. Contingent fee, due on entering, $1.00. Board and Tuition must be paid in advance, or closed up by note with security, or otherwise satisfactorily arranged with the proprietors, before entering. When payment is made by note, or other arrangement, 10 per cent interest will be charged on the same from date. N. B. Two boys, only, occupy the same room. For further particulars, address the proprietors at Plenitude, Anderson County, Texas. James R. MALONE, J. S. HANKS, Proprietors. ANNA JUDSON FEMALE INSTITUTE This school is located at Starrville, on the stage road leading from Tyler to Marshall. It commenced its first session in February last, and closed July 19 with 40 regular scholars in attendance. In this the hopes of the most sanguine

friends were more than realized, having commenced its operations in the face of a strong opposition. Its present session commenced on the second Monday in September, and numbers as many students as last, which, we think, in these times of dearth, speaks well for our able and efficient corps of teachers, to-wit L. Wilcoxon, A.M., Principal of Literary Dept. Miss Sallie A. McGilvary, Asst., Literary Dept. Prof. J.B. Norman, Principal in Music Dept. There are at present 25 scholars in the Musical Department, a fact which proves that the people are unwilling to pass unobserved this golden opportunity offered of having their daughters taught scientifically to pick sweet music from the elephants tooth,f125 by one whose long experience and diligence in business have won for him an enviable reputation.

Concerning the Mound Prairie School, we find several things said in The Texas Baptist. In the issue of July 29, 1856, is an article by A. McCain in which he says that Mound Prairie Institute had been tendered to Judson Missionary Baptist Association. As the property consisted of 10 acres of ground; two large, frame buildings, for male and female departments, and a music room the whole valued at $2;000 or more, and no indebtedness, McCain in his article was urging its acceptance. We have the minutes of Judson Association for only two years 1853 (its first session) and 1855, so we know not what came of this proposition. There is another reference to this school in the issue of June 3, 1857. This letter is signed X. Z. From this we might easily infer that Judson Association accepted the proffered school. The writer refers to some trouble which had arisen between the principal and the Board of Trustees. But the finality is not given. He seemed to have some fear that the school might be lost. Before leaving Eastern Texas, we will finish what we have to say of its Baptist school history of this period, though some other schools, in other sections, would claim precedence in order of time. The Baptist Convention of Eastern Texas was organized in 1855. At its organic session the following resolution was offered:
Resolved that a committee of five be appointed to take into consideration the importance of establishing a female school of high order, under the control of this Convention.

This resolution was adopted and Brethren Hollingsworth, Carter, Griffin, Johnson and Dial were appointed and asked to report at next session, November, 1856.

We have not the minutes of the Convention f or 1856, neither have we the complete minutes for the regular session in 1857, but evidently little was done on the school question, for in the minutes of 1858 the report on the subject, made by J.H. Roland, states that we still have no school, but recommend to the hearty support of our brethren the schools of J.R. Malone, at Mound Prairie; W.B. Featherstone, of Boston, Bowie County, and Otis Smith, of Marshall. In the records for 1859 we find this resolution, offered by J.S. Bledsoe:
Resolved, that this Convention take into consideration the propriety of building up a denominational school of such character as will meet the wants of the denomination in East Texas; and if deemed advisable to do so, appoint a committee of fifteen to examine different places and select some eligible position, easy of access, and to collect such information as they deem necessary, and report at the next session of this body.

This resolution was adopted and the committee appointed.f126 This committee of fifteen reported at the session of the Convention in 1860 that it had never been able to secure at a meeting more than a bare majority of the committee; that three places Henderson, Gilmer and Tyler were bidding for the school; that those of the committee who did meet could not agree on a location; so they referred the whole matter back to the Convention. It was decided by resolution that an immediate choice of location be made, but before the vote was taken it was agreed to allow, any place so desiring to enter the competition. So five, instead of three, places entered the contest Henderson, Gilmer, Tyler, Quitman and Starrville. Claims of all were strongly and earnestly presented, but before the voting began, Quitman withdrew. The first vote resulted as follows: Henderson, 10; Starrville, 12; Gilmer, 26; Tyler, 46; Henderson, the lowest, by previous agreement, was dropped. Then Starrville withdrew. The second vote stood: Gilmer, 37, and Tyler, 59. It was then made unanimous for Tyler. Trustees were immediately chosen, and before adjournment of the Convention the trustees announced that they had chosen as teachers W.B. Featherstone and J.R. Clarke. Before the session finally ended, the schools of J.R. Malone, W.B. Featherstone and J.R. Clarke were strongly commended. Clarke than had a flourishing school at Cussita, in Cass County. Featherstones school at Boston was in the bounds of Red River Association and it was endorsed and helped by that Association. It is advertised in The Texas Baptist of September 2,1857.

At this time Rehoboth Association also had a school, or at least strongly endorsed and recommended one. It was located three miles southeast of Mt. Vernon, in Titus County, and was taught by a Miss or Mrs. Lacy. We find in The Texas Baptist reference to an East Texas Baptist School. Margaret Houston Female College is doubtless the one referred to. An editorial in The Texas Baptist, September 5, 1855, says that a very neatly arranged and well executed card has just been received of the Margaret Houston Female College, located at Daingerfield, Titus County, Texas. Its first session is to begin the first Monday in this month. The card was from Brother Wm. M. Lacy.

LUTHER RICE BAPTIST FEMALE COLLEGE

This information is from The Texas Baptist of April 15, 1856. Surely these East Texas schools were out-and-out Baptists, if we are to judge from their names:
On March 9, 1856, a meeting was held in Marshall for the purpose of organizing an Eastern Texas Baptist Education Society. The society was organized. Elder Wm. H. Stokes was chosen president; Elder Jesse Witt, secretary, and G.C. Dial, treasurer. A committee was appointed to go before the Texas Legislature and seek to have the society incorporated. A constitution was adopted, the second article of which was as follows: The object of the organization is to promote sound learning in the State of Texas, especially a female institution of high order, within or near the corporate limits of the town of Marshall, to be known as the Luther Rice Baptist Female Institute.

The following Board of Trustees was immediately elected Jesse Witt, Wm. H. Stokes, S.W. Granberry, A.D. Lister, E. Beall, Wm. B. Featherstone, Wm. M. Pickett, G.G. Gregg, G.C. Dial, J.R. Strickland, E. Greer, J.V. E. Covey, R.R. Webster, L. Perry, S.P. Hollingsworth, J.J. Kennedy, A.M. Roach, J.W. Webb, Wm. H. Freeman and A.E. Clemmons. What finally came of the two schools above mentioned we do not know. We find no further records of them. Rev. J.V. E. Covey, mentioned as one of the trustees of the last named school, left that section of the State within about a month, and went west to take charge, of a school at Hallettsville. He went through Anderson and preached twice there for Editor and Pastor Geo. W. Baines, who was absent at the time and who on May 6, 1856, wrote of him as follows:

All of our people were much pleased with Bro. Coveys preaching. He is on his way to take charge of the school in Hallettsville. He is a fine scholar with an established reputation as a teacher, but he is too good a preacher to be confined to the school room.

JAMES S. LISTER
In The Texas Baptist of September 2, 1857, appears the advertisement of Coveys Hallettsville school, to which the editor calls very special attention. Its official designation was the Alma Institute, of which Rev. J.V. E. Covey, A.M., was President and Professor of Ancient Languages and Belles Lettres; Mrs. Louise Covey was instructress of mathematics and natural sciences; Mrs. E.A. Blackshear was instructress of instrumental and vocal music, while Miss Sallie Hillyer was assistant in the musical and primary departments. The academic year commenced the first Monday in September and ended the last Friday in June. Vacation in the months of July and August. Board, including washing, lights, etc., in the Institute, or in excellent families in town, $10 per month. How long this school was continued at Hallettsville no avail able records show, but Covey was not confined to the schoolroom. He preached all over Southwest Texas. Covey and his great school at Concrete is mentioned in the next period of this book.

COLD SPRINGS FEMALE SCHOOL

In The Texas Baptist, October 7, 1858, appears this short editorial:
Cold Springs Female Academy, under the patronage of Tryon Association, is now in a flourishing condition, and with competent teachers and a healthy location, and excellent society, it is well adapted to the education of females. We are pleased to learn that Bro. H.T. Fore, of this place (Anderson), is

engaged as principal. His long experience and well known ability make him peculiarly fitted for the station. We bespeak for all connected with the school the success due to talent, fidelity and energy.

These are, in brief, the records of the Baptist schools, individual and denominational, in East Texas prior to the Civil War.

TRINITY RIVER ASSOCIATION SCHOOLS

The only early Texas Baptist school that enjoyed a long tenure of,existence and which in any way rivaled the two Baylors is the one of which we shall now write. At this period Trinity River Association covered a very large territory, embracing, at different times during the period, in whole or in part, the counties of Limestone, Leon, Milam, McLennan, Robertson, Freestone, Navarro, Ellis, Hill, Johnson, Coryell, Falls, Bosque and Bell. It was organized in 1848, but we have no records prior to 1855. During the annual session for that year the following resolutions were adopted:
Resolved, that we feel the importance of establishing a Female School within the limits of our Association, and that we recommend the subject to the consideration of the churches, and that we request propositions to be sent up to our meeting from those places desiring the school to be located with them, and that this Association at its next session consider all the propositions and decide upon the most suitable location. Resolved, that we consider, in like manner, the propriety of establishing a Male School, preparatory to a college course.

April 4, 1856, S.G. OBryan, the Corresponding Secretary of Trinity River Association, wrote an article from Waco to The Texas Baptist, in which he referred to the purpose of the Association to build schools. We quote a paragraph, from his article:
I think, from present appearances, that the brethren and citizens of Waco and vicinity will make a formal proposal in the shape of subscription for the male school to be located here. There is now a flourishing female school here, under competent teachers, having now between fifty and sixty young ladies under the management of Mrs. Rowe as Principal. In addition to this, the Methodists are now getting subscriptions to build a Female College and noble efforts are being made.

June 17, 1856, another article appears from OBryan stating that $2,600 had been raised in Waco, and they hoped to make it $4,000 or more. At the next session of the Trinity River Association 1856 Waco Baptists and Community sent up a liberal subscription (amount not stated)

for the location of the Male High School. Hillsboro Church aid Hill County, through their messengers, stated that the church and community would rejoice to have the Female High School located with them and that prospects were good for receiving enough to build an excellent edifice. Upon these rather indefinite propositions it was immediately agreed to locate the schools at Waco and Hillsboro. Boards of Trustees for both were immediately chosen. One year from that date 1857 it was reported that the Male School at Waco is now in operation under favorable prospects. The present session is being taught in the Baptist meeting-house. A beautiful lot of seven acres had been secured. A contract had been let for a two-story, four-room brick building, to cost $7,000, and would probably be ready for occupancy by February next. September 2, 1857, Editor Baines calls attention to the fact that the Trinity River Association Male Classical School at Waco was then in operation S.G. OBryan, president, and T.G. Jones, assistant. The Hillsboro proposition failed to materialize and the Female School was never started, then or later. Hard battles had yet to be fought for the Male School. The records for 1858 show that the building was not yet finished, and that all the money necessary had, not even been subscribed. An appeal for an agent to travel over the Association was made. An advertisement on the back of the minutes stated that the second session would begin September 1. S.G. OBryan, A.B., was principal, and James W. Brown, assistant. Rates of tuition, etc., for 21 weeks: Spelling and Reading, $10; Arithmetic, Geography and English Grammar, $15; Ancient Languages, Higher Mathematics and other studies, $20; Incidental Fee, $1; Board, Washing, Lights and Fuel, $10 per month. Poor young ministers and sons of ministers, who are limited in means, tuition free. The report for 1859 is not so encouraging. In fact, things look gloomy. The president, S.G. OBryan, has resigned. There is an intermission in the school. J.C. Nash, of Mississippi (later well known in Texas), has been chosen president. It it hoped he will accept. The building is not yet completed, but it is expected to be ready by, next February. Nash failed to accept, but John C. West was chosen and remained with the school until a few months before it became Waco University.f127 The minutes of the Association for 1860 we have been unable to secure; but in the minutes for 1861 we find the following record:

Whereas, the Male High School, located at Waco, and heretofore under the control of Trinity River Association, has by nature of its charter, passed from this Association to Waco Association, and as your committee has been informed and believes, has been changed from that of a High School, by name, to that of a University, and is now under the control and management of the former President of Baylor University; therefore, your committee knows of no school at present under the control of the Association.

November 10, 1860, the Waco Association was organized. At this organic and first session, the Trinity River Association School, called then Waco Classical School, being within her territory, was adopted as her own, and the following year, when Dr. Burleson and other members of the old Baylor faculty took charge, the name was changed to Waco University. Only one more school needs to be mentioned. In October, 1858, the Brazos River Association was organized. In its earlier years it embraced Palo Pinto, Parker, Erath, Stephens and Johnson Counties, or at least had churches in each of them. Among the preachers who helped to lay deep its foundations were George W. Slaughter, father of Col. C.C. Slaughter, and N.T. Byars, one of our most successful pioneer preachers, and such great laymen as M. Ikard and the Cowdens. At the first session of this Association 1858 the following resolution was offered by Elder H. Ruark:
Resolved, that this Association go into the enterprise of erecting and establishing an institution of learning under its patronage, and that the Moderator appoint a committee to report tomorrow morning on the expediency of the enterprise and to designate the place of location.

The committee was appointed and reported favorably and the Association elected Golconda as the most eligible place for its location. A subscription was taken up and $7.20 was subscribed by the delegates. The following brethren were appointed a committee to raise funds and superintend the building: R.W. Pollard, G.W. Slaughter, John Hitson, M. Ikard, H: Ruark and William Robertson, and on motion the moderator, N.T. Byars, was added. This was indeed a small beginning, but let it be remembered that the present great Brown University began with only $13, only $5.80 more than this. During the first year this probably went ahead of Brown. The records for 1859 show that $1,500 had been subscribed: A contract for a two-story stone building 36x40 feet had been let and the walls of the first story were up. We have no records of this Association from 1859 to 1870, so the final story of this and other schools must appear in the next period of our history. This embraces the story of the beginnings of all our Baptist schools prior to the Civil War, except the Baylors.

That our readers may get a better conception of things, it seems necessary to add a few words of explanation. Distances from the older states were so great, modes of transportation so painfully slow and crude, and expenses necessarily so heavy that only the very well-to-do could afford to send their children back to the older states for an education. Schools in the new home were, for many and unanswerable reasons, a necessity. But the question may be asked, why did our fathers undertake to build so many schools? Why not center all their efforts, in the days of their weakness, on one or at most on.two? Why one in. Washington County, another in Smith, another in Anderson, another in Bowie, another in Palo Pinto, another in McLennan, etc., etc.? One reason may be, that our ancestors were the same sort of folks as their posterity, but they had other and better reasons. Remember that in those days settlements were far apart, sometimes, in fact, many miles apart, many of them without even connecting roads, and with bridgeless creeks and rivers between and often long stretches of unbroken wilderness, inhabited only by wild beasts and the savage red man. In the earlier years, even into the fifties, each settlement, or at least each section of the State, was necessarily in a large measure forced by conditions to care for itself. Remember, again, there were no public schools. They had to provide either private or denominational schools, and private schools were wholly inadequate to meet the necessities of the situation, ordinarily going no higher in their curriculum than the three Rs. Our fathers were forced to make provision for their day.f128

CHAPTER 32. THE STORY OF BAYLOR UNIVERSITY 1841 TO 1851

AFTER many days of patient and almost fruitless effort, the author has discovered that it is no easy task to write the story of Baylor University. To so write the story that it will be true as to events, accurate as to figures and facts, just and fair as to men, and neither exaggerated nor minimized as to the part played by Baylor University in the making of men and principles and shaping our Texas Baptist history, is a most difficult achievement. Several serious difficulties confront the historian at the very outset. Here are some of them: 1. There was at that early period no Texas denominational organ of any sort to tell of current events and in which to preserve important records. 2. For the first several years Baylor University seems to have printed no catalogues, and some of the earlier ones that were printed have been lost. 3. There is much traditional history concerning Baylor, some of which has been written. All traditional history, as time has proven, is full of doubts and uncertainties and interrogation points, and even contradictions, and it is difficult to distinguish the real from the traditional. 4. For the first score or more of years 1845 to 1866 Baylors history is complex two histories in one. It can hardly be written as one, neither can it be satisfactorily separated into two. Baylor University and Baylor College, now two schools, began orginally as one, and for five years were taught co-educationally, but gradually drifted, or developed, or evolved, or was rent into two. Originally, it had but one name, and for about five years was carried on in one small building and was taught by the same faculty, but from 1851 it was divided into two entirely separate departments, which were taught by different faculties, in separate buildings, and those buildings one mile apart. They still had the same board of trustees and the same president. The president was principal of the male department and kept the boarding house in that department, living meanwhile in the boarding house. The president was, of course, supposed to be the president of both departments; and did have, on the authority of the board of trustees, general supervision and direction of both, but as the years went by friction arose between the two department heads. To-day, as we look back over the sixty intervening years, it seems that under conditions then existing and under the plans then followed, friction was well-nigh inevitable. Both departments

needed everything in the way of equipment. The heads of the departments, backed by the faculties, strove mightily and continuously with the trustees to supply their needs. The trustees, because of the sad limitations of their financial ability, could do but little at a time for either. Disappointment for one or the other and sometimes both ensued, then jealousies, and finally friction was necessarily engendered. That friction, in that far-away day, resulted in serious trouble, which grew and was long drawn out, and, on school matters, ultimately separated our Baptist fathers, which left wounds, heart burnings, jealousies and envies which in a greater or less degree have lingered through all the succeeding years. Many good men and women had to die, and new generations had to come upon the scene before some things could be healed, and other things could be forgotten, to enable Baptists once more to look dispassionately and without prejudice upon the whole educational question as it pertained to our entire Texas denomination. Let us follow the story in order, eliminating, as far as accuracy will allow, all unpleasant details. On Thursday, October 8, 1840, three small churches, with a total membership of 45, in what was then called Western Texas, came together through their messengers to organize an association. Those three churches were Austin, in Travis County; Independence, in Washington County, and LaGrange (then called Clear Creek), in Fayette County. One man, Elder T.W. Cox, was pastor of all three of those churches.f129 On account of the moving away of several of its members, the church at Washington, organized in 1837, had been abandoned. The church at Plum Grove, Fayette County, organized in 1839, was not represented because of the sickness of Z.N. Morrell. The church at Galveston had been organized the January previous with nine members, but for some cause was not represented at this organic meeting of the Association. There were three preachers present Cox, above mentioned, J.L. Davis, and last, but not least, R.E. B. Baylor. At that time 1840 there were less than 100 Baptists in all the churches in this great section of the Texas Republic, and probably not more than another 100 in all other parts of the State. The question may be asked, what has all this to do with the founding of Baylor University? The answer is that it was at this meeting that R.E. B. Baylor was chosen corresponding secretary of the infant Association. At the next meeting of the Association, October 7, 1841, at the Clear Creek meeting-house, near Rutersville, in Western Texas (later LaGrange Church), Baylor, the corresponding secretary, made his first report. In that report were certain specific recommendations, one of which was on the question of education. He recommended that steps be immediately taken to provide a Baptist school for our people. In compliance with this recommendation a

resolution was offered and adopted. We give here only part of the resolution which refers to Baylors specific recommendation on the question of education:
Resolved, that a select committee of three be appointed to take into consideration so much of the report of the corresponding secretary as related to education.

Wm. H. Ewing, of Washington Church; James Huckins, of Galveston and Houston Churches, and Green (who seems to have been the only visitor to the Association) were appointed on the committee. The committee met, prepared its report, and reported back at this same session of the Association. Their report was in the form of a resolution, as follows:
Resolved, that this Association recommends the formation of an Education Society, and that the brethren generally unite with and endeavor to promote the objects of this Society.

At this meeting of the Association six new churches had been received, so that nine churches were co-operating in this heroic movement. The new churches were Galveston, Houston, Washington (just reorganized by Tryon), Providence in Milam County (now Burleson), Mt. Gilead in Washington County, and Union or Macedonia in Travis County (now Webberville Church). Of the nine churches, Cox was pastor of three, Huckins of two, Wm. M. Tryon of three, and N.T. Byars of one.

BUILDINGS OF OLD BAYLOR UNIVERSITY

The organization of the Education Society, thus recommended, apparently directed and controlled by a sublime faith, seems to have been begun at once, but the fearful Mexican invasion of 1842 somewhat retarded its progress, so

the organization was not fully consummated and its plans formulated and set on foot until 1843, in which year the Association met with Providence Church in Washington County (now Chappell Hill). The Association now had thirteen churches. Plum Grove had come in, also three new churches Gonzales, Dove (now Caldwell, Burleson County) and Ebenezer, near Franklin in Robertson County. The Education Society was now meeting and holding its sessions as a separate organization, but in connection with the associational meeting. The first officers of this Society were R.E. B. Baylor, president; S.P. Andrews, recording secretary, and J.L. Farquhar, treasurer, and the board of managers were Elders H. Garrett, N.T. Byars, Richard Ellis, Z.N. Morrell and Brother Stephen Williams. These pioneer Christians were evidently men of heroic courage and conquering faith. Their achievements border on the miraculous. Early in 1845 matters had progressed so far that Tryon and Baylor were appointed a committee to go before the Texas Congress and secure a charter for the contemplated school. Under the appeal of these two men, Congress granted the charter February 1, 1845. President Jones approved and signed it. The question of a name for the new school did not seem to arise anywhere nor at any time until the charter was being granted by the Texas Congress. Then a name had to be chosen. The question was submitted to Baylor and Tryon. They had no opportunity to consult with any of their brethren. The name had to be chosen at once or the securing of the charter postponed. Baylor suggested the name Tryon, giving as his reasons that the thought of establishing a Baptist University in this country originated with Tryon, and that thus far he had been the strongest instrumentality in giving to the enterprise its success. But Tryon demurred, saying that he had had so much to do with bringing the enterprise forward that he feared it might be thought that he was working for his own honor, and so it might injure the prospects of the school. So he took the charter and wrote in the bland space Baylor. Baylor most vigorously and earnestly protested, on two grounds. First, as he said, I do not think I am worthy of such distinction; second, my humble donation (he had given $1,000, the largest amount given by anyone) might be misunderstood and the motives prompting it misconstrued. But Brother Tryon and Kenneth L. Anderson, vice-president of the Texas Republic, were inflexible. They were determined upon it. This accounts for the name Baylor. Let no one conclude that the name was unworthily bestowed. If the name Tryon was first, the name Baylor was certainly a close second. The Education Society came from a suggestion of Baylor. The definite school came as a suggestion from Tryon. Tryon seconded Baylors efforts in building up the

Society, which made possible the school. Baylor was president of the Society, Tryon was first corresponding secretary and then vice-president. Baylor seconded Tryons efforts in-building up the school. Baylor was the largest of all contributors of money. Tryon was the largest of all contributors of influence.f130 Baylor dictated the charter while Tryon wrote it. They were both eminently worthy of the name. The names of the first trustees appear in the charter as follows: Elders R.E. B. Baylor, J.G. Thomas, James Huckins and Wm. M. Tryon, and Brethren A.G. Haynes, A.C. Horton, James L. Lester, R.B. Jarman, Nelson Kavanaugh (whose daughter was the first woman graduate of Baylor), O. Drake, Eli Mercer (a cousin of Jesse Mercer), Aaron Shannon, whose grandson and two granddaughters (who are also grandchildren of A.G. Haynes) yet live at old Independence; James L. Farquhar, Robert S. Armistead and E.W. Taylor. Of all these fifteen men, or their near relatives, interesting things could be told, but lack of space forbids it here. The board was organized at Brenham May 15, 1845. At Mt. Gilead Church, October 13, 1845, the following four bids were received for the location of the school, each site agreeing to pay the amount set opposite its name as a bonus for the school:
Travis, in Austin County (South of Brenham) $3,586.25 Huntsville, Montgomery County (now Walker County) 5,417.75 Shannons Prairie, Montgomery County (East of Navasota) 4,725.00 Independence, Washington County 7,925.00

None of these bids were in money. Most were in wild lands, together with some town lots, etc. In determining the value of the bids, all lands except town lots were valued at 75 cents per acre, town lots at whatever they would then bring. In the light of prevailing conditions these were wonderful bids. On the first ballot by the board, eleven members voting, Independence received ten votes and Huntsville one. January 12, 1846, Henry L. Graves of Georgia was elected president of the school and Henry F. Gillett was chosen teacher of the preparatory department. The latter department was opened May 18, 1846. In the Independence bid was included a two-story frame building. This became the first building of the new institution. Here the school opened with 24 students, and grew before the close of the first year to 70. For five years this was the only building for both male and female departments. Gilletts salary for the first year was $800. Tuition was fixed at $8, $10, $13 and $15 per term of five months. Board, including room, could be had in the town at $8 per month.

Graves began his services as president in 1847 and continued until 1851 about five years. These five first years during Graves administration were one perpetual struggle for bare existence. However, under the then existing conditions, wonderful things were accomplished and broad and deep and lasting foundations were laid. The work was hard and the sacrifices made by some, especially the faculty, were very great. The generous trustees also went down frequently into their scantily supplied pockets and made up large deficits. One of Baylors founders and first and greatest friends the matchless, selfsacrificing Tryon went down in the battle. He died in 1847. For the seven years he gave to Texas he was unquestionably the prince among Texas Baptist preachers. During all these years he was the Paul among Texas Baptists, and the greatest single power among the young schools many noble friends. When Tryon died the Texas pioneer Baptists went into mourning. It was said that freedom shrieked when Kosciusco fell. Baptist Christian education and all other denominational work suffered a mighty blow when Tryon fell. In Independence, in those early days, there were no church meeting houses, so the little frame school building furnished a preaching place for Methodists, Presbyterians and Baptists, and the trustees voted the remaining Sunday in each month to any Christian denomination that might ask it. During Baylor Universitys early years probably a score or more of unpaid agents were employed to solicit funds many in Texas and some even in other states. Richard Ellis was probably the first in Texas. Then Baylor and Tryon in Texas and the regions beyond. Stephen F. Adams for Mississippi, H.L. Graves in Georgia (before he became active president), R.C. Burleson for Kentucky, Ohio, Mississippi and Alabama. This was four years before he became president. During 1847, Baylor, Huckins, Tryon (this was a short time before Tryons death), Creath, Garrett, Hill, Ellis, Morrell, Stribling, Chandler and Rogers, were all voluntary agents. In December, 1847, James Huckins was employed as a regular agent at a salary of $1,000 a year and expenses. In this position Huckins served for about five years, sometimes donating his expenses and even a part of his small salary to the school. From 1848 to 1852, the very existence of the institution was made possible by the untiring services of this great agent. He traveled in many states North, East and South mainly on horseback, being away from home sometimes almost a year. The trustees frequently knew not where he was, so they would have to write him through the different state papers. Between thirty and forty thousand dollars for equipment and endowment was secured by his labors.

When the school closed its session in June, 1848, it was in debt to the president, H.L. Graves, $1,200, and to H.F. Gillett, $800. That debt seems to have been liquidated as follows:
Resolved, that E.W. Taylor, N. Kavanaugh, James Huckins, J.L. Farquhar, R.B. Jarman, A.G. Haynes, T.J. Jackson, H. Garrett, R.E. B. Baylor and J.G. Thomas pay each $20 and that Eli Mercer will pay $150, provided Messrs. Graves and Gillett will receive the tuition list at par.

For the next two years, different arrangements were made with the president. He was given entire charge of the school, he to select his own faculty, subject to the approval of the board of trustees, and to have as compensation all tuition fees. This same contract was renewed two years later. The law department was established in Baylor in 1849. The first professorships were filled by the voluntary services of Judges A.S. Lipscomb and R.E. B. Baylor. It seems, however, that Judge Lipscomb had delivered a series of law lectures prior to the establishment of the regular law department. Strenuous efforts were made, even in these early years, for endowment, especially for the president of the institution. Ten thousand dollars was the amount sought. Pitiful little sum it appears now. It was immense then. In 1851 Henry L. Graves, Baylors first president, tendered his resignation. It was very regretfully accepted. Dr. Graves, who was known well and intimately by the author, was a princely gentleman, a ripe scholar, a strong and dignified convention presiding officer, and a splendid school man. The last was more thoroughly demonstrated in the later years at Fairfield, Texas, and then back again at Baylor College. The narrow limitations of his opportunities in those early days, when he labored without equipment and almost without salary, were at times painfully embarrassing and hindered his work seriously.

BRIEF SUMMARY
The first thinking, planning, praying, working toward the school 1841 to 1844. Chartered through the agency of Tryon and Baylor and by the Texas Republic, February 1, 1845. First session. H.F. Gillett, teacher, began with 27 pupils, closed with 70. First president, Henry L. Graves, who began work 1847. Those who taught at any time during the first five years: Henry F. Gillett, 1846, 1847, and part of 1848; Henry L. Graves, president, 1847 to middle of 1851; Daniel Witt, professor of Spanish and ancient languages, 1848-1851. He

was a son of Elder Jesse Witt. He died in 1851 the first death in the Baylor faculty. Warren Cowlls, professor of mathematics. This may be the same man as Warren Conley who was a tutor in 1848-9; Augustus Buttlar, professor of French and German, 1850; Mrs. Louisa Buttlar, teacher of music and fancy work, 1850. This was the first music teacher. J.H. Finch, tutor, 1848-9; Judges A.S. Lipscomb and R.E. B. Baylor in the law department. It is possible that boys and girls were taught separately in 1850. There were that year about 75 pupils each of boys and girls. Dr. H.L. Graves resigned in June, 1851. During this period there were two ministerial students J.H. Stribling and D.B. Morrill.

H. LUTHER

H. EAGER

H. WELLS

A. WILSON

G. TOWNSEND

J.C. HARDY

B.S. FITZGERALD

HORACE CLARK

HENRY L. GRAVES

W. FONTAINE

WILLIAM ROYALL

J.H. LUTHER PRESIDENTS OF BAYLOR COLLEGE WHILE LOCATED AT INDEPENDENCE

CHAPTER 33. MORE ABOUT BAYLOR UNIVERSITY 1851-1861

BAYLOR COLLEGE BUILDINGS AT INDEPENDENCE

DURING the year 1851 several vital changes came to the young frontier university. The resignation of their loved president was quite a blow, but some other things helped to counteract the depression that might otherwise have resulted. The first permanent building was now ready for occupancy. For five years the school had been taught in a small frame building, which was crowded to the doors and windows. The new building was of stone, 36x50, and cost about $6,000. It was two stories high, the lower story consisting of one large room, used for a chapel, and the upper divided into two or more rooms as occasion required. This in those days was a magnificent building. This new building was nearly one mile from the frame building and on another of the grandly beautiful hills of Independence. Another of the changes of 1851 was that from now on the male and female departments were conducted in separate buildings the girls remaining in the old and the boys going to the new. For the next quarter of a century this first rock building remained the principal, and for a large part of the period, the only teaching building for the male department. Here were taught the lawyers, the preachers, the teachers, the civil engineers, etc., etc. Here were taught C.R. Breedlove, W.B. Denson, John Henry Brown, John N. Henderson and many

other Texas lawyers. Among them in later years were C.S. Robinson, L.R. Bryan, John T. Duncan, R.C. Crane, Clarence and E.B. Muse and Temple Houston. Here were taught J.H. Stribling, D.B. Morrill, Pinckney and Spurgeon Harris, B.H. Carroll, F. Kiefer, Reddin Andrews, Wm. H. Parks, George W. Baines, Jr., Z.C. Taylor, the foreign missionary, and many other Baptist preachers. Among them, T.J. Chandler, J.A. Bell, J.R. Horn, the author, and following him yet another Carroll brother, also T.J. Dodson, F.S. Rountree, L.R. Millican, Bennett Hatcher and Theodore Heisig. Here were taught Col. Charles Judson Crane, the soldier, J.L. Smith and C.H. Wedemeyer, the teachers, and Sam Houston Dixon. In this same year 1851 came a new president and a new faculty to Baylor, and for the first time a principal and separate faculty to the female department. The two leading new men were R.C. Burleson and Horace Clark. They were young men, just reaching the zenith of their first young manhood, strong and vigorous and well equipped for their difficult tasks. Things rapidly took on new life. The young school began to grow steadily and gratifyingly. Both male and female departments, with their limited equipments, were soon filled to overflowing. Those ten years 1851 to 1861 were in many respects the palmiest years of the old Independence Baylor. We give here a brief summary of the ten years, showing the growth in faculty, pupils and equipment, and some other matters. We have examined all original records as far as they are now available. Baylor closed its 1851 session with 70 pupils in the two departments. 1852. This year began with the two departments separate, two entire faculties and with very greatly increased facilities in buildings, etc. The endowment of the presidency had been raised to nearly $10,000. In the male department the teachers were R.C. Burleson, president; Wm. L. Foster, professor of French, Spanish and mathematics; Thomas G. Edwards, professor of English literature and tutor in the preparatory department. In the female department, Horace Clark, principal; Mrs. Martha G. Clark and Miss Harriet Davis, assistants. The enrollment of pupils for the two departments was 165. 1853. This year shows the endowment of the presidency completed to $10,000, and $8,000 raised on the endowment of the chair of natural science. Some dormitories are now being constructed. A chemical and philosophical apparatus belong to the institution. The number of pupils about 160. There were three ministerial students. 1854. This is the first year that the board of trustees made a definite report to the Convention. The Convention had requested that such report be made annually. The first sentence of the report says: Baylor University was founded

chiefly by the instrumentality of the devoted and lamented Wm. M. Tryon. Another sentence in the report deserves to be perpetuated: Our institution is almost the only one in the State that has not been subject to great fluctuations and changes of prosperity and adversity. Its progress has been gradual, permanent, upward. There are now four professors in the male department. J-. B. Stiteler now has the chair of natural science, the endowment of which has been increased to $10,000. Because of prosperity, there are now four teachers also in the female department. There are now between 180 and 190 pupils in the two departments. Property is now valued at $40,000. One other sentence deserves to be preserved:.
The institution is supplied with a superior apparatus and a well selected library, and the Hon. Sam Houston has tendered to the institution the free use of his large and well selected library, which affords peculiar facilities for students.

1855. Reports this year show crops bad, finances stringent, but health good, attendance better, and two precious revivals in the institution. Many of the students have united with the church. There are 102 students in the male department and 91 in the female department. There are four young preachers. Two are beneficiaries and two pay their own expenses. One of these is a Lutheran. Endowments for the presidency and chair of science are insufficient to meet necessities. Plans are now being perfected for a new and sorely needed building for the female department. The building is to be of stone, 40x70 feet, two stories high. Of the $8,000 necessary, $5,000 has already been raised, about all this in and near Independence. 1856. The faculties are now somewhat enlarged. We give the names: Male department: R.C. Burleson, president and professor of Spanish and ancient languages and belles lettres; G.L. Morgan, professor of mathematics; Dr. D.R. Wallace, professor of natural sciences and French language and literature; S.D. Rowe, assistant professor of languages; J.L. Smith, principal of preparatory department. Female department: Horace Clark, principal and professor of ancient languages and moral and intellectual philosophy; Mary R. Davis, teacher of history, rhetoric and English literature; Mary R. Graves, mathematics and natural science; Agnes Steinhaur, French, German, drawing and painting. The music teacher not yet chosen. Number of pupils in male department, about 150, female department, about 110. Building rapidly approaching completion. It has been decided to add another story. Dr. Asa Hoxie had made this possible by contributing specifically $1,000. Graduates five in the male and two in the female department.

1857. This year the law department was opened under the management of Hon. R.T. Wheeler, Hon. R.E. B. Baylor, and Wm. P. Rogers, Esq. Thirteen pupils reported this year. The endowment plan has failed to meet the end proposed; $10,000 was secured for the presidency and $13,000 for the chair of natural science. The donors were allowed to retain the principal by paying eight per cent interest. Some donors died, some moved and some repudiated. Only about half the interest was paid. Pupils in the male department, 176, in the female department, 152. The new building for female department about completed. This building was a magnificent structure and would do credit to any of our schools today. 1858. In the male department, the report for this year is hardly so definite as formerly, at least as to the number of pupils. It says simply, that there were not less than any former year. Health of both faculty and students has been specially good. One glorious revival in which many students were converted and many united with the church. The law department is particularly flourishing. Last year the class numbered 13; the present year it numbered 33, of whom 13 received the degree of bachelor of laws. Endowment fund is fearfully inadequate. All professors poorly paid. A number of eminent men have laid the subject of establishing a medical department before the board of trustees, which subject they now have under advisement. The female department reports a highly gratifying year. Regular attendance, 100 (matriculation not given) six professors and teachers. Graduation class of 14. D. W. Chase, now of Georgia, has been appointed director of music, and has accepted. An entire new set of pianos has been ordered, and arrangements are being privately made for the purchase of a new and complete philosophical and chemical apparatus. For this department, we have a building equal to its necessities for many years to come. A special communication was submitted in the report of the board of trustees to the Convention on the subject of new and larger buildings for the male department. The men especially working on this matter were J.W. D. Creath, J.W. Barnes, J.L. Farquhar, G.W. Graves, R.B. Jarman, H. Garrett, R.C. Burleson and A.C. Horton. Giants, all of them, both preachers and laymen. 1859. This was another great year. The male department matriculated 226, including those in the law department and eight students for the ministry. There were 16 graduates of law and four in the literary department. Four hundred volumes were added to the library. About $1,600 or $1,700 worth of apparatus added or to be added soon, to the laboratories. Two new rock buildings planned. The contract for one, 36x56, already let for $4,604. This was to be an unattached wing of the main building, the main building to cost $25,000. An agent was raising the money.

The female department reported in a most satisfactory condition. Ten professors and teachers, 125 pupils present; matriculated during year, 175; nearly $1,500 raised for additional apparatus. There have been 19 graduates. This evidently means during the life of the school. Everything encouraging. 1860. We quote this years report of the Board almost in full:
We are under renewed obligations to our heavenly Father for His fostering care over Baylor University. The male department must be regarded as in prosperity. It has a full corps of efficient professors, with 235 students that have matriculated since last January. The buildings for which this department has suffered so long are now in course of erection. The first wing building is now nearly completed, and the main three-story building, 106x55 feet, will be completed early next year, all except the inside work. The library and apparatus, although increased of late, are not what they should be for such an institution. In order to give this department still greater success it is necessary that the endowments should be greatly increased, as the professors are receiving less compensation for their services than those of any similar institution in the State. The law department has met with a reverse by the resignation of former professors, but is now on a firm basis under the direction of Hon. R.E. B. Baylor, R.T. Smith, Esq., and Hon. J.E. Shepherd. The female department is enjoying a great degree of prosperity. During the present year a costly apparatus has been added, together with the foundation of a library, which is constantly receiving accessions through private donations. There are employed in this department nine professors and teachers, and there are at this time in attendance upwards of 140 pupils with the prospect of a large increase before January first.

This was the greatest year in the history of old Baylor. 1861. The terrible war between the states had begun. Many Texas boys, some from Baylor, had already enlisted and gone to the front. The Baptist State Convention met that year at Huntsville. This was its fourteenth annual session. It was a time of great uncertainty and anxiety. Throughout the whole report of Baylors board of trustees unlike any former report ran a thread of depression and uncertainty. It is necessary to give this report in order to complete this period and complete the full time of Dr. Burlesons administration. The report is short. We give it in full:
Baylor University, in common with similar institutions of the country, is suffering on account of the present national troubles through which we are passing. Youths and young men have generally joined the army in defense of the liberties and rights of our government; and where others are yet left at home, the unprecedented money crisis will, in many cases, prevent their entering college. Since the last meeting of the Convention, the board has found it necessary to furnish a new faculty for the male department,

occasioned by the resignation of the former faculty, which took effect at the close of the last session. This the trustees did by electing, for one year, Elder George W. Baines, A.M., president and professor of natural sciences; Elder J.F. Hillyer, M.D., A.M., professor of mathematics, and J.C. Anderson, A.M., professor of moil am an l ancient languages. At present the number of pupils in this department is small. Should an increase require it, additions will be made to the corps of teachers. It is the intention of the board to continue the exercises of the University through the troubles in which our country is involved, if possible, and to provide ample facilities in the way of teachers and apparatus for all demands made upon the institution. The wing building, reported as nearly completed to your body at its last meeting, and which has since suffered from a partial giving away of the walls, is being reclaimed at small expense. Your board would call upon the denomination to sustain, by their patronage and prayers, the institution which they have planted, and thus far, so favorably cherished. It is said that a few others have been forced to suspend. Let this not be said of Baylor University. The female department, under the principalship of Elder Horace Clark, assisted by a full corps of teachers, continues as heretofore. Quite a falling off in the number of pupils, on account of causes already referred to, has taken place, though the present number is greater than could reasonably have been expected. In conclusion, we would recommend this department with the other, to the full confidence and patronage of those wishing to educate their sons and daughters.

We sincerely wish that the remaining part of this chapter did not have to be written, but all genuine history is a true record of events, whether they be good or bad. Even Bible history tells the bad as well as the good. The depravity of human nature, even among the genuinely redeemed, is manifested, even in all religious history. Baylor University, during all of Dr. Burlesons ten years of administration, was composed of two almost entirely separate departments. The only connecting links were the same name, the same president and the same board of trustees, but the president of the two was also the principal and an active teacher in the male department and seldom had the opportunity even to visit the other department. If he had been president, and only president, and active principal of neither, and teacher in both or neither, and giving as much attention to one as to the other, then the troubles which came probably never would have ensued. At this remote day it seems that the task assigned by the trustees to the president was an impossible one. How, under such conditions, he could give intelligent supervision to the female department, and how he could feel the same unbiased concern for one as for the other, seem puzzling problems. At any rate, being the president of both, he seems to have felt the responsibility for both, and he claimed the right to a general management and oversight of both. Principal Clark denied this right to interfere in the internal management of the female department, claiming that he, Clark, was principal

and that this task was solely his own. Friction was the inevitable result. Just when the friction and trouble actually began, the records do not definitely show. Dr. Burleson said that it began as early as 1854. A letter written in 1855 by Horace Clark had much to do with it, but the board of trustees seems to have given no official consideration to the matter prior to 1857. The differences and feelings had then become acute. The trustees then plainly declared that Clark was held responsible for the internal management and control of the female department, and Burleson for the male department, but their declaration came too late as a preventive and did not prove efficacious as a curative. The friction continued and grew steadily worse. It spread to other members of the faculties, and to the student bodies, and to the Independence Church. Several times the board met, and called before them all the persons involved, especially Drs. Burleson and Clark, and heard all their grievances, which they had been required to put in writing. Finally an agreement was reached and a settlement made. Hands were shaken. Promises were made, and the past was buried. But, oh, the sad frailties of our fallen human nature! If the troubles were really buried, they were soon resurrected. This seems to have been done by outsiders. With them there had been no agreement and no settlement. In a short while matters were as bad, or even worse, than ever before. Hard things were said on both sides. Conditions became desperate. Yes, awful! Poor Baylor! She was now bleeding from every pore wounded near unto death in the house of her friends. During the period that these troubles prevailed, the trustees met time after time and strenuously tried by mild and gentle methods to pour oil on the troubled waters. Such men as the following were at that time members of the board: Elders Hosea Garrett, J.G. Thomas, R.E. B. Baylor, J.W. D. Creath and George W. Baines, Sr., and Brethren A.G. Haynes, N. Kavanaugh, Terrell J. Jackson, James L. Farquhar, R.B. Jarman, A.C. Horton, George W. Graves, J.W. Barnes and J.L. Lester. (There was one other, but we have not his name.) What a group of men! Real men, true men, strong and courageous men to meet a hard situation but this trouble had now gone far beyond the limits of their jurisdiction. It had gone to all the citizens, Baptists and non-Baptists, in Independence, in Washington County, and to every community from whence a student boy or girl had come. It had gone to and through the Baptist State Convention. It had gone all over Texas. After long meditation, and some consultation with good and thoughtful brethren, we have decided not to give further details of this sad story. Numerous times have we patiently and painstakingly gone through it and studied it from the beginning to the end. Several times we have begun writing of it, but our final conclusion is to leave it out of the history. Suffice it to say these few things more:

The board of trustees finally lost patience with all the parties concerned and passed a resolution embracing the following strong language:
This injurious state of things must cease. Not as a threat, or desire to, be disrespectful to our president, principal and faculty, but to let them know that our patience with their petty difficulties is exhausted, and for the future, no compromise will be required, but with the fear of God before our eyes, we will promptly apply the remedy, even if it should sever the ties that connect us together, from the president to the last professor, if they shall merit it by their conduct. Co-operation and peace we must have between our departments. f131

The trustees then themselves prepared in writing a basis of settlement. All the contending parties in both faculties accepted it, expressed satisfaction and signed it. But sad to say, even this did not settle it. In May, 1861, the entire faculty of the male department tendered their resignations. Then the senior class of that department, composed then of M.M. Vanderhurst, Willis P. Darby, Boling Eldridge, John C. Watson, Mark A. Kelton, James L. Bowers, and Henry F. Pahl,f132 addressed a letter to the retiring faculty, stating among other things that we prefer receiving our diplomas from you, when you shall have established yourselves in Waco University, and do not wish to graduate at the close of the present term as students of Baylor University.f133 This request of the senior class to the retiring faculty was granted, and these seven young men were the first graduates of Waco University, the school itself yet in its swaddling clothes, not yet one month old (truly a young alma mater), and the young men not having attended it even for one day. This incident reveals how thoroughly the faculty troubles had permeated the whole school. The course pursued by the trustees in this whole matter was fully sustained by the Baptist State Convention, and thus officially ended this sorrowful trouble. Would to our heavenly Father that all its hurtful influence and after effects had ended at the same time. May a historian be permitted a few after words to this chapter? Subsequent history shows several sad things resulting from that early day trouble. It is well for us of today to note them South Texas has never, even to this day, recovered from that long past trouble. Baylor and Waco Universities, never, in all their after years, became true friends, nor even really friendly. The great Texas Baptist denomination never did nor could rally unitedly to the support of either of them while they thus stood apart. Many years had to go by, some things had to be forgotten, new and unprejudiced blood had to come in, before Baptists could once more come together on educational matters.

Last, a solemn caution and warning: Let all our Baptist people beware of their private troubles and difficulties. Suffer them not to, come into our churches, our papers, our schools, our denomination. God surely will not hold him guiltless who thus offends.

OLD BUILDINGS OF BAYLOR COLLEGE AS THEY NOW APPEAR

CHAPTER 34. GENERAL ORGANIZATION AND EXPANSION

FROM the day that Texas became a State, immigration, like a mighty flood tide, began pouring into her territory. All sorts of people came, not, as a rule, quite as high class, in proportion to numbers, as came in during the earlier years, but there came many of the very best. Among them there were many Christians and many Baptists, together with a goodly number of worthy preachers. It was but a little while until churches began to spring up in many new sections of our large territory, and oftentimes these new sections were many miles apart. Some of these churches were organized by the immigrants themselves, without any aid from a visiting missionary. Preachers and deacons were among the immigrants. As soon as several churches were organized in any one section, then these churches began coming together to form themselves into associations, and as soon as associations were organized, they began to feel the need of yet more general organization for yet larger co-operation in order to meet the enormous needs of so great a territory. Then some of the associations began raising money and sending out missionaries to the regions still beyond. Most of the associations, however, sent their mission money to the General Conventions, and let them employ and send out the missionaries. These missionaries began traveling over the country, gathering the scattering Baptists into little groups, holding meetings, organizing churches, and baptizing the converts, and thus the work grew and expanded rapidly and mightily. During the sixteen years of this period, 1846 to 1860, inclusive, there were organized approximately 500 churches, twenty-four district associations and two general conventions. Note; in what follows, the associations and the order of time in which they were organized, and note the accompanying maps and see the territory which each covered. Then observe the territory that all of them cored, together with the territory covered by the general conventions. We give here only such brief sketches of these various organizations as will make plain this period of our history. Two district associations, not including one, or possibly two, organized by the Primitive Baptists, were organized prior to the beginning of this period the Union and Sabine and are not included in this review. Dont fail to study the maps, and thus you can see as well as read the history. Note the associations in the order of their organization:

COLORADO. A very large part of the early history of Texas Baptists, and in fact a large part of the early history of Texas, was enacted within the bounds of Colorado Association. The first Baptist Church organized in the State was in this territory. What, in the earlier years, Union Association was to the country east of the Colorado River, this association was to the country west of that river. It was the mother of many associations. The first fourteen years of its history 1847-1860 was a record of really wonderful accomplishments. Seven preachers and nine churches took part in her organization, November, 1847. Before the period ended, sixty preachers had worked within her territory, 1,402 persons had been baptized and forty-nine new churches had been organized. The membership had grown from 119 in 1847 to 1,747 in 1856. From then she began lettering out churches to form other associations. There were churches in her membership from the following counties: Bastrop 1, Bexar 3, Brazoria 1, Caldwell 3, Calhoun 1, Colorado 2, DeWitt 6, Fayette 8, Gonzales 7, Guadalupe 2, Jackson 1, Lavaca 6, Matagorda 3, Medina 1, Refugio 1, Travis 3, Victoria 4, Wharton 3, and Williamson 2. By the close of 1860 three new associations had been formed the Austin in part out of the territory and San Antonio and San Marcos, entirely so. She closed this period with 23 churches and a total membership of 929. EASTERN MISSIONARY. The Sabine Association, which was organized in 1843, went to pieces in 1847 on the mission question. Four-of the churches, Macedonia of Panola County, Henderson of Rusk County, and Border and Eight-Mile of Harrison, came together December 3, 1847, and organized Eastern Missionary Association. The total membership of the four churches was 77. At the second session, 1848, there were-eight churches and a total membership of 125. At this same session the name of the association was changed to Soda Lake. TRINITY RIVER. Organized in July, 1848, with six churches from Navarro, Limestone, Dallas and Leon Counties. This association grew rapidly until its churches, at different periods, came from fifteen counties Bell 1, Bosque 1, Coryell 1, Dallas 1, Ellis 1, McLennan 5, Navarro 3, Johnson 1, Hill 1, Leon 13, Freestone 5, Limestone 3, Falls 3, Robertson 4, and Milam 3. At different periods up to 1860, fifty-nine preachers attended her meetings. During the six years for which we have minutes, 782 persons were baptized. In 1859 there were reported twenty-four churches with 1,009 members. SODA LAKE. This association came into existence in September, 1848, when the Eastern Missionary Association at its second session changed it name to Soda Lake. It seems to have had some hard battles with the anti-missionaries. In 1854, which was called the seventh annual session, (the minutes of this year are the first we have), this association covered seven counties, and had grown

from four to twenty-eight churches with a total membership of 1,196. Two years later, 1856, which is the last year for which we have minutes during this period, fourteen more churches are reported, and a total membership of 1,424, but nine churches were dismissed at this session. The names of thirtytwo preachers are recorded. During the two years f or which we have minutes, 454 were baptized. The body included the counties of Harrison, with 9 churches; Rusk, with 7; Upshur, with 10; Cass, with 6; Panola, with 4; Wood, with 3; and Titus, with 3. RED RIVER. Organized October 28, 1848, with eight churches. We have the minutes for only two years 1857 and 1858. Only fifteen churches are reported from four counties Red River 7, Lamar 4, Bowie 3, Hopkins 1. Seven preachers baptized in the two years only 60. Total churches, 11; membership reported in 1858, 405. This association seems to have grown very slowly. ELM FORK. Organized October, 1849, with three churches and a total membership of 131. Of only three of the twelve years have we the records 1854, 1856 and 1860. These show twenty churches, but do not show what counties they covered. Some of them, however, we know are from Collin, Dallas, Kaufman and Rockwall. The names of twenty-eight preachers are recorded. The records for 1860 show only fourteen churches and 651 members. EASTERN TEXAS ASSOCIATION OF UNITED BAPTISTS. This body was organized November, 1849, at Union or Old North Church in Nacogdoches County.f134 This Association was organized with twelve churches and retained its name Eastern Texas until 1852, when it was changed to Central. We have records of it for 1851, 1855, 1857, 1858 and 1859. In 1859 eighteen churches were represented, reporting 126 baptisms, and a total membership of 624 possibly the highest number reached in this period. The minutes show that at different periods it embraced a part of all eight counties, thirty-five churches and thirty-three preachers. At different periods it embraced the following counties and possibly one or two others: Angelina, Panola, Nacogdoches, San Augustine, Shelby, Cherokee, Sabine and Smith. CHEROKEE. Organized December, 1851, with three churches, from two counties Smith and Rusk. The records which we have 1855, 1856, 1857, 1859 and 1860 show that at different times during this period it covered in whole, or in part, nine counties, and had forty-seven churches and forty-six preachers, baptizing in the five years for which we have the minutes, 624. In 1859 its total membership was 1,154. The counties embraced within its territory and the churches within each were Smith 17, Van Zandt 6, Wood

1, Rusk 2, Cherokee 9, Anderson 9, Houston 1, Henderson 1, Kaufman 1. In 1860 there were 29 churches and a membership of 1,718. BETHLEHEM. A convention to consider the question of organizing an association was held at the town of Burkeville in 1851, but the association does not seem to have been organized until September, 1852, at Woodville, five churches participating. A very valuable history of this association was printed in 1896. We have the records for the years 1853, 1856, 1858 and 1859. These records shows churches from the following counties: Tyler 8, Polk 6, Jasper 4, Jefferson 1, Newton 3, San Augustine 2, Trinity 1, Orange 1, Sabine 2, and one church, county not known. The names of 21 preachers are recorded. In 1859 its total membership was 719, composing 23 churches from eight counties. SISTER GROVE. Three churches from Grayson and Fannin Counties organized this association June 25, 1853, near Kentuckytown, Grayson County. The first annual session was held the same year beginning October 15, 1853, at New Hope Church (now Bonham) The records for 1856, 1857, 1858 and 1859 show that its 32 churches were from eight counties Collin 3, Fannin 8, Hunt 2, Cook 4, Hopkins 3, Kaufman 1, Grayson 1, Denton 1, and several from the Choctaw Nation. The names of twenty-eight preachers are recorded. In 1860 there were 32 churches and a membership of 1,252. JUDSON. Organized November, 1853.f135 We have no minutes. It was larger at its organization than was any other association up to this time seventeen churches and a membership of 800. At its fifth session 1857 there were 32 churches from Anderson, Houston, Cherokee, Rusk, Henderson, Nacogdoches and Trinity Counties. In 1858 or 1859 it seems to have been consolidated with Cherokee. WEST FORK. Organized October 12, 1855, with 12 churches. Have no minutes except for 1856 and 1857. These records show churches from counties as follows: Tarrant 6, Johnson 3, Dallas 4, Denton 2, Parker 4, Wise 1, Ellis 1, Palo Pinto 1. The names of 22 preachers are recorded. Four churches dissolved between the sessions of 1855 and 1856. Total membership in 1857 was 633, and churches reporting, 19. LITTLE RIVER. This association was organized November 9, 1855, with 11 churches and 656 members. Four ordained and six licensed preachers had part in its organic session. Fortunately, we have been able to secure all the records of this association for this period. At different times up to 1860 this association had 32 churches. There appear on the records the names of forty preachers. They baptized 743 in these six years of her history. Her 32 churches were from the following counties: Williamson 6, Milam 6, Burleson 10, Washington 2,

Bell 4, Burnett 1, Falls 1, Coryell 2. After lettering out numbers of churches, she had in 1860, 18 churches and 980 members. REHOBOTH. Organized October 31, 1856, with 18 churches and a membership of 742. The minutes we have 1856, 1858 and 1859 show counties and churches as follows: Cass 5, Titus 9,Hopkins 7, Upshur 2, Wood 5, and Lafayette County, Arkansas, 3. The names of 37 preachers are recorded. Some of these, however, are only licentiates and several from Arkansas. In 1860 nineteen churches are reported and a total membership of 655. AUSTIN. This association was organized at the First Baptist Church in Austin, August, 1857. Six of its constituent churches were from Colorado Association. Of its history to 1860 we have the minutes for 1858 only. These show churches from Travis, Williamson, Burnett, San Saba, Lampasas and Hays Counties. Judge E.D. Townes, father of Judge John C. Townes, of the State University, was the first moderator. In the session of 1858, 19 churches were represented with 12 preachers present and a total membership of 665.

JOHN C. TOWNES
MT. ZION. This, one of the earlier East Texas Associations, was organized October 30, 1857, at Mt. Zion Church in Rusk County, with 13 churches, chiefly from Soda Lake Association. We have the records for 1858 and 1859. These show 19 churches from three counties Panola 3, Rusk 11, and Nacogdoches 5. The names of nineteen preachers are recorded. In 1859, 17 churches are represented with a total membership of 967. RICHLAND. This association was possibly organized in 1857 or early in 1858. We have the records for 1858, 1859 and 1860. Its first annual session

was held October, 1858. The convention organizing the body may possibly have printed no records of its work. The minutes of the three sessions show 19 churches from counties as follows: McLennan 3, Hill 3, Johnson 1, Ellis 2, Limestone 1, Navarro 9. The names of 18 preachers are recorded. In 1860, churches represented were 18, membership 585. TRYON. This association, named for the much lamented Wm. M. Tryon, was organized February 14, 1858. We have no minutes for the years of this period, but from Flowers and Fruits we learn that 8 churches, all from Union Association, went into the organization. The first annual session was held at Cold Springs in San Jacinto County. Elder J.M. Maxey was moderator. LEON RIVER. We quote from the first minutes: On Friday, September 24, 1858, at 11:30 A.M., the delegates from Gatesville, Shiloh, Liberty Hill, Coryell, Perry, Owl Creek, Florence, Salado and Belton assembled with Belton Baptist Church, on Nolans Creek, about six miles west of Belton, for the purpose of forming a new association. This association was then and there organized. For this period, we have the minutes of this session only. These show churches from counties as follows: Bell 5, Coryell 3, McLennan 1, Williamson 1, Bosque 1, with a total membership of 396. Ten preachers were present but five of them were visitors. SALINE. This association was organized some time in 1858, and had churches in Wood, Van Zandt, Anderson and Henderson Counties. We have none of the records of this period. BRAZOS RIVER. Organized October, 1858, with 12 churches from Palo Pinto, Parker, Erath and Johnson Counties. Three more churches were added in 1859. We have the records for 1858 and 1859. The names of 7 preachers are recorded. In 1859 the records show 15 churches with a membership of 502. SAN ANTONIO RIVER. Organized November 5, 1858, with 7 churches west of Guadalupe River. We have the records of 1858 and 1859. These show 17 churches and 18 preachers. The counties are not given, but there were churches in Bexar, Gonzales, Wilson, Atascosa, Refugio, DeWitt., Medina, Goliad, Victoria, Guadalupe, and Karnes. In 1859 there were reported 16 churches and 431 members. SAN MARCOS. This association was organized November 12, 1858, just one week later than the San Antonio. It, too, drew its churches from Colorado Association ten churches from Caldwell, Guadalupe, Gonzales, Fayette, Lavaca, Bastrop and Hays Counties. We have all the records for this period. They show 21 churches and 25 preachers. The authors father appears as a visitor in 1859. In 1860, 17 churches with 718 members are reported.

NEW BETHEL. Organized in 1860 at Woodville, Tyler County, where seven years before, the Bethlehem Association was organized. Fifteen churches from Bethlehem and Tryon Associations went into the organization. WACO. Organized November 10, 1860, with nine churches and a total membership of 531. These churches were from Falls County 3, from McLennan 5, and from Milam 1. BAPTIST STATE CONVENTION: At Anderson, then called Fanthorp, in Grimes County, on September 8, 1848, this convention was organized. At this date there were in existence four district associations, (not including one, and probably two Primitive Baptist Associations), Union, Colorado, Eastern Missionary and Trinity River. Twenty-eight churches, more than half then in the State, were represented Independence, Washington, Anderson, Caldwell, Chappell Hill, Houston, Rocky Creek, Plum Grove, Post Oak, Grove, Concord, New Years Creek, Matagorda, Bethany, Gonzales, Austin, Cuero, Bedias, Mt. Gilead, Hamilton, Galveston, Wharton, LaGrange, Providence (Burleson County) Note the territory covered by these churches. This convention held twelve sessions during this period. f136 TEXAS BAPTIST GENERAL ASSOCIATION (No. 1). This general body was organized in November, 1853. In a little less than two years (May 24, 1855), its name was changed to the Baptist Convention of Eastern Texas. The records for 1853 and 1854 we have never been able to secure. They may have never been published.f137 The accompanying map will show the territory covered by this body. The foregoing is a general summary of Baptist expansion during this period 1846 to 1860.

CHAPTER 35. BAPTIST WORK AMONG THE NEGROES PRIOR TO THE CIVIL WAR
THE laws of Mexico positively prohibited slavery, but through a scheme of the American colonists, who represented them simply as servants, Negroes were brought here in great numbers, and in addition to these, during the years of Mexican sovereignty, and to a limited extent a few years later, smuggling slave traders brought in and sold others directly from Africa or Cuba. In a proclamation issued in 1836 by President Burnett, the first president of Texas, are the following significant words:
Whereas, the eighth article of the general provision of the Constitution of the Republic of Texas provides that the importation or admission of Africans, or Negroes, into this Republic, excepting from the United States of America, is forever prohibited and declared to be piracy, and, Whereas, the African slave-trade is equally revolting to the best feelings of our nature, and to the benign principles of the Christian faith, is equally destructive to national morals and individual humanity, and, Whereas, the most enlightened and powerful nations of Christendom are exerting both their moral intelligence and physical power to suppress that odious and abominable traffic, etc., etc.f138

Even that constitution, coupled with President Burnetts proclamation, with its striking whereases containing that fatal excepting from the United States of America, did not prevent the entry of slaves into Texas. Hence, by the year 1850, when Texas, according to the United State census, had a population of 212,592, more than one-fourth of these (58,161) were Negro slaves, and in 1855, only five years later, this number had grown to 105,704, having nearly doubled in that brief period. By the beginning of the Civil War the total population of Texas had grown to more than 600,000, one-fourth of which was composed of slaves. Now these are the people these 150,000 Negro slaves at that time scattered over one hundred Texas counties, and valued at more than $75,000,000, concerning whom this chapter is written. Up to the beginning, and even to the close of the Civil War, their lives and their history are so interlinked with ours that a true history could not be written of the white Baptists and leave them out. Their religious history during the period of slavery is a matter of peculiar interest. But what of them as Baptists, and what did we, as Baptists, do for them?

The first available definite records are in the minutes of some of our older churches, such, for instance, as Independence and Providence (Chappell Hill) in Washington County, Caldwell and Providence in Burleson County, Anderson in Grimes County, Concord in Red River County, Huntsville in Walker County, and a few others. These state simply the facts of the regular preaching to colored people, and of many of them being received and baptized into the white Baptist churches. In a letter written by W.M. Tryon, July 28, 1841, and published by The Christian Index, are the following words:
One month after my arrival Brother Baylor and myself met as a presbytery and constituted a church of 12 members, 10 whites and 2 blacks, which selected your unworthy friend for its pastor. I had also the pleasure of reestablishing the Sabbath School. f139 Brother Baylor preached on Saturday afternoon to a large congregation. At the church meeting a servant girl presented herself and was received, also two others by letter. Sabbath morning we assembled on the banks of the Brazos. I lectured on the subject of baptism to a large concourse of people, and administered the ordinance to the first person that was ever baptized in these waters, and she to whom the honor belongs was a servant girl.

In 1848, at the organization and first meeting of the Baptist State Convention, we find the first definite, public declaration from the Baptists concerning the colored people in Texas. It is a report made by Elder Noah Hill on The Religious Condition of the Colored People. As the report reveals somewhat the Baptist attitude and is full of interest, we give it very nearly in full:
It is not surprising, dear brethren, that this part of the human family (referring to the colored people) should attract the attention of this religious body at its first assembling. It is scarcely possible for us to be unmindful of that race of beings, which is at this very moment attracting the attention of the civilized and enlightened nations of the earth. It would indeed be strange for us to pass unnoticed those whose peculiar circumstances have called forth richest sympathies of the philanthropist and the effulgent eloquence of the statesman. The thoughts arising in the contemplative mind upon the portentous questions connected with this people are deeply absorbing and almost overwhelming. At this very time our great nation looks with painful anxiety to the future on account of this portion of our population. It is not then surprising that we, as a religious body, should feel an interest in those who have attracted the attention of so many political bodies and assemblages of people. We believe, brethren, that there is an overruling Providence. We Must therefore believe that in the work of the English landing the Africans upon our American shores that Providence foresaw blessings that would result, to

some at least, of the one hundred millions of poor blacks that are now in Africa, in the most miserable, degraded and wretched darkness of any nation of people on the whole face of the earth. It is a truth known to most of you that many good and pious Christian blacks have been sent back to that poor, benighted nation. The missionary is there. The heralds of the Bible, both white and black, have gone from our beloved republican missionary land, and raised the standard of the Cross. We present this condensed view, brethren, to show you that in the benevolent efforts you may make for the conversion of the blacks in our own country, you may thus be laying the foundation for spreading the glad tidings of peace in heathen Africa. Here is a double incentive to action, and therefore we should be constrained to use every means in our power to impart the great and blessed truths of the Bible to the blacks in our southern country. While we religiously believe that slavery is amply and fully sustained by the Bible,f140 we must know and confess that an awful responsibility rests upon us to make provision for their spiritual wants, and it is a lamentable fact that in our own country there are thousands who seldom hear the glad tidings of peace proclaimed. Yes, it is a distressing thought known to your committee that there are in our own state a large number of these people who have not heard the sound of the gospel for years. We would therefore entreat and recommend to this Convention to let it be one of their leading objects to provide as early as practicable the means of sending among the blacks suitable missionaries to break to them the bread of eternal life, and we would earnestly request our ministering brethren to use every exertion and embrace every opportunity to preach to the colored people. And we affectionately urge our brethren, who have charge of churches in cities and villages, to appropriate a part of each Sabbath to their spiritual welfare. This plan has already been tried, and we are happy in knowing from experience that abundant blessings have followed such efforts. And we recommend to the brethren to adopt the plan of reading and explaining, in a clear and simple manner, the pure word of God. To make them familiar with the Bible, by reading and directing their minds to those simple, plain and important parts which appertain to their souls eternal welfare and future destiny. To let them feel by your earnestness in prayer, that you are concerned for their condition. Experience teaches us that almost every means which have been used for the good of these people have been blessed. They seem to appreciate the effort that is made in their behalf, and thus we see, in our towns and cities, where a special time is appropriated to their benefit that a good number embrace the truths of the gospel and become pious and devoted Christians.

From 1848, the time of this first report, to the close of 1860, a period of about thirteen years, there were reports on this subject at almost all the annual meetings. We can give but brief extracts from some of them. In 1850, P.B. Chandler made a report on this subject: He said:

This part of our population is rapidly increasing. Through immigration thousands are pouring in annually. In many places they are much neglected, but this neglect is by no means general. Many of our ministers devote a portion of our time to their instruction, and these efforts have been attended with encouraging results. We learn that at Galveston there is a (colored) membership of some 65, and that for piety and consistency of Christian character they are seldom excelled by any people. Similar success among them has attended the gospel at Houston and at many other places. The heathen are at our doors, and our heavenly Father has given us to understand, by the success of the gospel among them, that if we but do our duty, Ethiopia shall soon stretch forth her hands unto God.

In 1851 Elder Hosea Garrett made a splendid report on the subject. We give some extracts from it:
One distinguishing feature of our Redeemers preaching was this: The poor have the gospel preached unto them. How can we better imitate our Saviour than by giving the bread of life to our slave population, who are dependent on others for their homes and all other blessings of life? The slave population of Texas presents a most inviting field of usefulness. Though the world may smile contemptuously upon our efforts in this enterprise, yet, in the presence of God, there will be joy among the angels when one poor slave is converted. We report the following facts: 1. All the Baptist pastors in the Convention, except three or four, give special attention to the colored people. Brethren Noah Hill and A. Buffington have devoted the larger portion of their time to this work, and much good has resulted. 2. The planters are generally in favor of evangelizing their slaves; and some contribute from $50 to $100 annually to the preachers who preach to them.: 3. In a few cases, pious owners of slaves have collected them on Sabbath morning and read to them the Scriptures and given oral instruction to the colored children.

In 1852, in addition to the usual annual report, which in this case we omit, are reports from missionaries. As Brother A. Buffington, though employed by the Missionary Board, always gave his services without remuneration, no details of his report are given.f141 Noah Hill, another missionary, was employed jointly by the State Convention and the Southern Baptist Convention, the former paying him $100 and the latter $200. He labored in Wharton, Brazoria and Matagorda Counties. We quote from his report:
Travelled 1654 miles; preached 72 sermons; delivered 24 exhortations, and baptized 36 servants. We rejoice also that the planters are anxious to co-

operate with us in improving the moral condition of their slaves. Some have built houses of worship, and in addition, contribute annually as much as $50.

In 1853 this sentence appears in a report made by Jesse Witt

Within the last two or three years, there has been a general interest awakened (on this subject) among the different denominations, especially among the Baptists.

In 1856 the annual report was made by A. Buffington. The entire report is worthy of record in Baptist history. We give, however, but a few sentences:
We are deeply impressed with the conviction that this subject is of special importance to any claiming the attention of Texas Baptists. There were in the limits of Texas, 40,000 Negroes, some of whom were introduced (into America) at a very early period, by the slave trade, direct from the heathen darkness of Africa. When we remember that the original design of the importation of Africans to the Christian shores of America was purely to Christianize them, by removing them far away from the corruption of heathenism, and surrounding them with Christian influence, we feel that in laboring for their salvation we are co-laborers with God. f142 And when we have witnessed the impossibility of Christianizing them in their own dark and benighted Africa, we are profoundly penetrated with the conviction that the same mysterious Providence that allowed Joseph to be sold into Egyptian slavery to become the preserver of thousands, and ultimately to display the power of God, has placed the sons of Africa at our doors to learn the way of truth and life. And, dear brethren, while the fanatical and blinded Abolitionist becomes the tool of Satan to produce discord and disunion, let ours be the holy mission of leading the sons of Ham to the cross of Jesus, and thus prepare them to become obedient to their masters and to become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. Scores have been happily converted during the year. Owners of slaves, whether Christians or not, are ready to contribute their money and co-operate with us in this good work. We recommend: 1. That all our pastors preach affectionately and patiently on the duties of masters to servants as taught by Paul. <490605>Ephesians 6:5-7; <540601>1 Timothy 6:15. 2. That every church and minister in the limits of this Convention be urged to exert every means to extend to the slave population the means of salvation. 3. And in order to accomplish this we suggest: (1.) That Christian masters be urged to co-operate with us. (2.) That we employ none but discreet, pious and tried men, men who will instruct and not merely excite the emotions of this excitable people.

(3.) That this Convention, if possible, select three missionaries especially for the colored population.

We now quote a few sentences from a magnificent report made by Elder Jonas Johnston in 1857
Among these people we find more anxiety and a greater willingness to hear the gospel than among any other people, and its truths are more generally cherished and its precepts as well obeyed by them as by the more intelligent of our race. There are a few places within our State where our colored brethren have separate organizations presided over by white ministers. In these their discipline is strictly gospel; and peace, union and love abound. In other places they have their own colored ministers. We find a goodly number of them truly and deeply pious, and our souls have been much edified in hearing their exhortations and prayers. The conviction has been irresistibly forced upon our minds that their piety and zeal will compare favorably with that of our white brethren.

Some eleven of our district associations have important information on religion among the Negroes. We have also now before us the records of numbers of our older churches, the names of some of which have been previously given in this chapter. All these have interesting statements on this subject. Colorado Association, in its statistics for 1851, shows a total membership of 286 whites and 145 blacks. Wharton church shows a membership of 94 blacks and only 24 whites. Austin church had 16 blacks and Gonzales 22. In 1854, in Matagorda County, on the plantation-of J.H. Jones, was a colored church which petitioned for membership in the association. Elders Noah Hill and J.J. Loudermilk, white preachers, were their chosen messengers. The church was received. This is the first definite record we have found of a colored Baptist church,but in the following year 1855 a colored church in Anderson, Grimes County, petitioned for membership in Union Association. The application was referred to a committee composed of such men as J.B. Stiteler, Henry L. Graves, James Huckins and J.W. D. Creath all preachers and Col. A.S. Broaddus and M. McClanahan, distinguished laymen. This committee finally recommended that the church be not received, because the establishment of independent churches among the colored people would be inconsistent with their condition as servants, and with the interests of their masters, but during the same year Colorado Association, by a resolution, recommended separate churches for the colored people.

Thus, the action of the two associations was exactly contradictory. In Brother Johnstons report before the Convention in 1857, from which a quotation has already been made, he said:
There are a few places within our state where our colored brethren have separate organizations presided over by white ministers. In other places, they have their own colored ministers.

The foregoing are the only records we have yet been able to secure concerning distinctively colored churches, prior to the Civil War. Several of the associations urged their churches to report separately on their white and colored members. In no association, so far as available records show, was this request ever fully complied with. In Colorado Association in 1859, nine out of twenty-one churches reported on this point. These nine showed 172 colored members. In that year, in the same association, J.T. Powell, in his report, said:
In some counties where we have most blacks, we have no preacher. Perhaps it would be well for us that we cease to enlarge the book of Resolutions and Reports, and open the book of Acts, that these immortal beings may have the bread of life.

Little River Association, from 1856 to 1860, had interesting reports on this subject. In 1860 Elders J.G. Thomas and T.M. Anderson were missionaries, either volunteer or under appointment, among the plantations along the Brazos River. Caldwell, in Burleson County, at one time reported 43 colored members. The only time this writer remembers to have seen his father, Benajah Carroll, who was then pastor at Caldwell, do any baptizing, was at this place. The candidates were colored people who were being received into Caldwell Church. Little River Association in 1858 reported 74 colored members. In 1859 she reported 122. In 1860 only 90, but at no time did all the churches report separately on whites and blacks. In Trinity River, Red River, Central, Cherokee, Austin, Mt. Zion, Richland and San Marcos Associations interesting and informing reports were made on Baptist work among the colored people, but they are all very similar to those we have here given.

BRIEF SUMMARY OF FACTS

1. There were many thousands of Negro slaves in Texas prior to the beginning of the Civil War. 2. Our Baptist people, with possibly a few exceptions, had a keen sense of their responsibility and a strong conviction as to their duty to give the gospel to the slaves, no matter to whom they belonged.

3. Their usual custom was for all pastors, whether in city, town or country, whenever they preached to the whites on Sunday morning, almost invariably to give a special service to the colored people in the afternoon. To large plantations, and especially for those that grew cotton and cane, where there were very few whites and many Negroes sometimes hundreds of them either volunteer or regularly employed missionaries had to go. 4. As a rule, (to which there were some exceptions), owners not only raised no objection to this religious work among the slaves, but made special arrangements for it and co-operated with it. 5. The Negroes themselves were easily accessible. It is really amazingly wonderful how the gospel of Jesus Christ and the plain Word of God appealed to them. There seemed to be no infidels among them. History seems to show no other race of people on earth more ready to accept the religion of Christ. 6. The Christian slaves, as a rule, were really pious and noted for their loyalty to their religion. There were many exceptions. 7. The Bible, as believed and taught by the Baptists, most readily appealed to them. There were more Baptists among them than possibly belonged to all other denominations combined. 8. The genuinely converted among them, when they were born of the Spirit, were born missionaries. During the days of slavery they saw little money and owned less, but they were always ready to contribute part of that to missions, especially to missions in Africa. It is a remarkable fact that the very first contribution made to Africa, through our Baptist State Convention, was made by these people. In 1848, at the first meeting of our State Convention, the Matagorda Church sent up $23 for Foreign Missions, $11.50 of which was sent by the white members for China, and $11.50 by the colored Christian slaves, for Africa. 9. Prior to the Civil War there were in Texas very few separate colored churches. The Christians among them were nearly always received into the white churches, and usually, special seats were provided in all meeting houses, so that the colored members could attend all services they had the opportunity of attending. 10. Even back in the days of slavery, there were a few colored preachers among them. Some of these, considering conditions, were wonderfully strong and effective. 11. Before the close of 1860 much confusion and even troubles were beginning to arise in many sections because of the serious agitation growing out of the slavery question, hence it was being strongly urged in many of the district

associations that in all services held for the colored people a number of white men should always attend to prevent disturbances. Agitators, both white and black, frequently took advantage of their religious gatherings to project their disturbing work. 12. We regret that it is impossible to give definite statistics concerning the number of Christians among them, the number of separate churches and other matters during this period, which is their history as well as ours.

CHAPTER 36. EARLY EFFORTS IN SUNDAY SCHOOL WORK

FROM the very beginning of their activities in organized religious work, Texas Baptists laid emphasis upon the question of Sunday Schools. Nearly all, if not all, of our earlier district associations had annual reports on the subject, but usually the reports contained very little definite information, and nearly all the ideas, suggestions and plans were crude, and little came of them. However, the first religious organization in Texas of any sort by any other religionists other than Catholics, (except in a small section then supposed to belong to Arkansas), was a Sunday School. As early as 1829 there were three Sunday Schools organized and conducted by Baptists, and due reference has been made to them in an earlier chapter of this book. Of all our early organized work probably the most difficult of proper inauguration was the Sunday school work. There were several serious difficulties in the way, some of which were almost insurmountable. The settlers were badly scattered, and Christians, who must necessarily lead in such work, were few in any given community, especially the members of any single denomination. For a long time there were no houses of worship, and even when some of these were built they were wholly unfit for Sunday school work. Nearly all were very small, unheated, poorly lighted and poorly ventilated. It has been thoroughly established that for a Baptist church to maintain a good Sunday school it must of necessity have its own house of worship. Another one of the most serious of all the early difficulties was the almost utter lack of suitable literature. There was none of any sort, except that of a union variety, and even that was hard to get and really failed to meet the desires of anybody. Yet another very serious difficulty in those early days was that the whole modern idea of Sunday schools was comparatively new. There were no traveling experts to enlighten and enlist the people. The average Christian knew little or nothing about Sunday schools. Many had never seen one in operation. As a consequence of all this, nearly all the Sunday schools in Texas, even before and through the Civil War, were wholly union or undenominational schools. In addition to the things already mentioned, the other conditions and environments rendered it next to impossible to maintain any save union Sunday schools. There were very few houses of worship and they were all union houses, built by the community, all denominations

joining in, and then each denomination being granted one Sunday in each month. In those early days it was exceedingly rare that there were ever more than four denominations in any one community. By the time there were more than that, some one or more of the denominations had built houses of their own. In very many communities and for many years there were no church houses of any denomination. The community school houses were used for all religious services. There was a painful scarcity of capable officers and teachers, so it thus transpired that union schools, as unsatisfactory as they were, were the only kind that could be had. As the years went by, and one denomination after another became strong enough to build its own house of worship, they gradually began the inauguration of their own schools, but it was a number of years before this plan was widely followed. However, a little closer and more specific study of the history of the question among our own people will doubtless be interesting and profitable to our readers. Probably the most outstanding friend and advocate of Sunday schools in all Texas was the Baptist deacon, T.J. Pilgrim. He seems to have been the best informed, the most intensely interested, the most consecrated and the most untiring advocate of Sunday schools of any man in the new country. The church of which he was a member joined the Colorado Association, so in the minutes of that association we find more said on the Sunday school question, and find it more happily expressed, than in any other of the earlier associations. Pilgrim was nearly always on the committee on that question. As a matter of information and interest and as important parts of our early history, we submit some extracts from some of his reports, as well as some things said and done by others. The first report we give is taken from the minutes of Colorado Association for 1851 In those days, when mail facilities were so poor, and modes of travel from one section to another so slow, it is really amazing how Pilgrim managed to get his statistics from so large a territory. Read what he had to say: The committee appointed to report on the state of the Sabbath schools within the bounds of the Association submits the following: From the best information we can obtain on the subject, derived in many cases from personal observation, we have been able to construct the following table, which we believe to be substantially correct. It exhibits at one view the location of the schools, number of scholars, and number of volumes in libraries:

Austin, Methodist Rutersville, Methodist Texana, Methodist New Braunfels, Methodist Seguin, Methodist Austin, Union Shoal Creek, Union Burdetts Prairie, Union f143 Webbs Prairie, Union Bastrop, Union Georgetown, Union f143 Matagorda, Union Wharton, Union f143 Columbus, Union Bethany, Union Lagrange, Union Indianola, Union Port Lavaca, Union Victoria, Union Rocky Creek, Union Gonzales, Union Lockhart, Union Mule Prairie, Union San Marcos, Union San Antonio, Union Rio Grande City, Union Roma, Union Point Isabel. Union Brownsville, Union

30 scholars 40 scholars 40 scholars 25 scholars 65 scholars 75 scholars 30 scholars 50 scholars 50 scholars 50 scholars 70 scholars 40 scholars 12 scholars 30 scholars 20 scholars 50 scholars 30 scholars 30 scholars 50 scholars 30 scholars 60 scholars 40 scholars 25 scholars 25 scholars 40 scholars 35 scholars 30 scholars 40 scholars 60 scholars

200 volumes 300 volumes 100 volumes 100 volumes 150 volumes 1,300 volumes 200 volumes 300 volumes 300 volumes 300 volumes 400 volumes 450 volumes 100 volumes 300 volumes 100 volumes 400 volumes 100 volumes 100 volumes 300 volumes 200 volumes 500 volumes 200 volumes 100 volumes 100 volumes 300 volumes 200 volumes 100 volumes 300 volumes 1,000 volumes

Total, 24 Union and five Methodist schools. Such was the condition of the above named schools when your committee obtained its information and made out the foregoing table. Since that time we have learned with regret that four others have been suspended, and that all, with the exception of three or four, are in a very languishing condition, and some have scarcely a principle of vitality left. We fear the churches are not giving them the fostering care which their importance demands, and that in some instances even ministers of the gospel have looked upon them with cold indifference. Like the tender plants of the nursery, they will not live and flourish without culture, and yet they will abundantly repay any efforts which are made for their advancement. Your committee would earnestly recommend to our churches to give them their special attention, to seek out and endeavor to enlist in their behalf the piety and intelligence of our young brethren and sisters; and they would also

recommend that, as far as practicable, our pastors give them their personal attention and encourage them by occasional addresses and visits, and may all of our sympathies be enlisted, and our most fervent prayers ascend to Almighty God for His blessing upon an institution from which so much good has resulted, and from which so much is still to be expected. All of which is respectfully submitted. THOMAS J. PILGRIM, Chairman.

Two years later 1853 Pilgrim again made the report on Sunday schools. This report is well worthy of preservation. We feel that we are doing our readers a genuine favor to give it here in full:
The institution of the Sabbath school is of recent date and of humble origin. It comes to us with no big sounding titles, and makes no lofty pretensions, claims no legislative enactments, and asks no support but what an enlightened and Christian sympathy feels bound to bestow. It is not like the roaring cataract which is heard from afar, but, like the little rill meandering through the flowery meadow, whose course can be traced by the verdure and fertility which lines its banks. And yet, by its humble origin and unpretending claims, it has escaped the opposition of the great, the power of princes and the anathemas of popes, until it has become one of the great benevolent institutions of the day and one of the most powerful engines which can possibly be brought to bear against the accumulating influences of vice and misery.f144 Scaling the barriers of sectarian prejudices and sectional opposition, it penetrates where the missionary himself cannot go, and converging to one point all the combined talent and piety and Christian influence of that community which it enters, forms a center from which again diverges the rays of light, and truth, and heavenly wisdom, to benefit and to bless mankind. The Christian missionary now enters; the sanctuary is reared; the church-going bell proclaims the approach of a Sabbath morn; the wilderness and the solitary places are made glad, and the desert begins to bud and blossom like the rose. Long before the heralds of salvation were permitted to visit our country, the Sabbath school had planted its peaceful standard and was exerting that benign influence which has contributed in no small degree to produce those glorious results which we this day behold. Sabbath schools are now considered the necessary appendage of every Christian church. They are the little nurseries from which the plants of righteousness are ere long transplanted to flourish in the garden of our God and yield the fruits of holiness and peace. More than three-fourths of the members of our churches are now received from the Sabbath schools, and nineteen-twentieths of our missionaries to foreign fields received here their first serious impressions. Here they learned to feel that they were sinners, here they learned the great and glorious truths of the everlasting Gospel, and here, too, they learned to feel for the miseries of their fellow-creatures. Its influence is beginning to be acknowledged, too, in the councils of our country; and well may it, when we reflect that more than

300,000 of the most pious, intelligent and efficient members of our churches are engaged from Sabbath to Sabbath in training two millions of children in the sublime truths of the gospel, and who are continually entering upon the stage of action, filling our legislative halls, entering our pulpits, thundering in our senates, and taking upon themselves the most arduous and responsible duties that were ever assumed by free-born citizens. The writer of this well recollects seeing one of the judges of our supreme court, on a Sabbath morning, at the head of his class in a Sunday school, and when such men become teachers, what may we not expect of their pupils? The Sunday school now finds able advocates and faithful teachers in the British Parliament. A member of that august body, in a speech lately delivered, ascribes the stability of the throne, the diminution of national expenditures, and the great and growing impulse which all benevolent operations have lately received, to Sunday school influences; for if the Sunday schools check the buds of vice in embryo, thereby causing a diminution of crime, they must necessarily cause a diminution of police officers, prisoners and guards, and, consequently, of national expenditure. If such be the influence of Sunday schools, is it not clear to our minds that they do not receive from our pastors and churches that attention which their importance demands? Too often they are passed by with withering indifference or cold neglect, until they pine and die. The pastor, pleading his multiplied cares, throws the responsibility upon the lay members, and the lay members, pleading in turn their incapacity, throw it back again upon the pastor, and thus it is borne by neither. The time was when, in New England at least, one day in each week in their day school was spent in giving instruction from the Bible. Now that practice is discontinued, and the Bible, as a class-book, is banished from our schools; and if our children are not instructed in the Sunday school, in most cases they, receive no religious instruction whatever; and, as faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God, can we expect our children, as they grow up, to embrace the sublime truths of the gospel and become active and efficient members of our churches, when they have never been taught the very elementary principles of Christianity? No. This would be supposing an effect without a cause. God may convert their souls, and they may enter the church, but they will be drones or pigmies, and the wheels of Zion will be impeded in her onward march. Your committee would earnestly recommend the establishment of a Sunday school in connection with each church. They can and they ought to be maintained. The writer of this once conducted a Sunday school of thirty-five scholars nine months by his own. unaided efforts. Six large scholars were formed into a class and faithfully instructed; the remaining thirty were then divided into classes, over which these larger scholars presided, and the writer then acted as superintendent and librarian. And where help cannot be found, cannot others do the same? Might not our pastors select the pious young members of the church, appoint one day or evening of each week, and instruct them in a Bible lesson? And then might not these members, thus instructed,

impart the same instructions on a Sabbath morning to their respective classes, and thus their own minds be improved by treading in the footsteps and imitating the example of our blessed Saviour, who while here on earth went about doing good? And should not our deacons, if they cannot instruct, at least feel it their duty to attend and give them the encouragement of their presence and countenance? And when pastors and deacons and lay members shall all come forward to a faithful discharge of their duties, and each, in his proper place, do what he can, we shall no longer hear, at each returning association, those pitiful tales of coldness and barrenness of members, and want of increase of our churches, but God will own our feeble efforts and crown them with His blessings, and Zion will arise and shine in all her beauty and glory, and our children will be seen thronging her temple gates and lisping the praises of Jehovah. All of which is respectfully submitted. THOMAS J. PILGRIM, Chairman.f145

In 1856 the Baptist State Convention met at Anderson. Pilgrim was again made chairman of the Committee on Sunday Schools. He made one of his characteristic reports. As usual it is wonderfully strong, but we quote only a part of it:
Your committee on Sabbath schools begs leave to report as follows: Early in the spring of 1829, a Sabbath school was established on the Brazos, numbering 32 scholars. In the following summer two others were organized, one on Old Caney and the other in Matagorda, since which time they have been increasing in number until they now extend from Red River on the north to the Gulf on the south, and from the Sabine on the east to the Rio Grande on the west. They have crossed the Cordilleras and extended along the golden shores, oer the fertile plains and through the wealthy cities of California. In their train have followed Bible classes, temperance societies, educational interests and prayer meetings, and often they have proved nurseries of piety from which the plants of righteousness have been transplanted to flourish in the Zion of our God. Whenever a Sunday school has been organized, it has been a focus where all good influences have converged, and from which have again diverged the ways of light and truth and knowledge, to benefit and bless mankind. They have generally called into active exercise the talents and piety of the young members of our churches, and rendered them eminently useful in advancing the dearest interests of the Redeemers kingdom. They have tended to cultivate a taste for religious literature, to promote a careful study of the sacred Scriptures and a reverence for Gods holy day. Nor has their influence been confined to the school itself. Many who have attended as spectators have been impressed with the simplicity and sublimity of the truths which have been inculcated, have been led to an investigation of the word of God, and hundreds have been hopefully converted through their instrumentality who have never been members of the school.

Your committee fully believes that in no department of Christian benevolence can the same amount of labor and money be expended with a fairer prospect of success. Mighty efforts are made to rescue the aged and hardened sinner from impending ruin, which are seldom successful, and if successful, short is the time left him to labor in the cause of his Divine Master, and small the amount of good which he can be instrumental in accomplishing. Not so with the child; his heart has not yet been hardened by a long course of vice and iniquity, his conscience is not seared, nor have the benevolent fountains of his nature dried up, nor have feelings of misanthropy been engendered by an experience of the baseness and ingratitude of mankind. Your committee has no statistics before it on which to base a calculation of what is now doing in this department of Christian labor, but it fully believes that it is by no means receiving that attention which its importance so justly demands. While every other benevolent organization has its agents and advocates, while our missionaries are traversing almost every section of our country to proclaim the glorious truths of the blessed gospel, not a single agent at present advocates the Sabbath school cause. It receives but little attention at our great annual meetings. Our ministers, pleading the multiplicity of their other duties, frequently give it but a passing notice, and too often it is looked upon with cold indifference. There are honorable exceptions to this statement, for a few of our churches are doing nobly, but your committee fully believes that Sunday schools are not now accomplishing the amount of good they ought to accomplish; that they do not enlist the piety and talent of our churches; that consequently they lack interest and are, for the most part, in a cold and declining condition. And your committee would earnestly recommend to the ministers and brethren of this body to redouble their efforts to elevate the standard of Sabbath school instruction, until they shall have attractions for our young gentlemen and ladies, as well as little children, and to increase their number until a school be organized wherever there are children to be instructed. All of which is respectfully submitted. THOMAS J. PILGRIM, Chairman.

There were many reports on Sunday school work made to the several conventions and associations prior to 1861. None of them probably were so thoughtfully prepared, so optimistic in spirit, nor so confident in the possibilities, especially of union schools with union literature, as were those made by Pilgrim. As an example, note the following extracts from a report made in Colorado Association in 1858. W.P. Hatchett was chairman of the committee:

Your Committee on Sabbath Schools reports that for the number and efficiency of Sabbath schools in the bounds of this Association, you are referred to the letters from the churches. So far as the observation of your committee has extended, the practicability of carrying on well conducted Sabbath schools in our towns and country settlements is not considered sufficiently, at least to induce a fair and energetic trial. The few schools in operation heretofore, being on the union plan, can scarcely be called ours. An effort has been attempted to get up a Sabbath school literature, pure and free from muzzling on points of denominational interests. These efforts by the Southwestern Publishing House at Nashville, Tennessee, and the Southern Baptist Publication Society at Charleston, South Carolina, have been seconded by some of the Baptist associations of our State, and the books already published, a list of which may be seen in The Texas Baptist, we may well recommend. But your committee doubts the applicability of the present plan of conducting Sabbath schools to our sparsely settled country and is of the opinion that if we ever have efficient Sabbath schools in the country, some other plan must be adopted. Perhaps if the churches would meet every Sabbath to converse on religious topics, such as points of doctrine, discipline and religious experience, using the Bible as their textbook, and by it deciding everything; also frequently engaging in social prayer during these exercises, there might be much more good accomplished than by the custom usually pursued by teaching children for a few consecutive Sabbaths, then to leave off entirely, will ever effect. Your committee would not presume to change the present order of things, where Sabbath schools can be conducted, but would merely suggest some means of obtaining the great benefit of Sabbath instruction for the country neighborhoods, which are and will remain destitute until some plan shall be devised to elicit more interest than is at present felt in Sabbath schools. Respectfully submitted. W. P. HATCHETT, Chairman.

This report precipitated quite an animated discussion. Numerous speeches were made, such men as J.A. Kimball, W.G. Miller, and T.S. Greenwood taking part. The report was amended by adding the following resolution:
No. 1. Resolved, That we recommend our brethren to assist in carrying out the suggestions and views of the above report on Sabbath Schools, and to have worship in their respective churches each and every Sabbath day, and as assistance in conducting the same we take pleasure in recommending the Question Book, by A.C. Dayton, and Doctrinal Question Book, by Barron Stow, and it is hoped that every member of the churches will do all in his power to carry out the above suggestions.

The report, with amendment, was adopted. Then followed this other resolution:
No. 2. Resolved, That having long felt the want in our churches of a Sabbath school literature true to the Bible and free from all error, without modification or compromise of sacred truth, we are gratified at the organization of the Southern Sabbath School Union at Nashville, Tennessee, believing the same to have been necessary and well calculated to accomplish faithfully the work for which it was organized.

In the Sunday school report for 1859, seeing that little had been done on the plan suggested in 1858, yet another plan was suggested. We give it below:
Your committee would recommend a system of Sabbath school instruction as an important auxiliary in this work, as combining elements calculated to lead to happy results. Your committee is of the opinion that Sabbath schools should and could be organized in each and every church; that such schools should include the members thereof, as well as their children, and all others who are willingly disposed to unite in this good work, though they be not church members: that of the adult members of these Sabbath schools such as are not qualified to labor as teachers should become scholars, that all may be profitably engaged. That such schools should be organized and superintended by the churches, through their members appointed to that duty, i.e., the churches should superintend their respective Sabbath schools, the interest and business of the same being acted upon in their regular conferences. That the Bible, without glosses or comment, should be the textbook of such schools, and for other works and books necessary, your committee would recommend the publication of the Southern Baptist School Union, located at Nashville, Tennessee. All of which is respectfully submitted. JOHN H. THURMOND, Committee.

At the Association the next year 1860 Rev. Lee Green made the report. It was very short. We give it in full:
To the Colorado Association: Your committee, appointed to report upon Sabbath schools, would submit the following: So far as your committee has been able to learn, there is very little doing upon that subject within our bounds. Some few of our children are attending union schools, while a very large proportion are not attending any. Our people generally profess in theory to be in favor of Baptist Sabbath schools, while in practice they appear to favor none at all; or else they possess so little religious zeal and energy that they very seldom carry their theory into practice. Respectfully submitted. LEE GREEN.

The Association seemed hardly willing to let the report go at that though possibly it was all true so the following peculiar resolution was added as an amendment, and then all was adopted

Resolved, That the deacons of the churches composing this Association be, and are hereby requested to organize, if at all practicable, Sabbath schools in their respective churches in accordance with the plan suggested in the Report on Sabbath Schools adopted by this body last year, and published in the minutes of 1859, page 10; and that the churches be and are hereby requested to send up in their future letters to the body the statistics of their Sabbath schools. Resolved, That we, the present members of this Association, promise that we will do all we can to aid and encourage Sabbath schools in the churches of our Association.

This chapter could be prolonged indefinitely. It is really but a sample of what was said and done in the great effort rightly to project our Texas Sunday school work. Many saw the need, but the difficulties in the way were not imaginary. They were strikingly and sometimes painfully real. It required a long and trying evolution and at last, in recent years, almost a revolution or, we might say, three revolutions one on creating a literature; another on church house building, and yet another on teacher training, to place the Sunday school work on an enduring foundation. We are just now beginning to learn how to, run Sunday schools. It might be well, however, for us to be careful lest we go to another extreme and employ too much machinery, and thus make things too mechanical and forget or overlook the main thing.

CHAPTER 37. THE FIRST TEXAS BAPTIST PAPER AND OTHER BAPTIST LITERATURE
THE question of a Baptist literature was really a very serious problem for our Texas Baptist pioneers. They had none of any sort neither books nor periodicals. In fact, at that period 1846 to 1860 the Baptists in all the United States had, of their own writings, a very limited literature. There were strong weekly papers in some of the Southern States, and a few recent wellwritten books, but all these were far away from Texas, and on account of an almost impossible mail service, were practically inaccessible. Texas Baptists had little means, except the spoken word, for training their new converts, their members, or even their children, and scattered as they were, and with only a few meeting-houses, preaching or teaching was extremely difficult. The question of literature was, therefore, a desperately serious problem, and one that very greatly disturbed our pioneer ancestors. The matter was anxiously, earnestly and vigorously discussed at all general gatherings. There were no means of mutual intercourse except the public meetings. Many of the more progressive took the papers published in the states from which they came. These gave them much news from their old homes, but little or none from the new. It really was far easier to hear from the people in the old home than from those in the new. The early Texas Baptists were usually wise and intelligent. They knew that in order to succeed in a great way in this new land they must devise some way for communication, acquaintance and co-operation. Furthermore, they knew well that if they desired to grow a sturdy Baptist stock, they must be properly taught and indoctrinated, and in order to accomplish this they must have a strong Baptist literature. As an example of the great concern of Baptists and all other Christian people in Texas on this serious subject, we give here a letter written in 1839 by a Presbyterian merchant living in Austin, the Texas capital. Note that it is written to a Baptist Tract Society. The letter was first published in The Baptist Record, and later reproduced in The Christian Index, from which we copy it
City of Austin, Texas, June 16, 1839. To the Secretary of the Baptist Tract Society.

Dear Brother: Some time last winter I made an appeal to your noble institution requesting a supply of your valuable publications, to be gratuitously circulated in this new and interesting country, and yesterday I had the pleasure of receiving a response to the appeal in the shape of a large and well selected assortment of your publications, which upon examination I find to be of an exceedingly interesting and valuable character. I was agreeably disappointed in the character of the publications of your Society. For some cause I had become impressed with the belief that a large portion of them was of a denominational, if not of a sectarian, character. This clay being the Sabbath, I have devoted it pretty much to reading the tracts received from your Society, and am happy to be able to bear testimony to their catholic spirit, as well as to their strictly orthodox and decidedly evangelical character. I shall take pleasure in giving them a prompt and I trust a profitable distribution, and my sincere and earnest prayer is that the truths which they contain may be accompanied by the influence of the Holy Spirit and brought to bear upon the consciences of those who read them. I am engaged in the mercantile business in this city (the new seat of government), and shall have many facilities for the distribution of tracts, both to customers and others, and also to persons who may attend the sessions of Congress at this place. This is an exceedingly interesting point for Christian efforts, and should be immediately occupied, not only by tracts, Sunday schools, etc., but also by several pious and intelligent ministers of the gospel of different denominations. Cannot your Secretary of the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society send us a minister? Try. I am a member and a lay elder of the Presbyterian church, and yet I wish to see every denomination flourish that is aiming to build up the Kingdom of Christ. I have already put in circulation a number of your publications, which have been thankfully received. I will write you occasionally in regard to the influence which they may exert. I sincerely hope that the liberality of your Board will induce them to send us another box, for I can assure you they are much needed, and will be calculated to do much good in the general cause of Christ in this country, while some of them cannot fail to have a happy influence in removing the prejudice which unfortunately exists in the minds of many against the Baptist denomination in this country. I will take pains to place some of the tracts in the hands of some enlightened ministers with whom I am acquainted in this country, and shall recommend their perusal to all with whom I have influence. In your next box of packages, please send a larger quantity of temperance publications. Please ask the American Temperance Union and Pennsylvania State Temperance Societies to aid you in this matter. Please write and direct to City of Austin, Texas, via New Orleans. Yours fraternally, JAMES BURKE.

P. S. Rev. Z.N. Morrell requests me to direct you to forward five copies of your Baptist Record to him, directing to Austin City, Texas, via New Orleans. He says he will act as agent and send on money.

The first denominational organization of any sort in Texas was the Union Association. At its first meeting in 1840 the question of a Baptist literature came up for serious consideration. Two things were done first, a resolution was offered by T.W. Cox, pastor of all the churches composing the Association, saying that we recommend as the most suitable and useful periodical publication for our denomination The Baptist Banner and Western Pioneer, published at Louisville, Kentucky, and that we recommend Brother J.W. Cox at Rutersville (Fayette County), as agent for West Texas. Second, another resolution was offered recommending R.E. B. Baylor as a suitable agent to manage a book and tract depository, and that we request him to use his efforts to establish such a depository of books and tracts as will meet the wants of our denomination. Resolved, further, that we request the various societies in the United States of the North to give us their aid in this important work, and that the reading public generally, and our brethren in particular, be requested to sustain and patronize the said depository. At the next meeting of the Association, one year after this action was taken, R.E. B. Baylor, who had been chosen corresponding secretary of the Association, reported that The Baptist Banner and Western Pioneer had tendered to Texas Baptists the free use and control, under the direction of the Association, of one column in the paper for Texas matter. The proposition was accepted, and James Huckins was chosen as editor of the column. This was the first paper in which Texas Baptists had any special interest. Just how long this plan was continued the records fail to show, but at the associational meeting in 1847 the following resolution was adopted:
Resolved. That we recommend to the Baptists in this State The Southwestern Baptist, published in New Orleans by W.C. Duncan.

New Orleans was much more accessible to Texas than was Louisville, Kentucky, the place of publication of The Baptist Banner. In that same year the only book specially recommended was Howell on Communion. The Colorado Association, which was organized in 1847, at its first meeting also recommended The Southwestern Baptist Chronicle at New Orleans as the best Baptist paper for Texas. The question of a Texas Baptist paper seems not to have been seriouslyconsidered until the organization of the Baptist State Convention in 1848, but from the very beginning of this more general organization the question became one of absorbing interest. General J.W. Barnes, one of the strongest and most

active of the earlier great Baptist laymen, made the first report on the subject, and this report seems to have been the first report of any sort made to the newly organized Convention. We quote rather fully from the report
The committee appointed to report upon the utility and practicability of establishing a religious paper for our denomination in this State submit the following: It is a fact known to all of you that among the individuals composing our churches there are persons from almost every state in the Union. It is a further fact, also known to you, that these individuals, owing to the sparseness of our population, are scattered in every direction, over an extensive territory. And it is a still further fact, well known to you, that we have all brought with us impressions upon our minds, durably made, of the opinions and practices of those with whom we were formerly associated. There is in this scattered mass an exceedingly variable and valuable material. Now, it is a very desirable and highly important object to bring together and concentrate this material. This object we firmly believe can be accomplished, but the plan of effecting it demands our prayerful consideration. As an effective means of accomplishing this object your committee would suggest the issuing and widely circulating of a paper devoted to the views and interests of our denomination. We believe it is a most efficient means of producing concert of feeling and action and creating a unison in our future progress of benevolent work, but if these reasons are insufficient, we would further urge its utility, for the reason that our brethren need and desire more religious matter in the form of newspapers than they now possess or can obtain without great expense and long delay. We believe that a paper would be a great auxiliary to our Convention; that it would greatly promote the interests of our Baylor Institute; that it would be made the medium of communication, through which we can disseminate the great principles of our denomination. These are only ii part the reasons which might be urged why it is desirable, if practicable, to have a paper for our denomination in the State. Now, as regards the practicability of the measure: Your committee is fully convinced that if 500 paying subscribers can be obtained that a paper can go into successful operation. We would suggest that it is not contemplated to so connect the paper with the Convention as to incur any pecuniary responsibility whatever upon the Convention, but that the paper shall be managed entirely by individual enterprise. But, at the same time, we are satisfied that in order to insure success, the hearty co-operation of the Convention is indispensable.

At the next meeting of the Convention 1849 after one year of consideration, the strongly optimistic views of a year before were considerably modified. The report said in substance

Conditions are such that we consider it unwise to undertake the publication of a paper just yet.

The Southwestern Baptist Chronicle was again recommended. The Convention in its third session 1850 met at Huntsville. R.H. Taliaferro made the report on publications. It was a strongly written report, but it made no reference to a paper for Texas. It strongly recommended The Missionary Journal, the organ of the Triennial Convention, and The Southwestern Baptist Chronicle. Earnest and strong expressions were registered on the value of Baptist literature for Baptist people. He then spoke of the serious fact that the trip to Texas was so long, and modes of transportation so crude and inadequate, that immigrants could bring with them very few books. The report recommended Howell on Communion, Jewett on Baptism, and Benedicts History of the Baptists, and closed with the following resolution:
Resolved, That the Convention requests the board of directors to obtain upon its credit a supply of Bibles and denominational and other religious books, and that measures be employed for their speedy distribution.

In 1851 the recommendations on literature varied considerably. By resolution the following recommendations were made: The Southwestern Baptist, published at Macon, Alabama, of which R.C. Burleson was corresponding editor; The Tennessee Baptist, edited by J.R. Graves; The Foreign and Home Journal, and The Baptist Preacher, published at Richmond, Virginia. A general appeal this year from Texas on the sore need for religious books had touched the hearts of Virginia Baptists, and, in response thereto, their State Convention or Bible Society made a donation of $500. The donation was gratefully received by the Texas Convention, and a vote of sincere and heartfelt thanks was given the Virginia Baptists for their appropriate and timely donation. In 1852 the question of a paper for Texas again came prominently before the Convention. The agitation began very early in the year at a meeting of the Conventions executive board. At this board meeting, Burleson, Baines and Graves were appointed a committee to correspond with the North Louisiana Baptist Convention, and the Associations of this State, in regard to the establishment or adoption of a suitable Baptist paper for Texas. That committee, appointed by the board, made its report to the Convention. The report was signed by R.C. Burleson as chairman. It deserves to be recorded in our Baptist History, so we give it here in full:

Dear Brethren: Your committee to whom was referred the subject of a religious paper for Texas, after a most serious and careful investigation, beg leave to report: That we deem it of great importance to have a denominational organ, the location and character of which will meet the peculiar and pressing demands of Texas Baptists. We need a paper to advocate the claims and explain the objects and proceedings of our Convention. If we had a medium through which to publish the interesting reports of missionaries in Texas, a zeal would be aroused for supplying the immense destitution around us, which we have never witnessed. It is a lamentable fact that the objects and proceedings of this Convention, and the successful toils of our devoted missionaries are almost unknown, hence so many of our good brethren are lukewarm in the enterprise of evangelizing Texas. We need a paper through which to sound the Macedonian cry from every destitute town and neighborhood, Come over and help us. We need a paper to present the importance of ministerial education, and to show the condition, progress, and claims of Baylor University and other schools under our auspices. Our glorious and ancient doctrines and practices are imperfectly understood, and sometimes we fear wilfully perverted. We are pained often to hear such questions as these: Is there any difference between Baptists and Campbellites? Do you missionary Baptists hold the doctrine of election? Why do you refuse to commune with others whom you acknowledge to be sincere Christians? Such inquiries manifest a painful ignorance of the truth as it came from Heaven-pure, simple, holy, sublime. We need, therefore, to explain and defend our doctrines and practices, in a fearless, courteous and Christian manner, and, at the same time, elevated as high above all low, personal bickerings and abusive language as Heaven is high above earth. Another reason demanding a paper is that our denomination in Texas is composed of members of the older states, from Maine to Louisiana, and from Canada, England and Germany. These good brethren, bringing their various little peculiarities with them, often introduce confusion into our newly organized ranks. These little non-essential peculiarities are kept alive and nourished by reading local papers of other states. Whereas, if the whole Baptist family in this State would read the same paper, very soon these little differences would pass away and we all would think the same way, feel the same way, and act the same way. Then there would be one body and one spirit, as there is now one Lord, one faith and one baptism. Your committee are fully aware that we already have several excellent Baptist papers in the South and West, more, indeed, than are well sustained, but after five years experience as a Convention we are deeply convinced that none of these do or can fully meet the demands of our beloved churches in

Texas. We must have a paper. The occasion calls for it. Our newly constituted churches and every interest that lies nearest to our hearts demand a Baptist periodical for Texas. But here we are met by several practical and startling questions. Where is the money to be got for sustaining so expensive an undertaking? Are we able to sustain such a paper, when such states as Alabama, Mississippi and Tennessee are allowing Baptist editors to be overwhelmed with debt? Whom can we spare from his present position to become an editor? In view of these facts, some of our most judicious brethren seriously doubt whether we are able to sustain a respectable paper in addition to the heavy demands made upon us for other important religious purposes. They fear that after a year or two, after the novelty has passed away, the paper will sink under heavy pecuniary embarrassment, and our Convention will rest under the just odium of a failure, and who has not a horror for Baptist failures? Other good and judicious brethren are more sanguine, and feel that now is the time, and that we are fully able for the work. There is no small diversity of opinion also about the location of the periodical. The city of Houston or Galveston would be more central for middle Texas. It has been argued by some that New Orleans would be far more convenient for eastern Texas, and equally as convenient, on account of mail facilities, to the country on the Guadalupe and Rio Grande, hence there are strong inducements for locating it in that city. It is believed also that if the paper were published in that great commercial city it would attract to its support the Baptists of Texas and Louisiana, as well as many brethren and non-professors in other states, on account of the commercial items, and it would, thereby, be placed on a permanent basis. In view of all these facts, your committee would recommend that this subject be referred to the Board of Directors with instructions to bring the subject before all the associations in Texas, and also before the Louisiana Convention, and to make such arrangements as to the time, the place, and manner of publishing the periodical for Texas as they may think most advisable

In addition to this report by the special committee, the board also made a report, very short, but directly to the point. It simply said:
Your board is fully convinced that we should have a periodical more fully devoted to the interests of Texas.

Under the influence of these strong reports, the Convention appointed a committee of seven to take into consideration the propriety of establishing at some eligible place in Texas, a Baptist paper, and should they deem it advisable, to commence such a periodical; that said committee be instructed to report the most feasible plan for originating and sustaining the same.

Another year went by. The committee of seven seems not to have been idle. At the next meeting of the Convention 1853 which was held at Huntsville, it made its report. R.C. Burleson was again chairman. This report seems hardly so enthusiastic as the last, but as it is short, and also historic, we give it also in full:
Your committee, to whom the subject of publishing a Baptist paper in Texas was referred, have had the matter under their prayerful and serious consideration, and would submit the following as the conclusions to which they have led: 1. It is the sense of your committee that the Baptist denomination has the ability to sustain a paper which will be an ornament to our church and a powerful auxiliary in the spread and defence of our principles, and that they will sustain such a paper. 2. That the rapid increase of our membership, the wants of the church, and the defence of our denominational principles make it expedient for us now to engage in this enterprise. 3. That our denominational organ should be located at Independence, to be published at two dollars and a half ($2.50) a copy, and to be under the editorial supervision of Brother J.B. Stiteler, assisted by Brethren B. Tucker and J.H. Stribling, as corresponding editors. 4. Your committee would further recommend the Convention to appoint a committee of five to secure a publisher, on such terms as will in no wise involve the Convention in any pecuniary liabilities. 5. We recommend that the paper be published when one thousand cash subscribers shall have been obtained, and that a collection now be taken to enable the committee to issue a prospectus, as soon as the necessary arrangements are made.

This report was unanimously adopted. Then followed the appointment of another committee, this time of five, composed of Burleson, Crumpler, Jenkins, Clark and Stiteler, this time to secure a publisher for the paper. A collection of $13.50 was then taken up to pay-for publishing a prospectus. It was resolved that the paper be called The Texas Baptist and that all members of the Convention become immediately active as agents for the same. But the heroic and long-continued struggle was not yet ended. Still another year elapsed and yet there was no Baptist paper in Texas. It had come to be recognized as a fearfully serious undertaking. The board of managers at the next Convention 1854 which met with the church at Palestine, in Anderson County, reported as follows:

Your board have made every effort to commence its publication. We very soon found, however, that it would be very difficult to establish a printing office at Independence without a greater outlay of money than we had at our command. A prospectus was issued proposing to publish the paper as soon as 1,000 cash subscribers could be obtained and a publisher procured. We found that there was a strong, deep and almost universal desire for the Baptist paper in Texas, and doubtless 1,000 subscribers would have been secured had there been no apprehension that the whole enterprise would fail for want of a publisher. We published proposals in the several religious papers of our church in the South, but we could find no one who would establish a printing office in Independence unless the denomination would give $1,200 to purchase type, press and the fixtures of the office. The friends in Washington County raised about $900 in cash subscriptions, but your board can do nothing more unless the Convention or brethren abroad will raise the remaining $300. If $1,200 were placed at the disposal of your board, we think the paper could be issued by October 7, otherwise, we would advise the Convention either to change the place of publication, or postpone the whole subject of a paper to some future time.

After this report was made the Convention instructed the board of managers to continue the most vigorous efforts to establish The Texas Baptist upon the basis heretofore agreed upon, or upon any other they may deem more suitable. As the paper was thus again delayed, the committee on books and periodicals again recommended The Tennessee Baptist, The Southwestern Baptist, and The New Orleans Baptist Chronicle. In the meantime, something was being done on the question of books and tracts. Union Association had succeeded in establishing a depository at Independence, which was able to furnish the Conventions colporter, Elder John Clabaugh, with a good supply of books. In six weeks time he sold over. $300 worth. The people showed they were hungry for books. Another whole year was not to pass before the starting of the long-desired paper, but it did not come about as planned. Independence was not to be its home, nor Professor J.B. Stiteler its editor-in-chief. At the next meeting of the Convention 1855 the corresponding secretary, reporting for the board of managers, said:
Your board rejoices that a denominational paper has at last been commenced. The Texas Baptist was first issued in January last and has continued to visit the subscribers regularly every week since. Finding it impossible to publish it at Independence, upon the plan adopted by the Convention, several brethren voluntarily agreed to become responsible for the paper one year. As a

publisher could not be secured at Independence, and suitable arrangements could be effected at Anderson with a publisher there, it was determined to locate the paper at the latter place. It was placed under the editorial supervision of Elder G.W. Baines, assisted by Elder J.B. Stiteler, who resigned the position of editor, assigned him by the Convention, as it would be impossible for him to edit a paper so far removed from the field of his labor. The proper support of the paper is a matter of great interest. Although it has secured over 1,000 subscribers, yet it is not self-sustaining, because a large portion of the subscribers extend into the next year. Moreover, the support of Brother Baines has not yet been provided for. He has received nothing for his labors during the existence of the paper. The obligation of the brethren who became responsible to the publisher for the contract ceases with the present year, and we cannot expect Brother Baines will continue to work for nothing. Under these circumstances it becomes the duty of the Convention immediately to make such arrangements as shall secure the permanent and unembarrassed support of the paper. We would respectfully urge that the early attention of the Convention be given to this important subject.

The struggle to maintain the paper was truly heroic, and nothing but the marvelous and almost unparalleled self-sacrifice of the editor, George W. Baines, sr., made its success possible, and it is but just to say that Brother Baines neither sought nor desired the position. He did not feel that Baptist journalism was the work to which God had called him, nor the work for which he felt himself best fitted and adapted. The love of the cause constrained him, and the success which crowned his labors was something which actually bordered on the miraculous. Think of the situation and conditions! The Texas people had come from almost every State and territory in the Union, and from many other countries. They all had their territorial peculiarities, and their many and varied likes and dislikes, and yet, with the hundreds of pages of data bearing on the subject which we have, and all of which we have carefully examined, we have yet to find one solitary unfavorable criticism of the paper or its editor. All available records show that the district associations, which were contemporary with it, strongly endorsed and supported the paper. Many of their annual reports concerning it were especially strong, and really deserve to be perpetuated in our history. The associations specially endorsing and commending it were Union, Colorado, Little River, Trinity River, Red River, Eastern Texas (changed to Central), Elm Fork, Cherokee, Sister Grove, Bethlehem, West Fork, Rehoboth, Mt. Zion, Leon River, Richland, San Marcos, Austin, San Antonio, and Brazos River. The Baptist Convention of Eastern Texas said at their first meeting in 1855: We adopt The Texas Baptist as our denominational organ, and on request

from the Baptist State Convention they immediately selected Elder Wm. H. Stokes as corresponding editor from their Convention. This felicitous arrangement continued through the years. In 1860, on the resignation of Stokes, D.B. Morrill was chosen as his successor, and in their annual reports they spoke strongly of the absolute fairness of the paper to that section of the State. The subscription list of The Texas Baptist ran to 2,600, and some one said in a report that the subscription was larger proportionately than that of any other Baptist paper in the South. But the paper, notwithstanding the universal approval of it and its chief editor, had a hard time financially. A subscription of even 2,600, and even if all paid promptly, would not meet all necessary expenses. Advertising was, of course, small. The paper had a precarious existence. Numerous plans were adopted, such as the forming of a joint-stock company, the addition of a publishing house, etc., and yet it confronted a perpetual struggle. After all, it still lived and did a mighty work. When, in all our great Baptist history, was any other denominational paper maintained for six years, not only without an adverse criticism, but with the universal approval of the whole State? f146 The value of The Texas Baptist as a denominational asset can not possibly be overestimated. Its great editor had as his able assistants such men as R.H. Taliaferro, J.B. Stiteler, D.B. Morrill, and Wm. H. Stokes, and then what a host of mighty men as regular contributors! Henry L. Graves, R.C. Burleson, James Huckins, J.W. D. Creath, J.A. Kimball, J.H. Stribling, Horace Clark, H. Garrett, P.B. Chandler, Z.N. Morrell, R.E. B. Baylor, General J.W. Barnes, A.E. Clemons, S.G. OBryan, J.G. Thomas and John Clabaugh were all frequent contributors to its columns. Their children and grandchildren yet live among us, worthy descendants of great ancestors. Sometime in 1860 Brother Baines resigned as editor to take up again the pastorate a work to him always most congenial. Near the beginning of the Civil War the paper was suspended because of inability to secure printing paper. During this period 1846 to 1860 other Baptist papers, such as The Southwestern Baptist Chronicle, published at New Orleans; The Baptist Banner and Western Pioneer, of Louisville, Kentucky; The Tennessee Baptist, The Mississippi Baptist and The Southwestern Baptist, Macon, Alabama, all had subscribers in Texas, but probably the one most widely circulated was The Tennessee Baptist, edited by J.R. Graves. The books most frequently recommended and read were The Great Iron Wheel, by J.R. Graves; Howell on Communion, Theodosia Earnest,

Grace Truman, Pendletons Three Reasons, Orchards and Benedicts Histories of the Baptists, The Old Landmarks Reset, Evils of Infant Baptism, Jeter on Campbellism, and Waylands Principles and Practices of the Baptists. The most universally used song-books and those most strongly recommended were The Southern Psalmist, The Baptist Psalmody, and The Baptist Hymn Book, all with words only.

CHAPTER 38 SOME COMMENDABLE CUSTOMS OF OUR PIONEER BAPTISTS

SOME of the old customs of our fathers are interesting to review, even though they might not be considered practical for this period. Some of them, however, ought not, even yet, to be out of date. We give some examples. We have the records of quite a number of our older Texas churches and in them find many interesting things. Among them is the custom of appointing two or more visiting brethren to visit the neighboring churches, sometimes twenty or more miles away. These brethren frequently were given letters of greeting from the visiting churches to the visited sister church, but sometimes the greetings were to be delivered orally. These visits were purely fraternal, and were usually made on conference days. It was customary for some brother in the visited church to make a motion, or for the moderator simply to announce that visiting brethren are invited to seats with us. The visiting brethren reported the condition of their own church, and delivered all messages and greetings sent by them. These visitors were always warmly greeted and hospitably entertained, and sometimes they remained for the Sunday services. When these visitors returned home they were expected to make a full report of their visit at the next monthly conference. These friendly visits among neighboring churches were usually made and returned at least once a year. They were doubtless very enjoyable, and we can readily see how they were profitable in many ways. At the present day we retain that much of the old, hospitable custom in our church conferences where we say visiting brethren are invited to seats, but we no longer have visitors who come to us in this old-time way.f147 Something in some ways similar to visiting brethren among the churches was the custom of sending corresponding messengers among the neighboring district associations. This old custom is now nearly obsolete, and it does not mean as much now as formerly. For the first twenty years in the history of our early Texas associations this custom was universal. The old Union Association, the mother association of Texas, just as fast as new associations were organized sent corresponding messengers with friendly greetings, and when the organization of a new association was in contemplation these messengers went to them to aid in their deliberations. Sometimes these corresponding messengers would have to ride horseback more than 200 miles, but they seldom failed to go. Written letters of greeting were usually sent by the messengers.

Those corresponding messengers, who were usually from among the stronger men, were ofttimes of real service as counselors both to the new and the older associations. This constant interchange of messengers among the associations cultivated a friendly spirit, and greatly aided in all early co-operative work. There were frequently present at the meeting of an association ten or twelve of these corresponding messengers from different corresponding associations. These strong visitors always added interest to the meetings. Our Texas associations of the long ago, even though they had no denominational paper as a means of communication, knew far more of their neighboring associations than do our associations of to-day. They went to see each other. To-day one association pays little attention to another. Little friendly counsel and less help are given. Another custom not quite so common was that of asking some of the stronger preachers in the association to prepare sermons on special themes of the hour. These sermons, when thought worthy by the association, were printed in the minutes and added to their value. The association of these days always embraced Sunday, which was a really great day. The session of an association seldom lasted less than three days many times four or even more and the names of messengers who left before the close of the session, without being specially excused by the Association were left off the records. In those days associational meetings were earnestly sought after by the churches. All wanted them. They were great occasions. It was seldom that any church thought itself too weak to entertain the Association, though all entertainment was free for men, women, children and horses. It was the custom of a few of the associations to send out what they called circular letters. Of all the associations organized prior to 1861, only three or four followed this custom, and probably only two of them regularly. These were Union and Colorado. Little River Association came nearer making it a custom than any other, and possibly two others did it once each prior to 1861. At each session of the Association which followed this custom, some strong brother sometimes a layman and sometimes a preacher was appointed to prepare a circular letter to be read at the next session of the Association. The writer was usually allowed, not always, to select his own theme. This theme might be doctrinal or practical. It might be addressed to the old or to the young to the association as such, or to the churches or to individual Christians. Then a committee was appointed to thoroughly examine and make recommendations as to what should be done with the letter. If the letter, as read, was approved by the Association, which was not always done, it was usually printed in the minutes. However, sometimes the Association approved

the letter, but did not think it worthy of publication. As a result of this course by the Association, the writer of these circular letters usually prepared them with great care, hence some of them were really great documents, well deserving preservation and a wide circulation. Such subjects as the following were used, some of them more than once: Restricted Communion, Baptism, Practical Religion, Ministerial Support, Duties of Pastors to Churches and Churches to Pastors, Church Discipline, Baptist History in Texas, Christian Fellowship, etc. The Baptist State Convention also followed this custom for awhile. In those days the minutes of conventions and of associations practicing this custom were greatly prized. People wanted them. They were not simply brief statistical records, but they were valuable documents, that were deemed worthy of being read, re-read and preserved. Of those associations and conventions following this custom, a striking fact is that it has not been so difficult to find copies of the old minutes, even though the associations were among the oldest. As a sample of the work done by* our fathers in those early days, we give some of these circular letters. There are numbers of them that are well worthy of a place in our history. Could any of our great men of to-day surpass these letters? Read them, brother preachers, and you will get some fine material for some much needed sermons. The following letter was written by James Huckins and submitted to the 1841 session of the Union Association:
Dearly Beloved in the Lord: The present is a season of joy with you, and it is suitable to vent your pious emotions by every demonstration of gratitude and thanksgiving. I do rejoice with you in view of what God hath wrought, yea, and I will rejoice. But though this is the case, I cannot look upon your present condition and future prospects but with trembling solicitude. Your obligations as Christians and as churches have been immeasurably increased during the past year. A weight of responsibility has been taken from you, which you have never before sustained. You have taken it and God has given it the vows of God and all the duties and obligations of the churches of Jesus Christ. The great design of God in planting His church in this dark world is, first, the edification and improvement in holiness of its own members; and secondly, through their instrumentality to enlighten and save those who are dead in trespasses and sins. Ye are the light of the world. Let your light so shine before men that they, seeing your good works, may glorify your Father who is in heaven. And what the church of God is to the world generally, He has designed every particular branch of His church to be to the particular community in which it is located to be blessed, and under God, to bless. For this double purpose, God has caused you, my brethren, to be gathered into churches. To answer this design, ye have entered into a holy covenant with God and with one another. The eyes of God and the churches of our mother land, of this nation and of the world, are fastened upon you, to see if you would fulfil your vows if ye will answer the purpose of God. Your

organization as churches and as associations has not been hid. What you have done has not been done in a corner. No; the intelligence of it is now going forth to every part of the Christian world. Already has prayer gone up for you in Europe, in Asia, and in some of the islands of the sea. The expectations of Christians throughout the world, and of angels, have been raised by us, and I doubt not but the fears of infidels and of Satan have been excited. Brethren, we stand upon solemn ground. We have received a trust of infinite value. Are we prepared to fulfil the design of God to answer the expectations of Christians and of angels? Let us look for a moment at our qualifications for this great and glorious work. Some of us, it is true, have been members of the church of Christ for years, but still it is to be feared that we have progressed but a short distance in the narrow way. Our attainments in holiness and in divine knowledge are small. We, as yet, are but babes in Christ. Passion and sinful habit and the world have been but partially crucified. Many of our members have been but recently restored from a protracted course of backsliding, in which, by example and precept, we inflicted such a wound on the cause of our Redeemer as is even now but partially healed. The influence of former sins and habits is still lurking about our hearts, ready to draw them away from God again. And again, a very great majority of our number have been but recently converted. They are babes in Christ, young and tender, and, like young plants, are peculiarly exposed to injury and danger. While in the judgment of charity there must be others of our number whose hearts have never been changed by the Spirit of God, who have been induced to connect themselves with our churches by the power of sympathy and the persuasions of misguided brethren. And besides, we were all but as yesterday as strangers to each other, having come from different sections of the country, and having brought with us different opinions and prejudices. Our ministers, too, are few in number: they are young and inexperienced in the great work of the pastoral office. With these qualifications, with this great amount of weakness and inexperience, are we prepared to answer the design of God? Are we not, on the contrary, exposed to great evils, to the deceptive acts of false teachers, to suffer from internal divisions and party strifes? Are not the gifts and graces of the young members of our churches liable to wither and languish for want of care and nutrition? These, brethren, are some of the evils which we have reason to fear; and they are evils which it seems to me are sure to come upon us, unless prevented by the power of Gods Spirit. But if God shall be on our side, then all these evils will vanish. Through God the Psalmist could leap over a wall and run-through a troop, and through Christ, Paul declares that he can do all things. How, then, are these babes in Christ to be made strong, these wanderers retained at their Fathers house, the deceived to be enlightened, all these differences in education and habit removed, and all the members of our different bodies be brought into harmonious and vigorous action, and thus occupy that elevated Christian stand which God has designed for His earthly church? If God be for us, we shall accomplish all this. We shall let our light

shine, and so let it shine that men shall see our good works, etc. All our dependence, then, is on God. Through Him we shall overcome every evil; through Him we may accomplish all the good which He has designed. Let us then, brethren, cultivate the spirit of prayer and the habit of daily seeking our duty in His Word. It is prayer that brings the church directly under the full blaze of the Sun of Righteousness. It is prayer that brings down those rays into the heart of the church in a vertical direction. It is in the exercise of heartfelt, agonizing prayer that the sympathies, feelings and Spirit of God are infused into the soul, and that she is changed into His image from glory to glory. It is at the mercy seat of God that all the graces of the church grow fat and strong and energetic. It is in the answer to prayer that the Holy Spirit is sent down. Your Heavenly Father is more willing to give His Holy Spirit to those who ask Him, etc. Here is the place where old Christians, Bible in hand, acquire the nerve and energy of young men, where differences are lost, and where souls, naturally and from education alike are brought into the sweetest and most delightful fellowship. Here love and mercy and forgiveness reign. In order, then, to cultivate this spirit of prayer, be found often in your closets, often before your family altars; but in order to realize more fully the blessings which are found in prayer, let me entreat you often to meet and pray together. And here let me remark that it is of the first importance, at such times, to draw out the young members of the church in this holy duty. I know that there will be weakness, diffidence and brokenness of language in these cases, just as there are with young children when beginning to talk, but the parent can understand the little child, so can the brothers and sisters; and what delight do the first prattlings of the little creatures give to the whole family, so do the broken prayers of the young convert and of the restored prodigal delight the heart of the Father of mercies and those of His children. And if this habit is not formed with the young Christian, it will probably never be formed; but if it is formed then, it will probably continue through life. Thus take those members of our churches who commenced taking a part in prayer and exhortation when they began the service of God, and who were encouraged thus to do during the infancy of their religious life, and you will find them ready to stand in their lot now; but how few who did not engage in these duties then are prepared to do it now! Think for a moment of the edification and comfort to be found in a church where every brother is prepared to speak and pray. This is a happy church where fervent prayer is cultivated, and the happiest where there is the most prayer. That is a united church where prayer prevails, and the most harmonious where there is the most prayer, but the Word of God, its diligent study connected with prayer, prepares the heart to feel right. The study of Gods Word prepares the soul to know what is right. The study of Gods Word prepares the heart for prayer, and prayer prepares the mind for the study of Gods Word. A church composed of students of the Bible and suppliants at the throne, of grace will grow in every Christian grace; they will know more and more of Christ and

duty; they will reflect the image of Christ upon those around them. Such a church will be united; such a church will be an unhappy place for deceivers or deceived persons; such a church God will bless; with such a church the Holy Spirit will take up His abode. Let the habit of cultivating a fervent spirit of prayer be maintained by you, connected with that of the diligent study of Gods Word. Then God will be with you, as truly as He was with His ancient people. And if God is with you, you will answer His design. Let me also entreat you to maintain the habit of great watchfulness over one another. Watch over one another for good; and particularly is this important with the young members of the church. How often might a brother or sister be saved from a protracted course of backsliding by a few tender admonitions, a little kindness, and a little judicious instruction I But in order to know when to give this instruction and admonition, you must watch over one another keep the most constant care over one another. This will save them from apostasy; this course will also lead to most important discoveries. By maintaining this spirit of prayer, and the study of Gods Word, and this constant care over one another you will know the mind of the Spirit with reference to your brethren; you will be enabled to draw out those gifts of the church which might otherwise be concealed; you may be enabled to know whom God has called to preach His gospel, and to draw them out and lead them into the field: but no less essential is a spirit of forbearance. We have all our peculiar sins, peculiar weaknesses and prejudices and errors. No Christian is perfect, yet all of us have our own standard, and the general feeling is that all others are wrong, and we are right. But, brethren, we must not do this; there are many things which we must bear with one another. We must overlook a great deal, forgive a great deal and bear a great deal as burdens. This is what Christ has to do with us. We must thus forbear, or our union and usefulness will be broken. Let us be careful in admitting members into our churches. A real Christian cannot be injured by being kept out of the church a few weeks; he will not love the church less; but a deceived individual, or a hypocrite, may be and will be a great injury to the church. Brethren, be careful, I entreat of you, about receiving members. Israel could not be blessed while an Achan was in camp; neither can the churches of Christ be blessed with ungodly men in them. Be on your guard against men who profess to be ministers of Christ. Satisfy yourselves that such are the ministers of Christ, then receive them. But if any come who cannot give the most satisfactory evidence that he is the minister of Jesus, receive him not, know him not. Lay hands suddenly on no man. Finally, brethren, seek to be such a people as God will bless, and strive for the attainment of the great objects of your high calling; and may the Spirit of God keep you and preserve you from all evil, and at last present you spotless and blameless at His own right hand.

In the gospel of Jesus, JAMES HUCKINS.

At the meeting of Union Association in 1848 the following circular letter by Dr. Henry L. Graves was submitted:
Dearly Beloved Brethren: The writer of this letter begs leave to acknowledge his indebtedness in part to a work written by R.B. C. Howell; in part to another by Dr. Sharp, of Boston; but chiefly to a circular letter written by Spencer H. Cone, not only for the subject matter, but for most of the language used in the letter. Between Baptists and the members of all the surrounding evangelical denominations, the most free and perfect Christian communion exists, and will be sedulously cultivated. We cherish for them as the people of God the sincerest affection. We preach, pray and labor together, consult and cooperate for the spread of the gospel, and take pleasure in being associated with them in every good word and work. Nothing would be more pleasing to us than to go with them to the Lords table, but we are repelled by the fact that a preliminary duty is essential, and with this duty they have not complied. Let us, then, in defence and explanation of our course in this particular proceed to consider the laws of the Lords Supper. What prerequisites of admission to the Lords Supper are marked out in the New Testament, for the observances of the churches of Christ to the end of the world? To this inquiry we reply, regeneration and baptism, and in proof of the correctness of this reply, we appeal to the law and the testimony. The primitive churches, constituted under the immediate direction of the inspired apostles, were composed of self-condemned sinners, who were by nature children of wrath, even as others; but being quickened by the Spirit of God, fled for refuge to the hope set before them in the gospel. They believed the testimony given of Gods dear Son, and having gladly received the truth, were baptized, both men and women. To the first gospel church in Jerusalem it is said the Lord added daily such as should be saved, and they continued steadfastly in the apostles doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. The church at Corinth consisted of those who were sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, and who called upon the name of the Lord. The members of the church at Colosse had put off the old man with his deeds and put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created him; and the brethren of Rome were the called of Jesus Christ, beloved of God, called to be saints. Now if these apostolic churches were erected upon correct principles, they are certainly, to us, an infallible guide, and present us with perfect pattern. If they received only such as professed to be born of God and gave evidence that they were begotten again to a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, we should imitate their example. It is, therefore, an established principle in our churches to require of all

candidates for admission a declaration of what God has done for their souls, and when satisfactory evidence of a change of heart is exhibited, the first scriptural term of communion is elicited by the church. That baptism is a term of communion is manifest from the design and order of that ordinance, as well as from the uniform practice of the apostles. It is the design of baptism, among other important particulars, to exhibit the existence of a new relationship and to declare to all around the interesting fact that the individual baptized has come out from the world and enlisted under the banner of Christ. As it is evident that a man must enter into the kingdom before he can be entitled to the immunities of a subject that he must be received into the fellowship of a particular church before he can enjoy the privileges of that church even so it is equally plain that baptism upon profession of faith in the Messiah must remain an indispensable term of communion until it can be proven that unbaptized persons were added to the churches planted by the apostles in different parts of the world, and this will appear yet more abundantly if we consider the order which is uniformly observed in the New Testament in reference to baptism and the Lords Supper. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. This language of the great commission is lucid and definite. He directed them first to teach, or as elsewhere expressed, to preach the gospel to every creature. When the word preached was accompanied by an unction from the Holy One, men were made wise unto salvation. They were effectually taught, they were made disciples; and then, and not till then, were the apostles commanded to baptize them. After this they were to instruct them to observe all things enjoined upon them by the Saviour, and among the all things who dare deny the Lords Supper a place? But it is plain that baptism must precede the communion, not only because the Lord Jesus Christ has so decreed, but because this order is necessary in the very nature of things, if there be an acceptation of the sign to the things signified. We must first be made alive before we need bread to sustain life, and in like manner the ordinance which shadows forth the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost must of necessity go before that which holds out to us in a figure the bread which came down from heaven, whereof if a man eat he shall live forever. That this statement is correct, we must,abundantly gather from the unwavering practice of the apostles themselves. On hearing the preaching of Peter, thousands cried out, Men and brethren, what must we do to be saved? The preacher promptly replied: Repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins. What followed? They that gladly received the word were baptized. After baptism they were added to the Church of Jerusalem, and then participated in the communion of the breaking of bread. The conduct of Paul was precisely similar to that of his brother, Peter. He came to Corinth and taught the Word of God among its inhabitants. Many of the Corinthians, hearing, believed and were baptized. These baptized believers were then constituted into a gospel church, and kept the ordinance

of the Lords Supper. If, therefore, the uniform practice of the apostles justly challenges our imitation, we must invariably adhere to the order which they have established. Upon this point the views of all the evangelical denominations are perfectly concurrent. Dr. Wall avers: No church ever gave the communion to any person before they were baptized. Among all the absurdities ever held, none ever maintained that any person should partake of the communion before baptism. Dr. Doddridge says: It is certain, as far as our knowledge of antiquity extends, that no unbaptized persons received the Lords Supper. To these decisive testimonies we need only add that of Dr. Dwight, who thus expresses his opinion: It is an indispensable qualification of this ordinance that the candidate for the communion be a member of the visible church of Christ in full standing. By this I intend that he should be a person of piety; that he should have made a public profession of religion, and that he should have been baptized. Perfectly conformable to these views of the subject are the catechisms and confessions of faith that have been published at any time, or by any denominations of Christians. Holding, then, as we do, that the immersion of the believer in the name of the Holy Trinity is the only scriptural baptism, how can we either conscientiously or consistently participate in the communion with those who, in our belief, have not complied with this prerequisite; and how can our PedoBaptist brethren, with any degree of justice, complain of us when they are governed by precisely the same principles? They admit to the communion table only those whom they believe to have been baptized. We admit to the communion table only those whom we believe to have been baptized. Where is the difference, if there be any difference between us? It consists simply in this, that we admit all the members of our church, while they practice an arbitrary, close communion against a large proportion of their own members, for all sprinkled babes are considered in their books as church members, or at least with a portion of them. Under this view of the subject, how are we justly liable to the imputation of being close communionists? On the contrary, are we not in fact the only free communionists? Besides, we are prepared to commune with all Christians, in the noblest and most scriptural import of that expression. It is greatly to be lamented that the controversy concerning the prerequisite for suitably communing at the Lords table, has given rise to incorrect views. The attention of Christians has been diverted from the chief design of the institution that of discerning the Lords body and fixed almost exclusively upon it as the divinely instituted medium of manifesting their love for each other, thus weakening its legitimate effects upon the heart, by considering that as its leading object, when it is only of minor importance. Having thus shown our course to be perfectly consistent with Scripture and enlightened reason, let us proceed briefly to consider some of the most plausible objections which are alleged against it. In the first place, it is said we lay too much stress on baptism by making it an indispensable prerequisite to communion. To this we reply that we pay no

greater regard to it, nor do we give it a higher place in our system, than the Lord Christ enjoined, or the apostles and primitive Christians, by their examples, have warranted. And here we may ask, why should more stress be laid upon the Lords Supper than upon baptism, and why should some professing Christians so earnestly advocate the observance of the former, while they pervert or neglect the latter? And we cannot but say that this objection comes with a very ill grace from those who, how much soever they may affect to gloss it over, do, nevertheless, attach, a saving efficacy to baptism, for maintaining which a member would be excluded from any orthodox Baptist church. By baptism, says the Roman Catholic, our sins are remitted and pardoned, and we are joined and knit to Christ as members to the head. (See Catechisms and Canons of the Council of Trent!) By baptism, says the Episcopalian, we are made members of Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven. (See Book of Common Prayer, Catechism, page 135.) Baptism, says the Presbyterian, is a sacrament of the New Testament, ordained by Jesus Christ, not only for the solemn admission of the party baptised into the visible church, but also to be unto him a sign and a seal of the covenant of grace, of his ingrafting into Christ, or regeneration and of remission of sins. (Confession of Faith, Chapter 28.) By baptism, says the Methodist, we who are by nature the children of wrath, are made children of God; are regenerated and born again. (The precise words of John Wesley, the founder of Methodism.) By baptism, says the Campbellite, we are regenerated, pardoned, justified, conciliated, adopted and saved. (Millennial Harbinger, Extra No. 1) And yet they all raise a universal voice of clamor against us for laying too much stress upon baptism. A second objection charges us with causing a separation between the children of the same heavenly Father. Suppose we grant that baptism is an insuperable barrier in the way of our communing in church capacity, with unbaptized persons, does it necessarily result from this concession that the blame righteously attaches itself to the skirts of our garments? We do consider baptism as a separating line, but it is one of the Lords own making, and, besides, if our Pedo-Baptist brethren greatly desire communion with us they can obtain it without doing any violence to their conscience, for all admit the validity of our baptism. They propose to commune with us, but it is on such terms that they advance not one step towards us, make no sacrifice whatever, but call on us to go over to them at the sacrifice of the peculiar, distinguishing doctrine of our church. Let the candid and unprejudiced determine whether the Baptists are chargeable with the separation.

A third objection states that it is the Lords table, and therefore we have no right to hinder those who wish to approach it. That it is the Lords table is the appropriate and sufficient answer to this objection. Were it ours, we might cheerfully admit to it the objector and his friends; but since it is confessedly the Lords table, we dare to welcome to it only such as He invites. As the sacred Oracles uniformly teach that Christians, in the Apostles days, were baptized before they came together for the breaking of bread, we are confirmed in the sentiment that the only guests invited to partake of this feast are such as have been upon profession of faith buried with Christ in baptism; nor can we approach the table with the unbaptized without acting in direct opposition to the precept and example of Him in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. A fourth objection is presented in this shape: We conscientiously believe ourselves to be baptized. You are not the judge. To our own Master we stand or fall. This would be equivalent to saying that an individual ought to be admitted to church fellowship because he thinks himself entitled to that privilege, without reference to the opinion the church may entertain upon the subject. It requires no argument to prove the absurdity of this position. To adopt it would speedily ultimate in the dissolution of society. That there must be an agreement in sentiment between a church and a candidate for admission to its privileges, and that the church must necessarily judge of the candidates qualifications, are both self-evident and scriptural truths. Since Christ has commanded us to hold fast till He comes, and to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints, we are under the most sacred obligations to exhort one another daily, to warn the unruly, to look diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God, and to be very careful not only to venerate His institutions ourselves, but also that they be observed in their purity by all such as solicit communion with us at the table of the Lord. Lastly, it has often been significantly remarked: You will not commune with us now, but we shall commune together in Heaven. We rejoice in the blissful anticipation, but we are not willing to wait until that period. We would enjoy here an earnest of that sublime and blissful intercourse. We plead for communion here on earth with Christians of every sect, which shall bear a resemblance to that of Heaven. We do not suppose the communion of the just made perfect consists in partaking of the symbols of the Saviours death, but in high spiritual intercourse; in mutual expression of admiration and gratitude while viewing the dispensations of Providence and grace towards them in this world; in mingled songs of praise to Him that hath washed them from their sins in His own blood, and an exalted converse concerning the glorious scenes which the revelations of eternity will be continually unfolding to their delighted gaze. In such communion as this, although of a more humble character, we would gladly participate with all good men. Finally, brethren, farewell! Adhere steadfastly to the doctrines and ordinances of Christ, as He hath delivered them to us; and as there is one body and one spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling, one

Lord, one faith, one baptism, so we beseech you that you walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. The Lord be with you all. Amen! HENRY L. GRAVES.

When the Colorado Association met in 1849 the circular letter was written by T.J. Pilgrim. It was as follows:
Beloved Brethren: In the kind providence of our heavenly Father, we are permitted to behold the close of another associational year, and to address you this our second circular letter. We have chosen for our subject the sin of covetousness a sin which, we fear, exists to a greater or less extent in the Christian church, paralyzing her energies, and impeding her march to that holiness and beauty which would render her the praise and glory of the whole earth; a sin which is common to all grades of society, and all classes of community to the King upon the throne, the private citizens of a million, the man in ordinary circumstances, and the tenant of the humblest cottage; and perhaps no sin mentioned in the sacred Scriptures is pointed out with more clearness and copiousness than this, and of which we are more particularly cautioned to beware, as if it were the very rock on which the frail bark of humanity is most likely to founder. In the decalogue or precepts of the moral law, it is expressly forbidden. A hatred of this sin was a necessary qualification of those judges selected by Moses to preside over the chosen people of God. The Saviour himself enjoins upon His disciples to take heed and beware of covetousness, for a mans life, says He, consisteth not in the abundance of the things he possesses. The Apostle Paul warns his son, Timothy, to beware of it, knowing well, notwithstanding that deep piety and devotion which entitled him to the appellation of man of God, the influence it would exert in bringing darkness upon his own soul and blasting his fair prospects of usefulness to the church of Christ. In every age of the world it has exerted the most deleterious influence. Its course has been marked by manifest indications of Divine displeasure, and it has led to the most awful and fatal consequences. The apostle calls it the root of all evil not that it produces all the evil, physical and moral, which exists in the world, but that there is no crime, however base no deed, however daring, to which it may not prompt. It entered the Garden of Eden gazed with envy upon the happy pair, and by cunning and artifice led them to transgress the command of God; and by one single act of disobedience entailed death, both spiritual and temporal, upon all their posterity; banished them from their happy Paradise., and doomed them to earn their bread by the sweat of their brows. It tempted the son of Carmi, in direct violation of the command of God, to take secretly and conceal certain valuable articles from among the spoils of

Jericho, and thereby caused defeat to the armies of Israel and sudden destruction to himself. It influenced Lot, when compelled to separate from Abraham, and to him was submitted the right of choice to select the fertile plain, upon which stood the wealthy cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, because he saw it was well watered and possessed natural advantages for the acquisition of wealth; and where his righteous soul was vexed from day to day by the foul conversation and abominable deeds of its wicked inhabitants, and from which he was warned by an angel from Heaven to depart ere its impending destruction; while his wife, disregarding the command of Heaven, became a monument of Gods just displeasure. In the person of Balaam, it essayed to curse the children of Israel, and when the dumb beast, speaking, forbade the madness of the prophet, it suggested to Balak to cast a stumbling block before them, to eat things sacrificed to idols, and to commit the sin whereby 24,000 of their number were slain. It led Ahab to covet the vineyard of Naboth, which was obtained by artifice, subornation and murder. It prompted Judas to betray the Saviour of mankind for the paltry sum of thirty pieces of silver; and Simon Magus to offer to purchase, with money, the gift of the Holy Spirit, that he might turn it to a lucrative traffic, and render it a source of personal emolument. It led Ananias and Sapphira, two professed converts to the Christian faith, to dissemble and lie unto the Holy Ghost, whereby they brought upon themselves a sudden and awful doom. It has led forth slaughtering armies into the world to blast the fair fruits of industry, and to fill the peaceful cities with massacres and blood; and then it has reveled in the spoilers of the widow, and drank the tears of the unprotected orphan. It is contrary to the spirit of true Christianity. The spirit of the Gospel is a spirit of love and active benevolence a benevolence which, looking beyond the technicalities of a sect, and the boundaries of a denomination, comprehends in its compassionate regards the entire race of man. Love to the souls of men originated, and in time perfected the plan of mans salvation; fired the breasts of patriarchs and prophets; ran parallel through every vein of Christianity, until it burst forth in full triumph at the birth of Christ, for God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him might not perish, but have everlasting life. It was this which kindled the flaming zeal of the Apostle Paul and caused his spirit to be moved within him as he saw the citizens of voluptuous Athens wholly given to idolatry, which led him to count not his own life dear unto himself, provided he might finish his course with joy and the ministry he had

received of the Lord Jesus to testify the gospel of the grace of God. It is this love which allures the missionary of more modern days to the ice-bound cliffs of polar regions, and to encounter the pestilential diseases of a sultry clime, beholding in the sable son of Africa, the swarthy inhabitant of the South Sea Islands, and the red man of the western wilderness, a fellow-being and a brother. The Apostle Paul, on delivering his parting charge to the elders of the Ephesian Church, reminds them of his own example, and assures them he has coveted no mans silver, or gold, or apparel; and then enjoins it upon them to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. Yes, there is a blessedness in doing good; a joy, to which the covetous and dissolute, the slothful and the indolent, are total strangers, and of which they can have no adequate conception; a joy which is as pure as its Author, and lasting as eternity; which the pestiferous breath of slander can never blast, nor the tongue of envy diminish; a joy pleasing to God and sanctioned by the Holy Spirit. It reigns in every Christian heart and predominates in every department of the gospel; while the natural tendency of covetousness, the antagonist of the principle, is to harden the heart, sear the conscience, stifle the affections, paralyze the energies of the soul, and diminish our capacity for enjoyment. It turns, for a moment, a listening ear to the cries of the needy and distressed, and replies: Go in peace; be ye warmed and filled, while it giveth not those things which are needful for the body. It often professes great love for God, and an ardent desire for the salvation of perishing sinners, and yet, while nothwithstanding the fact that from almost every part of benighted Africa, the spicy groves of Ceylon, the fertile plains of India, and the densely populated cities of imperial China, the Macedonian cry is borne to its ears on the breezes of every ocean, it withholds from them the bread of Heaven and the lamp of life, and enshrining itself into an idol, bows down and pays its daily and nightly devotions. If the benevolent impulses of the covetous would sometimes prompt them to give, under some melting appeal in behalf of the heathen, those impulses are soon checked by a prudent resolve, first to enlarge their possessions, multiply their servants, and educate their children, and then they will leave their liberality open to all the noble impulses of an unrestrained benevolence. If God blesses the labor of their hands, so that their fields bring forth in such abundance that they have not where to bestow their fruits, instead of feeling the obligation which that bounty imposes, and blessings as they have been blessed, they resolve to pull down their barns and build greater, and thereto bestow their fruit; they will then say to their souls, soul, thou hast much treasure laid up for many years; eat, drink and take they ease. But ere these flattering anticipations are realized, God too often says, as to the rich man in the Gospel, this night thy soul shall be required of thee.

And may we not assume the position that God will bless us spiritually and temporally in the same proportion that we give to His cause? God, says the apostle, is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor of love. He that soweth sparingly shall reap sparingly, and he that soweth bountifully shall reap bountifully. And are we not taught by the parable of the talents that to him that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance, while from him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he seemeth to have? There is, says Solomon, that scattereth and yet increaseth, and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. Honor the Lord with thy substance, so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine. For this thing the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all that thou puttest thine hands unto. The liberal soul shall be made fat, and he that watereth shall be watered also himself. The writer of this once knew an individual, who in the meridian of life, made a public profession of religion. Until that time he had been industrious but poor. He now felt it his duty to give to the cause of Christ. He did give and gave liberally, and in a few years became wealthy, and, to use his own expression, he never prospered until he gave to the cause of his dear Redeemer; and the more he gave the more God blessed him. And when I gave freely, said he, I felt warmly, and giving and feeling are like faith and works they go together. Our lamented brother, Nathaniel Ripley Cobb, on making a public profession of religion, resolved by the grace of God to give one-fourth of the net profits of his business to charitable and religious uses; if he ever became worth $20,000, to give one-half; if $30,000, to give three-fourths; if $50,000, to give all. To this resolution he strictly adhered; and although he began poor and died at the early age of 36 years, he had given away, under the influence of these resolutions, $40,000. Oh, said he, how good the Lord has been to me. And do not the efforts made by the world to obtain the favorite objects of their pursuit, and to gratify their appetites, often put to the blush the puny efforts of the Christian church? All the great benevolent societies of the United States contribute annually about one million dollars, while twenty millions are annually expended for the single article of tobacco, and one hundred millions for ardent spirits-an amount equal to about five dollars for every man, woman and child in the country. And while a single pious individual sometimes gives a thousand or even five thousand dollars for some great and good cause-a solitary instance which stands out in bold relief, challenging the admiration of the Christian world a Mohammedan will give fifty thousand dollars for a single pilgrimage to the temple of his false prophet. While Christians of the United States pay one million dollars for that cause professedly dear to their hearts, the inhabitants of pagan India pay one hundred and sixty millions for incense to burn in their idol temples.

And what is the influence of this upon the world? They judge of Christianity, not so much by the professions which are made, and its pure and holy precepts, as by the practical bearing and influence of those precepts upon the hearts and lives of its professors, and while we profess to be not our own, to be bought with a price, and to hold all we have as Gods stewards, regarding this world as not our home, but looking forward to Heaven, where we have a richer and more enduring treasure, does not our conduct often evince that gold is our idol and wealth, in our estimation, the greatest possible good? And do not our great efforts to provide a competence for our children plainly prove that our faith and confidence in the promises of God are exceedingly weak and unstable? And does not our too great thirst for the wealth, honors and distinction of this world often give rise to the expression so often made in relation to this and that professor, He is too close, I fear, to be honest? My brethren, these things ought not to be so; and if in any of our encampments are concealed a Babylonish garment and a wedge of gold, may God assist us to banish the accursed thing from among us. May His love dwell in our hearts richly, that we may ever regard it as our highest earthly privilege free to give, as God has blessed us, to promote the best interests of that cause for which the Saviour so freely gave His life. T. J. PILGRIM.

The limitations of our space forbid the publication of others of these wonderfully cogent and informing circular letters. There were many other productions by these early heroes that were of enduring value. One on the Importance of Sound Doctrine, by R.C. Burleson, read at the 1849 session of the Union Association, was very noteworthy; and another by P.B. Chandler on Eminent Personal Piety was of compelling interest. The work of R.C. Burleson will appear in the various stages of the development of our Texas Baptist enterprises, but that of P.B. Chandler, being of a more quiet nature, will not command so much of the attention of the historian. Notwithstanding this fact, he was one of the sanest, safest, soundest, sweetest spirited and most scriptural preachers the author ever knew. His life was one of the deepest piety and he enshrined in his character and work the gospel that he preached. The author did not know all of his family, but all of them whom he did know George, Judson, and Eliza were very like their father in sweetness of character. One of the daughters married Y.S. Jenkins, who was one of the noblest and most devoted laymen Texas Baptists ever knew. He is a first cousin of Judge W.H. Jenkins, of Waco, and the latter is a son of James R. Jenkins, who figured so conspicuously in the early history of Texas Baptists. Y.S. Jenkins, as this chronicle is penned, is a citizen of Pasadena, California, and while he has passed more than his three score years and ten he is still active in the Masters service.

JUDGE W. H. JENKINS

CHAPTER 39. A CHAPTER OF FRAGMENTS

THIS is a kaleidoscopic chapter of ever-changing incidents, which, however, when joined together help to make a link in the great chain of our Texas Baptist History. It is a glimpse into, and a vital touch of, almost everything in this important period of sixteen years. We give these varied clippings from the files of an old paper and are following the order in which they first appeared. If the reader finds as much interest in these fragments as the author found they are well worth a place in this history. Under date June 5, 1847, Levi C. Roberts wrote the following to The Banner and Pioneer, and it was reproduced in The Tennessee Baptist:
I have arrived at home after an absence in Texas of three months and sixteen days. My travels were mostly confined to that part of Texas lying east of the Trinity River, from near the coast to the prairies, near the Cross Timbers. The people are crowding into this country from every part of the Union. Cottages are springing up in every direction. There is a lamentable destitution of religious influence all over the country. There are but few ministers of the gospel, and a majority of them are anything but missionary in effort or sentiment. A large majority of the churches in this part of the country were constituted by Daniel Parker, of Two-seed memory, and kindred spirits, who thought it a crime to contribute to the support of the gospel or those that preached it. This doctrine has had a very withering effect upon the churches and community generally, but Brother Parker is no more. He has gone to his reward, I hope among the just. I knew him well many years ago. We always considered him a good man, possessing a warm heart, a clear head and giant intellect, but surely badly cultivated, judging from the effect produced on society by his education. But a reaction has commenced. I met with a minister who three years ago was a member of an anti-effort church, who has seceded, and has now several missionary churches under his care, and the sentiment that seems to prevail among the people is of a missionary character. An old gentleman remarked to me that he was an old sinner, but if I would move to Texas he would furnish me with a good home. Said he, Unless preaching and farming are both carried on in our neighborhood, it cannot prosper. I had other offers of a similar kind made by men who were members of no church. I met with many Baptists scattered through the country, some with letters, some without, who expressed great desire to be organized into a church and have regular preaching. If some of our surplus ministerial talent could be induced to move to the country, they might advance their own interest and the interest in the cause of Christ. The Macedonian cry is heard on every side, Come over and help us. I do hope many will hearken to the call, and with

hearts overflowing with love to God and man, will go forth with the bread of life to feed the dear flock of Christ, who are scattered in the far West.

This anonymous letter appeared bearing date of July 3, 1847:

Texas is needing a hundred devoted, energetic ministers. It contains a population of 300,000, a territory of 324,000 square miles capable of forming seven states as large as Pennsylvania. The Trinity Land Company is making arrangements to introduce, by the first of January, 1848, 3,000 families into that portion of the State called the Forks of the Trinity River. More than 1,500 are now making preparations to settle in that section of the State. To supply this country, there are not more than eight or ten Baptist ministers actively employed. A layman in that State writes, We go with our heads bowed down. We are like sheep without a shepherd. I look around upon the destitution and cry out, Lord, look on us with mercy and send us laborers. I think if one hundred preachers should come to Texas there would be work enough for all.

Noah Hill stated that he is the only preacher in an extent of country between the Brazos and Colorado Rivers, 150 miles long and from 30 to 50 miles wide. A minister in the Northwestern part of the State writes:
In many places there is great destitution; in other places there is antieffortism in its most melancholy features Campbellism, Universalism, etc. There is no preacher of our order, to my knowledge, for more than 100 miles distance. Neighborhoods removed from ten to seventy miles have said, Come and preach to us the gospel.

Under date October 19, 1848, Rufus C. Burleson writes from Huntsville:
The meeting here is exciting a tremendous influence on this community. Gen. Davis has been converted; Dr. Mosely, Col. Watkins, and many prominent citizens are rejoicing in Christ as their Saviour. Gen. Sam Houston is at the anxious seat crying for mercy, with many others of the best citizens in Huntsville. God is working. None can hinder. Thirteen have joined the church; six or seven will join tonight; sixteen have professed who have not joined.

These words are from Wm. B. Burditt, who, under date December 2, 1848, writes from near Austin:
The Baptist cause is slowly increasing. All it wants is for its pure sentiments to be properly known, and more preachers. There are many persons in Texas who scarcely ever heard a sermon preached by a Baptist minister. R.H. Taliaferro resides at my house and travels over a large field and preaches. He is a very talented man of his age. We have had some additions to our churches lately. Our Methodist friends cry out and say that we are selfish because we do not commune with them; still whenever we have preachers we are gaining

ground. If we could have our views known throughout the State, the Baptists would be a strong people.

John C. Dunn, of Harrison County, Texas, writes to The Tennessee Baptist, under date of December 7, 1839, the subjoined cheering intelligence:
Our churches have been somewhat revived. At Border Church, Brother Barlow led nine willing converts into the water and baptized them. Three of them were my own children. Bless the Lord, O my soul! Brother Bryce, on Tuesday following, baptized eight at Marshall. Brother Jesse Witt, at the arm of the Marshall Church, on Friday previous, baptized eight others into the fellowship of the saints.

On August 24, 1850, Rev. Jesse Witt, Marshall, Texas, writes to The Southwestern Baptist:
I am devoting more attention than heretofore to the religious instruction of the colored people, and I have great encouragement to prosecute this work. Large congregations attend and they listen with becoming seriousness and decorum. My plan is to read and expound the Scriptures to them, and I have been gratified to find that those who profess conversion seem usually to entertain correct views of themselves and of the plan of salvation. The cause of religion in this country is not, generally, in a flourishing condition. I took charge of the church at this place last November was a year. At that time it numbered 14 members; it now has about 50, and our congregations compare favorably with those of any other denomination in the place. Churches are also being formed in the surrounding country, and hopeful prospects exist that Baptist sentiments will ultimately predominate in all this region.

The following paragraph from the pen of J.R. Graves appeared in The Tennessee Baptist in 1850:
We are truly gratified to hear of the very flattering success which is crowning the efforts of our Texas brethren. They have a large stone college building, are out of debt, have about $20,000 worth of property in Independence, and all this has been done within a few years. We will expect in a few years more to hear that the college is worth $100,000. We trust every Baptist who has gone from Tennessee to Texas will give this institution his hearty support. There is no more encouraging indication of the triumph of our denomination than the readiness with which they are contributing to purposes of education. We hope Texas educational organizations will soon be as efficient as ours in Tennessee.

On February 15, 1851, W.A. Smith wrote The Tennessee Baptist from Ash Spring:

The day of religious interest is beginning to dawn in Texas. The Baptist cause is assuming an upward march here. Many of the brethren and sisters who have held their letters in their pockets for some three or four or five years are united with the church, giving new pledges to serve their Lord and Master and to work for the advancement of His Kingdom. We have had several happy revivals this fall, and several churches have been constituted within the bounds of my acquaintance. On the second Sabbath in November, Brethren J.M. Perry and R. Mitchell were with us at this place and constituted a church with eight members. We have had four additions since and we expect ten or fifteen more at our next meeting.

February 22, 1851, C.C. Stephens writes:

I have traveled and tried to preach the gospel of the kingdom some little in the counties of Titus, Bowie, Cass, Upshur, Wood, Smith and Rusk. In the counties of Bowie, Titus and Cass appears to be the greatest moral waste of any portion of Texas I have seen, owing to the influence our anti-brethren have in this portion of the country, who appear to carry with them the seeds of discord and dissatisfaction wherever they go, and there is the least hope of doing good by preaching in the neighborhood of the churches of any place I have ever tried, consequently my labors in these parts have had but little effect; but, thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory, I have met with some flattering prospects of doing good in this portion of the land. I started on September 6 last to bear a petitionary letter from Bethel Church, Titus County, to the Soda Lake Association in Rusk County, and on my way attended an appointment on Big Sandy, in Upshur County, which was protracted five days. On the second day I organized a church with five members, and during the meeting there were thirty-three added by experience and otherwise, eighteen baptized and twenty professed a hope in Christ, and fifteen mourners were left at the close, many of whom have found peace in the Lord since that time. That church is composed of members from the Baptist, Methodist and Campbellite churches. In the progress of the meeting I baptized a man by the name of Waly, who was said to be the last one belonging to a little P. Methodist church in that neighborhood. Several strange and interesting facts occurred during that meeting. Young men that affected to mock at divine things were pierced to the heart, and made to cry for mercy. Among the number baptized were ten young men that made the scene quite interesting. Several have been added since, and the last one that I baptized was a man by the name of Gear, from your State, who had been preaching in the P. Methodist connection for the last twenty years. I have witnessed several precious revivals since the first of September last, and where I have been there have been about as many accessions to the Baptists from the Pedo-Baptists as there have been from the world.

J. W.D. Creath wrote to J.R. Graves, under date June 14, 1851, as follows:
On the 11th inst. I returned home, after an absence of fifty-four days on my mission through the east and northeastern portion of this State, as agent for

the Convention. The Baptists are increasing and becoming more united in their efforts for the spread of the gospel in this interesting and important portion of the State. A gentleman, who is a Pedo-Baptist, and who is also well acquainted in the East, observed to me in conversation some time ago that he believed that the Baptists had more religious influence in the East than any other denomination. Those brethren who stand opposed to us in our efforts have become more kind in their feeling, as I was informed, while others have taken a decided stand in favor of the mission cause. But there is a great want of ministers to supply the churches already organized, and could be constituted if we had pastors. One brother told me that he could constitute at least five or six new churches of the Missionary brethren if they could be supplied with a minister. I was agreeably disappointed in my trip through that portion of the State, of which we in the West have known but little heretofore. There are many choice spirits among our brethren in the East, both in the ministry and in private membership. During my absence, I passed through Montgomery, Polk, Tyler, Jasper, Newton, Sabine, San Augustine, Shelby, Panola, Harrison, Cass, Bowie, Red River, Lamar, Hopkins, Titus, Wood, Upshur, Rusk, Cherokee, Anderson and Houston Counties, and I also visited twenty-three or four towns and villages, and received for the Convention between $175 and $200 in cash and subscriptions, and left subscriptions with several brethren who promised to make efforts to increase the amount. I heard of eight new ministers who had been added to our ministerial strength in the East during the winter and spring. Your valuable paper is doing a great work in many portions of the East. The eyes of many are being opened to see facts which heretofore have been hid from them. I am of the opinion that The Tennessee Baptist and The Southwestern Baptist will answer all the demands of the Baptists and their friends in Texas for the next five or ten years. There was much and deep regret at the failure of The Chronicle of New Orleans, but I consider that its lack has been, and is still, being well supplied by the above papers.

On August 14, 1852, J.W. D. Creath again writes to Dr. Graves:

With this I send you a catalogue of our institution. The Lord has prospered the work of our hands. We have educated two of the most talented and promising young ministers in the State Stribling and Morrill and there are six young men of promise now in the State who wish to enter next winter with a view to the ministry. The influence of The Tennessee Baptist is being felt at Crockett (the place from which I sent you twenty-three subscriptions last summer). Brother J.M. Maxcy and myself held a ten days meeting there a short time since, during which twenty were added. We now have between thirty and forty added by baptism and letter this year, since Brother M. took charge of the church last

winter, and there are others that will follow the Saviour soon in baptism. Our prospects as a denomination in Texas are truly encouraging. Brother Burleson, the President of Baylor University, writes me that the prospects are more encouraging than at any former period.

There are a number of other communications to J.R. Graves and his paper of the same general tenor as the foregoing, which we have given at some length. Under date of November 13, 1852, S.J. Wright sends to The Tennessee Baptist an account of the meeting of the Colorado Association which convened with Plum Grove Church, Fayette County, September 10-14. In this report he states that eleven new churches have been added and that the Association now numbers twenty-three churches. There were received, during the last associational year, by baptism 73, by letter 161, restored 1, the total membership now being 896. There are eighteen ministers in the bounds of this body. A large attendance and a spirit of unanimity was noted. R.H. Taliaferro preached a thrilling missionary sermon on Sunday and all the preaching during the sessions of the body was of a high order. The following officers were elected: P.B. Chandler, moderator; J.H. Wells, clerk; J.H. Stribling, corresponding secretary, and R.B. Jarman, treasurer. On October 25, 1852, at an adjourned meeting of the Board of Directors of the Baptist State Convention, which adjourned meeting was held at Independence, a report of the principles upon which men were received into that institution as ministerial students was adopted. These principles are, in general, those that are recognized by Baptist bodies everywhere. The report was signed by H.L. Graves, president of the board. Under date of December 18, 1852, an interesting report is sent to The Tennessee Baptist from Palestine concerning the church that was organized there in the spring of 1847, upon United Baptist principles. The following quotation is made from this report:
This church was organized in the spring of 1847, upon United Baptist principles. For one year afterwards, under the care of Moses Dameron, the church seemed to flourish, but without any great increase of members. We had warm and comforting meetings, a spirit of cordiality prevailed among the professors, and a general good feeling in the community. Our prospects were cheering. Afterwards, however, dissensions arose, which produced a coldness, barrenness, and even bitterness of feeling. This misfortune arose from a difference of opinion regarding the benevolent institutions of the day. This state of affairs continued until the Saturday before the fourth Sabbath in August. Then a meeting commenced which was continued for nine days, during which time it pleased the Lord in His mercy to pour out His Spirit upon us and to work the wonders of His grace in the hearts of sinners, and

daily to add to the church such as we hope He will hereafter be pleased to acknowledge as His own. Four were received into the church by letter and eleven by experience; the latter were baptized on Sabbath afternoon, Rev. Moses Dameron officiating as administrator of the ordinance. Fifteen others presented themselves as mourners on the last day of the meeting, and a general solemnity seemed to reign over the congregation during the progress of this meeting.

An unsigned article appears in the issue of The Tennessee Baptist of February 11, 1854, with the caption Temperance in Texas, from which we make the following extract:
The temperance cause is doing a good work in the Lone Star State. A mighty revolution has taken place during the last year. Petitions have been sent out to the legislature from almost every county in the State, praying that a law may be passed granting the privilege to each county to decide at the ballot box whether license to retail ardent spirits shall or shall not be granted. A memorial was presented by the Baptist General Association of Texas, and several district associations, praying the legislature to take immediate action upon the subject and pass some law to stop the ravages of intemperance in our State.

J. W.D. Creath writes to J.R. Graves under date April 8, 1854. a characteristic letter as follows:
The Lord is still with us. On last Lords day four were received by baptism and letter in all seventy-five since March, 1854, to the Huntsville Church. On the first Sabbath in this month, Elders Baines, Garrett, Lewis and the writer organized a Baptist church about eight miles from this with twentyeight members, and there are eight or ten more to join. Within the last twelve months there have been two churches organized in this county, and the number of communicants in our denomination has about doubled during the same time. To our heavenly Father, through Christ, be all the glory forever and ever! The writer was dreadfully whipped here last spring in the discussion of infant baptism and the mode of baptism by Elder Daniel Baker, D.D. (Old School Presbyterian), according to the Flying Leaves. But it, somehow happens that the Baptists gather the fruit at the end.

Under date July 1, 1854, A Texas Pastor writes:

The past year is to be noted among us as a period when some of our pastors have been brought out into the open field of conflict with the advocates of Pedobaptism. In order to bolster up the waning fortunes of the Pedo-Baptists in Texas, lectures, sermons and books have been put forth; not the least among the last is Dr. Daniel Bakers book on baptism. The substance of this book was preached by Dr. Baker in a series of sermons in Huntsville. Brother

Creath, who is pastor of the church at that place, replied to Dr. Bakers sermons in four discourses, which have been published by the Southern Baptist Publication Society. Brother Creath has done good service for the cause of truth in Texas. I venerate Dr. Baker for his snowy locks; but I have no veneration for Pedo-Baptist errors, however sanctioned by great names or weight of years. Every pastor here is prepared to sustain Brother Creath. I hope his reply will find its way into every family where Dr. Bakers essay has gone, so that the antidote may reach the poison and the truth of God be vindicated. Candor compels me to say that Dr. Bakers book on baptism is the weakest and most vulnerable essay that I have seen, not excepting Reuben Burrows, which is so extensively circulated in Texas. Many of the pastors in Texas have these works, together with Summers on baptism, and they intend to take special care that their errors and sophistries are exposed.

J. B. Stiteler, writing from Independence under date of December 16, 1854, gives some very interesting data:
The church in this place has enjoyed a glorious revival. Meetings have been held every night for more than three weeks, conducted by Elder R.C. Burleson and myself. Although our duties in the ministry have been numerous and pressing, owing to our preparations for the approaching commencement, yet the meeting has continued without interfering with any important duty. The church has been much revived and many sinners, we trust, have been savingly converted to God. Last Sabbath twenty-one willing converts were led down into the liquid grave after Christs example, among whom were several interesting young men and ladies connected with our University and Female College. The revival has been much blessed to the students of both institutions. The interest was general and reached many of our most prominent citizens. Among those baptized on last Sabbath was the Hon. Sam Houston, the veteran hero and Senator of Texas. The friends of Gen. Houston, who appreciate his great intellectual, political and moral worth, will rejoice to learn that he has thus dedicated himself to God and publicly enlisted in the service of the church.

On March 22, 1856, at a meeting of the students of Baylor University, affectionate resolutions were unanimously adopted on account of the retirement from the faculty of J.B. Stiteler, one of the graciously great preachers of that time, who was led to resign his professorship on account of failing health. The resolutions were signed by Charles R. Breedlove, chairman, and William B. Denson, secretary, and were ordered printed in The Texas Baptist. J. G. Masterson, whose letter is dated August 23, 1856, sends an account of the Bethlehem Association, the sessions of which were held with the Indian Creek Church, commencing on Saturday before the fourth Lords day in October,

1855. He reports a number of revival meetings, as well as additions to the churches, and adds that religion seems to be in a flourishing condition. Elder R.E. Brown, of Alabama, has been employed by the Executive Committee of the Bethlehem Association as missionary. Concluding his report, Brother Masterson naively adds:
I have been here five years next October, and I tell you the truth, Brother Graves, Baptists were so scarce it did my soul good to see a horses track that a Baptist rode. All were Methodists, but the scene has changed. Very many that were Methodists are now sound Baptists, rejoicing that they have come into the full light of the gospel, and still they come.

Under date of November 6, 1858, S.G. OBryan, of Waco, writes to The Tennessee Baptist as follows:
Since this Sunday school discussion commenced, the brethren of Waco Baptist Church are very much in favor of our having Baptist Sunday school books instead of Union books. I said to several of our most intelligent brethren that this discussion had aroused my attention to the propriety of greater zeal on the subject, and had changed my mind to be henceforth in favor of Baptist Sunday school books instead of Union, and, to my gratification, they all said that it had had the same effect on them., This discussion, however, lamented by all good men, will yet, by an overruling Providence, result in great good. A great and good object will be the occasion of opposition and strife. We should not be afraid of this storm. The Lord reigns. The spread of the gospel was the occasion of opposition, strife and much persecution, but great good was the result. But the gospel was not the legitimate cause of strife, hence the gospel must not be blamed. Nor should this project for a Southern Baptist Sunday school literature be blamed. Be assured you have many warm friends and supporters in Texas. We love our own paper, The Texas Baptist, and we love The Tennessee Baptist, too and we read it.

R. B.C. Howell made a tour of Texas in 1858 and on November 20 of that year detailed his observations to The Tennessee Baptist as follows:
Marshall, in Eastern Texas, is a beautiful town of about two hundred souls. It is really one of the prettiest places in the State and has a considerable trade. The Baptist church is quite a strong body, and was once in a very flourishing condition, under the charge of that indefatigable laborer, Elder George Tucker; but after he entered upon the agency of the Convention of Eastern Texas, it fell into dissensions and has since been in rather a cold state. Father Stokes has been supplying it, and managed to keep the members together. Recently, Elder A.E. Clemons, an eloquent and excellent minister, has been called to the pastorate, and a better state of things is hoped for in the future.

Boston, in Bowie County, is a pleasant town and is the site of an excellent male and female school, in charge of Brother Featherstone, a very useful man. (Marshall also has good schools, a good female school, taught by Brother Otis Smith and his two daughters.) Brother D.B. Morrill, formerly of Montgomery, has recently become pastor of the church at Boston. He is one of the best men in the State, and from what I have learned of the brethren with whom he has settled, I hope much good will result from his new relation. Tyler is a flourishing, pretty place, with a good church and a good pastor, Elder J.V. Wright. The citizens have just built a good edifice for a female school, to be under the control of the Baptists, and are now preparing to open the school under the most flattering auspices. From what I know of those interested, I anticipate the largest success. Henderson is a pleasant town and has an efficient church, under the care of Elder J.H. Whitmore, who is quite a promising young minister. The church is now enjoying a precious revival. Huntsville is a flourishing town, and has a good church under the charge of Elder J.W. D. Creath, a godly man and excellent pastor. The Presbyterians have a college there, which is at present defunct. The State penitentiary is also there, in quite a flourishing condition. Brother Creath expects to enter upon an agency for the Bible Revision Association, and hence the churches of his charge are looking out for a pastor. A minister will find a majority of the members among the best in the State. Galveston is a city by the sea, and a beautiful one it is. It has a good church over which Elder Huckins presides, who is said to be an excellent man. Houston is a city of 5,000 or 6,000 souls, and is one of the prettiest and most important points in the State. It has a tolerably strong church, which was once in quite a flourishing condition, but for several years it has been distracted with divisions and contentions till it has well nigh lost its savor. Elder George Tucker has been laboring there for four or five months, and has succeeded in pouring oil on the troubled elements and bringing the parties together. Whether they will adhere or not remains somewhat in doubt. Certain it is that they have one of the best ministers and most devoted pastors in the State. Austin is an interesting city, being the capital of the State, with a population of 3,000 or 4,000 inhabitants. It has a promising church, who are just completing an excellent house of worship, and looking for a pastor to settle among them. Anderson is a pretty town of 1,200 to 1,500, and of more than ordinary interest, being the site of The Texas Baptist, the denominational organ for the State. The paper is growing very rapidly with the brethren, and, taken altogether, is one of the best journals in the South. The editor, G.W. Baines, is one of the most cautious, prudent men living, who studies the peace and the prosperity of the churches a man of few words, but of much hard, earnest

labor, who is pastor of a large church in his town. He is editor, business clerk of the office, traveling agent, and general correspondent and common drudge for the churches. His reward is above. Independence is a beautiful village of 500 inhabitants, with a large and tolerably efficient church. After being, some time without a regular pastor, the brethren have called Elder M. Ros, late agent of the State Convention, who is said to be a good pastor and preacher, and is expected to accept. Baylor University, the denominational institution for the State, is located there, and has been in progress and rapidly growing in interest for several years. The university is under the presidency of Elder Rufus C. Burleson, who is assisted by an efficient, laborious, self-sacrificing corps of teachers; has about 150 students in attendance, and is in quite a flourishing condition, but is sadly in need of suitable buildings, apparatus, libraries, etc. I doubt whether there was ever so competent and so laborious a faculty of teachers, who did so much and served so patiently as these three men have, with so little assistance from their brethren. The Baptists of Texas will never know how much they are indebted to the tireless energy of President Burleson for the success of their educational interests. He is one of the men who will perhaps never be properly appreciated till his valuable life has been expended candid, unostentatious, confiding and laborious. It is a burning shame that the churches do not arise in their strength and erect a suitable edifice and secure the necessary apparatus for these men, who have toiled so hard for long years to build up a school that shall meet the wants of the State. The trustees have released the president, temporarily, from the duties of his chair, and that he may visit the churches and increase the endowment fund and recruit his exhausted strength. So far as I have heard, he is everywhere meeting a warm and hearty response from the brethren, and doing a most important work for the future prosperity of the University doing the very work that must be done. There is a flourishing Female College connected with the University, under the presidency of Elder H. Clark, which has a fine stone edifice, and promises much for the denomination in future. I find that there is much misapprehension as to the condition of the churches and the strength and efficiency of the denomination in Texas. Many of the brethren of the older associations, the two conventions, denominational papers and schools reported from Texas think that as a matter of course the denomination is becoming very numerous and strong and the churches able not only to supply their own field, but to do considerable for missionary interests abroad. Nothing is farther from the truth. It is a territory large as several large states, and hence that, compared to the country, the churches are very few and weak. Many counties have not a minister or church in them, and those best supplied have generally only a few. The truth is, the whole State is missionary ground, and, save a few scattered sections, is now as much in need

of missionaries as almost any field, home or foreign. Texas has not one dollar to spare for any work beyond her borders. f148 She is not able to supply onefiftieth nor onethousandth part of her own territory with the gospel of Christ. There are but very few pastors supported in this State. The churches are made up of immigrants, who are generally poorly harmonized and inefficient, and there are many good ministers who were useful in the older states, who are engaged in secular employment to support their families, because they have no support from the churches. For instance, there are J.E. Paxton and Jonas Johnston at Anderson and H.L. Graves and others at Independence, who are all men of God and of the best order of preaching talent, but are comparatively doing nothing, and their valuable talents are being buried for want of help, and such is the case all over the State. There are many efficient men and inviting fields here, if there were only means. Still the cry is Come! As in all new countries, brethren from various sections hold out inducements for their old ministers to come, though there be plenty here unemployed. There are many large towns with no Baptist preaching at all. San Antonio has about 10,000 inhabitants, and not a Baptist minister near it; yet there are plenty of men who would gladly go if they had the means. What an inviting missionary field this is! In conclusion I may remark that in traveling all through the State, I have found only two men who are not devoted friends to The Tennessee Baptist and its doctrines. May the Lord speed its work!

John A. Viars writes under date November 10, 1860:

The Sister Grove Association met with our church in Kentuckytown, Grayson County, Texas, on Friday, September 7, 1860. We had the largest congregation that I ever saw in Texas. From the good order of the congregation, and the interest manifested by many, we thought it expedient to protract our meeting. We protracted eight days. We had a season of refreshing, indeed. Christians rejoiced in the hope of the glory of God. Many were convicted and between twenty-five and thirty professed faith in Christ. There were forty-one who united with the church, thirty-two of the number by experience and baptism. We had the labors of Elders R.T. Gardner and J.C. Postman, in connection with the writer.

PERIOD 4
CHAPTER 40. BAPTISTS DURING THE CIVIL WAR AND RECONSTRUCTIONF149 1861-1875
NO MAN can possibly gain a right conception and understanding of the religious history of this fifteen-year period without having some little knowledge, at least, of general conditions as they then existed. Civil, political, military, economic and social matters, all more or less affect, either hurtfully or helpfully, intentionally or unintentionally, all religious history. It is impossible for it to be otherwise, but to portray those conditions clearly and fairly in a few brief statements is no easy task. All the conditions were frequently and materially changing, and generally from bad to worse, during nearly all the period. When the Civil War began Texas had a population of 604,215. In proportion to that population Texas furnished more soldiers in the war than any State in the Union. Out of her 604,215 population,
she sent eighty-eight regiments and nineteen battalions of infantry and cavalry and thirty-one batteries of artillery to the Confederate armies, besides two regiments and several companies to the Union armies, and a considerable force was kept at home for frontier protection. Allowing the usual number of men to these military organizations, that would make up a total of nearly 100,000 men from Texas who served in the Civil War. Perhaps that number was actually enlisted during the whole four years of the conflict, and certainly at any given time after the struggle was fairly begun, there were 75,000 Texans engaged in marching, camping, and fighting for the Southern cause.f150

Before the war closed all boys as old as seventeen and all men as young as fifty-five were being taken. There were no men left in Texas except the very old, the crippled, the infirm, a few officials, and a very few brush-hidden slackers, who were complete outcasts from society. There were many Negroes in Texas, not only those owned by Texas citizens, but many were sent here from other Southern states for safe-keeping during the war. By reason of this large supply of laborers, crops were nearly always fairly good, especially for the first three years of the war, and because of the wars distance from Texas, the Negroes of Texas were less disturbed than those of any other Southern State, but there was little market for the crops produced.

Texas had only one outlet (but even that was one more than other Southern states had), and that was Mexico. Our whole coast, like the coast of all the South, was closely blockaded, and to reach Mexico was an extremely difficult matter. Several hundred miles of border land on either side of the Rio Grande was almost wholly unpopulated, except by bandits and roving Indians, and a large part of that border land was almost barren. The most accessible of all points in Mexico was Matamoras, through Brownsville. To reach that point, at least 150 miles of uninhabited territory had to be traversed, and the only means of transportation were ox-wagons. It was never safe to travel with horses or mules because of the probability of their being stolen by the Indians. They seldom troubled the oxen. To support the poorly supplied Confederate government, taxes during this period were simply enormous. On cotton, for instance, before the war closed, fifty per cent was the tax rate, and our Confederate money was most of the time so nearly worthless that the government which issued it would not accept it even for taxes. Fortunately, Texas, having access to Mexico, ordinarily had far more silver and gold than any other Southern State. Texas people learned to manufacture hats, clothing and shoes, not only the articles themselves, but the material from which the articles were made. The author clearly remembers that for about three years he never wore even one store-bought article. During the war period our women had to act as men for our people. No historian will ever be able to tell how gloriously this was done by our brave Texas women. Many of our Texas soldiers, as were the authors brothers, were clothed, not by the government, but by homespun garments which were woven and made by the hands of their mothers, wives and sisters at home. In many instances, even their army blankets were thus provided, and most of the Texas cavalry furnished their own horses. But Texas never felt the devastating tread of marching and receding armies. She heard but little of the rattle of small arms or the roar of heavy artillery. Her territory was never laid waste by fire and sword, and yet the last battle of the Civil War was fought on Texas soil. Close to the old battlefield of Resaca de La Palma, where General Taylor fought the first battle of the Mexican War, was fought the last battle of the Civil War. Lees surrender had already taken place, but these far-away soldiers knew it not. The closing victory of the war went to the surrendered Confederates. These Southern soldiers knew not that the war was ended until they were informed by the prisoners they captured in that battle.

The war made desolate many Texas homes from whence had gone fathers, husbands and brothers, and sometimes all three, never to return. Other homes welcomed the loved ones as they came back, and to a very few, like the home of the authors mother, all returned. Many of the soldiers who returned found broken homes. Wives, mothers, sisters, fathers or young brothers were gone. Four years of war registers a long, long lapse of time, if reckoned in terms of sadness and of tears. But the four years of the war were not the hardest. The gloomiest, most distressing and most trying were the ten years following the war the reconstruction years. It is difficult, even now, more than a half century later, for those of us who knew, the stress of those dark days to recall those years without some touch of bitterness mounting to the heart. East of the Mississippi River the closing of the war is spoken of as the surrender, but west of the Mississippi River it is spoken of as the breakup. Even after Lees and Johnstons surrender, some few of the western leaders thought that the war might be successfully prolonged. They argued that the Northern armies would have to fight so far from their base of supplies that the war could be easily prolonged enough to secure better terms than were given to Lee and Johnston, but while the leaders were debating what course to pursue, the soldiers, seeing the futility of such an effort, simply helped themselves to all army supplies and left for home. They never surrendered, and were never regularly disbanded. The armies simply broke up, and they came home a mob. This was true of many thousands west of the Mississippi River. Pendleton Murrah was governor of Texas when the war closed, but all government came almost to a dead standstill. The shock from the fall of the Southern Confederacy virtually stopped all State government in all the Southern States. The disorganized returning soldiers found at home a disorganized government, from the State government down. Many thousands of Negroes were free in Texas, but were yet living in houses of their former masters, as helpless as babes. They had never thought for themselves. They had never had a care or anxiety concerning to-morrow. They had never bargained or made contracts. They had no conception of what freedom meant, nor what it involved. Many hundreds of them, probably the majority, thought that they simply would not have to work any more and yet would be cared for by their unknown friends who had freed them. Many thousands of them would have starved but for the mercy of their old masters. Nobody had planned ahead for the Negroes when freed. The North had no plans. The South had no plans, but even if it had, the South would not have been permitted to use them. All thinking and planning concerning the Negroes had to be done after freedom had become a fact, and nobody, neither North nor South, was in a condition to do cool, wise, and just thinking. Bitterness, prejudice, ignorance, distrust, and even hatred, were rampant between the

North and South. Neither would or could trust the other. It is probable that if the Negro problem could have been put into the hands of either one alone, it might have been solved much sooner than it was, or at least better than it has been, even to this day. Then followed two distinct efforts at reconstruction, first, the presidential, which would probably have succeeded if Congress had let it alone, but its movements were not fast enough nor severe enough to suit some hot-heads in Congress, so after a year or more Congress took charge of the case and Texas had a long period of what is called congressional reconstruction. Many Federal soldiers were sent to Texas-enough, at least, to destroy the powers of civil government, but not enough to establish effective military government. There were large sections of the State without any effective government of any sort. Of course, fearful disorder prevailed in all those sections. Then came the Freedmans Bureau a group of men for guiding, helping, counseling and protecting the Negroes. Texas soon had three distinct varieties of government running at one time the military, which had charge of all cases where soldiers were involved, no matter what the offense of the soldiers; the Freedmans Bureau, which had charge of all cases where Negroes were involved, no matter what the offense of the Negroes, and then the civil (appointed, not chosen, officers), which had charge of all matters not in any way affecting the other two. Very frequently civil decisions were made ineffective by interference of the military or the Freedmens Bureau. For many years Negroes could hardly be punished for any sort of an offense, and the more they were protected from punishment, the worse they became, and their testimony, or simple word was, in nearly all cases, taken against that of the whites. When it became necessary to begin holding elections, the whites were disfranchised and the Negroes enfranchised, in order to hold all governmental offices in the hands of the minority. There seemed never enough of the white minority to hold all the offices. In that case they were given even legislative offices to the Negroes. The Indians, during the period of the war, were kept in check along the Texas border by Texas soldiers, but during the earlier years of reconstruction, when there were no longer any Texas soldiers, there was no protection for the frontier settlers of Texas. The Indians became worse in those years than during any time in all Texas history. Appeal after appeal was made to the military for protection. Even Governor Hamilton, their appointee, joined in this appeal of the citizens. The reply from the Military was, We havent enough soldiers to

protect the Negroes. Two awful years went by before any effective help was sent to the Texas border. Then again, for several years the whites were kept in constant dread of a Negro uprising. These rumors prevailed wherever there were any Negroes. For a long time these Negro uprisings were a constant menace to the people. Not many of them ever materialized, but enough to make the suspense and dread something terrible. A few irresponsible carpet-baggers and scalawags were probably responsible for much of these troubles. They kept the Negroes in a constant state of unrest. Nothing seemed certain or tranquil in those sad days. The children of those who are yet living remember the many nights of horror through which they passed. But in all those never-to-be-forgotten days, there were some brave, hopeful spirits that never gave up. They believed that light would ultimately come out of the overwhelming darkness, and that some day the people would emerge from their chaotic and unhappy condition.

CHAPTER 41. THE CIVIL WAR AND ITS BEARING UPON TEXAS BAPTISTS
DURING the years just preceding the Civil War period, notwithstanding the comparative newness of the country, the growth among Texas Baptists was something bordering on the marvelous. Some twelve district associations were organized. Our first Texas Baptist paper was begun and had enjoyed a most gratifying growth in circulation and influence, and many new churches came into existences. The whole Texas Baptist vision and program was forward and upward, but everything was greatly changed when the country became submerged in the horrors of war. Both sides in the awful conflict were thoroughly convinced that righteousness was on their side, and both sides fought with the feeling that God was with them. The Texas Baptist was one of the first of our enterprises to go down in the awful crash which engulfed nearly all our business activities when the war began, so for our historical data we must rely mainly upon the manuscript records of some of our older churches, and the manuscripts and printed records of our conventions and associations that existed during that period. Texans, in common with most of the population of all the Southern States, believed with all their hearts in the absolute righteousness of the Southern Confederacy and the cause for which they fought. In the Baptist State Convention Minutes of 1861, page 4, occurs this sentence:
The Committee on Preaching and Devotional Services announced that special prayer would be offered to the God of battles for our beloved Confederacy. Accordingly prayer was offered in the various places of preaching for the success of our arms and for a speedy and honorable peace.

At the meeting of the Little River Association in 1861, the following preamble and resolution were adopted:
Whereas, an unrighteous and unholy war has been declared, and is at present being waged against us by the United States of the North; and, whereas, they seem determined to prosecute it with a vigor and barbarity unknown to civilized nations; and, whereas, we believe God to be God of Providence as well as grace; be it therefore resolved that we affectionately ask the churches belonging to this Association to spend one hour of the Sabbath morning of each of their regular meetings in prayer and thanksgiving to Almighty God for having given our brave soldiers so many signal victories on the battlefield, and pray for His special blessings for our ultimate success in the defense of our liberties, our religion and our country.

J. W. Thomas, living in Caldwell, and then moderator of the association, was the author of this preamble and resolution. At a meeting of Union Association in 1862 it was
Resolved, that a committee be appointed by the moderator to consist of one member from each church represented in this body to recommend to the churches composing the same, their religious and civil duties in the war now waged by the United States Government against the Confederate States of America, and report by resolution or otherwise.

The moderator then appointed as said committee the following: Harmony Church, J.M. McGinty; Bedias, Z.N. Morrell; Plantersville, James L. Green; Anderson, Gen. Jas. W. Barnes; Union, J.H. Lauderdale; Independence, A.G. Haynes; Mt. Zion, L.N. Halbert; Washington, Jas. L. Farquhar; Mill Creek, Geo. Ball; Oakland, Wm. Walker; Providence, T.J. Jackson; Ebenezer German Church, F. Kiefer. R.E. B. Baylor was added. That committee, with Gen. J.W. Barnes as chairman, reported as follows:
We, the committee to whom was referred the subject of the present war, beg leave to report: We most fully endorse and approve of the course pursued by our own State in secession, also the formation of the Confederate Government, and we accept and receive the constitution of the same and the laws and acts of Congress generally, as a denomination, as we have already done as individuals. The unholy and unnatural war now waged by the United States against our liberty, and disputing our right of self-government, was wicked in its conception and is disgraceful and barbarous in its character and absolutely inimical to the principles of the United States Government in the days of its purity. And although their numbers may be legion, and they encompass us by land and by sea, take our cities and destroy our towns, ascend our rivers with their flotillas, confiscate our property and threaten us with the halter, slay many of our bravee soldiers on the battlefield, prejudice foreign nations against us, issue the disgraceful edicts and orders against lovely and amiable women, yet none of these things move us, except to inspire us to a more unconquerable determination. Our trust is in God, and our motto still floats defiantly on the breeze, speaking the language of 76, Give us liberty or give us death. Our lion-hearted soldiers go to battle with justice in their cause and God in their hearts, and we will come off more than conqueror. If need be, we will burn our cotton, spread destruction before the enemy, spend the last dollar, shed the last drop of blood, but be subjugated, never! never! never!

In 1862, Dr. Horace Clark, president of Baylor College, was corresponding secretary of the Baptist State Convention, and being unable to attend the

annual meeting because of conditions resulting from the war, he sent his report. It was in accord with the sentiments that prevailed in Texas at that time. In the minutes of the session of the Convention in 1863 the following is recorded:
Resolved, that the increased necessities for missionary labor in our country demand of every Christian philanthropist increasing efforts and contributions to supply these needs. Resolved, that this Convention make an effort without delay to raise at least $10,000 the ensuing year to send missionaries to our soldiers and to the destitute portions of our beloved State.

An opportunity was here given to those who might wish to aid in raising the amount specified, whereupon $9,258 was then raised in cash and pledges.
Resolved, that the board of directors be instructed to appoint, so far as means and suitable men will allow, missionaries to the Confederate and State troops in the Trans-Mississippi Department. Resolved, that the board when in possession of means and opportunity, appoint missionaries to the Texas troops east of the Mississippi River; and they are hereby authorized and instructed to do so.

Before the adjournment of that session of the Convention the missionaries to the army seem to have been appointed and a committee authorized to send an appeal through the minutes to all the churches and the individual members for help to carry on the work. The following is a copy of the letter sent out by the committee:
This Convention has now appointed missionaries to the army to the full extent of the means on hand, and we were requested to call upon our brethren everywhere to send their names to the treasurer of the Convention (J. W. Terrell, Anderson, Texas), and the amounts that they wished to give to send missionaries to the army. We believe it is the duty of the churches to send the gospel among our brothers and sons in the army and not to depend on government chaplains entirely, though we rejoice in all their labors of love. The executive board will have quarterly meetings and appoint additional missionaries to the army as the means may be sent in to the treasury. We appeal to you, pastors, to lay this object before your churches and take up collections. The hearts of the people are in this good work and they will give when an opportunity is offered. We appeal to you, fathers and mothers who have sons in the army, to send your money to the treasurer. If you see that no collection is to be taken up in your church, you personally send direct by mail to Anderson. We appeal to you, sisters and friends, send your means with which God has blessed you, that the man of God may carry the Word of Life to your brother, your husband or your friend now toiling for your liberties in

the field and camp under so many privations. The preacher who may be sent and supported by your means may minister the consolations of the gospel of Christ to your husband, brother or friend in the very jaws of death on the battlefield; or he may make a timely visit to that poor sick soldier, held by wasting illness upon his hard couch, while no one, perhaps, except a minister, comes to him with a prayer and the joys of the Gospel of Truth.

This report was signed by S.G. OBryan, chairman. Note the following from the records of Union Association in 1863:
Whereas, we are now afflicted with a most cruel and unholy war, and as war is a scourge by which God purposes the correcting and purifying of nations; therefore, resolved, that we most earnestly pray to Almighty God to pour upon us His Holy Spirit, and show us more plainly wherein we have so offended Him as to thus bring down His wrath upon us; and that He may resign us to His will and conform us to His ways, however much they may be against our ways. And we most earnestly entreat all our churches to have frequent and special meetings for this special purpose; and also, that at all the meetings of the churches that they be preceded by seasons of fervent prayer for our immediate humiliation, that He may cause His face to shine upon us and save us; and thus suffer us not to harden our hearts against the will or judgments of the Almighty.

Then follows this annotation:

The Association suspended the order of business for a short time, to engage in prayer for Gods blessings on our country and soldiers.

As a further illustration of the spirit of those days, note the folllowing from the Minutes of Little River Association, 1863:
On motion it was resolved that a select committee of five brethren be now appointed to report at their earliest convenience upon the present condition of our country, and to define clearly the position which this Association occupies in relation to the wicked and cruel war which is now being waged against the Confederate States of America. A. S. Broaddus, Elders E.H. Quillin, J.G. Thomas, M. Cole and John Goodwin were appointed on said committee, and, on motion, the moderator and clerk were added. Report of Committee. Your select committee, whose duty it was made to report upon the present condition of our country, and for other purposes, beg leave to submit the following resolutions: Resolved, that as the Baptist denomination has, from its very existence, been favorable to civil and religious liberty, and as our rights, both civil and

religious, are at present sought to be wrested from us, we feel called upon as Baptists and citizens to express publicly our willingness and determination to sustain the Confederate Government the Government of our choice in this mighty struggle for existence. We feel that our all should be dedicated to the cause of our country, and regard that the time has fully come when making money and accumulating property constitutes a gross wrong to our country and army and is a sin against God; and we call upon all our members to show their love for the common cause by their disinterested liberality and self-sacrificing patriotism. Resolved, that in the event of an invasion of our State by our enemies, it is our opinion that all men able to bear guns, of all ages and callings, should at once repair to the standard of our country and resist the invader. Resolved, that it is perfectly apparent that the existence of our government, which is protecting our religious as well as our civil liberties, depends upon sustaining the currency with which the government pays our soldiers and procures the means and munitions of our defence, it is clearly the duty of all true men to make all needful sacrifice to uphold that currency. Resolved, that we agree with the San Marcos Association in calling upon all the churches to observe the fourth Lords day in October next as a day of solemn prayer to God to protect us against our enemies.

Another very serious problem confronted our Christian people in those days. It had been discovered, as in the late European war, that the regular army chaplains could not meet all the religious necessities and emergencies of front line, camp and hospital. Sick soldiers in great armies sick in body, mind and soul needed more than it was humanly possible for the comparatively few regular army chaplains to give. In the Minutes of Trinity River Association (1863) is found the following:
Whereas, the chaplaincy of the army is in a great measure inadequate, and whereas, notwithstanding the provision of the government and the liberal donations of the people for hospital purposes, yet it is evident that There is great suffering among the sick soldiers; therefore, Resolved, that a collection be taken up tomorrow (Sabbath) at this place to employ a missionary to labor in the Trans-Mississippi Department of our army. Resolved, that an Executive Board be appointed, consisting of fifteen members, five of whom shall constitute a quorum, whose duty it shall be to employ a missionary to preach and administer to the wants of the soldiers, and to collect funds to sustain said missionary. C. L. DOTSON, Chairman.

Because of the close blockade kept by the large navy of the North around the whole South, it was next to impossible to secure, at any price, many of the necessities of life. For many things Texas was dependent upon uncertain Mexico or the daring yet more uncertain blockade runner. Not only articles of food and clothing, but books and especially Bibles, were almost wholly unobtainable. As an illustration, note the following quotations from the records of the Baptist State Convention of 1864:
Report on Bible Operations. The Bible is the Book of God. As such it should be as freely disseminated as air and water, in all lands and among all people, but it is sad to think that this cruel and wicked war has produced a famine of this, the bread of life. Our fellow citizens throughout the Confederate States and the heroic defenders of our rights and our territory are calling loudly for copies of Gods Word. The chambers and parlors of domestic homes are ransacked throughout for pocket copies of this indispensable companion to the soldier in the camp and in the battlefield. How shall we meet the demand? How supply our sons, brothers and fathers, who desire the Word of Life? This is a serious question. But, to answer it, we suggest that one-tenth of all the contributions sent up to this Convention be set apart to procure Bibles and Testaments through Mexico or the blockade runner, to be kept in a depository at Independence, and to be furnished our missionaries for gratuitous distribution among our soldiers, and to the destitute unable to pay for their cost. We suggest, also, that the board of directors issue an appeal to every church in the State, to contribute immediately to this object. Respectfully submitted. W. CAREY CRANE, Chairman. Your Committee on Books and Periodicals would respectfully submit the following: We view with deep concern the great destitution of religious reading, both as to books and periodicals. That we should supply the want at home and in the army, if possible, it is our duty and our privilege, but how this want can be met is the query to be answered. After diligent inquiry we feel that books, especially Testaments, may be obtained for gratuitous distribution among our soldiers, provided some godly, active agent can be had to visit churches and families to collect Testaments and select other reading matter of a religious character as the friends may be willing to contribute, and thus meet, to some extent, this great want in our army. But from whence is the want at home to be met? The foe has blockladed every channel hitherto opened to us, and we see no new ones. As a committee we anxiously look forward to the period when we shall again receive the weekly visits of a denominational paper issued within this our adopted State. But, for the present, we see no way by which material necessary can be procured. All of which is respectfully submitted.

JONAS JOHNSTON, Chairman.

WILLIAM CAREY CRANE

The following resolutions, all which were adopted during the 1864 session of the Convention, are suggestive and informing:
On motion, the regular order of business was suspended, and the following preamble and resolutions were offered and adopted, to-wit Whereas, the moral support of all Christian patriots is essential to the efficient conduct of the war now being waged by the Confederate States in defense of the rights, liberties and territories inherited from our forefathers and secured by the valor of our fellow citizens now living; and Whereas, these rights, liberties and territory are invaded by our Northern foe without cover of authority either from any American Constitution or the laws of nations, and it is requisite that all men, either as individuals or as members of religious or political society, should yield, without hesitation, confidence to their chosen leaders; therefore, Resolved, that this Convention takes pleasure in welcoming Major J.G. Walker to the duties of Commanding General of the District of Texas, New Mexico and Arizona. Resolved, that the past history of General Walker in the various positions which successively he ha.-, held, and in which he has added luster to our arms and national honor, is a full guarantee that he will discharge all his duties,

both in their civil and military bearings, so as fully to maintain our present freedom from Northern invasion and equitably to distribute among our fellow citizens the burdens which, of necessity, a state of war must impose. Resolved, that it gives us pleasure to learn that in General Walker we have a chief among us whose urbanity of manners, equanimity of temperament and assiduous attention to public affairs furnish a ready welcome to his headquarters of all whose necessary business compel attendance upon his person. Resolved, that a copy of these resolutions be attested by the president and secretary and furnished to General Walker by the following committee: R.E. B. Baylor, H.L. Graves, W. Carey Crane, G.W. Graves, E.G. Mays, J.W. Barnes, J.H. Stribling and J.W. Terrell. Resolved, that The Houston Telegraph, The Galveston News, Huntsville Item, Texas Ranger, Shreveport Southwestern, State Gazette and all papers in Texas and Louisiana be requested to publish the foregoing preamble and resolutions. Resolved, that a committee of five be appointed to petition General E. Kirby Smith and the General commanding this sub-district, requesting them to issue a general order directing quartermasters and commissioners to furnish forage and rations to missionaries while laboring among the troops. The president appointed as said committee J.A. Kimball, W.C. Crane, J.F. Hillyer, A.G. Haynes and J.W. Terrell. Resolved, that Brother M.V. Smith be requested to present the petition to General E.K. Smith, asking for an order to supply forage and rations to missionaries. Resolved, that we urge upon our churches and the different denominations in this State to unite in spending Friday after the second Sabbath in December as a day of fasting and prayer on behalf of our distressed country. Resolved, that The Houston Telegraph and Galveston News be requested to publish this resolution, and that the other papers in this State be requested to copy from these papers. H. L. GRAVES.

Through the Minutes of the 1864 session of the Convention, the board of directors, through its president, sent out the following circular letter:
Dear Brethren: The board of directors of the Baptist State Convention have concluded to address to you this letter in order to solicit a more general and efficient co-operation with us in those very laudable and highly important labors upon which we have entered.

The minutes of the Convention will inform you of last years operations and the plans of the next conventional year. This consists mainly in supplying our soldiers with the preaching of the gospel. When we reflect that the great body of our men, among them the youth of our land and its future hope, are in the army cut off from gospel privileges and exposed to the corrupting influence of the camp, we regard it as one of our most imperative duties to send them the gospel as far as in us lies. We are too well satisfied of the deep interest which the whole denomination feels in this subject to trouble you with an argument upon it. If every church would immediately raise even a small sum (in specie if possible) and send it to our treasurer, J.W. Terrell, Grimes County, Texas, the aggregate of these small sums would enable the board to enter promptly upon the work. Our brethren at a distance may rest assured that, in common with them, we feel the liveliest interest in this subject and that we will exercise the soundest discretion in the management of their funds and in the selection of the best men whose services can be procured. And let us suggest that all the churches and associations send delegates to the next Convention that we, by their wisdom, may be more safely directed. In the opinion of this board, separate action in the Association will only enfeeble us, while combination is always efficient for great enterprises. While we assert that the associations should secure gospel privileges to all within their bounds, we feel satisfied that great objects of general interest army missions, domestic and foreign missions, as well as our literary institutions, should be placed under the supervision of a State board. The experience and success of all other states may well be regarded as a safe directory for us. On behalf of the board. WM. CAREY CRANE, President.

During the same year (1864) a committee appointed by the Little River Association made the following report:
The committee to whom was referred the duty of preparing a resolution, or resolutions, expressive of the position occupied by this Association in the present national difficulties, beg leave to report: That it has been characteristic of the Baptists in all their past history, that they favored civil and religious liberty; that we believe that our enemies, who are waging this unholy war upon us, will, if successful, overthrow and utterly destroy these inestimable privileges which our revolutionary fathers, under God, procured for us at a great loss of blood and treasure, and believing through the providence of Almighty God, that our Confederate Government, and our generals and armies in the field are our means for the defence and protection of these privileges and blessings, therefore, Resolved, that we pledge ourselves to pray to God in behalf of the government and soldiers, and to make every effort which may be called for, on our part, to sustain both the government and the army, and trust that God

may enable us to hand down to our posterity the same great blessings which we have been permitted heretofore to enjoy. W. DAVIS, Chairman.

Thus matters went through the four long and horrible years. We could give many other thrillingly interesting quotations, but these will suffice to give to our people of today simply a passing glimpse of conditions as they existed during this bloody period, and the spirit of the people who bore the burdens and heroically met the trying conditions. We give but one more quotation. The war has just closed. The weary, but still courageous remnant of Texas soldiers are returning to broken homes to be welcomed by courageous women mothers, wives, sweethearts, sisters and daughters who have proven themselves as great heroines in the hard battles at home as the men have proven themselves heroes on the many bloody battlefields. We give here the last quotation. It yet breathes the same heroic spirit, even in defeat, that was manifested throughout all the long and weary days of war. It comes from the corresponding secretary of the Convention, reporting at the session in 1865:
Dear Brethren: The constitution of the Convention has made it the duty of the corresponding secretary to present at each Convention a general review of the operations of the board of directors during the conventional year. Never has this duty been performed under circumstances like those that now surround us. The year commenced under the pressure of a war unsurpassed in its magnitude, and involving in its issue the independence of our people, their wealth, and, in a great measure, their dignity and happiness. The anxiety of the public mind while these issues were pending, its agitation, when the probability of an adverse decision grew into a terrible certainty, and the doubt and distress necessarily accompanying the upturning of the foundation of our social system, have paralyzed to a great degree all our benevolent enterprises, and suspended midway our best matured schemes for the promotion of the objects for which this Convention was organized. The Christian, however, cannot be defeated. In the midst of the turmoil, agitation and strife incident to human affairs the mind of God is serene, the virtue of the atonement is unimpaired, human instrumentality preserves its place in the divine economy, and the will of God concerning the redemption and salvation of man is being accomplished. He works with us for our happiness and good, and without us for His own glory. But with us or without us, the will of God is done. Let us continue then, although the clouds may lower and the storms of temporal adversity assail us, to seek a place as humble co-workers with Him in the spread of Divine Truth, and in the intellectual and spiritual growth of the human race.

At the commencement of the conventional year the attention of the board was directed most earnestly to the spiritual wants of our brave defenders in the army, and the paramount necessities of this caused the domestic field to be for the most part neglected. Great caution was exercised in the selection of men for this work, and none but tried men, such as had shown themselves workmen approved of God, were sent. Elders Wm. T. Wright, J.S. Allen, J.W. D. Creath and J.G. Thomas, besides many volunteer laborers, acting under the solicitations of the board, labored in this field, and so far as reports have been rendered, with gratifying results. Upon the disbanding of the army these brethren returned to their homes, and since then no missionary labor has been performed under the auspices of the board. There are funds in the treasury to settle in full with all of the appointees of the board and a small surplus for the operations of the ensuing year. It is gratifying to add that the Convention comes out of the trials of the last four years entirely free from debt, and can enter upon the duties before her unfettered by that greatest of all evils financial embarrassments. H. CLARK, Corresponding Secretary.

CHAPTER 42. RELIGIOUS WORK AMONG THE NEGROES DURING THE CIVIL WAR
ONE of the most serious problems confronting our Baptist people during the Civil War was that of religious work among the colored people. The Negroes were slaves. Probably a majority of Texas families owned one or more of these slaves, and some individuals owned hundreds of them. The people who owned them were of all sorts some were distinctly religious, some were distinctly irreligious, and many were somewhere between these two extremes. Very little could be done without the co-operation of the owners. The greatest needs were on the large plantations in the Brazos, Colorado and other river bottoms. In the towns, villages and larger communities where there were established churches and regular services, provision was nearly always made for the colored people, either by assigning to them specially reserved seats at regular services, or by giving them special hours for their worship. The afternoon hour on Sunday was almost invariably given them where there were many of them. If there were only a few, the custom usually was to give them seats in some designated place during the services for the whites. The serious problem was that concerning the large plantations, where there were very few white and very many Negroes., There were no Negro church organizations. If the owners of these large plantations were religious, and sometimes even when they were not, meeting houses were built, and missionaries from the various Christian organizations held services and even protracted meetings for these people, but on some plantations (we are inclined to believe that these were few), no provision for any services were made. When the war began to be a desperately real and serious thing, some prejudices began to arise among some people against the Negro, the allegation being that in part, at least, he was (though innocently) the cause of the war. The people with these prejudices were never very numerous, but at times there were enough of them to somewhat hinder religious work. One of the greatest of all the difficulties was the distressing scarcity of preachers. At that time there were probably not a half dozen Negro preachers in all Texas, and at least half of all the white preachers were in the army, either as regular soldiers, chaplains or missionaries. In the main those left at home were the older and weaker ones, and in most instances had to provide by their physical labor for themselves and families, and many times to help their neighbors whose husbands, sons and brothers were in the army. Thus many of the preachers who had been left at home could do no more than preach occasionally in their own immediate communities.

In spite of all these difficulties, however, some valuable work was done among the colored people during all the days of the four long years of war. We submit here numerous quotations concerning what was said and done at that time. Notice what is said as to the righteousness of slavery as a principle. Large numbers of Texas people, and some of the very best and most religious, conscientiously believed that slavery was of the Lord. All of these, however, just as strongly believed that the Negro was a part of the Adamic race, and should have the gospel, and that it was their imperative duty to give it to him. In his report on Condition of Colored Population, made to Union Association in 1861, S.G. OBryan said:
The gospel is faithfully preached to the colored congregation in several of the churches in this Association, yet in many neighborhoods the people, both white and black, are destitute of even monthly preaching. In some places preaching to the colored race has been for a time suspended, owing to political excitement. This was done, not to prevent this portion of our race from hearing the Word, but to prevent the gathering together of large crowds. We believe that the preaching of the Word faithfully to the slave population will be a double blessing to them in bringing them to Jesus Christ, and in impressing upon them that their obligations to their masters proceed from God. When this obligation is known to them to be taught in the Scripture, it will have the same influence upon the believing ones as it did upon Onesimus, the slave of Philemon. Provisions for preaching to the colored population in some places are being enlarged every year. Preaching on the plantations in such manner as the owners of slaves may sanction and provide will be recognized by this body and heartily recommended. In towns we would recommend regular preaching for them Sabbath evenings, and we would recommend also the regular attendance of two or three of the slave-holding members. This attendance should be even where the greatest confidence is had in the minister, to aid in quietly dispersing the congregation after the sermon, and also in shielding the minister from false accusations from enemies, if any should at any time arise.

Note in the foregoing quotation two things: First, the reference to large crowds. Even this early in the war, crowds of Negroes were being secretly gathered in a few localities and seeds of discontent were being sown. A few preachers, usually recent importations, were guilty of this, hence all gatherings of the Negroes were carefully watched. The other thing in the quotation to which attention is called, is that of shielding the minister from false accusations. Not only shielding from committing the offense, to which reference has been made, but it was coming to be thought by a few people that

it was something of a disgrace to preach or teach among the Negroes, and this view became much more common during the days of reconstruction. In spite of the difficulties, work was continued among them. In the records of the Baptist State Convention for 1861 this resolution is found:
Resolved, that we recommend our pastors and churches to continue as far as practicable to hold meetings for their religious instruction, and that white brethren and the owners (of the slaves) be requested to attend the meetings.

J. W.D. Creath, during the same meeting of the Convention, said in a report on Colored Population:
We deeply regret that it is not in our power to give a more encouraging report. Owing to the peculiar circumstances by which we are surrounded by reason of the war, religious instruction for this race is being sadly hindered. In only a few localities can our ministers collect congregations. There are a few noble and pious brethren who give religious instruction to their servants at home. In some places the work is prospering. The serious question is: What course shall we pursue? We need light.

At the 1861 session of the Baptist Convention of Eastern Texas, D.B. Morrill reported as follows:
Your committee to whom was referred the religious condition of the colored population would respectfully represent that from the light before us we find in many parts of our bounds some attention is given to the spiritual welfare of this class of our population, by our ministers and churches, while in other parts they are much neglected. Where the effort has been effectually made, the happy results have given the highest reason for encouragement in this important department of Christian enterprise. We are satisfied from past experience that there is no field so inviting to the humble and faithful minister who in simplicity and earnestness would preach the gospel to the poor and witness the displays of Divine grace in the subduing and transforming power of truth. Here we meet with nothing but ignorance and the native depravity of the heart to prevent the effects of the preached word. Unlike many of those more highly favored in their generation who reject what benighted reason cannot grasp, they learn to receive as truth the unvarnished teachings of Scripture. Their minds, being untrammeled with the perversions of science and the mysticisms of false philosophy, are susceptible of religious impressions, and are left no false refuges to which they can flee, with no infidel theories behind which to entrench themselves, and no stifling skepticism to arrest the sword of the Spirit. Free from the surfeiting cares which absorb the energies and engross the thoughts of the ambitious and covetous; free from the temptations of wealth and luxury; with no Pharisaical notions of human merit, they have no settled opposition to the humiliating doctrines of grace, but Ethiopia is

stretching forth her hand to God. This department of our labor is invested with increasing importance by the peculiar circumstances which surround us. Other departments of Christian enterprise seem for the present to be crowded with formidable obstacles. A large portion of our citizens are being called to the tented field to guard our national interests or into battle line to lift the sword in defence of our invaded rights. News of approaching armies and threatening dangers keeps the populace in a continued state of excitement, and the thoughts, feelings and energies of our people all cluster around one common cause. But among our slaves we are gratified to find an unusual degree of calmness and quietude. Where they have been favored with the regular and faithful ministry of the word, the results have been highly gratifying. Many in different parts of our bounds have been brought during the past year, to a saving knowledge of the truth. Among them, there is at this time a marked evidence of a revival spirit. Your committee would earnestly recommend that our churches increase their efforts to bring our servants under the influence of the gospel, and that our ministers avail themselves of this open door, and embrace the favorable opportunity to gather for eternity this ripe and inviting harvest.

In a report by T.P. Aycock at the session of the Waco Association 1861 he said in substance:
We have no missionary at present and no hope for one. Something, however, is being done. Our social and industrial systems furnish us opportunity to work for their salvation. We urge our churches and preachers to do all they can that thus may the voice of Christianity vindicate our social system as not inconsistent with civilization, but as the appointed means by which Ethiopia shall stretch out her hand to God.

Note especially this report made by M.V. Smith at the Cherokee Association, 1861:
Never were our obligations to God stronger with reference to this class of people than now. Slavery is an institution of Divine appointment. To perpetuate it, we, as Christians, are pledged. The strength of a mighty people is united with the avowed purpose of severing the relation between master and servant, and giving the slave an unnatural position in society. Led on by fanaticism and infidelity they have forced upon us a war that will, in all probability, be of long and painful duration. The spiritual interest of this people, we feel, is committed in a great measure to our trust, and our obligations we are bound sacredly to observe. One of the evidences our Saviour gave that He was a teacher sent from God was that He preached the gospel to the poor. In imitation of Him, we as ministers and churches should lend every effort in our power to give the gospel to the poor African in our midst. We are happy to report that many of our churches are alive to this great work and that the gospel has power among this people. We would therefore advise the churches in the bounds of this Association, as far as in their power,

to have regularly appointed services for the benefit of this population, and by their presence, sympathies and prayers, assist in giving them all the benefits of the gospel.

Some few brethren thought that the difficulties in reaching the colored people during the war were insurmountable, except possibly as it might be by the owners. Note the following quotation from a report made by J.J. Pope at Trinity River Association, 1861:
The blacks are in a destitute condition. No relief can come except through their owners. Let us drop the matter for a time on account of political conditions.

But in Little River Association, matters, while difficult, did not seem so gloomy. John Buckholts said in his report, 1861:
This race is much neglected for lack of preachers, but in some places much attention is given them and there are many conversions. They are fond of attending services and invariably give attention and observe good order. Much good is resulting from the labors of our missionary, J.G. Thomas, among them along the Brazos River. Pastors are urged to continue preaching to them, but carry with them a committee of respectable citizens.

By some of our people it was thought that possibly the Civil War came as a dispensation of God as a rebuke to Christians for their religious neglect of the Negro slaves. In a report made to the Baptist State Convention in 1862 by Geo. W. Baines, sr., are the following words:
The Bible clearly reveals to us that God has ordained the relations of master and slave, and fixed the relative duties of each. Servants are commanded to render obedience to their masters, and masters are required to give to their servants that-which is just and equal. As a body, this Convention is composed principally of Christian ministers. It may be well for us to inquire: do we comply with this imperious requirement? Do we provide for their religious necessities? If we do not, need we be astonished that the chastening judgments of God are upon us for our disobedience? We think it must be clear to every Christian mind that God is angry with us as a people for some great and general sin or sins, and as it cannot be wrong to own slaves, may it not be that much of our present deep affliction is a manifestation of Gods displeasure against us for our neglect to furnish the slaves among us the means of gospel grace, by which their souls may be saved? And if so, can we hope that these evils will be removed until we repent and begin the faithful discharge of our duty in this particular? Surely not.

At the 1862 session of Waco Association, Henry Rogers reported:

We are at a loss to know how to report. The distracted condition of our country prevents our having a missionary. Large field and great need, but we have no means with which to meet the situation.

In Little River Association during the same year the report says:
Some regular services for them are being held, but we find much destitution. It is the duty of all who have slaves to see that they have preaching. Our pastors are urged to do all they can.

Note now the following report on Colored Population, made at Union Association in 1863:
Your committee feel that at this particular time of our national calamities, this subject is of great and increasing importance. We believe that the same Supreme Creator who, in the beginning, ordained or instituted the holy institution of marriage, did at a subsequent period ordain the institution of master and slave. When God gave His law to the children of Israel, He gave them a slave-code, although they were not at that time slave owners; but instructed how, and from whom, they should buy bondmen and bondmaids, who were to be a possession and inheritance for them and their children after them forever. And gave special directions for their government; and all through the Old, and more especially the New Testament, wherever the duties of husbands and fathers are taught, the duties of masters to servants are also taught, and vice versa. And our earnest inquiry should be: Lord, what wilt thou that we should do in this matter? We believe that our duty to the servants of our families is next to that of our children. Brethren, are they human beings, possessing immortal souls, such as our blessed Saviour died to redeem? Then it is our duty to point them to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world. But how can we best do this is the great, the perplexing question. We are imperfect beings, hence our best arrangements are not without objections, but we feel that we should not abandon a good cause on account of some evil or mismanagement incident to it, but labor prayerfully, with patience, to correct and improve. We believe, where it is practicable, that a separate apartment in the same house be prepared for the colored members of our families and that we take them and our children with us to the house of God, but when this cannot be done we recommend that special and stated meetings be held for them, and that the owners or overseers, as far as practicable, go with them, even if it should cause some sacrifices on our part to do so. And we are happy to state from the reports of our brethren, who have given this plan but a partial trial, that the most glorious and happy results have attended these meetings. Brethren, if a few only should be saved, who can estimate the worth of one soul? Christ, in reply to the inquiries of John, gave us as an evidence of His true Messiahship, that the poor have the gospel preached to them. Brethren, let us give the same proof of our possession of the mind that was in Christ. Beloved

brethren, if we fail to provide the gospel for these, where, oh where, are they to get it? J. W. BARNES, Chairman.

In 1863, S.I. Caldwell made a report on the Religious Condition of the Colored Population, which has in it several things worthy of note. We give the report almost in full:
Our churches are much interested in the religious improvement of the Negroes in their bounds. Some worship with their owners in their churches, occupying a portion of the house set apart for their benefit. Others meet afternoons in the house of worship and hear their pastor preach. Others, again, where that population is not so numerous, are but poorly provided for. Your committee think the Negroes, at this particular time, eminently deserve and ought to receive, the sympathies of all Christian people. We believe that if the war which is now desolating our country should continue a few years, a large proportion of the Negroes will be destroyed killed in the battlefield, die in camps, or die from exposure in following and accompanying the Federal army. The Federals wish to rob us of our laborers, to prevent, if possible, the supplying of our army with provisions. To do this they rob us of our Negroes, decoy them off with specious promises, then put them in their army to build fortifications, use them as firemen on their boats, or put arms into their hands and in battle place them in front. Found with our enemies, aiding them in their cruel war against us, they will be declared and treated as our enemies. Though originally innocent, yet, by a political strategy of the enemy, they become involved and are in dangers way from both parties. There is but one safe position for them, and that is to stay at home, and if the Federals approach, avoid them. Your committee respectfully suggest that the pastors of our churches instruct the Negroes in their bounds on these points that slavery is scriptural, that the master is the natural and scriptural guardian of the slave, the only one that fully sympathizes with and cares for him; to expose the devices of the Federals, that their promises to them are from political motives; that they are made, not with a view of bettering their condition, but of injuring the South; that when they join the Federals they absolve the obligation of the master to protect and defend them, and they will be treated by the South as enemies of the Confederate Government. Such discourses should be delivered with great care and prudence, and never without the approbation and full consent of the leading citizens of the community.

J. J. Sledge in Waco Association (1863), in a report, said in substance:

This subject demands consideration. Gods Providence placed this race here that they might be civilized and Christianized. They are very susceptible to the gospel. We are under some obligations to other sinners, but to them more.

We derive benefit from their labor. They are dependent on us for everything. Neglect of our religious obligations to them and the prostitution of the productions of their labor to the promotion of pride and wickedness, has in part brought about the grievous war that is so sorely scourging our country.

A report in Cherokee Association in 1863 said:

With few exceptions they are greatly neglected. God will not hold guiltless those who deny them instruction. Our bounden duty, as we reap from their labors, is that we should see to it that they receive the gospel.

Now follows a quotation which reveals a distinct feeling of many Texas people by the year 1863. It is taken from a report made at Little River Association:
Your committee on the Religious Condition of the Colored Population submit the following: That the sinful and foolish course which has been pursued for a number of years by the abolitionists of the North towards our slaves, and especially the state of things by which we are at present surrounded, make it necessary that great caution should be observed by us in our conduct towards our colored population. The unwarranted and wicked interference of the Yankees of the North with the Negroes of the South, under the false pretense of friendship and love for that race, has made it absolutely necessary for us, their owners, to be more rigid in our discipline towards our slaves, and to deprive them of many privileges which, before those interferences, we were extending to them so that, in point of fact, the abolitionists of the North, in place of being friends of the Negroes, are really their worst enemies. We think it is the duty of the pastors of the churches to give proper attention to the religious instruction of the slaves of their congregations, and we believe, in the main, this has been done, but, in the present state of things, and until that state of things passes away (which we trust in God may be soon), we can recommend no particular plan to be pursued. W. I. ALBRIGHT, Chairman.

During the year 1864 it was becoming more and more difficult to hold separate services for the colored people. Many had become more restive under the influence of secret teachers. The white men at home were few. Colored men were far more numerous than white men. Public meetings for the Negroes were coming to be somewhat dreaded by the best citizens, but by using great caution, religious services were faithfully continued in most localities and great good seems to have been accomplished. Note the following quotations from the records of Union Association in 1864:
From the best information at our command we believe there is a warm religious interest among them, and where opportunities are afforded them they

attend and gladly receive the gospel, many of them joyfully embracing the Saviour. It is with pleasure we learn that some of our churches have made provision for them. All should do this expressly, say on Sabbath afternoons, under the supervision of some of our white brethren. We believe no fears need be entertained of improper conduct at their meetings if properly attended. We would urge this duty upon our churches. It is alike our duty and our interest to instruct our colored population in the way of salvation. We recommend the following resolution: Resolved, that the churches of this Association are requested to provide preaching expressly for the Negroes, at least one Sabbath afternoon in each month, under the care of some of the white brethren, provided there be no serious objection on the part of the community. Let them be induced to attend under promise of a continuance of their meetings during their good behavior. WM. M. FORESTER, Chairman.

In 1864, Z.N. Morrell, in a report before the Baptist State Convention, said:
The religious welfare of the Negroes committed to our care is a most serious responsibility. It is painful to know that large numbers of them seldom hear the gospel. Where there are well organized white churches, afternoon services are always held for the Negroes, and Christian planters provide services on their plantations, but elsewhere conditions are bad. While both the temporal and eternal interests of the colored people are involved in this dreadful war, it behooves our churches to take especial pains to give them solid religious instructions and also give them proper ideas of their temporal relations, and clear conceptions of their responsibilities to God.

In the Waco Association they say:

Some of them attend our white services, some have regular special services, some have no services. We have no missionary among them, but we ought to have.

The report in the Trinity River Association for the same year says virtually the same thing. Conditions were identical in all sections of Texas where there were Negroes. Christians thoroughly realized their obligations to the Negro slaves, and in most instances did for them about all they could during the whole war period. It is true that there was much religious destitution among the Negroes, but it is probably more true that during the same period there was great destitution among the whites. The preachers were few and there was but a meager support for those we had.

CHAPTER 43. RELIGIOUS WORK AMONG THE NEGROES DURING RECONSTRUCTION 18651875
THE problem of religious work among the colored slaves during the four years of the Civil War was as nothing compared to the multitudinous problems of doing such work among the Negroes during the ten memorable years of reconstruction, but religious people did not wholly despair. Continuous efforts were made to lead the newly made Freedmen to Christ, but this book tells only of the work done by the Baptists. Many of our people became greatly discouraged, but the work was never entirely discontinued. The religious Negroes soon began work among themselves, but this work, especially in the earlier years, was extremely crude and in many instances far from orderly. It was woefully mixed with ignorance and even superstition, but the best among our white preachers never ceased to aid, encourage and instruct them. In 1865, James W. Barnes, R.E. B. Baylor and J.E. Paxton made a report on The Religious Condition of the Colored Population, at the Baptist State Convention. They said, in substance:
Since the last annual meeting of this Convention a great change has taken place in the social and legal condition of this class of our population. By the success of the Federal army, and the proclamation of the President, the former slaves have become Freedmen, and it becomes our duty as good and loyal citizens, and as a body of Christians, to adapt ourselves to this change; and in doing so we should remember that the Freedmen are in no way responsible for this change, and the fact of their docile conduct and general good behavior during the past four years, should entitle them to our Christian regard. While it has ever been the desire of this Convention to furnish this class of people the benefits of a preached gospel, we should not now, by any means, neglect or overlook their spiritual welfare. Your committee would be pleased to recommend some definite plan for the churches to adopt regarding the colored population of their respective communities, but on account of the frequent change of military orders and their uncertain and future action, together with the various conditions and dispositions of the blacks in the several localities of the churches, we can not say more than to strongly recommend that ministering brethren and churches furnish them with preaching and the use of houses of worship as heretofore, in order that the poor may have the gospel preached unto them, and leave the subject of separate church organization to the circumstances surrounding each church, manifesting and proving at all times, and on all occasions, our desire for their spiritual improvement and moral elevation.

Note this from a report made on the same subject and in the same year at Union Association:
Since the last meeting of our body a radical change has taken place in reference to the relative position of the Negroes of the South. They are no longer our property, but have been placed in a state of freedom. With this change our responsibilities as masters cease. Not so, however, with the obligations of philanthropy and Christianity. While it is our duty to labor for the general good of the human family, and especially for the salvation of souls, we should feel that this population here in our midst is entitled to our sympathy and labor. The slaves of the South are not prepared for the change that has taken place. They are not in a condition, it is feared, to be profited by freedom. Their general course will probably not be a wise one. They will naturally be indolent, idle and unreliable. This we may expect as a necessary consequence, and should be prepared to make due allowances and exercise charity towards them. Let none of these things move us in bestowing upon them the free and elevating principles of Christianity. No changes that have been made relieve us of these obligations. Let us, as Christians and ministers, do our duty our whole duty in this regard. If the Negroes have friends on earth they are among the Christians of the South. Where else should they expect as true and faithful friends as among us? We should not now forget their past faithful services to us, and to our fathers, and let us remember their present necessities, doing what we can for their relief and improvement. In the present chaotic state it will probably be best not to attempt the suggestion of any specific plan. This for the present must be left to the discretion of individual churches under the openings and indications of Providence. Only let us do our duty looking to God for direction and success.

This report was signed by F.M. Law, A.G. Haynes, and W.A. Montgomery, committee. Some of the serious problems confronting our Baptist people immediately following the freedom of the colored race are shown in this report made at Waco Association, 1865:
The new aspect which the social status of the Negro has recently so suddenly assumed, by the action of the Federal Government through the arm of its military power in declaring the race entirely free, presents for our consideration a subject at once delicate and embarrassing. It is not our duty nor is it our inclination to consider the policy by which at one stroke of the pen three millions of poor, penniless and comparatively ignorant and superstitious human beings have been suddenly cut loose from that restraint and wholesome discipline which has heretofore been a safeguard and security against the exercise of the worst passions of the human breast as exhibited in the untutored and uncultivated mind. We have nothing to do with the political phase of the question. The change of our relations to the Negro certainly does not lessen our duty to God in giving them moral and religious instruction.

Heretofore the slave was a dependent, and the master felt that there was a peculiar and special responsibility resting on him individually to cause him to be supplied with the Word of life. Now, however, as the slave has been raised from the condition of a dependent to that of the responsibilities of a freeman, the interest of the late master ceases to be special and particular, and he has only a general interest and sympathy for them, hence it need not be expected that former masters will contribute liberally as heretofore to colored missions. Heretofore the Negro has never thought for himself. The white man has done his thinking. It has been only the business of the Negro to execute the will of the master when known. While he has been thus submissive to the will of his owner, he has been relieved from all care and responsibility of providing for himself or his family, this being done by the owner. In the present unsettled condition of society, and under existing pecuniary embarrassments, it is deemed inadvisable to inaugurate or recommend any particular plan of colored missions, but it is earnestly advised that pastors and other ministers continue their usual course of preaching and instruction to them. It is also submitted to the churches whether under the present circumstances it would not be better to organize colored churches separate and distinct from the white churches.

This report was signed by J.W. Speight, chairman. A similar report was made at Cherokee Association and signed by F.M. Hays, chairman. In Trinity River Association in 1865, B.P. Ferrell made a similar report. The same difficulties confronted the Baptists there. The report said:
Under present circumstances it is a difficult matter to suggest any definite course to be pursued, more than to recommend preaching with more zeal.

James D. Whitten, chairman, submitted a report at Colorado Association from which we make the following extracts:
I was appointed at the last meeting of this body to report upon the religious condition of the colored population, but I know that when I was thus appointed it was expected that I should treat-the subject in the light it then occupied, i.e., slavery; but since that time the subjects of this report have undergone a mighty and powerful change. In fact, their political status has been entirely reversed and their standing diametrically opposed to what it was. Therefore under the present circumstances I beg to assure you that I feel a great delicacy in submitting any suggestions on this subject, but I can not refrain from stating as objects of Christian charity, and being utterly dependent upon us as a race, we as followers of the meek and lowly Jesus should do everything in our power to better their condition and point them to God. They are certainly in a helpless and dependent condition. To think, 4,000,000 of people, illiterate, uneducated, always having been directed by

superior minds, cared for in sickness and health, now suddenly turned loose upon the world to be buffeted about by every wind that blows, are certainly objects of our deepest commiseration. The strong feeling of sympathy and attachment which once existed between master and slave has been withdrawn. But this I can proudly say in defence of the Southern master, and no man dare gainsay it, that slavery found him a benighted being, bowing down to wood and stone, and left him worshiping the true and living God.

At the San Antonio Association in 1865, the following was adopted:

Whereas, by the proclamation of the President of the United States, the political and social relations of the colored population have been changed; therefore, resolved, that a committee be appointed to report at the next meeting advising as to course to be pursued by us toward that portion of our church members.

F.M. LAW
F. M. Law, one of the safest, most thoughtful and farseeing of our Baptist leaders during this period, and certainly one of the wisest and most helpful men toward the Negro race, said this in a report before the Baptist State Convention:
When it is remembered that these people were brought to our shores but three or four generations ago, steeped in the lowest superstition and forms of idolatry, it will be seen, in looking into their present state, that very much has been done in the way of evangelization. Large numbers of them give satisfactory evidence of having been truly converted to God. Perhaps more has never been accomplished for a similar people in the same length of time,

and yet, with all that has been done, they are in a low state morally. Even the religious ones among them are, in too many cases, moved rather by impulse and superstition than the pure precepts of Christ. While they were our slaves we recognized our obligations to give them religious instruction. Our people, under the change that has taken place, still admit and feel the same obligations resting upon them. In their present state the Negroes need mental and moral elevation more than in their former condition. Their temporal and spiritual interests require it. The welfare of the whites also demands the same thing. Your committee would suggest that this people need instruction. In trying to impart it, such methods should be adopted as are best suited to this end, such as the regular preaching of the Word and Sabbath school instruction. It would be well for our churches and ministers to make arrangements by which this class can be supplied with preaching and organize, where practicable, Sabbath schools for them. It is our duty as Southern Baptists to do what we can for their moral and religious development. It is our privilege and we should take the work in hand.

Following this report and a speech by the writer of the report, two resolutions were offered:
Resolved, that, recognizing the importance of education as auxiliary to evangelization, and that ignorance is the fruitful soil from which spring the noxious weeds of superstition and fanaticism, we will cordially co-operate with and sustain any of our reliable brethren who may, by Sabbath or day schools, engage in the work of imparting instruction to our colored population. Resolved, that having heard with satisfaction that our esteemed brother, J.F. Hillyer, has it in contemplation to engage in the work of education among the colored population, we hereby pledge him our most hearty co-operation, and recommend him to our brethren generally as one of our most faithful Christian ministers and acceptable fellow-laborers in the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Education was indeed one of the most serious of all the serious problems in connection with this newly enfranchised race. As said by Dr. Law, they needed mental and moral elevation more now than when they were slaves. There had suddenly come upon them cares and responsibilities of which they had formerly known nothing. There were no schools but private schools. Tuition must be paid. They had little or no idea of the value of an education. Nor, with a few exceptions, had they any ambition along that line. And even if they had known the value of education and had the ambition to seek it, they had no money with which to pay tuition. They had absolutely nothing but their scanty

clothes. For several years at least, all religious and educational work among them must be pure charity. Many teachers came from the North.f151 These, as a rule, had no knowledge of the Negro race. They knew but little of the South and Southern people, and came South with much prejudice and many preconceived ideas, hence, as an inevitable result, they, in most instances, greatly complicated matters and made far more difficult all religious and educational work among them by Southern teachers and preachers. Notwithstanding the increased difficulties, work was vigorously continued. In Union Association this resolution was passed:
Resolved, that if in the Providence of God it should seem to be the duty of Brother Noah Hill to devote himself as a preacher and teacher to the colored population, this Association most cordially recommends him to the public as a suitable man, able efficiently to give the Negro instruction.

About this time our Baptist people in their work among the colored people had to meet another perplexing problem, in the solution of which there soon arose a difference of opinion as to what was the wisest course to pursue. Some of our best and wisest men came to differ in opinion. Almost without exception, they all wanted to do the best thing for the Negro, but what was the best thing? It would have required infinite wisdom rightly to have decided all the new questions which came like a flood tide upon our people in the changed relations with the Negro race, and the new untried conditions that confronted our Southern people. The new phases of the Negro problem soon manifested themselves in all our churches and general bodies. For instance, at a meeting of Union Association (1866) there came a petitionary letter from the First Colored Baptist Church of Houston, making application for admission into the Association. A special and wise committee was appointed to consider the application. After deliberation, that committee reported as follows:
We respectfully report that we do not deem it prudent, under existing circumstances, for our African membership to dissolve their connection with white churches; still, in view of the facts in this case, we recommend the admission of said African church upon condition that they will confine their annual delegates to this body to white members in good standing from the First (white) Baptist Church of Houston, and that they promptly and at once adopt the Articles of Faith of the said First Baptist Church. We commend the spirit embodied in the petitionary letter of our colored brethren.

This report was signed by F.M. Law, J.W. D. Creath, J.B. Link and C.R. Breedlove. Following the report of the committee this resolution was also adopted:

Resolved, that this Association recommend the African Baptist Church in Houston to select its moderator and clerk from the membership of the white Baptist church in that city.

At the 1866 meeting of the Colorado Association the difficulty mentioned above manifested itself in a more serious way. The question of separate churches for white and colored members was under consideration. A committee that was appointed was divided in opinion. Majority and minority reports were submitted: The majority report said in substance:
1. We do not believe that as a mass the colored people as yet possess sufficient intelligence and education, especially in Bible learning, to keep the doctrines and ordinances in Gods work pure and unmixed with human error, when unaided by the whites. 2. Because separation involves as a consequence the ordination of collored ministry, and involves also the organization of separate associations, this, for the first reason given, is inexpedient and unwise. 3. That it is manifestly our duty to aid them to the extent of our ability, and we honestly believe that the best way to do this is by maintaining our present united condition, modified to suit altered circumstances.

This report closed with the following resolution:

Resolved, that we, believing it to be not only a religious duty, but an imperative necessity for our people to afford the colored people full opportunities of obtaining the highest possible religious standard, would therefore recommend that while the colored people be retained as members of our churches, yet that, where it is practicable, they shall have separate and stated meetings and preaching, that at these meetings a committee of whites shall attend to assist them in holding conferences; that they shall therein be trained to receive and discipline their own members; and that in all cases they shall have a white preacher, whom they themselves may call; and that no colored person shall be permitted to act in any capacity as a gospel minister without possessing the gospel prerequisites, and being regularly authorized by both white and black members of the churches.

This report was signed by nine members of the committee, as follows: P.B. Chandler, C.E. Stephen, E.E. Blackwell, J.I. Loudermilk, R.T. Baylor, W.P. Hatchett, Lee Green, Joel Peoples and B.L. Stevens. The majority report was adopted by a vote of fourteen to five, but the minority report was ordered printed in the minutes, and as its ideas soon came to be adopted almost universally, we give the substance of it here:

The time has been sufficiently long since former relations between the races ceased to exist to satisfy us that a separation ought to take place in every department of life, in order to give satisfaction and contentment to each race. We have seen sufficient manifestations in our own households, among our neighbors and throughout the country generally, that the colored people are not satisfied to remain with their former masters in a state of civil freedom. We therefore conclude, both from reason and observation, that the same objection would prevail in a church relation, since they never have been, and, we presume, never will be, permitted to exercise equal rights, immunities and privileges with the white members of the church. And we add another reason: They know and feel their inferiority, and consequently can not enjoy that religious freedom and happiness which they would if associated in a separate organization entirely their own. Therefore we advise them, or as many of them as may deem it advantageous to their spiritual welfare, to form their own separate organizations where their population and number of members justify it, and where they can secure competent ministers to preach to them, and instruct them when organized. Thus with their own pastors, their own deacons and meetinghouses of their own, and under their own exclusive control, a much greater number would hear the gospel and be saved than under the present system. This separation should be accomplished at once. We seriously apprehend that the influence of Northern fanaticism, pandering to the ignorance and prejudices of the colored race, will make conditions infinitely worse by sowing seeds of discord amongst us, etc.

This minority report was signed by A. King, who, while not so prominent as the brethren who signed the majority report, was undoubtedly a prophet. What Brother King feared, did come to pass, and the task of really helping the colored people became increasingly difficult. It was simply a question of the wisest plan and method. The desire of the white Baptists to help the Negroes was almost universal. The Mt. Zion and other associations discussed the problem, but as the situation was everywhere the same, we refrain from presenting further details concerning it. Before closing, however, we submit one more quotation, which is taken from The Texas Baptist Herald of October 20, 1866. It was written by F.M. Law:
It being conceded that this part of our population is sadly in need of religious culture, the question arises, who shall furnish it? There are but three plans that have occurred to me. One is to leave them to teachers of their own color; another is to turn the matter over to Northern Christians; and the third is for Southern Christians to take it in hand.

The first is impracticable. What the intellectual and moral status of the Negro will be hereafter may be a question with some, but about his present state there is, perhaps, no difference of opinion. I confess that within the range of my acquaintance in Texas I do not know of one person among them possessing both the mental and moral qualifications for a preacher. There may be some in the State. I would that there were many. At present their religious teachers can not be found among themselves. Others must teach them. Shall it be left to Northern Christians? The North has placed the Negro in his present position. They have the ability to send to him missionaries and teachers, and the disposition to do it. Either extreme on this question may be more or less erroneous. To say, Let the North do it, would be an error. To say that they shall bear none of this burden may also be wrong. It is, however, a work that must be taken hold of, conducted and controlled by Southern people. The spiritual and temporal interests of the Negroes require this course. The interest also of the whites requires it. We understand the Negro better than anyone else we have been raised together; we are occupying the same territory, and our interests are identical. We are mutually, more or less, dependent on each other. It is our interest to help him and his interest to help us. Northern fanaticism does not understand the sober realities of Southern facts. If we wish to know something of Northern sentiment in reference to us, we may find it in the representative men of the North. These men you will find in Congress. They are enemies to the whites of the South and no friends to the Negro. If they come South in large numbers as preachers and teachers, so as to succeed in getting control of the mind of the Negro, they will necessarily engender a spirit of antagonism between the blacks and the whites, and when this state of things is brought about, and exists generally, we are injured, but woe betide the poor Negro! Though set at naught mark it! the Southern men are, and will be f or all time to come, the lords of Southern soil. The Freedmen are the Greeks at our doors, and our pastors and churches can do more for them at less cost of labor and money than others can from a distance. Any one with a moments thought will see the truthfulness of this proposition. Economy, then, becomes an additional argument why Southern Christians should occupy this field, which is now white to the harvest perhaps none on the globe more so. Where, oh where, is there a field that promises every way so rich and immediate a harvest to Southern Christians? Our duty to God, to immortal souls, to our country and to ourselves require that we should earnestly enter this field and do what we can to cultivate it.

CHAPTER 44. MORE ABOUT RELIGIOUS WORK AMONG THE NEGROES DURING RECONSTRUCTION 1867-1875
FOR several years yet to come religious work by Texas Baptists among the Negroes was to remain an unsolved problem, and was becoming more and more difficult as the years went by. There was suspicion, prejudice, and even enmity between the races. Unwise or deliberately designed would-be leaders, sometimes preachers or teachers, but most often carpet-bag or scalawag politicians, were generally the cause of these suspicions, prejudices, fears and enmities, but whatever the cause, the troubles grew and multiplied and greatly hindered all effective religious work. When we speak of carpet-bag politicians we are not referring to the true representatives of the North. They certainly were no more so than were the scalawag politicians true representatives of the South. Though our Baptist fathers were doubtless working from the purest and highest motives and with the noblest purposes, it is now evident that their plans and methods were not always the wisest. Conditions were changing so rapidly that a plan or method which was wise in one day would be unwise the next. In our State Convention and in all our district associations, with conditions varying somewhat by reason of the varying strength of the colored population in different sections, the same puzzling questions arose and the same difficult conditions had to be met. Said one report in 1867:
The religious condition of the African race in our county is truly deplorable. The prospects for their moral elevation are gloomy. They are not much inclined to hearken to white ministers; and there are but very few of their own color competent to instruct them in pure religion.

Note the following earnest words used by Dr. Wm. Carey Crane in a report made at Union Association in 1867:
Your committee regard this subject as of vast importance. It is the highest concern of the African, affecting his welfare for time and eternity. In their altered relations to the white race the religious instruction to the whole colored population is vital to the welfare of civil society. How it shall be successfully accomplished is a problem on the solution of which depend most of the grand considerations of American life worth living or dying for. In the present impoverished condition of our country we would welcome any effort from any quarter which would effect the great object aimed at, provided that

effort may not jeopardize the inalienable rights and privileges of the Caucasian race.

The following resolution was offered:

Resolved that our brethren be urged to foster properly conducted day and Sabbath schools among the Freedmen of Texas.

In Little River Association Rev. T.M. Anderson reported in substance, that much good work was being done among them. They were ready to hear. But as yet there were no capable ministers among them, and it seems that it will be a long time before they would have qualified leaders. As previously stated, conditions in different sections varied somewhat. For instance, in Cherokee Association, R.M. Stell, in a report, said:
In some parts of Cherokee Association the colored members are doing but little good, but in other places they are doing quite well. In this place (Tyler) they were organized during the present year into a separate church, and they have two ordained ministers in their connection who can read the Scriptures to their people; and there are two licensed preachers also in the church. They have the use of the meeting-house, and hold monthly meetings which have been attended with signs of good during the year. Eighteen have been added by baptism since their constitution. These preachers have several out-stations for preaching in the country, which are well reported of by the people of the world, as well as those of our order. At Jamestown the colored members still remain in the same relations which they held before they were emancipated, and they are ministered unto in separate meetings by the regular-pastor of the Jamestown Church, but in most of the churches of the Association the colored members are quite remiss in attending the church meetings, insomuch as it has become a question what shall be done with them.

About the year 1868 a book was in circulation in Texas, the subject of which was The Negro a Beast, by Ariel. The author well remembers some of the impressions made by the book. It greatly multiplied the difficulties of religious work. For awhile it had many believers in its teachings, and many others were greatly puzzled and troubled. It never much affected the Negroes themselves. They could not read it, but it did affect many whites. Some to this day have not recovered from its effects, and it did interfere somewhat with securing needed help for mission work. J. A. Kimball, one of the strongest and best informed Baptists in the State, replied wisely and effectively to the book in The Texas Baptist Herald, August 26, 1868. F.M. Law also said some very valuable things on the subject, but in our Convention and associations it seems never to have been discussed. At the Convention in 1868, Dr. Law said

The Freedmen are in a very great need of religious care and instruction. At no other period in their history will they probably need this so much as now. It is our duty and our interest to do what we can for their true evangelization. As Baptists we have a work to do in this direction that no others will or can do. We would suggest that our churches and preachers extend, so far as they can, sympathy and aid to the colored population, and we recommend that the board of directors consider the propriety of employing one or more missionaries to this population within our bounds.

At a meeting of Union Association the same year, Dr. Law was again chairman of the committee on The Religious Condition of the Colored Population.f152 He said in that report:
There is now a general disposition on the part of the Freedmen to withdraw from our white churches and organize for themselves. This is perhaps best, under favorable circumstances, and should be encouraged. At the same time, they should not be left to themselves. In organizing and getting started they need our help, and are doubtless anxious to receive it. In many places the more sensible of them have even sought the co-operation and assistance of their white brethren. This being the formative stage of their Christian organization, the good souls, the cause of our common humanity, or truth and gospel order, together with the glory of our great Redeemer, require that we make a special effort to render them all necessary aid. A number of churches have already been organized in our section of the State how many is not known to your committee. An Association was organized a few months ago, embracing in part the territory of this body, and into which it is said about twenty churches united at the first meeting. Among their ministers are several who have been ordained and who possess a good degree of intelligence and some little education. Special regard should be had to the improvement of their ministry. Very much depends on this. Your committee would suggest that the Association request our executive board to consider the propriety of appointing an able and efficient missionary to the colored population within our bounds.

The report made at Cherokee Association in 1868 was not so encouraging as the one made the year before. It said:
Their condition is truly deplorable, with few exceptions; they are holding meetings to little or no profit. Very few white preachers are now preaching to them regularly. We recommend that this ill-fated race be still supplied with religious instruction with a view to their ultimate separation from the white churches and organization of their own.

In Little River Association Rev. J.W. McCullough said in substance:

Where they are left wholly to themselves some among them are lapsing back into superstition and idolatry. Some are showing an indisposition to hear

white preachers, but the more intelligent are ready to hear. It is our duty to help them. Our welfare, as well as theirs, is involved. How to help them must be left largely to each local church and each individual preacher. The matter demands serious consideration.

In many sections of Texas, conditions among them were indeed becoming deplorable. Note this from the Texas Baptist Association. We give only the substance:
We believe it is our duty to do all within our power to help them, but it seems we can do but little. They now prefer their own preachers to ours, though they havent an ordained preacher within our bounds. They have, as we learn, several organizations of their own, gotten up by themselves, which they call churches, and which are exercising all the rites and authority of churches. We offer to help them they reply, We have our own churches.

Conditions in 1869 differed very greatly in different localities, and even in the same localities conditions would frequently and greatly change within a years time. In some sections conditions would seem for a while very encouraging; in others, directly the reverse. In the bounds of some district associations conditions were such that our people were urging the blacks to organize churches for themselves. In others they were being urged to continue in the white churches. In some sections the colored people were again showing a disposition to hear the white preachers, but in others they were declining to hear them at all, preferring their own preachers, no matter what their ignorance. In some localities all the colored Baptists were going into churches of their own, and yet in others very few were leaving white churches. But by the end of 1869 a very large majority of the colored members had withdrawn their letters from the white churches and gone into colored churches. By this time they had some fairly good preachers of their own, and had already organized an association. White Baptists, notwithstanding the many difficulties, were loyally helping them wherever possible, not only by their counsel, but also by becoming pastors of their churches, preaching at other places where permitted, sending teachers and preachers among them, and sometimes where they could find competent men, paying the salaries of colored preachers, so that all their time might be given to their people. In 1870 the report in San Antonio Association was that a brighter day is dawning. In Austin Association there were still many difficulties. The colored race had been taken advantage of by designing men and had been taught much error. The Catholics were educating colored priests to try to lead them into Catholicism, and in some sections prejudices had been so stirred among

both whites and blacks that it had come to be thought a reflection on any white who taught school or preached among them. This became true in many sections of Texas. The Christian people had constantly to fight this spirit, and they did fight it, but for several years it was desperately hard to counteract. As in the Baptist General Association; so in the State Convention and many district associations, cordial moral support was given to all who really tried to help the colored people. In Little River Association the whites were urged not only to teach in their Sunday schools, but to teach day schools for them. In some sections of the State, conditions were such that some good brethren, somewhat pessimistic, became alarmed at the future outlook. Note these words from Tryon Association:
We have been waiting for time to develop the best course to pursue for their spiritual welfare, but as yet no light has been thrown upon the subject sufficient to illuminate the course brightly for us to pursue as an Association; though with all the facts before us that we have access to, surely some steps should be immediately taken by us. We are not ignorant of the fact that there is, and will be, a great effort made by Catholicism to Romanize the people. Catholics are now educating a number of colored priests to send in among them, and it is evident if steps are not taken by us to counteract their influence this people will fall an easy prey to Catholicism; and then, of a truth, they will be used as an element of strength against us. We would further represent that the legislature has passed laws for the building of school houses for the education of these people, and Catholic teachers are holding themselves in readiness to occupy these houses as soon as built, for the purpose of instilling into the minds of the children the principles of Catholicism. Brethren, shall we lie idle and let them occupy the field? There is another great evil to which these people are exposed, and unfortunately many of them are exhibiting the fruits of this evil already. Many of them are drifting into that state of heathenism and superstition that they originally occupied. Some of the most ignorant among them have denounced the Bible and imagine to themselves that man wrote it for the purpose of deceiving them, and that God has inspired their leaders and revealed to them all that is necessary for them to know. These facts, brethren, are indeed alarming, and should awaken the sympathy of every Christian in their behalf. The time has come, brethren, for action; the crisis is now upon us, when our responsibility to God demands that our prejudices be laid aside, and we take hold of this people in earnest. It now remains for the wisdom of this body to say what course shall be pursued to instruct them in the way of truth more perfectly. Brethren, let us not delay in this matter, for delay will be dangerous, if not fatal.

Somewhat like the foregoing words from Tryon Association, note these from the Texas Baptist Association:
So far as the knowledge of your committee extends, the religious condition of the colored people is anything but good anything but what we would desire it to be. Many of them seem to be relapsing into a species of idolatry, and most of them are embracing some species of superstition. Many of them will say that they will not be taught from the Bible, nor go to hear a white minister preach. Some of them say that the Bible is for the white man, but that they have direct revelations from God. It is with pleasure that we are able to say that there are a few of them who are trying to learn the truth, and are willing to be instructed by the whites. We learn that there are two or three colored preachers who seem desirous of knowing and preaching the truth, as found in Gods holy Word.

A report in Union Association during 1870 gives a summary of conditions and progress for the six years succeeding the war. The following extracts are here given:
The caution with which the religious bodies through the South have approached this subject, and the uniformity with which they have recommended its importance, without suggesting any important action, shows the difficulty of the subject. When the wisest and best men of the denomination hesitate, your committee might well hesitate to recommend such action as will authorize your board, at an early day, to do something towards meeting the necessities of this people. Many of those who came among them as missionaries, professing to be heralds of the Cross, have aspired to become political leaders, and have been more active in organizing loyal leagues than churches of Christ. It is unfortunate that so many of them should clothe themselves in the garb of Christianity, for political purposes, and thus become promoters of strife, ill will and prejudice, rather than of love, peace and truth. These causes made it impossible, for a time, for Southern white ministers to reach this people with the gospel. Some things are encouraging. The peculiarities of the times through which we have been passing are changing. We hope for still greater changes. Some Southern white ministers, who know nothing but Christ crucified among them, are gladly heard. Formerly they came to our churches to hear the gospel; now we must go to their places of worship if we would do them good. Can we not do something to instruct their preachers in the way of life more perfectly? Can we not instruct their churches in doctrine and discipline? Can we not induce them to establish Bible schools for the instruction of old and young? Can we not influence them to build school houses and employ suitable teachers to educate their children? Can we not go among them, get their

ministers and prominent members to meet us for Bible instruction? Can we not distribute among them Bibles and Testaments and such tracts as are suitable to their spiritual wants? The American Baptist Home Mission Society is establishing schools at different places in the South for the education of those among them who have suitable gifts for the ministry, and can we not aid them by encouraging such gifts to avail themselves of such advantages? If these suggestions are carried into effect successfully it will be necessary to employ a suitable missionary and assign to him this work; therefore, your committee recommend the adoption of the following resolutions: 1. That your Missionary Board be instructed, so soon as they can secure the services of a suitable man and make arrangements for his support, to employ him for this work. 2. That our ministers and intelligent brethren be earnestly requested, for Christs sake to aid in this work, as suggested above.

Throughout 1871 conditions remained practically the same as 1870, changing somewhat in different localities. In Little River Association it was urged that good books, tracts and religious papers be bought and distributed free among them. This was done in several localities. In Trinity River Association they were reported to be religiously and socially in bad condition, but there were some evidences of changes for the better. In Cherokee Association the brethren seemed a little discouraged, but felt that the work must be pressed to the limit of ability. In Union Association there was still an indisposition among some to hear white preachers. Politics and politicians were greatly hindering religious work. D. D. Foreman, in a report before Tryon Association, said:
So far as we have been able to learn, this class of people in the bounds of this Association give no evidence of advancement in religious knowledge. There exist at several points what they claim to be Baptist churches, but we know of but two regularly organized Baptist churches of colored people. There are a number of so-called Baptist preachers among them, but we know of but two authorized Baptist ministers in the bounds of this Association, yet many are performing all the duties and functions of regularly ordained ministers. Moreover, there is a manifest inclination in the majority of them to separate themselves from the whites, not only in worship, but also as to teaching in religion. Their ministers, as a body, are entirely illiterate, consequently their teaching is a work of wild, ungoverned imagination, and there is a growing tendency among them to believe that their ministers are inspired of God to preach just what they do, by visions and dreams, etc.

These words from the Texas Baptist Association are more encouraging:

From the best information we can obtain we think that there has been a decided improvement in the religious condition of this people during the past year.

In 1872 strenuous efforts were still being made by our general associational bodies to aid the Negroes, but difficulties were numerous and almost insurmountable. Reports of their condition were in most places still discouraging. In the Convention their condition was declared to be deplorable. They seemed to be retrograding. Tryon Association reports little improvement; they prefer their own ignorant preachers. We dont know what to suggest. In Trinity River Association the report said: Superstition increasing; their leaders are blind leaders of the blind. No hope for them without some change or instruction of their teachers. In Little River Association it was said they were never in so great need. Rev. W.W. (Spurgeon) Harris in a report before Elm Fork Association, said the outlook was so uncertain that he expressed the opinion doubtless they will soon become extinct. But in theTexas Baptist Association it was believed that conditions were constantly, though slowly, improving. A significant sentence occurs in a strong report made by Dr. J.F. Hillyer at the San Marcos Association:
We earnestly recommend to the churches and citizens generally that they resolve to sustain, religiously and socially, any white man or woman, upon whose prudence and morals they can rely, and to encourage any colored man who will undertake their education.

We give in part a report made at San Antonio Association:

Unfortunately for the colored race in our bounds, the masses are exceedingly deficient in intellectual training, making it very difficult to reach them with the gospel. Their want of confidence in the white man (perhaps in many cases the result of mistreatment) results detrimentally to their interest. We are pleased to see that the spirit of jealousy and distrust between the two races is subsiding, and confidence on their part again returning to their old and best friends, which, we think, should be met becomingly for good to them. Of their own color they have several regularly ordained ministers of some character and qualifications, competent to read understandingly, and to write. They have churches at Corpus Christi, St. Marys, two at San Antonio, at Elm Creek, Cibolo and perhaps others that your committee has no information of. They have an Association (embracing some of our territory) whose second session was held at San Antonio one week ago. From the best information, there are many localities entirely destitute among them, and must necessarily remain so, as they neither have the ministers or means to occupy. Feeling that they are justly entitled to our sympathies, prayers and aid, we hope that the

pastors of our churches and our missionaries will do all in their power to aid them in obtaining the Pearl of Great Price.

We close the records of 1872 with a report made at the General Association. We give it almost in full:
Your committee to whom was referred the condition of the colored population, having had the same under prayerful consideration, submit for the adoption of this body the following declaration, recommendation, request and statement Declaration. The Negro is a son of Adam, and for sin subject to death. He is an object of heavenly pity, redeeming love and atoning blood. The Immaculate Spirit has made his dark body a temple of the Holy Ghost. He is the subject of prophecy, fulfilled and unfulfilled. Millenial glory will not be complete without the redemption of the Ethiopia that now stretches out her hands and cries, Come over and help us! The Negro will be represented in the great congregation of the blood-washed at Gods right hand. Like the rest, he will wear a spotless robe of purity. Like the rest, will strike a tuneful harp of praise. Like the rest will bear the palm of final victory and triumph, and like the rest will receive a crown of fadeless glory. He is a legitimate object of our prayers, charity and instruction. From which consideration arise the following Recommendation. That those pastors and evangelists laboring in the vicinity of Negro congregations, visit and observe them at their places of worship, and there, in all meekness and humility, in all wisdom and harmlessness, impart such instruction as they will receive on the purity of doctrine, the ordinances, church polity and the order requisite in a Christian assembly. It is further recommended that these pastors and evangelists do raise from their respective churches and fields of labor, funds to purchase Testaments, books, papers and Sunday school literature for gratuitous distribution among them. That they especially place a church manual in the hands of every Negro minister. It is also especially recommended that no charge at present be made for literature or labor furnished them. Inasmuch as many brethren and churches are in districts unfavorable to this work, we make the following Request. That an opportunity be now given for any to contribute such amount as they deem proper for this great work. The funds contributed to be used according to the direction of contributors, by the Bible and Colportage Board of this Association. Your committee also make the following Statement. The ten dollars contributed at the last meeting of the General Association, has, according to purpose and direction of the body, been appropriated to the purchase and distribution of Pendletons Manual. It was a good provision, well received, and promises great results of good.

The spiritual conditions of this people at other points is unknown to the chairman; but at Waco much missionary work has been done among them by the ministers and deacons of the Waco Baptist Church. Sermons, lectures, books, papers and tracts have been freely bestowed. As especially efficient in good work among them, we mention the names of Deacons J.W. Speight, Richard Harrison and Asbury Daniel.

This report was signed by B.H. Carroll, chairman. During the years 1873,1874 and 1875 nearly all records show very considerable improvement in the spiritual condition of the colored race in Texas. As the sad years of reconstruction came nearer and nearer to an end, their religious conditions improved. They became more and more approachable by Southern white preachers. They came more and more to understand that they had been grossly deceived by the many irresponsible and unappointed carpet-bag teachers, preachers and politicians who, at the close of the war, came South and were joined by some local disreputable scalawags, solely for the loaves and fishes. We are not now in any sense referring to a better class who came South in that period, and there were some of that better class. To them we accord full honor and praise, but the others made conditions for both whites and blacks far worse than they would otherwise have been. As a single illustration of the reports made in 1873, note this from Neches River Association:
We are happy to say that there are marked signs of improvement in the religious condition of this unfortunate people. Slowly but surely they seem to be quitting their old traditions and customs, as well as the grossest of their superstitions. They seem to be more anxious to learn the truth as revealed in Gods infallible Word, and as it is received by their white brethren. They have organized an Association the Palestine including churches of Houston and Anderson Counties, and portions of Polk, Trinity and Henderson.

Note the following from the records of the Baptist State Convention in 1874:
We would say that religiously we regard their prospects as more hopeful, their outlook more cheering, and as promising more success in Christian development, than at any period in the past. Early in the closing of the Conventional year they organized a State Convention, the objects of which are missionary and educational. Their constitution does not materially differ from ours. In their organization, by special invitation, they were aided by Brethren Law, Link, Smith, Johnston and other white brethren. Steps were taken at the organization for the establishment of a school of high grade for the education of the young, and more especially for the education of the ministry among them. They have also

organized a Ministers Institute, and at each of its meetings, by special invitation, they have been addressed by white brethren on the cardinal doctrines of our holy religion. Generally, they have manifested more confidence in, and more disposition to be instructed by the white brethren than formerly. Your committee are of the decided opinion that we should ever hold ourselves ready to meet with them, and to counsel and advise as well as to render them material aid in all their religious enterprises, whenever such counsel or aid is sought by them, but we deem it impolitic to press our advice, counsel or aid, uninvited, upon them.

This report bore the signature of Jonas Johnston, chairman. Their newly organized Ministers Institute became one of the mightiest of all human agencies for the uplift of the colored preachers. Such leaders among our white Baptist preachers as F.M. Law, J.B. Link, W.H. Robert, W.C. Crane, R.C. and R.B. Burleson, Wm. Howard, B.H. Carroll, R.C. Buckner and others, would, without money and without price, attend these institutes and for days together, teach and train the colored preachers. Great, vital and rapid were the changes that took place in the whole Negro situation as these institutes became more numerous, as the years of reconstruction came nearer to a close, and as the colored people regained their confidence in the real friendship of the Southern whites, especially in the unselfishness of their religious work among them. These wonderfully encouraging words are from Austin Association in 1875:
We have to report that so far as we have the means of knowing the religious condition of the Freedmen within the bounds of this Association, they are self-sustaining; they have built churches and have large congregations and a membership that does credit to them. I am informed by their ministers that whenever the subject of giving to support their missions or ministers comes up, they are liberal and manifest an interest which is highly commendable.

We give one more quotation. It is from the 1875 session of Neches River Association. It, too, shows how rapidly and thoroughly conditions were changing for the better:
From our own observation and the information we have from other brethren, we think that we can safely say that there are marked evidences of improvement in the simplicity and spirituality of their worship, and the correctness of their discipline. They seem to be gradually throwing off their old superstitious notions, and coming into a clearer and fuller knowledge of the truth as revealed in the gospel of Jesus. They are maintaining better order in their public worship, and using great effort to suppress that boisterousness which has so long characterized their meetings, robbing them of their solemnity and spirituality. Elder Wall, who attended their last associational

meeting as a messenger from this body, furnishes us with the following information They report that most of their churches have had regular preaching and many accessions; also that they have had several Sunday schools in successful operation, and a renewed interest in the cause of temperance. There were present at the meeting 17 ordained ministers; 37 churches were represented, and 2,299 members reported. Money sent up, $45. Herod Mitchell, moderator; Allen Goff, clerk. They will hold their next associational meeting Thursday before the fourth Sabbath in September, 1876, twelve miles northwest of Palestine, Anderson County. They seem thankful for the favors we have heretofore shown them, and solicit their continuance.

The patience and persistence manifested by our white Baptists toward the colored people, under all the trying conditions of this hard ten years period, are things at which to marvel, and for them we should be devoutly thankful to God. As we look back over these ten eventful years and study the history as it was made week by week, month by month, and year by year we are made to wonder and question: Is there another race of people beneath the stars who, under exactly the same conditions, mentally, morally, spiritually, temporally, socially, etc., starting where these started at the close of the Civil War, would have made any greater progress than did these sons and daughters of Africa? f153

CHAPTER 45 TEXAS BAPTISTS AND THEIR EDUCATIONAL PROBLEMS

FOR many centuries the almost universal charge against the Baptists was they are ignorant, narrow and bigoted, but during all the years in which that charge was so industriously circulated, (it was never true in the sense charged), there was no civilized country where Baptists were permitted to build or own their schools or even to teach and train their own children. No denomination in history has ever more earnestly believed in a thorough and liberal education than have the Baptists. A man really cannot be of the highest type of Baptist and not believe in education. The fundamentals of Baptist faith require education. While Baptists have always believed in education, they have not always been wise in their school building. They had to learn by experience. Their learning has been expensive, but the author firmly believes that our Texas school ventures, big or little, have been worth to us more than all they cost. Probably at no one period of our Texas history were the questions of education and school building kept more prominently before our people than during the period of which we now write 1861-1875 though these fifteen years, because of the Civil War and reconstruction, were in many respects the hardest years in all our history. We have before us nearly a score of valuable articles, some of them masterly, on the subject of secular and Christian education by such men as F.M. Law, J.A. Kimball, J.H. Stribling, H. Clark, Wm. Carey Crane, W.H. Parks, J.W. D. Creath, B.H. Carroll, J.B. Link, H.L. Graves and others, all written during this fifteen-year period.f154 Nearly all of these articles were colored more or less by the war or its after effects. Note some words written by F.M. Law in 1862:
During the great national struggle through which we are now passing, our educational interests must necessarily suffer. It is said that war ever turns backward the wheels of civilization. Teachers leave the school room for the battle field, and many of their pupils with them, while others, on account of the stringency of the times, are kept at home. The result is that in many places schools and colleges have been brought to suspension, the evil consequences of which will be felt upon the present generation for years to come.

In a report made to the Cherokee Association in 1863, R.R. Morrow said:

Our condition and the prospects before us cause us to take great interest in the subject of education. While we lament over the indifference of many parents on this subject, yet it seems perfectly legitimate because of the war that parents keep their children at home. Indeed, many mothers, whose husbands are in the army, find it necessary for their safety and support. We can hope only in the boys and youths of our land. They must be educated to take, in a proper way, our places and theirs. As to our women, more is required of them already than ever before. And as there comes a yet greater shortage of men, more and yet more will be required of our women. We beseech that our people strain every energy to educate our children, both boys and girls, that they may be able to meet the new conditions.

At the Cherokee Association in 1865, F.J. Kelly said:

The existence of civil war during the past four years has well nigh crushed out our schools and educational interests. Now that peace is once more upon us, interest in this matter should and must be revived. The future hope of our State and our churches depends more than ever upon the education of our youth.

Note the strikingly strong words of a committee of which Horace Clark was chairman, and of which J.H. Stribling, H.F. Buckner, Z.N. Morrell and O.H. P. Garrett were members, submitted to the Union Association in 1867:
The committee on education respectfully report that at no time have the claims of this subject been so urgent as at the present. The apathy that prevails in relation thereto is the most alarming feature in the present posture of affairs. The magnitude of our national calamaties, while it in part explains, neither justifies nor excuses it. Rightly considered, the calamities furnish an overpowering argument for the employment of all our resources, moral and material, for the immediate and thorough intellectual and religious culture of the young. Those who are now men and women will shortly pass away, and there is but little reason to believe that they will or can do much to stem the present disastrous ebb in the tide of our prosperity. Those who are now children will soon be men and women. The changes that overwhelm us with their magnitude, will prevent the full employment of all their powers, mental, moral and physical. By agriculture, manufacture and commerce, they must restore the wealth that has been destroyed. They must secure the recognition of those political rights of which we have been deprived. They must avert, as far as possible, the consequences of the crime of investing with the elective franchise a people totally unfitted for its use; and they must find in mental and moral endowments a compensation for numerical inferiority and make their people a power in the land, recognized and respected as such. When we say they must do these things, we refer to moral obligations of the most sacred character to the demands of patriotism, of manhood, of progress, and of the instincts of self-preservation, and we would infer the equally grave obligation that rests upon us to send them forth fully furnished

for the strife. Nothing so effectually rivets the chains of oppression as ignorance, while intelligence, exalted by religion and virtue, with a Samsons strength, bursts all bonds. The era of battle and sieges and tented fields has now passed, and an era of conflict, of industrial emulation, and of moral and religious efforts is about to dawn. The history of the past is secure. Misfortune is not dishonor. The few hundreds who fell at Plataea covered themselves with fadeless glory; they who successfully resisted the invading hosts at Marathon did no more. In the wreath that fame is weaving for the heroes that sleep, the laurel and cypress shall be intertwined the laurel for the courage that ought to have achieved success, the cypress f or the destiny that forbade it. The question now is shall the future emulate the past, and shall there be added to its glory the triumphs of success? What are we doing to prepare for the strife those upon whom the conflict must fall? Did we send forth our sons unarmed, to meet an enemy furnished with all the material of war? And shall we be less wise now? For three-quarters of a century the enlightened statesmanship of the South controlled the affairs of this government. Why shall it not do so for three centuries to come? It is the law of nature that in a conflict of forces the weaker must obey the stronger. Before the war we demonstrated it in the cabinet and in the halls of Congress; during the war we experienced the truth in the field. The conflict is about to be transferred to where we have ever been victorious, and what preparations are we making to meet it? Let our languishing schools and colleges answer. George Peabody declared education to be a debt due from the present to future generations. In payment of his share of the debt he has appropriated with princely munificence over three million dollars. Others have lavished their thousands and tens of thousands. What are we doing while they are preparing all things needful for the mental conflict that is to come? We poured out the blood of our sons like water in defense of the undying principle of the fight of self-government, and shall we withhold our wealth when it is needed for the achievement of a still greater victory? Shall we leave our children the dreary prospect of intellectual servitude? Better to transmute all our lands into the elements of mental power than to entail such a shameful heritage upon them. In view of the magnitude of this subject, your committee have no hesitation in affirming that the available resources of the South should be at once devoted to this great work until its success is assured. Houses should be built and furnished; the best talent should be sought and liberally sustained, and the children of the land should be at once placed under the influence of the highest and most efficient culture. We have the means. Our ability is measured, for the most part, by the strength of our convictions. When our ports were closed and all that we could

spare was demanded by the necessities of the government, means were found to feed and clothe and arm our sons for the field. The wheel, the loom and the needle were busy; a favorite horse was sold; beef cattle, sheep anything that was necessary to prepare a son or a brother for the field. Convictions were deep and strong then, and the ability followed as a result of stimulated thought and action, and were our convictions proportioned to the vast issues now involved, means would be found to educate every child in the land. Our enemies are already reaching for the control of the Southern mind. They are agitating a system of national education, administered, of course, by themselves. They would mould us to their views, their purposes and their policy, because, as they say, this great people must be one as the sea. We owe it to the sacred cause for which for four years we struggled, to the heroes that poured the last libation of their blood in its defense, to the very grass that grows over their graves, that we should remain now and hereafter, distinct as the billows. To achieve this, no expenditure is too great, no sacrifice too costly, and no results will be more honorable or more enduring.

At the next annual meeting of Union Association (1868), Wm. Carey Crane made the report on education. The following extracts are taken from that report:
Imperiled as is all we hold dear to life and liberty, on account of the causes and results of the recent terrible strife, from which we have hardly emerged, and passing now through a crisis well calculated to try all the powers of human endurance, we are forced to reflect upon those sources of support and comfort which human duty suggests. Daily bread for the body is our first craving, and to meet this demand the ceaseless claim is made on the sweat of the brow. The second craving of our natures is mental aliment. Our intellectual faculties must be first awakened, then expanded, then cultivated, then supplied with furniture and food. How incalculably important, therefore, is education, which meets the demand of our second craving! It masters and appropriates to its uses all human knowledge which is the preparation for the higher attainments of celestial knowledge. As a denomination, education is to us a vital necessity. In fifty years we have advanced from one college to thirty-five, and besides, have reared up over 300 male and female high schools in the United States. Our institutions, in their grade and facilities for instruction, now cope honorably with the institutions of any other denomination. We claim the first Hebraist, Thomas J. Conant; the first Grecist, Asabel G. Kendrick; the first German scholar, Barnas Sears; the first Biblical interpreter, Horatio B. Hackett, on this continent in our ranks. We have the model theological school of the union at Greenville, S.C. East of the Mississippi our people are awakening, in their deep poverty, to the importance of rallying to their, schools. On the soil of Virginia, on which armies were struggling for four years with the desolating effects of the Bohun Upas tree, $90,000 have been raised for other

institutions, but in Texas, comparatively a stranger to the dire results of war, our people have not apparently awakened either to the necessity of reestablishing our institutions of learning, nor of educating their own children. It is to be hoped that a brighter day is dawning upon us, and that as a people we shall nerve ourselves for renewed efforts in this great cause. Baylor University, within our bounds, has more for which to concentrate effort than any institution west of Alabama. It has an honorable history. It had 140 students at the close of the war. It had 114 the very year after; and notwithstanding the disasters of last year, it had over 72 pupils during that year. It has now opened with all the college classes formed, which has been the case since 1861, and its prospects for pupils have not been brighter for ten years past. It has a right to claim an interest in the contributions and prayers of all the churches of this Association. Baylor Female College has won a high place among literary institutions of the South. It has graduated some of the most gifted ladies of the South, and elevated the tone of female education higher than any other Trans-Mississippi institution. It has opened with brightening prospects, and offers to furnish facilities for education equal to the palmy days of our empire State. It is not too much to ask a general rally to the schools of our own Association.

The next year (1869) and in the same Association (Union) Dr. Crane was chairman of the committee on education. We quote but two paragraphs from the report:
The cause of education is ranked by no other one demanding the attention of right minded men. It is connected with every interest of society. Our public men are exhibiting unusual devotion to the work of elevating the tone of education. Fletcher, Colby, Vassar, Cornell, Shurtleff, Jewell and others have indissolubly connected their names with collegiate education. Drew and Crozer have linked their history with the theological seminary which bears their name. Zeal, tone and liberality in behalf of efforts to promote secular and theological education are characteristic of the time. Now is the time for Texas, for its Baptists, and for Union Association to signalize their appreciation of the value of education. Hence your committee concludes that it is the duty of our brethren to sustain the institution of learning of Baptist origin within our bounds, and that special efforts should be made to look out for and foster all the promising gifts in our churches which may be looking forward to the ministerial office.

Among all the vital questions demanding consideration there was probably no question upon which Texas Baptists were more wide awake than on that of education. All the general bodies and nearly all the district associations had annual reports on the subject. While Union Association did not have education expressed in her constitution as one of her definite purposes, yet no other association in all Texas had stronger and more carefully prepared reports on the subject of education.

But we will not confine this chapter to quotations from reports made in Union Association. Note these words from J.W. D. Creath in a report at the Texas Baptist Association in 1870:
There is a great and growing interest being felt and manifested in the rising generation, not only in our own State, but throughout the American continent and the civilized world. The Baptists in Texas, as a denomination, are at present educating from three to five children where they did one fifteen years ago, or even just before the war. In October, 1869, The Educational Convention of Texas was organized with a three-fold object in view. 1. To aid indigent young ministers, called of God to preach the gospel of peace and love, in securing an education. 2. To prepare competent and efficient teachers rightly to train our children and childrens children. 3. To arouse a general and deep interest in the cause of education among all classes of our people. To apprehend and appreciate all the beauties, excellencies and benefits of our holy religion requires the education of the intellect as well as that of the heart. We know nothing of an ignorant Christianity. The vigorous efforts which are being put forth by Roman Catholics in America to get control of the education of our children should arouse all the friends of our noble youth, and all the friends of the Bible to prompt and energetic action. We cannot act too soon nor too vigorously.

In a report made to the General Association in, 1870, W.H. Parks said:
The Baptists have in every age been among the warmest friends of education, and have been active in every enterprise, the design of which is the preparation of the minds of men for the reception of truth.

Before the General Association in 1871, in a report, B.H. Carroll said:

Having considered the subject of schools and education under circumstances of peculiar embarrassment, we respectfully submit the following proposition as our only safeguard: Baptist teachers must teach Baptist children. Having made this recommendation, your committee is embarrassed about making a practical suggestion for its execution on account of the recent school law. The interpretation of that law must determine how far our brethren in the literary profession can, as Baptists, teach a Baptist school. In our own judgment the only ground left to be occupied by us denominationally is that of chartered institutions. Your committee is deeply impressed with the idea that, while this law will operate unfavorably on Baptist primary schools and academies, it must go far to build up the chartered institutions. f155

Before the Texas Baptist Association in 1872 J.B. Link made the report on education. He said in part:
While we believe that a much wider interest is now felt in the education of the young than in the past, there is still too low an estimate placed upon the general diffusion of knowledge. With many, education is not even a secondary matter it is scarcely esteemed at all. The time is at hand when the children of the land must be educated or become hewers of wood and drawers of water to other people. But to your body, education is interesting chiefly in its religious bearing. Christianity is not dependent upon education in the ordinary acceptance of the term, but its principles lead directly to the most earnest and liberal culture of the mind. Knowledge is power, and may be a power for good or for evil. Professing Christians who neglect education among themselves, not only fail to carry out the principles of the religion they profess, but they place themselves and their cause at an immense disadvantage.

We give extracts from only one more report. That also was made at Union Association, and by H.L. Graves, one of the very best school men of his day:
As the mind advances, grasping great truths, and dealing them out to the world, in the same ratio civilization and religion follow in their wake. The more the intellect comprehends God, the more the heart loves Him. Light is flashing upon the darkness of the nations. Revolutions in the mental, moral and political worlds are paving the way for the supreme dominion of Christ. The tendency of the day is to move everything forward under high pressure. This process of cramming leaves all undigested; hence so much that is superficial. The great effort of the age is to make the road of learning smooth and easy, ignoring the chief advantage of study that of drawing out and cultivating every mental faculty. The road to science ought to be difficult. Why is the mountaineer so hardy, so vigorous, so athletic? Because in his mountain home he has so many difficulties to overcome, that in climbing the rugged steeps, the very effort to surmount imparts new vigor to every limb and muscle, far beyond that of the dwellers in the plains. Why is the arm of the blacksmith stronger, more capable of endurance than others? Because of the labor which that arm performs, dealing blow upon blow, in rapid and continuous succession, until it acquires a degree of strength astonishing. The standard of scholarship must be elevated. One grand, noble university would advance true learning more than the present system with all its appliances could do in an age. Baptists, above all people, should labor for the most profound erudition. In the dead languages, to carry a point, new definitions have been added to old words, whose true meaning is as fixed as the stars. Failing this, the policy now is, to bring the study of the classics into disrepute, so that it will finally be dispensed with entirely. Why? The more the Greek is understood the more certainly will our distinctive views of doctrine and practice be appreciated and

embraced. Drop the Greek from the college curriculum and we will give up one of our strongholds. Were it possible by sophistry or otherwise to drive us from every other position, we could rally behind the Greek, and defy the assault of the combined world. We should frown upon every effort to displace the study of it from its proper position in a liberal education. About thirty-five years ago this Association took initiatory measures to build up and foster institutions of learning for our State. She has given birth to Associations and colleges. Let her still give them encouragement, raise the standard higher, adopt excelsior for her motto, and in after years, when the stranger shall ask to see her jewels, like the Roman Cornelia, when pointing to her sons, she may, with matronly pride point to the literary institutions, whose banners float over hilltop and vale of our beloved Texas, and exclaim, These are my jewels!

This period 1861-1875 closed in the midst of great agitation on the question heading this chapter. The centennial of United State history was approaching. Baptists throughout the whole territory were rapidly and carefully planning to take advantage of this great occasion to advance their suffering educational interests. Texas Baptists had caught the spirit, and were already holding large and enthusiastic preliminary meetings and making extensive plans to reap great rewards for her school interests.

CHAPTER 46. THE PROBLEM OF PREPARED PREACHERS

LET it be remembered that so long as Mexico had authority in Texas, no preachers who would not swear allegiance to the Catholic religion were permitted to enter the State. To come in secretly, however, and thus evade taking that oath of allegiance to Catholicism, was, in reality, no very difficult matter. Very far the larger part of the Texas border, both by land and water, had no guards. So far as Mexico was concerned very large parts of Texas were uninhabited, and some virtually as yet unexplored, except by Indians. But for the roving Indians, settlers might come into many portions of Texas and remain several years without being molested. Many readily followed that course. Some preachers came among the earlier colonists. Most of the preachers did not want to come in contrary to law, but were utterly unwilling to take that oath, so among the few earlier preachers who came, there were some very unworthy ones. In the earlier years the question of worthy preachers was a very serious one. Newcomers were very wisely taken on probation, so it came about among early Texas Baptists that the first agitation of the question of education was mainly with reference to ministerial education, which resulted in the organization of the Education Society, the first Baptist organization to reach beyond a local association. That societys first definite work was that of conceiving, planning and building Baylor University, and one of the principal purposes of that achievement was the education of young preachers. It was early and thoroughly recognized and understood that Texas could not be won and held alone through the work of imported preachers. Texas must have a native ministry. With definite convictions like these, the question of ministerial education became a live and vital one very early in our Texas Baptist history, and probably at no period in our earlier history was there deeper interest in and more agitation of the question than during the period of which we now write 1861-1875. Prior to this, only a few young preachers had entered Baylor University. J.H. Stribling, D.B. Morrill, F. Kiefer and a very few others composed the entire number, so by the coming of 1861 the question had become so serious that the agitation of it, not only in the local churches, but also in our associational and other general meetings, became insistent and almost universal. Almost all of our associations, as well as our State Convention, had reports on the subject. Some of these reports were rather mild, but others were exceptionally strong. A very few of the reports laid stress

almost exclusively on what they called spiritual education, and another few on Bible education, but a very large majority emphasized a much broader view. These favored the spiritual and Bible education, of course, but they advocated also a very broad and thorough type of literary education. Our Texas Baptist fathers certainly could not have been accused of Hardshellism on the question of ministerial education.

F. KIEFER
We give some examples of reports on this subject made in those early days, now fifty to sixty years ago. Many that are well worthy of preservation must of necessity be omitted, and others will be only briefly referred to. In 1861, the very beginning of this period, at a meeting of Little River Association, W.T. H. Beazley, in a report on this subject, though himself not an educated man, strongly urged its importance. In the same year, at the meeting of the State Convention, George W. Baines, sr., made a report from which the following extracts are taken:
Ministerial education, in its proper sense, embraces all that learning which is necessary to qualify a man for doing the work of a gospel minister. That everyone who engages in this sacred calling should be so educated as to know his duties and how to perform them, is a proposition too self evident to need demonstration. Common sense and daily observation clearly reveal the fact that a farmer should be educated with a wise reference to his peculiar avocation. He should learn to distinguish between the different qualities of soil, and how to cultivate them. He should acquaint himself with those kinds of grains, fruits, etc., which he desires to produce, and know their several uses and value. He should, in a word, understand all that pertains to the work of a

farmer. It is no less evident that the mechanic, the merchant, the doctor and the lawyer must each be educated in his own profession. In many particulars their education may be similar, and much of the knowledge they all obtain will be the same, yet in each one of their several callings there are many things not necessary for the others to know, but they must all be educated. So it is with the gospel minister. He, too, must be educated, in some respects, like men of other callings, but he, too, must be taught those truths which are peculiar to his holy calling.

At Little River Association in 1862, Brother John Goodwin said:

Next to conversion and a Divine call, education is the most important thing for a preacher.

It was stated at the Convention in 1863 that

The army now has our young men who ought to be in school. We now have Baylor and Waco Universities and a school at Tyler, where our young preachers could be taught, but they are in the army.

J. A. Kimball, in a report to the Convention in 1864, deploring the fact that our young preachers, by reason of the war, were being cut off from an education, stated as some encouragement that the army helped in the making of a Bunyan and a Baxter, and a seafaring life in the making of John Newton, and added, so may this war be a blessing to our young preachers. Wm. Davis at Little River Association and R.H. Taliaferro at Austin Association, expressed the greatness of the need of ministerial education, and Taliaferro urged its importance from a Bible standpoint. At the Convention of 1865, M.V. Smith greatly stressed its importance and offered two resolutions one that a theological department be at once established at Baylor, and the other that the churches should pray for the young laborers and then raise money to educate all that God might call.

M.V. SMITH
In that same year at Colorado Association, Rev. R.A. Massey read a report, from which we take the following:
The Apostle Paul, in advising Timothy, a young minister, said: Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. Again a bishop must be apt to teach. From these expressions it is plain the apostle would have the ministry educated. The illiterate fishermen of Galilee need not be cited as an example for an uneducated ministry. They were pre-eminently educated by the endowments of the Holy Spirit, enabling them to speak many languages. The ministry, now being denied this facility for obtaining knowledge, should avail themselves of every other to acquire an education.

At the Baptist State Convention in 1866, $130 was raised to assist A.F. Perry at Baylor, and J.J. Sledge presented strong scriptural arguments in favor of it: During the same year, this same Brother Sledge made a report at Little River Association, following which a resolution was adopted agreeing to hold a sort of Ministers Institute at the close of each session of the Association for the purpose of teaching and training those preachers who could not go to school. What came of this movement the records of the Association do not disclose, but we do know that during this period such institutes were held in the bounds of several Associations, and to the very great profit of those who attended them. During this year (1866), Concrete College, J.V. E. Covey, president, was also mentioned as a, good school for our young preachers. About this time there was a movement begun in some churches and Associations to buy books for all our preachers who needed them, and it was urged at Little River Association by A.S. Broaddus, a lawyer, that one of the best ways to help ministerial education was for the churches to pay their

preachers enough so they could be freed from secular work and the business of making a living, and thus give their time to thorough preparation for their work. In 1867 there were only two preachers at Baylor University A.F. Perry and Reddin Andrews, jr. That same year Wm. Carey Crane read a thrilling report before the Baptists State Convention. The following sentences are given:
Neither arguments nor facts are wanting to illustrate the necessity for ministerial education. Churches are multiplying at a rate greatly disproportioned to the increase of the ministry. All the sources of supply at present, fail to meet the urgent demand for a competent ministry. All the schools, North and South, are not at this time occupied by gifts for the ministry, in numbers even sufficient to fill the places of those who are annually passing to their reward. In England and America active minds are now discussing the question as to how this crying demand for a competent ministry may be supplied. Spurgeon has solved this great question for himself by founding a church Theological College, and over one hundred candidates for the ministry are in course of education for the gospel ministry under his supervision. In New York and Boston Pedo-Baptists and heterodox denominations have in a few cases imitated the example of the indefatigible Spurgeon. With the fact that only about sixty young ministers are annually sent out of all our theological schools, throughout the United States, staring them boldly in the face, Northern editors are now urging that additional provisions be made for the increase of the ministry. The practical mind of our denomination, while not undervaluing thorough theological education in our regularly organized seminaries, and still believing that competent collegiate instruction is a want of the age, are earnestly solicitous that in addition to that organized-by Spurgeon in London, similar institutions may be established in this country. In an age of increasing light, of highest mental activity, while speculative minds are discussing the origin of man and the origin of species, and other novel questions; while with all this increasing intellectual energy, a flood tide of vice is sweeping over the world, it cannot be denied that the want of the Christian world is a thoroughly scripturally equipped ministry, in qualifications and numbers amply sufficient to meet the urgent demands of the times.

Another report which we think yet valuable was read at Colorado Association by Rev. C. Eugene Stephen. We give it in part, as follows:
The reformers of the sixteenth century, although entitled to great honor for their rejection of the supremacy of the Roman Pontiff and the heretical teachings of the Roman Church, yet sadly erred in retaining many gross conceptions in the Reformed Church. One of these errors was the union of

Church and State, thus allowing the temporal to wield the destinies of the spiritual kingdom. One of their wise provisions was that the candidates for the sacred desk should be well educated; yet this provision, on account of the alliance of Church and State, soon became an entering wedge for gross corruption, and acted as a deadly poison on the spiritual vitality of the church, because the rulers of State being generally irreligious, and solely desirous of retaining their own authority unimpaired, and well knowing the power which spiritual leaders held over the masses, while they required from ministerial candidates a thorough head education, cared but little whether they possessed that heart education which is the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ; and such ministers, being dependent on the ruler for the means of subsistence and often hoping to receive personal advancement and favor, generally became the ready tools of the tyrant to aid in enslaving the people. Thus religion degenerated into superstition and formalism, liberty unto slavery, and knowledge into gross ignorance. Yet these facts are not an argument against ministerial education. They but show the importance of the candidate for the ministerial office being first Heaven-taught, thoroughly renewed, regenerated, called and set apart to the work of the Holy Spirit, and further, that the governments of this world have no authority to meddle with the things pertaining to Christs kingdom, but that as in the calling of Matthias to fill the vacant apostleship, the members of Christs invisible kingdom, and they alone, possess authority to send for the messengers to preach the everlasting gospel. Another idea has prevailed, that as the twelve apostles were taken from the humbler walks of life, and probably never had the opportunity of acquiring a good education, therefore that education is not an essential qualification to the ministry. Indeed, some have even declared it to be an obstacle to success. This is a grave error. True it is that the apostles, for the most part, were humble men; but where is the proof of their want of education? The only legitimate proof if such it can be called proves too much. Jesus, before His ascension, required them to wait at Jerusalem till the Holy Spirit should come, and when. He did come, and they were filled with the Holy Ghost, one evident result was that they became well educated in the language of many nations so that they spake to Parthians, Medes, Elamites, Mesopotamians, Cappadocians, Phrygians, Pamphylians, Egyptians, Libyans, Romans, Jews, Cretans and Arabians in the peculiar language or dialect of each, and the Holy Spirit ever afterward accompanied them, supplying whatever information they lacked at the time it was specially required.

During 1868, R. Andrews, jr., seems to have been the only young preacher at Baylor. No other available records mention any elsewhere. Colorado Association took up a collection of $102.60 to aid Andrews. We have on our desk as we write numerous other strong articles on this subject. Our people were certainly wide awake during this period on the

question of ministerial education, but it is impossible for us to give all that was said. Some extracts are given to show our people of today how vital this subject was regarded half a century ago, and how strong were the writers of those articles. Furthermore, some danger arises from the fact that we have come to regard the question, though vital, as virtually settled, and needing no further special agitation. We have learned from history that when agitation ceases retrogression is inevitable, even on vital questions. In one of the timely and able reports written by H.L. Graves, he says:
The public ministry of religion has always been Gods leading instrumentality in maintaining the cause of truth, piety and salvation. In setting up His Kingdom on earth, Christ selected the men, trained them under His own eye and sent them forth to preach. Good men have always looked with concern on the character and qualifications of the ministry. The characteristic first in importance, beyond all question, is decided godliness. For the absence of this, nothing can atone. No talents, however brilliant, no amount of wealth, no social influence, will suffice if this be wanting. The Christian minister must be a man of God, full of faith and of the Holy Spirit. But while this is indispensable, other qualifications are essential. We must look to the intellectual as well as religious character able to teach, of sound speech that cannot be condemned, well furnished with all the powers for strong and resistless bearing up on the public mind. The human heart, in every age, is desperately wicked and, of course, inveterately opposed to the gospel. It has its thousand errors and prejudices, its thick-darkness and delusion. There is a systematic and widespread infidelity, with its genius, learning, wealth and station; with its boldness, stratagem, energy and malignity. To expose its sophistries, silence its blasphemies and rescue the millions it would ruin, there are required minds that can pour forth light like the sun in its strength. While Christianity trusts in the grace and power of Heaven, it demands for the conflict the ablest minds God has created and sanctified. The object of the ministry is the recovery of this ruined, this alienated world. Where is the enterprise in its nature so grand, in its relations so momentous? Who can measure the interests staked upon its issue, the importance of a successful result to God, to the world, to the universe?

In 1870 P.B. Chandler read the report on Ministerial Education at Colorado Association. The following is an extract from this report:
Of all of the learned professions, that of the Christian ministry needs most the advantages of a liberal education. Interests of the highest importance are involved interests affecting mans physical, intellectual, moral and spiritual welfare; interests for time and eternity. If you would have an educated attorney to defend your life, property or reputation; if you would have an educated physician to relieve physical suffering and prolong mortal life; how

much more an educated ministry to look after your immortal interests. Many of the subjects treated of in the Bible are hard to be understood, and some of them above our comprehension. To be able to teach others these sublime truths, the highest intellectual and scientific attainments are desirable. The Bible, too, comes to us in unknown languages. In the Scriptures, also, there are allusions to countries, places, nations, manners, customs, etc., with which most persons have but little acquaintance. In short, such are the interests involved, and such the difficulties to be surmounted, that an apostle urges the minister to give an attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. Meditate upon these things. Give thyself wholly to them that thy profiting may appear to all. Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

In 1872 at Colorado Association B.F. Dunson read the report from which these sentences are taken:
This subject is gaining very rapidly upon the public mind, but we think it has not yet reached that importance, in public estimation, which it demands. This report is not intended to disparage those of our ministers who have not had the advantage of a scholastic training, either in literature or theology, for this class of ministers have left imperishable monuments of the good which has been effected by their zealous labors, piety and unselfish devotion. Yet we, as a denomination, have reached that period in our history which renders a more thorough training very important.

The report of the General Association on ministerial education submitted in 1872 was in part as follows:
Of all the various subjects that are presented for the consideration of the human family, none is of so much importance as the religion of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and no other has so high and strong a claim upon our attention and regard as Christianity. Upon all other subjects, and in all the various operations of life, it is thought to be essentially necessary to have teachers fully qualified to give proper instructions to those to whom they are sent, or whom they are required to teach, and no one is engaged, or allowed to engage, in teaching who is not himself instructed in the things to be taught, and has not proper knowledge of and qualifications to give instruction to others. If it is so important to have qualified teachers in other departments of life, how much more necessary to have men properly qualified as teachers, ministers of the glorious gospel of the Son of God. In it alone the true character of God is made known to us. In it a mans true condition is brought to view, and it is only in the gospel that we have the remedy made known by which man is to be recovered from his lost estate, saved from his moral corruptions, restored to the favor of God, and prepared for heaven and happiness.

Reporting to the Baptist State Convention in 1873, H.W. Dodge said:

The great truths of the gospel are like gems at the bottom of a great mine. They must be searched for with much pains and care, or they will not be found. The stones that lie upon the surface to be stumbled over by the careless and indifferent foot are of little worth. To the uneducated student of the Bible is denied the privilege of fully appreciating those shades of meaning which a knowledge of the original language of the Scriptures gives to the thorough scholar. The keenest intellect, trained to the highest cultivation, can never exhaust the wonderful contents of the Bible. Shall we be satisfied with any less attainment? That a little learning is a dangerous thing, is never truer than in our own profession. To suppose that a man with confused and incorrect notions upon ordinary subjects can enlarge upon the great mysteries of the Bible, to the edification of any, even the humblest mind, is one of the common mistakes of the uneducated mind.

The right method of doing things is always a question of wisdom, and most always of wisdom gained by experience. In the history of Texas Baptists many methods have been tried and later discarded. In 1869 some of our leaders came to the conclusion that no organization could rightly and adequately take care of more than one great department of work. The constitution of the Baptist State Convention declared its purposes to be Missions and Education. It was thought wise by some that these two departments should be separated, hence at the Convention in 1868 a committee was appointed to report on the matter in 1869. That committee reported as follows:
Your committee, appointed at the last meeting of the Convention to take into consideration the propriety of organizing a Convention especially for educational purposes, respectfully report that they have given the subject their consideration, and after viewing the magnitude of the interests involved, and the necessity there is for a united and zealous effort to elevate the subject to that place which its importance demands, they have no alternative but to report the organization of such a Convention not only expedient, but in the highest degree advisable, and that those who desire to organize themselves into such a body should receive the cordial cooperation of this Convention, and that when organized, the hand of fraternal regard should be extended to them as co-workers in the spread of the gospel and the improvement and enlightenment of the human mind. Your committee do not understand that the proposed Educational Convention will interfere in any respect with the functions of this Convention. What it chooses to do in educational matters under its present constitution will meet with the hearty co-operation of the Educational Convention, while the whole missionary field will be under its exclusive control, and of sufficient magnitude to employ all its energies and all its resources. The principle of the division of labor, the application of which has wrought so much in every department, mental and physical, of human industry and enterprise, is the principle employed here. The Sunday School enterprise is

already in the hands of its special friends, united as a Sunday School and Colportage Convention. The missionary interest, home and foreign, is in the hands of its friends, organized as the Baptist State Convention of Texas, and it is now proposed to place the educational interests of the denomination also in the hands of those who feel in it a special interest, by organizing them into an Educational Convention. Each, thus, will find employment in that field in which he is best fitted to work, while he at the same time lends a fraternal, helping hand to all the others. By this arrangement the greatest results possible are achieved in those three great departments of philanthropic enterprise the religious education of the young, the preaching of the gospel, and the general diffusion of knowledge among men. In view of these facts, your committee most respectfully recommend the adoption of the following resolutions: 1. Resolved, that the proposition to form an Educational Convention meets with the approval of this Convention, and is worthy of its cooperation. 2. Resolved, that an hour be set apart for the friends of the Educational Convention to meet and organize. A basis of organization has been prepared and will be submitted at an hour mentioned in the last resolution.

This report was signed by H. Clark, Wm. C. Crane, M.V. Smith, J.B. Link, Wm. Howard, H. Garrett, and H.L. Graves, committee. The new idea was adopted. The purely Educational Convention was organized. It was to be given charge of all educational matters. It lived less than three years. The plan has been tried more than once since. All such efforts thus far have failed. These two great interests are like the Siamese twins. Neither can live without the other. They are both a vital part of Christs great commission Go, preach, teach, etc. But what has this to do with Ministerial Education? This great interest seems somehow to have been languishing for two or three years. Something must be done, hence at a mass meeting held at Independence, October 4, 1872, it was decided to revive the old Texas Baptist Educational Society which had been discontinued by reason of the Civil War, there having been during the war but few young ministers to educate. On motion of W.C. Crane, H.L. Graves was called to the chair and J.T. Zealy requested to act as secretary. J.B. Link moved that we now proceed to reorganize the Educational Society, and the motion was unanimously adopted. On motion, a committee of five was appointed to prepare a constitution. The chairman of the meeting was added to this committee as chairman of the same.

As thus formed the committee consisted of H.L. Graves; J.B. Link, J.W. D. Creath, Z.N. Morrell, J.E. Harrison and H.W. Dodge. After due deliberation the committee submitted the following as its report:
Whereas, the Baptist Educational Society of Texas, organized in the year 1841 in the days of the Republic, has been reposing since the late war; and, Whereas, during its active existence its efficiency was patent in educating young men called of God to preach the everlasting gospel of the Son of God, and fostering our literary institutions; and, Whereas, the hearts of many young men are now burning with love to God and the souls of the human family, and asking aid at our hands to educate them in the ministry, and, Whereas, the constitution and other papers of the society have been lost, therefore, Resolved, that we now reorganize the said Society and adopt the following constitution, which embodies the original, with certain emendations.

This constitution was duly adopted. The Society then elected the following officers: Henry L. Graves, president; J.W. D. Creath, R.C. Burleson, F.M. Law, vice-presidents; Wm. Carey Crane, corresponding secretary; J.T. Zealy, recording secretary;. Charles R. Breedlove, treasurer; and J.H. Stribling, James E. Harrison and James M. Williams, as the executive committee.

J.H. STRIBLING
The Society was then opened for the reception of members and the following named persons were enrolled: Jas. H. Stribling, $75; F.M. Law, $50; Bryan Church, $50; Baptist Ridge Church, $25; T.S. Allen. $10; Providence Church. $50; Plantersville Church, 830; Brenham Church, $100; J.W. Terrell, $49.50; W.C. Crane, R.E. B. Baylor, G.B. Davis, each $1; J.E. Harrison, $2.50; Rev. Moreland, $20; G.W.W. Graves, $1; S.D. Kendall, $5; Prairie Home Church, $10; J.B. Link, $10; S.E. Palmer, J.E. Hallum, A. Weaver, Dr. H.Y. Eldridge, Dr. McWilliams, Dr. S.F. Styles, C. Rogers, S. Ellis, Dr. H.C. Spencer, H. Haynes, W.H. Love, J.A. Kimball, R.C. Burleson, J. Parks, Robt. Sledge, W.H. Parks, Fannie Davis, Mrs. Breedlove, Mr. Hatfield, Mrs. Farmer, Washington Church (by Bro. Farquhar), Virginia Eddins, Sadie Willie, Lena Willie, Elizabeth Paxton, Mrs. L.A. Parnell, H. Parnell, J.M. Williams, H.L. Graves, each $10. The author, at the time this Society was being organized, was seriously considering the question of entering school and more thoroughly preparing himself for the ministry. He was now twenty years old and married. He had little of this worlds goods. Going to school was for him a desperately serious question. He visited his brother, B.H. Carroll, then a young pastor at Waco, seeking counsel and advice. He was advised by his brother (who had just returned from Independence, and had been present at the reorganization of the Educational Society) to go, not to Waco University, but because of the Society, to Baylor University. The reorganization of that Society settled the question, not only with the author, but probably with several other young preachers. Note this extract from the first annual report of William Carey Crane on behalf of the Society, one year later 1873:

The following named brethren, fulfilling the conditions of Article 10 of the Constitution, have been received as beneficiaries, and have pursued their studies at Baylor University: Charles B. Hollis, M.M. Haggard, A.F. Ross, M.F. Miller, James M. Carroll, James R. Horne, Geo. W. Baines, jr., and Julian K. Pace. Besides these, there are three other young brethren studying with them, under other auspices at Baylor University, viz.: Charles F. Jensen. T. Judson Chandler and James A. Bell. Taken together, a nobler band of promising brethren, studying for the highest office on earth, has not recently, if ever, been gathered into one company in Texas. It has pleased our heavenly Father to take to himself one of their number, who bade fair for great usefulness Arthur W. Robbins a licentiate of Independence Church, who died in May last. Many sad hearts deplore his premature demise. Many more young men burning with love to God and the souls of men are now looking to us to aid them in the ministry, but the Society has not realized the pledges made at our last annual meeting. The most of them are still unpaid. The entire expenses of one beneficiary for the year and the expenses of all for this falls session are to be met, and the money is now imperiously needed. It is expecting far too much of any one man or institution to take the beneficiaries of this Society on credit or pledges, some of which are already repudiated. It will require about $500 to meet present claims, and about $800 to meet claims accruing after the first of January. I beg leave to refer you to a recent number of The Texas Baptist Herald for a report of the labors of our beneficiaries during their recent vacation. The Baptists of Texas are engaged in no grander nor more promising work than that entrusted to this Society.

CHAPTER 47. BAYLOR UNIVERSITY AND ITS PROBLEMS 1861-1875

WE CLOSED our last chapter on Baylor University with the closing of the school year in June, 1861, with the departure of the entire male faculty, and with the repudiation of the school by the large senior class of the male department, who refused to receive their diplomas because of their sympathy with the retiring faculty who left the school as a result of the long and bitter strife between Drs. Burleson and Clark and their many followers. This long continued controversy, together with the coincident precipitation of the Civil War, almost put an end to this great institution. In fact, the school and South Texas Baptist work and enterprises have never entirely recovered from the shock of that unfortunate controversy. Baylor at Independence, though mortally wounded, survived yet many years and wrought a noble work for the Baptist cause and for humanity; but, so far as the male department was concerned, it had to secure a new faculty and virtually a new student body, and this had to be done in the face of the fact that a bloody war was then calling for every able-bodied man and boy, whose ages ranged from 18 to 45, and later the call was extended to include every man up to the age of 55. The trustees were courageous men and had previously passed through many trying hours. Their names deserve to be handed down to posterity. They were H. Garrett, J.L. Farquhar, R.E. B. Baylor, A.G. Haynes, A.C. Horton, Aaron Shannon, R.B. Jarman, N. Kavanaugh, T.J. Jackson, J.G. Thomas, J.W. D. Creath, Geo. W. Graves and J.S. Lester. In this trying hour, when time was doubly precious, where could the man be found who could step into the breach, stem the tide of fearful discouragement and win back the confidence of the people? There was one brave man who had just emerged from a hard battle concerning The Texas Baptist. He was yet covered with many wounds, and some of them yet unhealed. That man was George W. Baines, sr. The whole denomination in Texas knew him, believed in him, trusted and loved him. The Texas Baptist had lived through six hard years, but largely through the transfusion of his own rich blood. He had made no enemies. The trustees and the denomination turned to him, but, as with the paper, so with the school he did not want it. He was a pastor. He had the shepherd heart. He did not feel that God had called him to educational work, but he realized the seriousness of the emergency and was moved by the appeal of his brethren. He accepted the position, but for one year only. He entered upon his mighty task in possibly

the most serious single hour in the history of Baylor University. He bravely met the staggering difficulties, and at least managed to project a footbridge across the awful chasm that had been made by the preceding strife. He was a college man and knew what was needed, but the imperative call to arms had carried to the training camps and battlefields a large majority of his prospective students. President Baines, in the male department, was given two strong assistants in the persons of J.F. Hillyer, A.M. and M.D., professor of mathematics; and J.C. Anderson, A.M., professor of ancient and modern languages. They carried on the work during this hard year 1861 though the student body was small.f156 Another serious calamity which had befallen the male department during that same calamitous year was that a part of the wall of the new stone building had collapsed, and had not as yet been completely repaired. What a year! What trials for the new administration! Baines served out his year and then another, with credit to himself and satisfaction to the trustees and patrons. Renewed life came to Baylor with the coming of William Carey Crane as her president in 1863. As the noble, self-sacrificing Baines went out, the prince among school presidents came in. As a scholar Dr. Crane was probably the best equipped college man who had been in Texas. It is doubtful whether any man in Texas has ever surpassed him. In emergencies he could teach everything that was taught in a full college course all the languages, ancient or modern, all the sciences, or anything else. Numbers of his old students yet living can testify to the truthfulness of this statement. He had a great library. He was an omnivorous reader. He was an indefatigable worker. The author, who was with him constantly and intimately for five years, never knew him to idle away a single moment. He never loafed. In his dress he was always neat and tidy. He was systematic and orderly in everything. His books and papers always had definite places, and were always in their places. In a moment he could at any time find anything among his books or papers. He kept all letters. He kept accurate, complete and orderly files of all periodicals of every sort he ever took, and they were multitudinous. He kept no clerks or helpers. He wrote all his letters by hand. He was an unusually fine scribe, wrote with marvelous speed, and wrote more letters each day than an ordinary man of today will write, even with the help of his stenographer.

As a preacher, Dr. Crane was so very far above the ordinary that he was extraordinary. His sermons were always carefully prepared. They were always orderly, logical and climactic in arrangement. As an impromptu popular speaker he was nothing remarkable, but with a subject previously matured and prepared, he was truly great. He was eloquent sometimes strikingly so. The conclusions of his sermons or addresses were almost invariably a brief summing up of all the thoughts he had presented, and this summary was given to the audience like solid shot, with a wonderfully human, appropriate and impressive application. On state occasions he was sometimes possibly too intellectual and stilted for the masses, but in revivals he was best at himself as a really warm-hearted, soul-moving gospel preacher. Many scores of his pupils and those of the female department at Baylor were converted under his preaching. He was not a writer of many books, but a writer of many articles for magazines, newspapers, etc. His Life and Literary Remains of Sam Houston was probably his greatest book. Dr. Crane could hardly have been called a pioneer. He was probably fifty years in advance of the times in which he came to Texas. It was hard for him to reach back so far and grasp the hands of the people so as to lead them to higher planes, but he did reach the hands of very many, and all these he did lead to higher and nobler ideals and achievements. The small and poorly equipped Baylor of his day did not furnish opportunities for demonstrating all of his wonderful equipment and talents. He was eminently capable of presiding over any of the best colleges of today. The first report of the trustees of Baylor after the election of Dr. Crane was decidedly more hopeful than that just preceding his coming. Note a few of their words:
The present conditions and prospects of this institution afford great encouragement to its friends and a cause for thankfulness to Almighty God. Notwithstanding the shock that this and all other literary institutions throughout the country have received from the present-war, it now numbers about 200 students in both departments in actual attendance. Elder Wm. Carey Crane has been chosen president of the male department, to fill the vacancy occasioned by the termination of the appointment of Elder G.W. Baines. His high character as a scholar and theologian, and his experience as a teacher justify the high hopes which the trustees and friends of the institution entertain in regard to the results of his connection with the institution.

Their report for 1864, which is here given, is even more optimistic:
Baylor University is now enjoying marked evidences of Divine favor. Its present internal condition and prospects are matters for sincere congratulation. The recent outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon its students calls loudly for thankfulness to Almighty God. The institution received 91 male pupils during

the year commencing September, 1863, and closing June, 1864. The degree of A.B. was conferred on Wm. Carey Crane, jr., on commencement day. There are now 101 pupils in attendance. The present faculty consists of Rev. Wm. Carey Crane, D.D., president and professor of theology, ethics and belles lettres; Wm. T. Etheridge, A.B., professor of languages, and L.G. Lea, principal of the English department. Professor B.S. Fitzgerald, one of the faculty, is now absent on duty in the Army of Virginia. The duties of the mathematical chair are divided between the president and professor of languages. The present advantages of the institution are equal to those offered by any similar institution in the Confederate States. The trustees beg leave to call attention to the present condition of the buildings and ask that the Convention will afford them immediate aid for their complete repair. The president of the University will represent to you their present position. In obedience to a resolution passed at your last session, the board has established a theological chair, and appointed the president as professor of theology, and now submit to the Convention the great importance of initiating measures for the endowment of said chair.

In an advertisement which appeared in 1864, the following statements are made concerning the institution:
This University furnishes all the means for a complete education, and its standard of scholarship is as elevated as any other on the continent. Its English department takes small boys and instructs them in elementary English studies. Its academic department prepares them for the freshman class. Its scientific department qualifies them for practical life. Its classical department introduces a young man to the study of a profession. Its theological department instructs candidates for the gospel ministry in studies preparatory to that great work. Its law department will be reorganized as soon as the demands of the legal profession require it. English studies, mathematics, natural philosophy, chemistry, botany, geology, physiology, astronomy, civil engineering, practical surveying, bookkeeping, Latin, Greek, Hebrew and its cognates, French, Spanish, metaphysics, history and belles lettres will be thoroughly taught. Instructors will be added to the faculty as the wants of the pupils may demand it. Students are drilled regularly in the military tactics and, as soon as possible, will be furnished with arms.

We give almost in full the short report for 1865. Several things are especially worthy of notice. First, the death of two of the great original laymen trustees. For twenty years these two noble men had served their denomination and the cause of education in Texas; secondly, the increase in number of students. The report follows:
Since our last report to you it becomes our painful duty to acknowledge the afflicting hand of Providence in removing by death two of our original trustees Brethren A.C. Horton and A. Shannon who we trust have gone to receive the reward of the righteous.

The number of students for the collegiate year ending June 9, was 140. The number entered this fall is some fifteen less than at this time last year, but the students are of more advanced standing and many of them are young men of high promise. With the blessings of God, we hope for a considerable increase in the regular college classes during the present year. Efforts are being made to reorganize the law department and one professor has been secured. We hope to secure the services of another at an early day. We regret to say that the buildings, though comfortable for ordinary purposes, need repairs immediately. The faculty now consists of Wm. Carey Crane, A.M., D.D.; B.S. Fitzgerald, A.M.; W.T. Etheridge, A.B.; and tutor, W. Carey Crane, jr., A.B.

During the year 1866 several vital changes came to Baylor University. For the first year or possibly longer, Baylor students were taught co-educationally. Then the classes were separated, but taught by the same teachers. Then the boys and girls were entirely separated in different buildings, nearly one mile apart, and under entirely separate faculties, except that there was one president over it all. It was still Baylor University, with two departments male and female and both under the direction of one president, with Dr. Horace Clark as principal of the female department. This arrangement was the direct cause of all the friction which finally rent the school asunder in 1861. From 1861 to 1866, the president of the University was president, though in name only, of the female department. Dr. Clark, chairman of the faculty, was alone held responsible for the female department. There was only one board of trustees. However, in 1866 the change came which separated the two departments into two entirely separate schools, with separate presidents and separate boards of trustees. f157 From now on in this history, Baylor University and Baylor Female College will be noted in different chapters. Right in the beginning of this new arrangement there came another serious change in the official family of Baylor. The president of the board of trustees, Rev. Hosea Garrett, so long the efficient head and leader of this strong group of men, tendered his resignation, stating that he was impelled by advancing years and the desire to be relieved of burdens in the evening of life to take this step. To the very great regret of the board and Baptists generally, his resignation was accepted, so the report on Baylor for 1867 was made by the executive committee of the board. More than a year later he was re-elected and served another score of years. The death of Terrell J. Jackson, another long-time and loyal member of the board, was that year announced. We give a few sentences of the next report, as follows:

The University closed its session of 1866-1867, with an examination and commencement exercises unsurpassed in all respects by any in its previous history. The session for the year 1867-1868 commenced September 2. Besides the academic classes, four regular college classes were formed (let it be remembered that during the Civil War, about all the young men who were prepared to enter college were in the army), and a larger number of students entered at the opening of the session than had entered at any previous session for the past six years, but on September 26, the students dispersed in consequence of the panic produced by the prevalence of yellow fever in the, vicinity. The president of the University continues faithfully, successfully and most acceptably to discharge his duties with great sacrifice and with entirely inadequate support. He stands in the front rank among the thorough scholars and educators within the limits of the Southern and Western States.

Nothing especially striking is found in the report for 1868. The report for 1869, made by J.W. D. Creath,f158 president of the board, is short but encouraging:
The institution during the past year enjoyed a greater degree of genuine success than during the previous eight years. A class of two graduated for a full and complete college course of study. The classes are all now organized and successfully prosecuting their studies.

About this time there was some agitation of the question of moving Baylor from Independence. Inaccessibility was the principal argument used. Two railroads had been built one through Washington County, some fourteen miles southwest of Independence; the other on the east side of the Brazos River, through Grimes County, and eighteen miles east of Independence. There were bad roads and sticky black mud to the southwest on the road to Brenham and six miles of Brazos River bottom on the east on the road to Navasota. The question of removal at that time rallied but few supporters. The State Convention at its session in 1869 passed the following resolution:
Resolved, that after full and free discussion, we are satisfied that it is impractical now, or at any future time, to remove Baylor University or Baylor Female College.

In 1870 the corresponding secretary of the Convention had some very strong things to say in his annual report concerning the Baylors. We give part of his report:
Among the objects claiming the attention of the Convention is that of education. Two institutions of learning Baylor University and Baylor Female College are organically connected with it. You elect their board of trustees and fill all vacancies in them; you therefore virtually control them;

and to you, as the representatives of the great Baptist family, they look for guidance in the hour of difficulty, and support in the hour of trouble. When you have children to educate, send them here; if the schools are as good as others, they are entitled to your preference, being Baptist schools. If they are not as good as others, then it is your duty and your interest to make them so. There is no defect in any institution which money will not remedy, no want which money will not supply. If the presidents and faculties of these institutions do not please you, command your trustees to dismiss them. If they will not obey you, then dismiss your trustees and employ others. The matter is in your own hands. If those institutions are in want it is because you have failed to minister to their necessities. If they have defects it is because you fail to exercise over them the supervision and control which is in your power and your solemn duty to exercise. A parent that pinches a child with hunger and furnishes it no clothing, has no right to complain if it is feeble and ragged. Institutions of learning do not spring up in a night, nor can they subsist upon air. They are made by money and they are sustained by money. Money commands the talent that fills your presidencies and professorships; money will provide apparatus and books; money will build houses. And all these things are essential to a college. To build a house and then stop, is to throw so much money away. The support of your presidents and professors is logically to be provided for first, for without teachers of the highest order of talent, all else is of no avail. You may find men who will wear out their lives for you in poverty and in debt, and you owe it to this fact that your institutions of learning survive today, but this is not safe as a permanent policy. The great body of the denomination must answer whether it is just. I presume that a great majority of this Convention is entirely ignorant of the internal conditions of these institutions, and of course they cannot know in what direction to move intelligently. I would suggest that this Convention appoint a commission of its most intelligent and judicious members to visit Independence and make a thorough and exhaustive examination of the condition and resources of these two institutions; that they have the power to call together the boards of trustees for full, free and frank conference with them, with a view to ascertain the real wants and needs of these institutions, and of correcting any defects in their administration that may exist; that in the appointment of this commission the Convention do not confer with the president of either institution, nor with either board of trustees; that the commission be composed of men entirely independent of, and disconnected with, both institutions, the sole and only object being to make a truthful and unvarnished report of the condition, advantages, defects and wants of these institutions, with a view of placing them, at as early a day as practicable, in a condition to command the confidence of the denomination and of the public, and that this commission report at the next session of the Convention at Bryan.

Such a step will be an earnest to the public that the Convention is determined to move in a matter of vital importance to the educational interests of the denomination.

In pursuance of this resolution the president announced the following committees: To visit Baylor University: J. Beall, J.J. Sledge, J.W. Terrell, J.R. Kennard, N. Kavanaugh, W.J. Morris and J. Shaw. To visit Baylor Female College: W. Davis, W.C. Boone, A.S. Lipscomb, R.S. Thomas, T.J. Beall, S.G. Mullins and J.M. Sterling. In 1871 some of the brethren of the Convention became somewhat impatient under the many urgent appeals from the board of trustees in behalf of Baylor, especially when the trustees laid stress upon the fact that the school was the property of the Convention, and hence the Convention was under moral obligation to care for it. The pressure of this moral obligation finally brought forth the following resolution:
Resolved, that there be stricken from the report of the trustees of Baylor University everything calculated to convey the idea that any past, present or future action of this Convention can impose upon Baptists any moral obligation.

This resolution was adopted by the Convention, but later during the same session, after some reflection on the subject and seeing the possible effects of the resolution on any enemies or lukewarm friends of the institution, another resolution somewhat modifying the first was adopted, as follows:
Resolved, that in the discussion of the question as to whether this Convention rested under moral obligation to aid and sustain Baylor University, there was no intention to disparage the claims of that institution to the sympathies and prayers of the Baptist denomination of Texas, but to maintain a great truth.f159

Rev. H. Garrett, having resumed his old position as president of the board, made the school report for 1871. After the elimination of the matters referred to above, the report said in part:
The collegiate year which closed June 9, was marked with Divine favor. During the year 94 students, generally of advanced grades, were in attendance. Up to Christmas last, the law school was also in operation, but is suspended for the present. The students during the last year were remarkably studious. Nearly every student joined the United Friends of Temperance, and a number became Christians. One graduated from the full classical course, and is now pursuing theological studies at Greenville, S.C.

Another completed the scientific course and is now successfully teaching. The present college year has opened with flattering prospects.

The report for 1872 says in substance:

One hundred and twenty students enrolled. Average attendance some less than 70. Prospects for the new year are for a decided increase over last year. Nearly twice as many boarding pupils this year as last. Students rapidly coming in; some repairs are necessary. Endowment enlargement greatly needed.

Following this report a subscription was taken for endowment, and $7,200 was raised. The catalogue for 1873 shows there were 81 students in attendance during the past year, from ten to thirty-four years of age average age, seventeen.
Now in the school October, 1873 the following young ministers: Chas. B. Hollis,f160 M.M. Haggard,f164 Chas. F. Jensen,f161 James A. Bell,f167 A. Frank Ross,f164 James R. Horne,f162 George W. Baines, jr.,f164 Milton F. Millerf167, James M. Carroll,f163 Julian K. Pace,f164 T. Judson Chandler,f164 Arthur W. Robbins.f164

Reddin Andrews, jr., who had recently returned from the Seminary at Greenville, was chosen as agent to collect endowment for Baylor, but he had hardly entered upon his work when a money panic throughout the country made it necessary for the work to be postponed. That the people of today may have some idea of the financial conditions in Baylor in those long past days, we give the following from the report of the trustees in 1874:
Whole amount received from tuition and endowment, $1,371.96.

All teachers, outside of the president, received all they did receive out of that $1,371.96. The presidents salary consisted of what he could make out of some twenty boarders at $12.50 per month each, and what Independence Church paid him as pastor, possibly $700 per annum. This was approximately the average condition during all the years of Dr. Cranes administration. There was never much paying endowment at old Baylor. Probably $2,000 would be above the actual income from endowment in any one year while Baylor was located at Independence. Of course, it did not require so much to live, but really this is a f air illustration of the enormous sacrifices made by the great leaders in the days of our fathers. In that same year (1874) the University library is said to have contained 1,000 volumes, and that of the president 2,500. The report for this year closes with this significant statement of needs:
Three chairs amply endowed,f168 $12,000 expended on buildings and improvements, $5,000 on library and apparatus. This would give the

institution a prestige which, in less than five years, would command, in means and patronage, all a college would need as fast as the wants were developed.

How little that now seems! How much it meant then! How conditions have changed in the last fifty years! Our people at that time, so close upon the heels of the Civil War, and the years of reconstruction not yet ended, had little money to give, but sadder and more deplorable than that they had not yet learned to give. In the 1874-1875 college year of Baylor only 75 students above the average age of seventeen were in attendance, but the new year 1875-1876 which began just before the Convention, opened with unusually bright prospects. More boarders had already entered than in any similar period since the close of the war. There were already present nine ministerial students, with more expected. Twenty-nine young ministers had entered Baylor since 1870. The following resolution was adopted by the Convention:
Resolved, that Baylor University, one of the cherished objects of this Convention, shall continue to receive our influence, our benefactions and our prayers until it shall be placed upon a foundation as firm and as enduring as that of any other institution in our land.

During the fifteen years of this period, as well as in preceding years, many efforts were made to endow Baylor University. It was then thought that $12,000 or, at the most, $15,000 was enough to endow a chair. Two chairs in the male department and one in the female were thus endowed in subscriptions. The money, almost invariably, was left in the hands of the donors. In those days the endowment of a chair always represented many scores of donors. The donors would die, move away, become bankrupt, or lose interest, and thus most all the early endowment of the Baylors finally dwindled away. We had no Baptists with surplus money. There were too many places for promising investment, and as large endowment must usually come from surplus money, little endowment was secured. The salaries of high school teachers of today are probably more than twice as large as were the salaries of Texas college presidents in the period of which we now write. The barest possible living was the extreme limit of any of our early teachers. Teaching in our Christian schools was purely a labor of love and sacrifice.

CHAPTER 48. THE EARLY HISTORY OF BAYLOR COLLEGE

TO WRITE a true and complete story of Baylor College we must necessarily begin with the second session of the old Union Association, held in 1841, when R.E. B. Baylor recommended the organization of an Educational Society. Then we must recite the story of Baylor University up to the middle of the year 1866, for Baylor College had no actual separate existence until that year. But it did have a very distinct history-at least from the year 1851 from the first year that Baylor University had as many as two buildings, so that the male and female departments could be separated. Then and thereafter they were separated about one mile. R.C. Burleson at that time became president of the entire University, both the male and female departments, and also at the same time Horace Clark became chairman of the faculty or principal of the female department. Prior to the coming of Burleson and Clark in 1851 the records as to detail are very meager. There were no catalogues printed, but the few records obtainable seem to indicate that during 1846 the first school year when Henry Gillett was in charge, and possibly the only teacher, the boys and girls were taught together, but from the coming of the first president, Henry L. Graves, in 1847, it seems tolerably certain that the boys and girls were taught separately, in separate rooms, but probably by the same teachers. There were not enough teachers at that time to have done otherwise, so Baylor College could not possibly have had even a distinct history prior to the coming of Chairman Clark (1851), at which time there was a separation of the two departments. Hence all the history of Baylor College for at least the first six years of its existence, beginning with the granting of the charter in 1845, is found in the history of Baylor University. Until 1851 there was but the one school, but beginning with the school year 1851-2, and continuing through the school year 1865-6, the female department of Baylor University has a very distinct existence, though not a separate history. From this time forward (1851) it had its own separate faculty, including a chairman, but R.C. Burleson was president of both departments. The two departments had the same board of trustees, but in making their annual reports the trustees almost always reported the departments separately. For the first several years after the separation of the departments, the female part of the school was conducted in the original two-story, four-room frame building, which for five years was the only building Baylor had. During the preceding year Baylors first stone building had been erected on the main

campus grounds, nearly one mile from the original temporary building. At the beginning of the school year 1851-2, the male department moved into the new building, and there, in this frame building, the female department of Baylor University made its first separate history. Since much of that history has been detailed in a preceding chapter, we give of it here but a brief summary, only enough to connect the past with the future. 1851-1861. Horace Clark, as chairman of the faculty of the female department, seems to have been a success from the beginning. He evidently was a school man and thoroughly equipped for his work. He was a profound thinker and hard worker. This department continued its work in the cramped quarters of the old frame building until 1857, when it entered its new, magnificent three-story, cut stone main building in those days a gem of beauty and utility, and probably at that time the best school building in all Texas. But that building was probably the cause of the friction between the two school departments of Baylor. Dr. Burleson favored a building for the female department, but not so fine and extensive a building. He argued that such a building was not then an absolute necessity; that it would greatly strain the comparatively few and poor Baptists then in Texas; that it would hamper them in doing other greatly needed things, and that it would probably result in a great debt, etc. f169 What Dr. Clarks arguments were we do not know, but the trustees seem not to have entirely agreed with either, for they cut down Dr. Clarks plans from a three-story to a two-story building, but Dr. Clark was resourceful and a good pleader. He induced a man, and he not a Baptist, to furnish the money for the extra story, in case the trustees would consent to its construction. They consented, but it left some feeling between Burleson and Clark. This stone building was the only building ever given to this department of Baylor during all the years of its life at Independence. Dr. Clark personally built or enlarged a large dormitory, which was not only used by him, but by all his successors at Baylor until the school was moved to Belton. This dormitory, on the removal of Dr. Clark, fell into the hands of Geo. B. Davis, a brother-inlaw of Clark, and for all the years thereafter it was either rented by the school or its use donated. To this department in 1858 was donated a large, handsome and costly bell by A.C. Horton, a wealthy slaveholder and planter, one of the early settlers of Texas; a chosen lieutenant-governor, and during the war between the United States and Mexico, the acting governor of Texas. He was a strong Baptist, and a long time member of Baylors board of trustees. That bell, a historic souvenir of old Baylor at Independence, now rests on the campus of Baylor College at

Belton. It had a wonderful tone in the olden days. It could be heard for five miles, but an unfortunate crack has cast a shadow upon its former glory.f170 No visitor to the Belton College should fail to see this interesting relic of Baylors old time days of historic splendor. Brief mention of the strife between Burleson, the president, and Clark, the chairman of the faculty, appears in a former chapter. These words will not be repeated here. Let further details remain buried with the almost forgotten past. While that strife did not so seriously hurt the female department as it did the male department, since the former lost none of its old faculty, yet that strife, together with the Civil War, did seriously injure the female department also. It cut down its student body very materially, and projected a root of bitterness that left, an enduring shadow upon a glowing period of Texas Baptist history. In the records of the board of trustees for 1861-2. the following statement, in substance found:
The female department of Baylor retained its same faculty, with Dr. Clark at its head, and did a splendid years work, but the war greatly diminished its student body.

The report does not state the actual number in attendance. Strange to say, the Convention records for 1862 are silent on the subject of the Baylors, but in the records for 1863 are found these statements:
Notwithstanding the shock that this and all other literary institutions throughout the country have received from the present war, it now numbers about 200 students in the two departments in actual attendance. It is provided with all the buildings, apparatus, etc., which are at present requisite.

In 1866 the records say:

The female department of Baylor University, by action of the Texas Legislature (referred to in chapter on Baylor University) and the Baptist State Convention, became in fact Baylor Female College.

It was given by the State Convention its own separate board of trustees. It was from now on to be an entirely separate institution, but just as this school ceased to be a department and became a distinct and separate college, Horace Clark, its principal for fifteen years, tendered his resignation, and B.S. Fitzgerald became the first president of the old department which had now been made into a new college. George W. Baines, sr., was made the president of the new board of trustees. We give below his first report to the Baptist State Convention, made in 1867:

At the close of the last session of this institution, Professor H. Clark, so well known as its able and successful president, offered to the board his resignation, which was accepted, but with profound regret, because we knew that the loss of one who had guided the destinies of the institution through so many vicissitudes during the last fifteen years, would be seriously felt. But we congratulate ourselves and the friends of education generally, upon our good fortune in being able to secure the services of Prof. B.S. Fitzgerald to fill this important position. His long experience and successful career as a teacher in connection with this school, will, we believe, give entire satisfaction to all our friends, and insure as great a degree of success as we could expect in these trying times. The trustees, seeing that the college building needed some repairs, determined that the work should be done at once, and engaged the services of Bro. Willett Holmes and Prof. Fitzgerald to superintend it, who have now fully secured the strength of the building and arranged to have other work done as necessity may require. The present session commenced on the first of September, under favorable circumstances, but was suspended in a few days on account of the appearance of an epidemic in our town. The trustees are fully alive to the necessity of having a school where all our daughters can, as they have done heretofore, receive a thorough and practical education, and our friends and the public generally may rest assured that all shall be done that we can do to render this institution worthy of their confidence and patronage, and we now heartily commend it as a school where the best educational advantages are offered to all the pupils that are placed under the charge of its able and energetic faculty.

G. W. Baines seems to have remained president of the board and B.S. Fitzgerald president of the school but one year. The 1868 report was made by R.E. B. Baylor, as follows:
Since the last meeting of this Convention the former president, Rev. Horace Clark, has been re-elected to the permanent presidency, and is now in charge of the institution. It has participated in the general financial depression, and has suffered proportionately in its material interests. For some months past it has been gradually recovering, and is now in a healthier condition financially than it has been for five years. Its number of students is steadily increasing and the accessions are of such character as institutions of learning are glad to receive. It is prepared to receive others, and it is believed that its former high character will suffer no abatement in its future history. The present scholastic year commenced on August 7, 1868, and will close on the first week in June, 1869.

Your committee would here give expression to the deep and painful conviction that as a Convention we are not taking the active interest in our institutions of learning, located within our bounds, which it is our duty to take.

It is necessary that we bestir ourselves in this regard or within a short time we may lose more than we can regain in many years. In conclusion, we recommend the adoption of the following resolution: Resolved, that we urge upon the brethren in co-operation with this Convention, especially to build up and cherish Baylor Female College, that it may prove, as it should, a valuable auxiliary in extending the cause of truth and salvation. The reader will note that Clark is again with the school. The custom then was for the trustees to turn over the school to the president, and let him receive its income and pay all its expenses, including the salaries of all teachers. An advertisement printed in this year (1868) will be interesting for purposes of comparison with matters today
BAYLOR FEMALE COLLEGE

Located at Independence, Washington County, Texas The Fall session of 1868 will commence on Monday, August 17, and continue till Christmas. The Spring session of 1869 will commence on the first Monday in January and continue 22 weeks, ending the first week in June. EXPENSES
For the Fall Term For the Spring Term Board per month Board per month Board per month Music Tuition per month Use of Piano per month Classics or Modern Languages per month Incidentals per month $12.00 and $20.00 18.00 and 30.00 12.00 12.00 12.00 5.00 1.00 2.00 20

Boarders furnish their own lights, towels and linen. Expenses may be paid monthly in advance. Those living at a distance and who can not, with positive certainty, make monthly remittances, will pay by the term in advance. Parties interested are requested to correspond with the undersigned. HORACE CLARK, President of the Faculty.

In the report of the trustees for 1869 we note still another change in the presidency of the board. Dr. Wm. Howard, pastor at Galveston, now holds that position, and the report bears his signature. It was as follows:
This institution is gradually regaining its former prosperity, under the supervision of President Horace Clark, a gentleman too well known for scholarship and other qualities needful for his position to need commendation on our part. During the past few years it has not received that patronage from the denomination to which it was justly entitled. This, we apprehend, has arisen not so much from a preference for other schools as from the lack of interest for a high degree of intellectual cultivation for our daughters. If some have been deterred hitherto by what they considered high prices, such a reduction has been made in the price, both for board and tuition, as to remove this difficulty. At present rates, it is to be hoped that the college will be filled with pupils. Short of a large number, the principal will be compelled to abandon his position from sheer necessity. This would be a reproach to our people from which it would take years to recover. There are now competent teachers employed to meet all the demands of the institution, and in every respect it is better furnished than any other female college in the State. We appeal, earnestly, therefore, to the denomination for their prayers, contribution and patronage. Bro. Willett Holmes is authorized to receive subscriptions for repairs or other purposes.

The following statement is taken from an advertisement printed in 1869. Speaking of the school it says
It has graduated fifteen classes, and their members are found in every part of the State and in other States of the South. No institution in the State and but few in the South have drawn their patronage from a wider extent of territory, experienced a higher degree of prosperity (its patronage at one time numbering as high as 280 young ladies), and none have sent out graduates better fitted to fill honorable and useful positions in society. To them, wherever found, it refers as the most satisfactory evidence of its efficiency and usefulness.

Texas has probably had as little as any other State in the South, and much less than some, of that old spirit which argues that the education of boys is of far more importance than that of girls, and yet no one can fairly read the records of our Baptist State. Convention without more than once seeing a manifestation of it. The records of the Convention for at least twenty years disclose that educationally, twice as much space and attention were, given to the boys as were given to the girls. During the year 1870 the influence of this spirit was being keenly felt by Baylor College. As a result, on October 3, 1870, the board of trustees of the College held a meeting at Brenham and adopted the following resolutions:

Resolved, by the board of trustees of Baylor Female College, assembled at Brenham on October 3, 1870, that in view of the embarrassments in which the Baptist State Convention is involved in having under its control and patronage two institutions of learning, while it has scarcely means of providing for one, and in view of the extent to which our interests are necessarily compromised, that a separation between Baylor Female College and the Baptist State Convention is desirable, provided a union can be formed upon the same basis with Union Association. Resolved, that a committee be appointed, consisting of F.M. Law, M.V. Smith and E.F. Ewing, who shall make application to the Baptist State Convention now in session for their co-operation and consent for the board of trustees of Baylor Female College to make to the next session of Union Association application to be received under its patronage upon terms as shall place it in the same relation to Union Association that it now holds to the Baptist State Convention.

Fortunately for Baylor Female College, this desire of hers was never realized. Evidently the question of removing the Baylors from Independence was still being agitated; so much so, that at the Convention meeting in Brenham, the following preamble and resolutions were adopted:
Whereas, on October 5, 1869, in the City of Galveston, at the most numerous gathering of Baptists held of late years in Texas, the following resolution was adopted without a dissenting vote: Resolved, that after full and free discussion, we are satisfied that it is impractical now, or at any future time, to remove Baylor University or Baylor Female College; Therefore, resolved, that this Convention now re-adopt the resolution of October 5, 1869, that it is impractical, either now or at any future time to remove Baylor University or Baylor Female College. Resolved, that it is the sense of this Convention that an agent or agents be appointed to secure endowment for these institutions. Resolved, that in order to carry out both the letter and spirit of these resolutions subscriptions be taken up, payable in five annual installments with interest thereon until all installments are paid.

The report or the board at this same session of the Convention (1870) states:
Sixty or seventy students have been in attendance. Four young ladies graduated. The present session has opened so far with more flattering prospects than in the past. A valuable acquisition has been made to the faculty in the person of Prof. H.A. McArdle, whose ability is thought to be of the highest order in painting, modeling and designing.

We give nearly all the report made by the board, through Dr. Wm. Howard, its president, in 1871, as follows:
The number of pupils in attendance the last session was comparatively small, owing doubtless to the depressed state of the country. The progress of the young ladies, however, was more than satisfactory, and the closing exercises were equal to those of by-gone days. Soon after the close of the session, President Horace Clark announced to the board of trustees that his connection with the college was severed. Imperative reasons demanded that he should no longer make the sacrifices which the position had for so many years required at his hands. This announcement the trustees received with unfeigned regret. After so many years of faithful toil, commencing with the infancy and continuing until the maturity of the college, during which his name, attainments, experience and success ranked among the first educators in the land; years during which hundreds of young ladies had received those mental and moral impressions which now irradiate with pure and holy joy in so many homes in Texas, and have long made the name of Clark a household word upon the lips of mothers and children; after so much has been accomplished it was indeed painful to sever the relation. But the separation was inevitable, and President Clark has assumed other duties, but he carries with him the sincere commendation of the board of trustees and the denomination, endorsing him as possessing all the rare qualities which constitute a model teacher, and which cannot fail of success in the education of young ladies. After some correspondence and anxious consultation the board were fortunate in securing the services of Rev. H.L. Graves, D.D., as president of the institution. Early identified with Baylor University, a toiler for the past thirty years in Texas as a teacher of young ladies, he now brings to this position all the rich results of his past experience, the accumulated stores of mental power, and will devote all his energies to the task before him. Under his charge the college has opened well in fact better than for many years past, and we sincerely hope that ere long practical demonstration will be given President Graves of the esteem of the denomination by the number of young ladies crowding these halls of learning. The institution is somewhat embarrassed by indebtedness to Brother Willett Holmes, its indefatigable and unremunerated agent. Repairs are also needed to the College building, and we hope that means will soon be provided to meet both these objects.

Dr. Henry L. Graves served the College as president only one year 1871-2. No reasons are assigned for his resignation. The next report of the board 1872-1873 through F.M. Law, as president, is very short, so we give it in full:
At the close of the last collegiate year, Rev. H.L. Graves, president of the faculty, resigned us position. His connection with the College was pleasant and satisfactory to trustees and patrons. To fill the vacancy, Colonel W.W.

Fontaine was elected and entered upon the duties of the office with the beginning of the present session. The board regard themselves as fortunate in securing the services of this gentleman. We commend him to the confidence and patronage of the denomination and public. The session is opening about as usual. The indebtedness of the institution has been entirely provided for, and nearly one-third of-an endowment for the chair of the presidency has been secured. The board has taken steps to have the endowment completed and means secured to put the College building in complete and finished order. The trustees are cheered with the hope of a brighter day for the College, which seems to be already dawning upon it.

Note that both the school and the board has a new president. The latter is to remain with the school for many years really until his death. Baylor Female College never had a better nor a more loyal friend than Dr. Francis Marion Law. In the records of this session of the Convention we find this brief but significant statement:
The regular order of business was suspended and Elder F.M. Law made a statement of the financial condition of Baylor Female College; $500 cash was raised to liquidate a debt against the College building and $6,000 for endowment fund. Opportunity was then offered to raise an endowment fund for Baylor University, when $7,200 was subscribed.

Here follows an advertisement of 1873:

W. Winston Fontaine, University of Virginia, president and professor of ancient and modem languages and mathematics; Rev. Wm. Spotswood Fontaine, late president of Atlantic Female College, Virginia, professor of moral and natural sciences and history; Miss Julia E. Harris, assistant; H.A. McArdle, professor of drawing and painting; Miss Kate Robbins, instructress in music; J.A. Robbins, instructor in vocal music; Mrs. Mary Burrows Fontaine, matron.

W. W. Fontaine was in later years connected with the Texas State University. Mrs. Mary Burrows Fontaine, the matron and wife of the president, was a daughter of Dr. J.L. Burrows, one of the great Baptist preachers of the South, and a sister of Dr. Lansing Burrows an able preacher and long time secretary of the Southern Baptist, Convention. Miss Julia E. Harris was later the wife of Judge A.W. McIver, a long time trustee and a true friend of Baylor Female College. We now give the reports for 1873, 1874 and 1875, all of which bear the signature of F.M. Law, president:

As reported last year (1872), the College is out of debt, and there has been some increase of the partial endowment of the presidency of the institution. It is the purpose of the trustees to complete this endowment at as early a day as practicable. There are at present seven teachers in the institution, all of whom have experience and real merit in their profession. Col. W.W. Fontaine, the president, is admirably suited to the position, and, so far as we know, is giving entire satisfaction. Notwithstanding the stringency of the finances of the country, the number of pupils now in the institution is an increase of sixty per cent over the same time last year, and the increase of boarders is more than four-fold. This latter is perhaps somewhat the result of the low rate of board fixed in the College, the president boarding pupils at the low price of $10 per month. It, will be seen by reference to the published circular that the plan of instruction in the College is being conformed to what is known as the university plan. The grade of scholarship of the students now in school is good, as may be seen by the fact that thirty-eight are studying Latin. We are gratified to report that while there has been much sickness in the country during the past season, the health of Independence has been uniformly good. One installment of the endowment raised is now due, and it is hoped that those who have given their bonds for this purpose will find it convenient to pay that installment. Brother G.B. Davis is treasurer of the College and board of trustees, to whom money may be paid. Brother Davis is also financial agent to complete the endowment of the chair of the president and will prosecute this object as he may have opportunity. But little has been done in the way of increasing the College endowment during the conventional year (1873) just closed. The financial condition of the country has been such as to discourage the further prosecution of this matter now. The working of the institution during the past session has been entirely satisfactory. A class of five young ladies, to-wit: Misses Emma Coore, Willie Graves, Ina Eldridge, Cornelia Holmes and Anna Marsh, received the honors of graduation at the last commencement. The present session has opened something better even than last year three more in College October 1 than at the same date of last year. Prof. W.W. Fontaine, the worthy president, has proven himself an able and safe manager of the literary interests of the institution. Aided by competent teachers, he offers faithfully to meet the wants of young ladies committed to his charge. As heretofore, ample arrangements are made to board pupils in the family of Prof. Fontaine, at the low rate of $10 gold per month. Where parents would send their daughters to a school, strictly a female school, seeking mental and moral culture, we take pleasure in recommending Baylor Female College as the best of which we have any knowledge in the State; and certainly, in point of economy, it is not surpassed. The health of Independence has been uniformly good. There has been a change of the faculty in the College since the last session of this Convention (1874), occasioned by the resignation of Prof. W.W.

Fontaine, the former president. While the trustees regretted to part with Prof. Fontaine, they regard themselves fortunate in securing Rev. Wm. Royall, D.D., as his successor. Dr. Royall has many friends in Texas who are acquainted with the high position he has sustained as an educator in South and North Carolina. He has entered upon his duties with the entire acceptance of the trustees and patrons of the institution, and with his extended scholarship, rich experience and high Christian culture, the prosperity of the College is confidently hoped under his administration. While the number of boarders is not so large as at this time last session, perhaps owing to the money stringency, the local patronage has increased. Board in the institution is retained at the unprecedented low price of $10 per month. This, with the fact that Baylor Female College is the only strictly Baptist female school in the State of high order, should induce a liberal patronage. The faculty, in all its departments, is not excelled by any other. It is expected that the board of trustees will take steps to secure the advantages of the Centennial to place the buildings and grounds in an improved condition, as well as to increase the endowment.

In closing this chapter on Baylor College it seems fitting to speak somewhat concerning Horace Clark, who was so closely identified with its early history. Beginning with 1851, few men in all our Baptist ranks touched our Baptist life more strongly and effectively during the next twenty years than did Horace Clark. He was a striking figure in our early school life, as well as in our general denominational life. He was born in Charleston, Mass., July 7, 1819. We know nothing of his ancestry, except that his father died when he was only two years old, and that he was reared by his mother, who must have been a woman of more than ordinarily strong character. She was a school teacher with unusual literary attainments and a poetess of some real note in her day. When he was about sixteen years old his mother moved with him to Upper Alton, Illinois, and there it was that his principal education really began. He entered Shurtleff College as a student for the ministry, and there graduated with honors. In 1845, when twenty-six years of age, he married Miss Martha Davis, the daughter of a Baptist minister, who had gone to the West as a missionary from New York. She was a graduate of Monticello Seminary, at Upper Alton, a kind of sister school to Shurtleff College. After their marriage, they went to Georgetown, Kentucky, where he taught for something like five years in Georgetown College. The young teacher became while there a prominent figure in the intellectual life of the school town. From Georgetown he was called to take charge of a prospective school at or near LaGrange, Texas. This was probably in 1850 (though possibly 1851), and

was the beginning of his Texas school work. Just to what school, at or near LaGrange, reference is here made, we do not know. Nor do we know whether or not this school was really ever begun. We have no records, but it was from there that he was called by the trustees of Baylor University to become the principal of the female department of that institution in the year 1851. Here began his real life work in Texas. He was not thirty-two years of age. From this time forward for twenty consecutive years, except for a lapse of one year (1866-7), Clarks life was indissolubly connected with that of the female department of Baylor, and then with Baylor College. From the very beginning, Clarks work was a success. He was eminently a school man. His pupils honored him. He began his work at Baylor August, 1851, wholly without school equipment. A small four-room frame building was his only building of any sort. He had no dormitories. The school was turned over to him and his wife and Miss Harriet Davis. He was to receive as remuneration all tuition fees received in the department. A building committee was appointed and instructed to repair the school building and provide by purchase or otherwise a suitable residence and dormitory for the principal and his family and boarding pupils. A building was secured from W.H. Cleveland, a great Baptist deacon. Two other great laymen A.G. Haynes and J.L. Farquhar advanced the money necessary to make this possible. A little less than one year later July 30, 1852 Dr. Clark bought this building, and during all his succeeding years at Baylor he owned personally the female departments only dormitory. In fact, this building, as enlarged and improved by him, was the only dormitory ever used by Baylor College while at Independence. For those days it was a splendid building and well suited for a dormitory. When Prof. Clark left Independence this building was sold to George B. Davis, Charles R. Breedlove and possibly others for some wild Texas lands, and these lands were all that Clark had left as the proceeds of his twenty years of service at Baylor. Though educated for the ministry Clark never had been ordained. He was ordained by the Independence Church. He never preached a great deal, and yet he must have been a preacher of very considerable ability. As the author remembers him, he would never have been called an orator, and yet when he prepared a sermon or an address, and delivered it before an audience, large or small, it was listened to attentively and profoundly. His language was always strikingly expressive, and every word well chosen. As corresponding secretary of the Baptist State Convention his reports were models. We give here a pen sketch of him as written by R.E. B. Baylor:
Brother Clark, long connected with our female school at Independence, deserves to be held in grateful remembrance by the public at large, and by the Baptists in particular. Few men have been more self-sacrificing. His time,

talents and all the energies of his life have been devoted for a series of years to the great cause of education and religion. As an educator and Christian gentleman he has few if any superiors. His pupils were thoroughly educated. Always kind and hospitable, his heart and home were ever open to the friends of youth and education. He was a fine writer.

Clark was of medium height, with a figure not denoting great physical strength. He had blue eyes, light hair and complexion, features regular and well formed and of the Grecian mould. The base of his forehead was strongly marked and projecting, which showed at once that he was no ordinary man. His manner was uniformly kind and polite. To see him once was to see him ever afterwards. R. E.B. Baylor, speaking of the troubles between brethren Burleson and Clark, said:
Unfortunately these two good brethren differed as to the manner of conducting our literary institutions. This difference of opinion brought them into collision, which worked most disastrously for the prosperity of our loved institutions. I believe they are both now satisfied of this fact. I know that in alluding to this, I am treading upon delicate ground, but my heart tells me that I would not knowingly do either of these good brethren an intentional wrong. That they both erred, I do not for a moment doubt, and believe that each of them begins to look at the past in the same light.

Very soon after Clark became principal of the female department of Baylor, he began planning for an adequate college building. He soon thoroughly enlisted the board of trustees. It was finally agreed to undertake the task, provided suitable plans could be secured and the money raised. Clark and others submitted plans. His plans were liked best, but they called for more money than in the judgement of the trustees it was possible to raise, so they eliminated one story from this three-story plan. This hardly met the ambitious principals ideal. He made no complaint at the action of the trustees, but went energetically to find a man who would give the whole amount necessary for this extra story. He found a man, who, though not a Baptist, was so impressed with Clarks plan and appeal that he agreed to give the amount on condition that it met the approval of the trustees. Of course, they approved, and the original plans were carried out. Thus was secured for the female department the best building ever erected at Baylor during its life at Independence. At the close of the school year of 1866, Clark, feeling himself worn down by the excessive labors of the past fifteen years, tendered his resignation, which the board of trustees very reluctantly accepted. He was out but one year when he was called back, but this one year was memorable in the life of the institution. This was the year when Baylor female department ceased to be a part of Baylor University and, under the name of Baylor Female College,

became an entirely separate entity, and this is also how it came about that Horace Clark was not the first president of the real Baylor Female College. That honor fell to B.S. Fitzgerald, another great personality in early Texas Baptist school history. Clark gave to the new Baylor four more years of hard and acceptable service. At the close of the school year in 1871 he tendered his final resignation, after a devoted service of nineteen years, with nothing during the entire period to mar his administration except the sadly unfortunate troubles during 1859-1861 with R.C. Burleson. Clark moved to Houston, and in the fall of 1871 opened Clarks Academy, a private school for young ladies, which he successfully maintained for seven or eight years. Clark was always a great believer in music as a very necessary part of a liberal education. While at Baylor he laid very great stress on music, and even to this day Baylor College shows the effects of that early music spirit. We now come to that part of Clarks life which doubtless will ever remain an unexplained mystery. In 1877, without any pre-announcement, even to his own immediate family, and to the surprise and amazement of his friends and family, he went one Sunday to an Episcopal service and was confirmed as an Episcopalian. This action of Clark was a distinct shock to the whole Baptist denomination. The author well remembers the incident, which brought sadness and consternation to Texas Baptist hearts. Many things were said in the papers. Many asked that he give his reasons, but they were never given, either publicly or privately. He made no explanation, even to his own family. His wife remained a Baptist to her death, but she was devotedly loyal to him. She helped him all that was possible in his new lines of labor. In January, 1880, Clark accepted the position of rector of the Episcopalian Church at Corpus Christi. In the same month of the same year the author became missionary pastor of the little Baptist church of twelve members at the same place. Thus we labored side by side for nearly three years. We frequently visited the rectory, mainly to see Sister Clark, who remained a Baptist. We never urged her to unite with our little church. Her wifely devotion was beautiful. She was a devout Christian and unstintedly gave the powers of her Christian influence to the uplift of all about her. Clark and the author were always friendly. On one Thanksgiving day our church and the Methodist and Presbyterian congregations united with the Episcopalians in a general Thanksgiving service. Dr. Clark preached the sermon. As was usual with him, his sermon was full of thought, information and power.

In 1896, at Corpus Christi, the devoted wife passed over the river. The lonely husband was never wholly the same after her departure. In 1897, one year after the death of his wife, and seventeen years after he first became rector of the church at Corpus Christi, he moved to San Antonio to live with his son, Horace, jr. They were joined there by Mrs. Culpepper, his widowed daughter from Houston. In San Antonio they all remained until 1899, when business interests required the daughter to return to Houston. So there they all went, and there he lived in the home of his daughter until February 10, 1909, in his eighty-ninth year, he passed away.

PRESIDENTS OF BAYLOR COLLEGE WHILE LOCATED AT INDEPENDENCE

HENRY L. GRAVES

R.C. BURLESON

GEO. W. BAINES, SR.

WM. CAREY CRANE

REDDIN ANDREWS

CHAPTER 49. WACO UNIVERSITY

MCLENNAN COUNTY was at one time a part of the territory of Trinity River Association. During that period, the Association decided to undertake the building of two associational Baptist schools. In those early years coeducation was not so popular or common as it is now, so one of the contemplated schools was to be for boys and the other for girls. Waco made the best bid for the male school, Hillsboro the best for the female. The female school was never opened. The male school was opened within twelve months and called the Trinity River Male High School. This was in 1856. S.G. OBryan was its first president. It was at first conducted in the building of the First Baptist Church, Waco. Its last president was John C. West. It lived four or five years under that name. On February 2, 1860, the name of the school was changed and it was chartered under the name of Waco Classical School. In November, 1860, the Waco Association, with nine churches, was organized. During its first session the Association, by vote, accepted or took over this school, which it could legally do by reasons of some charter provision. On Friday before the fourth Sunday in September, 1861, the Waco Association met in its second session at Marlin. The school board made its annual report, as follows:
The undersigned, the president of the board of trustees of Waco University and Classical School, has the honor to make his annual report. By the provisions of the act incorporating our institution, it is placed under the patronage of the Association, of which the Baptist Church at Waco is a member. The church at Waco, having become a member of this body, our said institution has, of course, under the operations of its charter, passed under the supervision and patronage of the Waco Association, and this fact was recognized and the school accepted by a resolution of this body at its last annual session. Since the last session of this body, important changes have taken place in the institution. Mr. West, the former principal, resigned, to take effect on January 1, last. The trustees did not succeed in filling his place till the second day of the present month. In the earlier part of the year, the report published in one or more newspapers that Rev. R.C. Burleson had resigned his position as president of Baylor University induced a correspondence on the part of the undersigned with that brother, which while it proved the report to be untrue, at the same time elicited the information that a resignation by the entire faculty of the male department of that institution had been seriously contemplated, and that Waco had received their favorable consideration as an

eligible point at which to build up a Baptist university of learning. This pleasing information vas readily communicated to the board of trustees, and they entertained with avidity the proposition to employ a faculty so well tried, so well worthy the confidence of the public, and so distinguished in their several professorships. Negotiations were entered upon with them which resulted in a satisfactory arrangement, an account of which has heretofore been published. The trustees have finished the building heretofore begun, and have also erected and finished another house of the same dimensions. They have purchased from the faculty a good mathematical apparatus. They have purchased the library of the late Rev. Mr. Stiteler, and to this day they have added select purchases made from the private libraries of Rev. R.B. Burleson and Prof. D.R. Wallace, increasing the number of volumes to nearly 700 and thus furnishing the best and most valuable selection of books in any institution of learning in the State of Texas. Our buildings, lot, fixtures, libraries, apparatus, etc., may be safely estimated at the sum of $12,000. The buildings, lot, etc., are nearly or quite paid for, but the library and apparatus have been purchased on time. All this has been accomplished since May 1, last, and that, too, almost exclusively by the Baptists of Waco and its immediate vicinity. The school, under these new and favorable auspices, opened on September 2. There were, the first week, fifty pupils, and the number has since been increased to over sixty, and there is a flattering prospect of a still continued increase from different portions of the State. But for the war and the consequent disturbed and depressed conditions of the country, the number of students would ere this have, doubtless, reached 150. It is the design of the board of trustees to procure, at the approaching session of the Legislature, important amendments to their charter,-and in anticipation of this they have already assumed the name of Waco University, still retaining, however, the style and the privileges of their former incorporating act. This they have done because their curriculum of study and facilities for educating entitle them to this distinction, and place them as they intend to be, among the first literary institutions of the Confederate States. We have supplied vacancies in the board of trustees during the past year by the election of the following gentlemen: E.H. Hardin, Wm. R. Kellum, W.A. Dunklin, S.F. Sparks. We respectfully submit the report and commend the Waco University to your fostering care.

This report was signed by J.W. Speight, president of the board of trustees.

The action of the board of trustees, as shown in the foregoing report, which seem to have been without instruction, was unanimously endorsed by the Association. For the years 1862-63, we find very little concerning this school. In 1864, however, an encouraging report is made by J.W. Speight, president of the board:
Notwithstanding the embarrassments and depression produced by the present unhappy war in every department of society, Waco University has more than met the expectations of its most sanguine friends, and still continues to merit the confidence and patronage of the public. By our amended charter the powers of the trustees have been greatly extended and the institution has been put upon a footing equal to that of the most favored institutions of learning in the Confederate States. The trustees have deemed it inexpedient, for the present, to attempt any additional improvements on the college campus, or to the buildings, nor do they design to do so during the present war. Our library and apparatus are sufficient for present purposes. For reasons apparent, it has also been deemed impolitic to attempt to raise an endowment fund. At a more favorable period in the future we intend to attempt this, and we shall ask and expect the hearty aid and co-operation of the Association in this matter, which we think affects vitally the permanent and successful operations of the University. The institution matriculated last year 192 students fully twice as many as any other college in the State. f171 The present session, which has just commenced, numbers 80 students, and the number is still increasing, and but for the great difficulty in procuring board, it would have been doubled. We ask the approval of the Association of the following selections made to fill vacancies in the board of trustees, to-wit: J.G. Thomas, R. Coke and R.B. Wilson.

In a report made to the Association the same year on education, A.G. Perry said:
Thousands of our noblest young men are being sacrificed on the altar of liberty, and the youth of the rising generation are, in a fearful degree, growing up without education, in ignorance and in vice. And we fear they will be unable to maintain the liberties we are purchasing at such cost of blood and treasure. We regret that so little is being done for ministerial education. We will need powerful preachers to resist the tide of evil which will flow from the present war. Your committee would urge upon our churches to pray the Lord of the harvest to send more laborers into the vineyard, and that the brethren be ready to aid in the education and preparation for this great work. We are glad to

report that Waco University, under the direction of this Association, is in a flourishing condition and accomplishes much good. Since the war commenced three young preachers have been educated in this institution, two of whom are efficient chaplains in the army, and the other gives promise of great usefulness. Other young preachers are now eager to avail themselves of the advantages of Waco University.

For the first five years of its history this school was exclusively a male school, and almost exclusively, by reason of the war, a primary and preparatory school. In his report to Waco Association in 1865, J.W. Speight, president of the board, said:
The incidents of the last twelve months, eventuating so disastrously to the hopes entertained at your last annual session and resulting in a complete revolution of our social condition, as well as our political status, have not been without their effect on the literary institutions of the country. Our University, like other schools, must to a great extent measure its success by the pecuniary prosperity and ability of the people. The fluctuations and depreciations of the currency hitherto have seriously affected its prosperity, and the present stringent condition of our monetary affairs depresses in no small degree its energies. In consequence of the enlistment of nearly all the young men in the military service during the late war, no effort was made to keep up the collegiate course, and the operations of the school for the last three years have been almost exclusively confined to the primary and preparatory departments. The success in these has been as much as was anticipated and as could reasonably have been expected under all the circumstances. No certain data is afforded for instituting a comparison, but we have reason to believe that the number of matriculations have been equal, and that our operations in general will compare favorably with any. The original design of the board of trustees to inaugurate a female department has at length been consummated. The same faculty as heretofore has been retained, with such additions as were thought to be necessary, and they take charge of both departments. Though the same faculty teaches both sexes, yet the sexes are in different buildings, occupy different grounds and are only together in the recitation rooms and under the immediate eye of the professors. Efforts are now being made to make the necessary improvements on the college grounds to meet all the wants contemplated by this new arrangement, and the school will commence operations on the first Monday of September next. The Association is requested to ratify the following selections made to fill vacancies in the board of trustees, to-wit: R.H. Taliaferro, of Austin; D.R. Wallace, of Waco.

The substance of the report of the board of trustees for 1866, as submitted by J.W. Speight, president, is as follows:
The present condition and future prospects of Waco University are such as to inspire the most sanguine hopes and expectations of its future usefulness and importance. The successful operation of the female department, inaugurated last year, has fully met the expectations of the board and satisfied the desires of its friends and patrons. There were matriculated in the male department last session, 95, and in the female department 35. It is confidently anticipated that this number will be largely increased for the session of 1866-67. Important additions have been made to the corps of teachers, and it is determined that the faculty shall be equal to all the duties and responsibilities of a first-class institution of learning. The curriculum of study is thorough. In the male department it is equal to any college in the South, and in the female department the standard of education is higher and more thorough than in any female college in the South, the Mary Sharp College, at Winchester, only excepted. The theological department is in successful operation, and to young men preparing for the ministry superior advantages are afforded for lectures and instructions in theology. It is in contemplation also to organize a law department, and the arrangements for this purpose are now in the process of completion. The board of trustees have resolved to raise the additional sum of $15,000 for the purpose of adding substantial and important improvements to the buildings and apparatus of the University.

The commencement exercises, June 17-20, 1866, must have been an inspiring occasion. The account of it in The Texas Baptist Herald is full and thrilling. We give only the substance of that article:
The commencement sermon was preached by W.W. (Spurgeon) Harris. Theme: The knowledge of Jesus the most excellent of all sciences. It was an appropriate and masterly effort. Miss Mattie C. Dial, of Robertson County, was the only graduate and the first in the female department. Her examination surpassed any I ever witnessed. The last day was unquestionably the great day of the feast. Rev. B.H. Carroll, of Burleson County, and Mark A. Kelton, of Bell County, delivered orations unsurpassed for eloquence and chaste and classic diction. The degree of A.M. was conferred upon Prof. Wm. C. Long, of Waco University; James M. Arnold, of Bosqueville College; Rev. Pinckney Harris and Cicero Jenkins. At night a eulogy was delivered by Cicero Jenkins on The Gallant Dead of the Alumni, and Old Students Who Had Fallen in the Late War. It was stated that of the 639 young men educated under Dr. Burleson in Baylor and Waco, 100 had perished in the war. At the head of the old students in attendance sat General Sul Ross, the hero of 230 battles and skirmishes, and every old student had received scars. Mr. Jenkins, the orator, is an eloquent young lawyer, one of the Terry Rangers.

The boards report to the Association and an article in The Texas Baptist Herald by R.C. Burleson during 1867 are tremendously boastful, but they probably had about as much to brag about for that day as we have now for this day. The boards report said:
Last year the total matriculations were 130. This year the matriculations in the male department were 172 and in the female department 81, making a total of 253.

Rev. Wm. C. Buck, a preacher of very noted reputation, had been secured for teacher in the theological department.
The law department was only partially organized, but will be in full operation next year, presided over by Col. M.A. Long, late of Tyler, assisted by other eminent gentlemen of the bar.

Other additions were made to the faculty. We have no records of any sort for 1868 neither report nor newspaper article, except a general report on education made by M.B. Hardin at the General Association. This report recommends Waco University strongly and says conditions were decidedly encouraging, and that there were five ministerial students in school. In 1869 the report before the General Association, after commending the Ladonia school, Charnwood Institute, Sister Buckners Academy at Paris, f172 and the Henderson Atheneum at Athens, said:
Waco University, a regular chartered institution, under the presidency of Dr. R.C. Burleson, has been in successful operation for about ten years, sending forth its graduates to take their places among the great Baptist family of Texas. This institution is now putting forth efforts, through its financial agent, to place itself with the very best institutions of our land. We cordially recommend it to the sympathies and support of our churches and brethren. Your committee, in view of the many educational interests in our bounds, and the fact that none of them are directly connected with this body, but all, in their various spheres, co-workers in our labor of love, and earnestly desiring their prosperity and success, would recommend to the Association the following resolution, viz.: Resolved, that Saturday evening after the hour of six oclock be and is hereby set apart for our educational interests, and we will annually, in our individual capacity, join the friends of our schools and colleges in any exercises they may designate for promoting the educational interest of our people.

The commencement exercises for 1869 were written up in The Texas Baptist Herald, in substance as follows:

The literary address before the Philomathesian Society was delivered by G.J. Buck, Esq. It was an eloquent address and was responded to by W.H. Jenkins. The annual sermon was preached by B.H. Carroll. Text: And sitting down they watched Him there. The sermon was characterized by Mr. Carrolls usual elegance of diction and spirituality of thought. The graduating class for this year had three members Silas Buck, F.M. Adams, and Leigh Burleson. The theme of the Baccalaureate address by the president was Coeducation of the Sexes It was one of Dr. Burlesons mightiest efforts.

The board of trustees, it seems, did not always report to the Waco Association. In fact, judging from accessible records, the Association had little or nothing to do with the school except to approve trustees already chosen by the board, and to help it whenever possible. For 1870 the Associational minutes contain no report of the board. There is, however, a report on Schools and Education which contains these words:
Waco University, which is under the auspices of this Association, we rejoice to learn, is in a flourishing condition. No institution in Texas during the present year has employed a fuller or abler corps of teachers or matriculated a larger number of students, yet we are informed that Waco University is in sad want of buildings, apparatus, and library. Our teachers, who have devoted their lives to educating our sons and daughters and the rising ministry, are without remuneration, etc.

In this same year (February, 1870), R.C. Burleson wrote an article for The Herald which we here give in full:
I regret to learn from friends and patrons in different parts of Texas that there is a general misunderstanding, or rather a singular want of information, in regard to Waco University. At their suggestion I submit the following: 1. We have a faculty combining the experience of twenty years, with eminent scholarship and untiring zeal in the cause of education. 2. We have the largest number of students assembled here daily in the halls of any institution in Texas. Their conduct and habits of study are unsurpassed. 3. Mrs. Williams, my sister, boards the young ladies for $12.50 each a month. This includes washing, lights, fuel and everything. Mrs. Burleson and I are with the young ladies and exercise a parental watch over them at all times. 4. The young men board in our best families for $12 to $15 a month. 5. Tuition ranges from $3 to $5 a month.

6. Students of every age and advancement may enter at any time, and only from the day of entering till the end of the session. No deduction is made except for protracted sickness. 7. Money deposited with Mr. B.A. Shepherd, or any responsible house in Houston or Galveston will be cash to us and save all risk of transmission. 8. A daily line of stages leave Calvert in the morning and reach Waco at night. Tri-weekly stages connect Waco with Bonham, Paris and Clarksville, Tyler and Marshall, via Dallas. Tri-weekly, stages also connect Waco with Austin and San Antonio. 9. We now have on our rolls 240 students, and are prepared to accommodate sixty more, and as this is the twentieth year of my presidency over Texas universities, I should be gratified to matriculate 300 students. This could be done easily if each of my old pupils would use a little effort, and who will not use some effort to place Waco University in the front rank of American colleges? The trustees are making vigorous efforts to raise $50,000 for buildings and endowments. They wish to erect the grand center building in 1870.

During this same year 1870 B.H. Carroll delivered two addresses, one before the Philomathesian Society on The Good and True Orator, the other before the young ladies of the Philomathesian Society on The Current Literature of the Day Its Tendency Upon the Character and Position of Woman.f173 If the board of trustees reported to the Association in 1871, no record is made of the report, but a report was made by B.H. Carroll, chairman, on Schools and Education, which we here give:
Your committee to whom was referred the above subject, having had the same under consideration, find but one legitimate subject of report. The late school law, if our judgment of its working be just, effectually closes out the idea of Baptist interests in all schools below the grade of the college. There are unpleasant restrictions trammeling the patronage of the private and common schools. The chartered institutions alone are exempt. There is but one such in our bounds. Waco University is the only Baptist school in this Association. It is the only school free from unpleasant restrictions to which Baptist fathers can send their children. When we have presented the present conditions and future prospects of the Waco University, the subject of schools and education, as peculiar to the Baptists of this Association, is exhausted, except in so far as you shall take steps to build up that institution. Waco University is now ten years old. It matriculated 244 students last year. It has educated and otherwise assisted fifteen young ministers, besides much gratuitous instruction to preachers children, and orphans of Confederate dead. It has ever been under the efficient presidency of Rev. R.C. Burleson, D.D.

In order to put the institution on higher and safer ground, Dr. R.C. Burleson has been employed as agent by the board of trustees to canvass the entire State during the ensuing year for the University. He meets with promise of success. He has secured, in cash and pledges, about $6,000. There is also before the brethren a feasible plan for endowing the presidency, and we believe it to be within reach of men of very moderate means to help according to this plan. It can readily be carried out if this Association will but give the proper consideration. Your committee recommends to this Association the immediate necessity of helping in some practical, tangible way, this University The boarding house and central buildings must go up. The presidency must be endowed. To this end there should be an active agent in every community to enlarge the endowment fund, to encourage patronage and to assist the building department. We ask for an opportunity for soliciting additional endowment subscriptions.

We have several different records concerning the University for 1872, but none of them are of any particular value as history. None of them give the number of students, but they all speak encouragingly. Dr. R.B. Burleson, in a letter to The Herald states that Rev. B.H. Carroll, in the absence of Rev. W.C. Boone, who had been selected to preach the commencement sermon, preached to a large audience one of the most appropriate and eloquent sermons I ever heard. The senior class consisted of J.J. Trollinger, of Whitesboro; Miss Mozelle Perry, of Palestine, and Miss Lula Johnston, of Navasota. W.A. H. Miller, of Austin, a former graduate, delivered the annual literary address. His alma mater has every reason to be proud of her gifted son. Rev. W. Hayne Leavell, pastor at Huntsville, gave a most eloquent address before the Calliopean Club of the Young Ladies Literary Society. In 1873 the board of trustees, through their president, made the following report to the Association. It will be noted that it is brief
To Waco Association: The legal connection existing between Waco University and the Association, of which the First Baptist Church is a constituent member, renders it not improper, as inclination may suggest, or circumstances dictate, that I should make from time to time some official report to your body. All the indications would seem to confirm the belief that the institution is in a flourishing and healthy condition. We, at least, have no grounds of complaint for the want of proper support, our patronage now being fully equal to our capacities for accommodations. We feel an assurance that the institution is a permanent fixture, and a complete success. For more particular and definite information as to the workings of the college, reference is here made to the recently published catalogue here appended, which, in its general details, is correct, excepting, however, the published list of trustees, which is incorrect, both as to number and names of members of the board. The charter restricts the number of trustees to twenty-

five, yet the published list referred to in the catalogue contains twenty-eight names, several of whom are not, and were not, at the time of its publication, members of the board. The following is respectfully submitted as a correct list of the board of trustees: J. W. Speight, president; D.R. Wallace, secretary; John T. Flint, treasurer; C.A. Westbrook, J.E. Harrison, R.B. Wilson, R. Coke, J.M. Anderson, S.A. Owens, S.B. Humphreys, J.E. Sears, R.C. Burleson, O.L. Battle, B.H. Carroll, M.D. Herring, Waco; H.J. Chamberlin, Davilla; W.A. Dunklin, Galveston; T.P. Aycock, Calvert; H.M. Watkins, Huntsville; W.G. Caperton, Tyler; R.C. Buckner, Paris; James Hogue, Cold Springs; W.B. Denson, Cold Springs; W.H. Trollinger, Whitesboro; T.B. McComb, Farmington. Many of the above named gentlemen have been selected to fill vacancies since any formal report has been made to your body. It is requested that the above list be approved by Waco Association, as they have the power of revision, or rather to approve or disapprove any selections that may be made.

The records of the board of trustees for July 10, 1873, show the following facts as elicited from a report of R.C. Burleson, financial agent of the board. He had obtained subscriptions to the amount of $21,290.24. This amount is divided among objects as follows: Endowment of presidents chair, $10,633.50; boarding house, $8,527.74; library and apparatus, $2,129. Of these amounts, he reports endowment collected and in the hands of agent, $2,150; uncollected, $8,433.50; boarding house collected, $5,339.58; uncollected, $3,168.16; library and apparatus, collected, $1,184; uncollected, $945; amount collected on all accounts, $8,693.58; amount uncollected on all accounts, $12,596.66; total, $21,290.24.
The amount of $3,168.16 here stated to be uncollected on the building fund, may be assumed to be, so far as is now known, our present means to pay outstanding debts and make necessary repairs on the buildings. The boarding house of the female department is so far completed as to have been occupied during the last session with tolerable convenience and comfort. The other two buildings (designed ultimately as wings to the main building) are in a dilapidated condition, and need much repairing. It is the determination of the board of trustees, first, to liquidate all outstanding indebtedness; second, to complete the boarding house, and third, to repair the old buildings and supply them with suitable furniture. This we intend to do before commencing the main building, or incurring any other debt. To accomplish this, it will require by the first day of January next an outlay of money as follows: Amount due Anderson, $2,363.50; interest, 18 months at 12 per cent, $443.14; to complete boarding house, $1,000; to repair and furnish old buildings, $2,000; other items of indebtedness estimated, $300; total, $6,106.64.

To meet this indebtedness and expenditure we have at present an unpaid subscription of not exceeding $3,500, which is estimated to be worth not exceeding $2,000. The balance of $4,000 is yet to be raised; and if we omit the expenditure for the boarding house and the old building, the balance of $3,106.64 indebtedness is compelled to be raised by the first of January, 1874. The property of Waco University, including buildings, lot, library, apparatus, etc., may be safely estimated at the sum of $40,000. The trustees think they have thus far accomplished a great and good work they feel they have done their duty to the institution, and they submit their labors to an appreciative public, not doubting a just verdict. We earnestly appeal to the friends of the institution to come forward and assist us with material aid in building up this great enterprise, which has already shed its beneficial influence upon our land, and is calculated to be a blessing to ourselves, our posterity and our whole country.

This report was signed by J.W. Speight, president of the board of trustees. For 1874 we have no records of the University except a report made by B.H. Carroll before the Waco Association on Schools and Education. We give but a sentence from that report:
We are happy to state that Waco University, the child of Baptist sacrifice and contribution, continues to prosper and to increase in efficiency and influence. Its last session was the most successful in its history and the next promises still better results.

By 1875 the whole of Texas was stirred on the great Centennial Movement, and Waco University, like all our other institutions, was now trying to take advantage of it. Thus passed the first fifteen years of the Universitys history.

CHAPTER 50. ASSOCIATIONAL AND OTHER SCHOOLS

THE Baylors and the school at Waco were not all the Texas Baptists schools of this fifteen-year period. There were nearly a score of others, and each of them furnishing some part of our Baptist history for that period. Some of these aspired only to associational prominence, but a few sought to be the rivals in importance of Baylor and Waco Universities. Among the most prominent of these were the schools at Tyler. Concerning Tyler University, which began in 1852, we have written in a previous period of this book. Just before the close of the last period, the main building of the male department was destroyed by fire. This, with the breaking out of the Civil War, made it impossible ever to reopen this department, but the female department, under the presidency of J.T. Hand, lived and did effective service for about twenty-five years. It was still in progress in 1874, and seemingly prospering, but in 1875, in a report before Cherokee Association, to which this school belonged, E.H. Wells, who afterward became a teacher and later president of Baylor College, said:
This Association was once practically an educating body, fostering an institution for female education within its own bounds, etc., and then the report recommends that they devote themselves anew to the task of reestablishing, at some suitable point within the territory, a high school or seminary for females.f174

This school was called in the various reports concerning it, sometimes Seminary, Texas Female College, and other names. In 1865 or 1866 the school was leased by the Association to Prof. Hand, but a little later it was sold to him outright, and from that time forward it bore the name of Charnwood Institute. This school, which originally bore the name of Tyler University, was, during its life of a quarter of a century, a blessing to Tyler and East Texas, but it was not Tylers only school. The East Texas Baptist Convention decided to establish somewhere in East Texas a Baptist male college. For its location, Tyler outbid all its competitors, and secured the Texas Baptist College. Thus there were in Tyler two separate schools, one under the direction of Cherokee Association, and the other under the East Texas Convention. This last was founded in 1860, just preceding the opening of the Civil War. Texas Baptist College was put into the hands of two very strong teachers W.B. Featherstone and W.J. Brown but because of the terrible confusion and depression during the war, and the dreadful years of reconstruction, the school

lived but about six years. It closed its doors with a considerable debt hanging over it, which became a crushing burden in later years, especially to George Yarbrough, one of the loyal trustees. Tyler deserved a good Baptist school. No place in Texas ever made a braver and more persistent struggle for one. In 1859 Sister Grove Association established Ladonia Institute, an associational co-educational school, at the town of Ladonia. Because of conditions resulting from the war, it seems to have suspended in 1865, and did not reopen again until 1867, when it was turned over to W.B. Featherstone and W.J. Brown, who had been connected with the Texas Baptist College at Tyler. In 1863 the school was moved from Ladonia to Sandy Creek. It was while at Sandy Creek that the school was suspended for about two years. It was then returned to Ladonia and reopened in 1867. It seems to have been sold or donated to W.B. Featherstone on some sort of conditions which are not given in the records of the Association, but when the school was finally suspended in 1873, the records of the Association for 1874 and 1875 seem to indicate that the Association still maintained that it had a legal right to the property. For several years this school seems to have greatly prospered. According to the associational records, the opening of free schools in Texas greatly interfered with the prosperity of Ladonia Institute. This associational school lived, except during two years of suspension, from 1859 to 1873 some fourteen years. One of the best schools for this period was Concrete College, a school at Concrete, DeWitt County, not very far from Cuero. L.G. Covey, of Cuero, says the school was founded by his uncle, Dr. J.V. E. Covey, in 1865.f175 The school lived for fifteen or more years, and was a very great blessing to a large section of Texas. The school was not denominational in the sense of being under the control or management of the Convention or any district association, but it was distinctly Baptist. Dr. Covey was the founder and owner. In 1866 Woodlief Thomas became Coveys assistant. In 1867, Thomas married Coveys only daughter. From then on it was Coveys and Thomas school. They were both strong school men. In 1873 the school had twelve instructors and 250 pupils, over 100 of them boarders. L.G. Covey says the school closed in 1880 because of pressure from the public schools. It was the privilege of this writer to know Covey well. He was a genuinely strong man and an able preacher. Another good co-educational school of this period was Pennington College, a school under the direction of the Texas Baptist Association. This school was located at Pennington, Trinity County. In 1868 its president was D.W. Steele. In 1869 a report at the Association said:

It has a large new building, it is in a healthful and refined neighborhood, has experienced teachers, teaches ancient and modern languages, natural and moral sciences, mathematics, music and elocution.

The school was still in operation in 1875, and in that year Neches River Association was seeking to make arrangements for Pennington College to be the school of that Association also. At this period the Texas Baptist Association had churches in Trinity, Houston, Anderson, Polk, Cherokee, Walker and Angelina Counties. Bosqueville Male and Female College was located about eight miles above Waco. Rev. S.G. OBryan, one of our strong Baptist preachers, was its president. In the minutes of the Baptist State Convention for 1864 is an advertisement of this school. It then had a capable faculty and was enjoying a good patronage. OBryan was president of this school about two years. His first work in Texas was as a teacher in Baylor University at Independence. This was in 1852. When, largely through the influence of OBryan, Trinity River High School was established in Waco, he became its first president, but he was known better as a preacher. As a preacher and pastor he was an eminent success. The author well remembers OBryans last sermon, which was preached in Burleson County at a meeting of Little River Association. After leaving the Association, and before he had gone many miles towards his home, he was stricken with a fatal illness. My brother, B.H. Carroll, who was then a very young preacher, hearing that Brother OBryans malady might be yellow fever, and that people feared to nurse him, went speedily to him and nursed him till he died. We regret that we have no further records concerning Bosqueville College. In 1869 the Central Association, composed of churches in Nacogdoches, Panola, Rusk, Shelby, Angelina, Sabine, and San Augustine Counties, concluded, together with several other associations, to build a school for that territory and locate it at Milam on the thoroughfare running from Red River through San Augustine, Nacogdoches, Crockett, Houston, Austin and San Antonio. The other associations supposed to be interested in this movement were Sabine, Bethlehem, Mt. Zion and New Hope. The name of the school was to be Sabine Baptist College. The only available information concerning this enterprise is found in a well written report submitted by Rev. W.E. Maund to the Central Association in 1869. From this article it seems to have been a well planned enterprise, but so many of the old records are unobtainable that it has been difficult to procure complete records of any of the earlier enterprises. In 1870 the Elm Fork Association accepted Mount Calvary Seminary as a gift from Mount Calvary Church, a member of that body. The Association at this period had churches in Dallas, Collin, Kaufman and Rockwall Counties.

From 1870 the school was owned and controlled by Elm Fork Association. Just when it was founded the records do not show. At the time it was received by the Association its president was C.J. Thomas, and it had 88 pupils. In reports to the Association in 1872 the school is strongly commended, but in 1873 some serious difficulties were being encountered because of lack of equipment and inaccessibility. This school when first tendered to the Association by the Mount Calvary Church in 1869 had a building then valued at $1,000. We have no records of this Association for 1874, 1875, 1876 or 1877. The records we have say nothing of Mount Calvary Seminary, so we suppose the school ceased to exist somewhere near the close of this period 1861-1875. We have few records concerning Cleburne Institute-a strong associational school. It was founded in 1868. In a report before Alvarado Association in 1873 J.R. Clarke tendered his resignation as president of the school, and it was stated that he had been president for five years. In 1870 the school was strongly commended by the Baptist State Convention. Rev. W.A. Mason presented the claims of this school before the Convention. In 1872 and 1873 the Baptist General Association also commended this school. Rev. W.B. Featherstone was chosen as Clarkes successor in 1872. There was a debt of over $2,000 on the school at this time. In 1874 Featherstone reported that he had enrolled 220 pupils, and that the debt, now $3,000, was being carried by an insurance company, and that friends of the Institute were insuring their lives in this company as security for the company. At this time the outlook for the school was very promising. The Sister Grove Association, in her records for 1875, strongly commended this school. It is stated in the records of Alvarado Association that the public free schools were greatly interfering at this time on the question of securing students. In 1875 their debt, which had increased to $3,500, was greatly troubling them. The insurance company was demanding payment. Pledges were not being paid. By a vote of Alvarado Association the school was turned over to President Featherstone, he to make whatever arrangements he could. No records are found giving later information. Featherstone died in 1878. In a letter received since the foregoing was written, W.J. Brown says the school passed out of the hands of the Association in 1876. He adds: Featherstone was born and reared in Richmond, Virginia; taught in Lynchburg; from there came to Texas; taught at Boston, Bowie County, Tyler, Ladonia and Cleburne.

All over Texas about this period, very many of our district associations were undertaking to build associational schools, but the opening of free schools soon put an end to these apparently unwise efforts in school building. In 1872, the West Fork Association secured, a charter for The West Fork Male and Female College. Trustees were chosen, but the school seems never to have opened. In 1871 and 1872, the Leon River and Little River Associations agreed to unite in the building up of a denominational school for their territory, which at that time embraced Bell, Milam, Burleson, and parts of other counties. They decided on Davilla Institute, which was near the center of their territory. The school was founded by R.L. Hood and wife, Mrs. Emma Hood. The trustees were appointed by Little River and Leon River Associations. Harvey J. Chamberlin was at one time a trustee. In 1874 the school was turned over to George W. Baines, jr., as principal and Miss Annie Baines, his sister, assistant. After a third call from Caldwell Church, George W. Baines, at the end of his first term January 1, 1875 gave up the school to S.E. Woody, who kept it until the close of that session, when it went back into the hands of R.L. Hood. Just when this school closed we do not know. It was for a while a strong school. Red River Association in 1872 resolved to found a Baptist school, and appointed a committee to take the school question in hand, and by resolution adjoining associations were asked to cooperate. What finally came of this movement we do not know. In 1875, at a meeting of Mt. Zion Association, Rev. W.R. Maxwell, as chairman of a committee on education, recommended to the Association the wisdom of founding an associational school during the great centennial campaign which was soon to start all over the United States. It was thus that Texas Baptists dissipated the great educational opportunity that was furnished by the centennial movement. Every section of Texas went off at a tangent, and as a result that great movement brought little tangible results to Texas Baptists. Dallas College advertised the opening of its first session, September 6, 1875, with a faculty of ten. It, also, was projected largely under the inspiration of the centennial movement 1776-1876. This new school was a very active contestant against Baylor and Waco Universities, during the agitation for the great Central Baptist University of Texas, which at this time was the allabsorbing question among Texas Baptists.

CHAPTER 51. A LIGHT THAT FAILED

FOR nearly twenty years the one great, all-absorbing cry among Texas Baptists was, A great central Baptist University. However, that cry was not always univocal. The agitation was state-wide and universal, but concerning it there was never absolute harmony among the people. Leaving out all questions of prejudice for or against men or localities, there were many of our wisest Baptist leaders who seriously doubted, not only the possibility, but the wisdom of one great Baptist university for all Texas. Even back in the sixties the magnitude of Texas began to dawn on the minds of some of our thinkers, as well as the diversities of interests and ideals in its several sections. The four years of bitter civil war and the harassing years of reconstruction created absolutely new conditions in Texas, and virtually made a new civilization. Everything and everybody had literally to begin anew. The magnitude of the State and the absence of transportation facilities rendered it difficult for the people to meet. They could not possibly know and feel and act sympathetically and harmoniously. Almost every separate community, religious and otherwise, had to think and act for itself. Hence, it was no wonder that there were so many Baptist schools inaugurated, especially when it is remembered that at that time there were no public free schools. Every separate community had to make its own arrangements for schools. As conditions began to change, and better lines of communication began to be established and railroads to be built, there came upon our people a desire for wider co-operation and larger and better co-operative enterprises. Nothing that we had seemed to be as great as our needs. Thus slowly the feeling of need and desire arose for a great central Baptist university. We were unquestionably dissipating our strength and activities upon very small enterprises. Then the agitation for the great school began. At first it hardly created a ripple upon the surface. Only a few took part in it, and they discussed the subject mildly and modestly, but among the agitators were some of our best men. The agitation and the agitators increased with the passing months. The most active opponents of the new idea were representatives from the existing schools, such as Baylor and Waco Universities and Concrete College. Friends of these schools said: Why not center on what we have, rather than attempt something new? The reply was that Baylor and Waco Universities had themselves made it impossible for the denomination to unite on either of them. Sad to say, this charge was true. Baylor and Waco were never friends. The old trouble, beginning at

Independence prior to 1861, had really resulted in the founding of Waco University. The two schools were always unfriendly rivals. Most of the many friends of each shared in this unfriendly feeling. This condition excited in many minds a sort of impatience to use the mildest form with both, and thus stimulated the agitation for one central university for the whole State. But, although the new idea gained many and ardent friends, its advocates always made the mistake of underestimating the real strength of the old institutions. Another thing which in no small degree helped the new idea was that there was irresistibly coming into the minds of many, and some of these Baylors most loyal friends, a conviction that, though the school was most wisely located in the beginning, such was not now the case. Conditions over which our Baptist people had no control and for which they were in no wise responsible, had vitally changed the status of affairs. Some believed that Baylor would have to be moved, but those who felt it scarcely dared to say it, for in 1869 the Baptist State Convention, in session at Galveston, voted solidly against removal. By 1870 the central school idea began to take more definite shape. In that year the trustees and faculty of Waco University passed a resolution favoring the movement, but evidently, as subsequent events seemed to prove, their action was founded on the hope that, since some thought it wise to move Baylor, Waco would be chosen as the place for the consolidated school. In August, 1870, there was inaugurated a regular systematic campaign of propaganda for this great university. General J.E. Harrison, of Waco, wrote the first article. It was a strong paper. He unequivocally took the position that Texas Baptists as yet had no real university; that if they would unite they could build one, but that they could not build two. Ambition, prejudice, jealousies, selfishness, etc., had divided us. We must get together. He wrote only from a heartfelt desire to help a bad situation. He was followed by General J.W. Speight, also of Waco. Then followed articles thick and fast both for and against the enterprise. This mighty and excited agitation hurt desperately iii some directions, and helped mightily in another. It injured existing schools by creating a feeling of doubt and uncertainty, but it woke up Texas Baptists on the question of education, for the agitation was long, persistent and intensive. Such questions as what is to be done with Baylor and Waco? Are they, with all their equipment, to be abandoned? Or, are they to be relegated to the position of high schools? kept matters at a white heat. Finally a general meeting was held at Bremond. About forty-seven were present. The Texas Baptist Herald, the only Baptist paper at that time, commenting on this meeting, said that about seven-tenths of those present were in favor of the one central school movement. It was agreed by the leaders in

the new movement that the donors to the movement should decide as to where the new school should be located. It was feared by the friends of the existing schools that inasmuch as the localities around the old schools had already been sorely taxed to keep the present schools going, these localities would stand no chance against new sites which had never been thus burdened. There was a very definite feeling among the friends of Baylor, Waco, and Concrete, and among yet others also, that if a new school was built, it could not start with any more equipment than the existing schools had been able to accumulate during the preceding years. All this would result in the addition of another partially equipped school, and hence the last state would be worse than the first. But the brethren leading in the new movement were earnest, honest, conscientious men, and so far as the author could then see and he was in the midst of it all none of them had an axe to grind. They had a strong, conscientious following. It had been agreed among the believers in the new enterprise, that when they had $10,000 secured, they would organize their movement, giving it a definite name, head and purpose. This point having been reached, a meeting was held at Bryan, August 7, 1872. The propaganda campaign had now been going on two or three years. The Educational Union was now organized and a charter secured, under the general incorporation act. Agents were put into the field to secure $200,000. This was the amount to be raised before the school was, by the donors, to be located. The Educational Union did not have easy sailing. Most of the friends of both Waco and Baylor were unfriendly towards it, and then, to add to its difficulties, sometime during January, 1874, another Baptist paper was launched in Texas, and it enlisted as a friend of existing institutions. Let it, however, be remembered that at no time did the friends of the one central school idea ever express an unfriendliness to any existing institution, but the controversy became so involved as to make the friends of one appear as unfriendly to the other. It was finally arranged that a fraternal conference be held between friends of Baylor and Waco Universities and the Educational Union, Dr. Crane, of Baylor, to select besides himself two; Dr. Burleson, of Waco, two; and Dr. Link, of the Educational Union, two, thus making nine members of the Conference. According to the memory of the author, Dr. Link selected F.M. Law and Jonas Johnston; Dr. Burleson selected B.H. Carroll and R.C. Buckner. All six of these were present. Dr. Cranes two men, one of whom was C.R. Breedlove, were not present. The meeting was held at Navasota at the private home of Judge John R. Kennard. Dr. Crane asked Rev. Reddin Andrews, who was then pastor at Navasota, and also Judge Kennard, to act

with him. The author, then a student at Baylor, was the only visitor present. Dr. Crane asked him to go with him from Independence as company. We went horseback. By grace I was permitted to be present during the whole meeting.f176 The next meeting lasted all night and until ten oclock the next morning. It was a tremendously serious meeting. It is well remembered, however, that B.H. Carroll was at his best in the way of wholesome humor to keep the crowd thoroughly awake. The meeting was in every way fraternal, but opinions differed widely. The Educational Union trio seemed more distinctly aggressive, the other two groups more on the defensive. A compromise was earnestly sought. Soon there was to be a general meeting at Bremond, and this group of nine wanted to present to that meeting something definite and tangible, upon which all Texas Baptists could unite. Baylor being the oldest institution, its representatives felt that Baylor should be made the central school. Since Waco was the most centrally located, Waco representatives wanted Waco University to be the central school. The Educational Union representatives feared that because of past and even present animosities and strife, unity could never be secured on either. Finally a sort of distinctly unsatisfactory compromise was agreed upon. Not a solitary man of the nine wanted it. The substance of the agreement was as follows: There was to be but one Baptist University in the State. Baylor and Waco were both to be parts of it. Baylor was to have the theological department only, but was to be permitted to have a high school in addition, and was to receive the first $25,000 endowment. Waco was to have the literary department and the larger part of the two or three hundred thousand dollar endowment. It was all to be called Baylor University. It seems that Baylor College was to be left undisturbed. Since, however, these nine men represented nobody but themselves, nothing could be binding unless accepted by the schools and the Educational Union. On June 25, 1875, the Baptists of Texas came together in a great mass meeting at Bremond. It was a representative gathering. What would or could they do? The author was again present this time not simply as a visitor, but as an accredited representative. He was tremendously interested. He wondered what would be done with the Navasota agreement. He did not like the agreement, but he had great respect for anything that originated under such circumstances and conditions. The whole Navasota agreement was repudiated! Another unlooked for complication had recently been added to the already delicate situation. Another Baptist college had just been inaugurated in Dallas,

and the Dallas representatives had come to the Bremond meeting demanding an equal consideration with Baylor, Waco and the Educational Union. J. H. Stribling was chosen moderator, and J.M. Lewis and George W. Baines, jr., secretaries. The entire business of the Conference was immediately referred to a committee, called the Immortal Fifteen, consisting of three friends each from Baylor, Waco, Dallas and the Educational Union, and three appointed by the chairman. The great meeting, with its hundreds of strong representatives, was left with absolutely nothing to do but mark time for nearly twenty-four hours. There was singing and praying and some impromptu speechmaking,f177 together with a degree of impatience and manifest disgust. It was a trying ordeal. The committee finally reported in substance, as follows:f178
In the committee it was moved to make Baylor University the one school of the State, and all rally to its support. That being rejected, the same was proposed for Waco, with a like result. A paper was then proposed by the writer. It was read and considered by paragraph and sentence, and after some verbal amendments was adopted with but one dissenting vote. It provided for a central committee of thirty members to be known as the Central Baptist Educational Commission of Texas, to raise $250,000, of which $100,000 was to be collected and invested, and then the donors were to locate the school where they could secure the largest bonus with the best general eligibility; accruing interest to go as directed by the donors to existing chartered schools in the meantime; the assets of the Educational Union to be turned over to the Commission, and the organization to be dissolved, and that no impediment was to be thrown in the way of any agent of existing schools, and they were requested to in no way impede the work of the Central Commission.

The names signed to the agreement were as follows: B.H. Carroll, F.M. Law, Wm. Carey Crane, Rufus C. Burleson, J.A. Kimball, H. Garrett, H.W. Dodge, J.B. Link, T.J. Drane, J.W. Speight, W.E. Clark, Abram Weaver, G.T. Wilburn, Jonas Johnston.f179 When the members of the committee found themselves agreed, almost every member was in tears. Several confessions were made, and sharp sayings withdrawn. A prayer of thanksgiving was offered, and the document was signed as above by fourteen of the members. The dissenting member was John McKnight, of Independence. The committee met the congregation as it was leaving the church for dinner. When the body came together, the paper was read and re-read, in the midst of breathless silence. Two brethren asked one or two questions, which were answered. R.B. Burleson asked for the reading of the third paragraph again, saying he felt like approaching the document as Moses did the burning bush.

He was satisfied, and Dr. Crane, for Baylor, Dr. Burleson, for Waco, G.T. Wilburn, for Dallas College, and someone for the Educational Union, spoke, explaining its import, giving it their public endorsement. B.H. Carroll and some others did likewise. It was adopted by a rising vote, with only two or three dissenting votes. The emergence of much harmony out of so much antagonism and dissension, seemed almost miraculous. The Convention sang the doxology. The Commission was then organized as provided, twenty-four of the members being present. It was agreed to hold meetings at the time and place of meeting of the Baptist State Convention and General Association. An executive board of twelve members was appointed. R. C. Burleson nominated B.H. Carroll as agent to raise money. He was elected, but did not accept.f180 At a meeting of the Commission, July 24, B.H. Carroll was again chosen as agent, and again declined. At another meeting, October 2, 1875, during the session of the Baptist State Convention, at Calvert, F.M. Law was chosen as agent and accepted. He was a great agent, and did a marvelous work. At the end of two years October 7, 1877 he, with some helpers, had secured $80,500 in notes and lands. This would compare favorably with some of our campaigns that were made twenty-five years later. Agents were paid a commission of ten per cent. The year 1877 marked the zenith of the Commissions achievements. Seven years later the total assets of the Commission, after deductions for shrinkage, were estimated at $96,673.60.f181 The Commission finally dissolved. By an agreement and according to the wishes of the donors, the assets were, at their option, to go to Baylor or Waco University, or back to the contributors. Even after the lapse of nearly fifty years, the author, while he voted against the plan, would hesitate to characterize this movement as a failure. It was a long, arduous campaign in the interest of a great objective, and its protagonists sowed the seeds that bore a gracious harvest in the after years. No earnest service in any great cause is ever lost.

CHAPTER 52. SUNDAY SCHOOL WORK A DIFFICULT PROBLEM

IN CHAPTER 38 elaborate references were made to the early phases of our Texas Baptist Sunday School work. We are now concerned with the development of this work as it applies to the years 1861-1875. Up to the year 1865 there were probably not as many as 100 permanent Texas Baptist Sunday Schools, and there may have not been even half that number. Some of our churches had Union schools and several had intermittent schools. It is possible that as many as 1,000 Sunday Schools had been organized in our Baptist churches covering all the years previous to 1865, but very few of these survived the trials and mutations of the Civil War. At the meeting of the Union Association in 1864 these words were recorded:
We regret that this glorious institution is so sadly neglected. There is no excuse for neglecting the Sunday School training of our children. We have sufficient material yet at home among our noble and pious women, if not among the men, to carry on our Sunday Schools.

By the time the Civil War ended some of our Baptist people had become thoroughly aroused on the question of Sunday Schools. Up to this time neither the Baptist State Convention, the East Texas Convention, nor any one of the twenty-six district associations had in any special or organized way attempted to do anything in the direction of Sunday School work. All of them had deplored the appalling destitution with regard to this work, and nearly all of them had adopted ringing resolutions concerning Sunday Schools, but as a rule the matter had gone no farther than that. At last, however, the Union Association, the mother of all Texas Baptist organizations, except some of the individual churches, in its session at old Washington in August, 1865, took the preliminary steps toward an organization which was destined ultimately to revolutionize the Sunday School and Colportage work of Texas Baptists. At the time this very important department was inaugurated the following were the officers of this Association: R.E. B. Baylor, moderator; General J.W. Barnes, treasurer; O.H. P. Garrett, clerk; H. Clark, corresponding secretary. The following are some of the preachers who took part in this meeting of this Association: Noah Hill, S.I. Caldwell, Z.N. Morrell, W.C. Crane, J.W. D. Creath, J.M. Maxcy, J.F. Hillyer, J.A. Kimball, M.V. Smith, F.M. Law, H. Garrett, S.S. Cross, J.E. Paxton and E. Lowry. Among the prominent laymen

were J.P. Osterhout, D.D. Crumpler, H.C. McIntyre, G.M. Buchanan, B.S. Fitzgerald, B.B. Blanton, W.A. Montgomery, A.G. Haynes, T.M. Camp, WVm. Walker, Isaac Parks, T.J. Jackson, J.W. Terrell, R.W. Jeter, John McKnight, J.L. Farquhar, J.G. Heard, T.S. Henderson.f182 These were the men, with a few others, before whom was put the question, Shall we have a Baptist State Sunday School Convention? During this meeting of the Association a committee consisting of S.I. Caldwell, J.W. Terrell and R.W. Jeter was appointed as a committee on Sunday Schools. In their report this committee recommended that the Sunday School Convention be held with Independence Church, on Saturday before the fifth Sunday in October, 1865, for the purpose of awakening an increased interest in the Sunday School enterprise. After three full days of consideration of this question and many speeches, the following resolution was finally adopted:
Resolved, that in accordance with this report, we recommend that our churches, Sunday Schools and all Baptists associations and the Texas Baptist State Convention, send delegates to the Sunday School Convention to be held with Independence Church at the time indicated in the report.

W. C. Crane and J.P. Osterhout were appointed as a committee to advertise the contemplated meeting. As a consequence of this publicity, several other Associations, as well as the Baptist State Convention, took notice of the movement and strongly approved it. This Sunday School Convention was held according to appointment and was great from its initial meeting. It became permanent, and in later years was more nearly state-wide in its operations than any organization controlled by the Baptists prior to the general consolidation in 1886. Most of the district associations co-operated with it, and finally the General Association cooperated with it for several years. This last named cooperation ceased, however, in later years when the General Association organized a similar convention within its own bounds. The first meeting was held, as stated, at Independence, the then Baptist Jerusalem of Texas. Twenty churches and seven Sunday Schools were represented by 115 messengers who came from the following seven counties: Washington, Burleson, Milam, Grimes, Walker, Harris and Austin. Judge A.S. Broaddus,f183 of Caldwell, was chosen as the first president; R.E. B. Baylor and F.M. Law, vice-presidents; S.S. Cross, corresponding secretary; B.S. Fitzgerald, recording secretary, and Isaac Parks, treasurer.

R. E.B. Baylor, F.M. Law, Hosea Garrett, J.W. Terrell and W.C. Crane were appointed as a committee on constitution, bylaws and rules of decorum, and in due time made a report which was adopted by the Convention.f184 As provided by the first article in the constitution of this body, it was to be called the Texas Baptist Sabbath School and Colportage Union. f185 The various sessions of this body were not only interesting but very educational. Practically all the problems of Sunday School and Colportage work were thoroughly discussed during its sessions by our strongest men. Those sessions would compare favoravor with the very best of our modern Sunday School Institutes, led by our most capable experts. In fact, almost everything in our modern Sunday School text-books was thoroughly discussed by such men as W.C. Crane, J.A. Kimball, Wm. Howard, M.V. Smith, F.M. Law, J.H. Stribling, R.C. Burleson, B.H. Carroll, Henry L. Graves, W.H. Robert, G.W. Baines, sr., J.B. Link, Dr. Wm. Royall, J.D. Murphy, W.D. Powell, C.C. Chaplin, J.B. Daniel, J.J. Sledge, J.T. Ball and numerous others. While some of these men may have been ignorant of what we know as modern Sunday School methods, they did thoroughly know the great fundamentals underlying all successful religious work. Happily, they were not familiar with the mechanical and formal departments of this enterprise. The vital, spiritual element they thoroughly understood, and possibly some of the greatest Sunday School superintendents and teachers Texas has ever known lived in those days. They were such men as Randolph Howell, James B. McClelland, C.R. Breedlove, Geo. B. Davis, and others whom the author did not personally know. Very soon after the perfection of the organization of this Sunday School and Colportage Convention, depositories for books were established which contained not only the volumes essential to the comprehension and exploitation of this work, but the best Sunday School literature of every class that was then available. Some of these Sunday School helps were, in the judgment of the author, far superior to any that are now extant. At Brenham and Bryan, two of the most enterprising Texas towns of that date, were located two of our best depositories. Donations to the Book Fund were made by Smith Sheldon, of New York; Colonel Morgan Smith; American Baptist Publication Society, and the National Sunday School Convention, in sums aggregating more than $1,000. These donations all seemed to have been secured through the good offices of Col. Smith, of Newark, New Jersey. The question of Sunday School literature was a serious one. At the second meeting of this Convention in 1866, J.A. Kimball, as chairman of a committee on that subject, submitted a ringing report in which he deplored the paucity of

help for our Sunday School work in this department. He closed this report as follows:
We see no way that, as a Southern people, we can do, but try to supply ourselves with a literature. Some efforts are being made for this end by the Sunday School Board at Greenville, S.C., and they are making a list of books suitable for circulation in our midst, and it is their wish, as we learn from Bro. Howard, to establish depositories at such points as may be convenient to us in Texas. We therefore recommend that a committee of five be appointed to examine such literature as may be circulated by the depository, and that the agent circulate no work without their approval.

This report not only bore the signature of J.A. Kimball, but also of Isaac Parks and D. McIntyre. At this meeting Dr. Wm. Howard, representing the Sunday School Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, was present. The following resolution was adopted by the Convention:
Resolved, that we are gratified with the visit to Texas of Brother Wm. Howard of Alabama, for this object, and we earnestly invite him to remain in our State so long as he can well do so, to receive the offerings of our people to this most worthy object.

We give here some extracts from the first report of the board of managers of this new Convention, which report was submitted in 1866, as follows
At the first meeting of our board the quarterly meetings were appointed to meet at Brenham. At this meeting the board appointed Elder S.S. Cross general superintendent for half his time, with a salary of $50 a month. Owing to providential hindrances, the board failed to have any quarterly meeting which greatly crippled the action of our general superintendent. The general superintendent has labored three months for the board. He visited 33 churches in three associations-Austin, Little River and Union; delivered 29 lectures, and organized 19 new schools, auxiliary to this Union and by correspondence has gained the hearty co-operation of churches and schools in other associations, which would have been represented in our body by letter and contribution but for the want of mail facilities. He has raised in cash $230.87, and in subscriptions $252.47. It was not anticipated that anything would be done in the colportage department during the year. However, there have been found five young men who are willing to enter upon the field without involving the board, as follows: W.M. Gough was appointed to labor in Collin and adjoining counties for the months of July and August; A.G. Perkins to labor in Bell, Williamson and Bastrop Counties, same term; L.R. Scruggs to labor in Cherokee Association, same term; J.T. Sparkman, same field. These colporters are restricted by instructions. Your board regrets that the limits of this report

forbid to speak at length on the importance of this department, but we beg indulgence to speak of a plan adopted by the churches in Little River Association, to-wit: Each church pays one dollar per month to the pastor. This is sent to the depository. In return, the church receives 1,000 pages of tracts, which are distributed at the regular monthly meetings on Saturday and Sunday, thus securing to each church 12,000 pages, and to the twenty churches in the Association 240,000 pages of sound religious reading. In conclusion, your board is gratified to speak in the highest terms of the efficiency of the general superintendent, who has, in so short a time, created so great an interest in this glorious enterprise, and would commend to our brethren the most hearty co-operation in all his efforts.

The Convention of 1867 met at Lexington. The report of the board shows that S.S. Cross was re-elected as general director of the work, but was to labor for only a part of his time. Rev. T.S. Allen was chosen as general agent and colporter of North Texas, and Rev. W.W. Harris for West Texas. Because of sickness, T.S. Allen failed to accept, and W.W. Harris was unable to give much of his time to the work. S.S. Cross reported that he had given ten months of time and had labored in twenty-seven counties. He had also represented the work at the State Convention and at Union, Little River, San Marcos and Austin Associations as well as before fifty churches and Sunday Schools. He appends to his report extracts from his very interesting letters, but the limited space at our command precludes their reproduction here. On the last page of the minutes of this Convention for 1867 a very interesting advertisement of Sunday School literature appears. The titles of the helps and prices would be very interesting if we had the space for their reproduction. There are no available records of this Convention for the years 1868-1869, but from other sources we learn that S.S. Cross continued with the work through at least a part of those two years. In an editorial in The Baptist Herald in July of 1869, there appeared the following paragraph:
Sunday School work in Texas is only beginning to be appreciated. Even ministers seem but feebly to realize the momentous importance of this great work.

The report of the board of managers for 1870 is somewhat more encouraging, as the following extracts show:
The work of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention has been moving gradually and unceasingly onward since your last meeting. The Sunday School interest is still growing in the minds and hearts of our people. The board employed Elder T.S. Allen as general agent, at a salary of $700 per

annum. By earnest and untiring zeal he has done a good work. His report shows miles traveled, 3,883; sermons preached and addresses delivered, 399; families visited 675; schools organized 8; books sold 583; pages tracts distributed 42,000; cash collected $610.30; subscriptions unpaid $280. The demand for Sunday School books has been greater than in any preceding year, as will be seen by statement of depository. The sales and grants amount to over three times as much as the year before. We still report but little done in the department of colportage. A small amount of labor has been performed in the Union, Trinity River and Little River Associations. Provision should be made to put into the field at an early date at least half a dozen active Sunday School missionary colporters. To do this requires additional capital, and provision for salaries. These salaries will have to be raised by the churches and associations. The present working capital of the Convention is about $2,000. It will be well to add if possible $5,000. We must rise in our estimates of the magnitude of this work, and give more liberally of our means for its speedy establishment and efficiency. Friends abroad are still disposed to aid us. In addition to the donations reported at your last meeting, we have the pleasure of reporting others from Colonel Morgan L. Smith, of Newark; Gould and Lincoln, of Boston; and the American Bible Society of New York, as will be seen by reference to the statement of the depository.

It is worthy of note that the time of this Convention was not entirely given over to business reports and discussions thereon. Probably the major portion of the time was taken up in the discussion of great practical Sunday School and Colportage questions. As an illustration, we give the questions discussed at one single annual session 1872:
What is gained or lost by closing Sunday Schools during any part of the year? F.M. Law to open.

That was then a vital question.

In what way can parents be brought to co-operate more efficiently with the Sunday School? W.C. Crane to lead. How may we secure more conversions among the children of our Sunday Schools? Led by J.H. Stribling. In what way may teachers be more thoroughly prepared for their work? B.H. Carroll as leader. In the erection of church houses, ought the needs of the Sunday School to be considered, and if so to what extent? H.W. Dodge.

How may we most speedily secure a Sunday School in every neighborhood in the State? J.T. Zealy. In what way can we secure the means necessary for carrying on the Sunday School and Colportage work in Texas? J.B. Link to open. Is it essential to the Sunday School and Colportage work in Texas, that we should have a large depository of books? J.J. Sledge. Has the Sunday School a tendency to diminish the moral and spiritual training of children by parents? C.R. Breedlove. Would Sunday School Institutes, as held in other states, promote the cause in Texas? H. Clark.

These ten questions are but samples of those discussed at every annual session of this body, and the ten men who were assigned these questions were all giants in their day. Sunday School work took on new life under the influence and inspiration of these great meetings. In 1873 we find this record:
At eleven oclock, A.M., the annual sermon was preached by Rev. B.H. Carroll, of Waco. The subject of Sunday Schools was discussed from a scriptural standpoint. The sermon was marked by clearness of thought, elegance of diction and beauty of imagery, and the oratory of the speaker was very impressive. It is seldom that a sermon so unexceptional in all its parts, so timely, so appropriate and so powerful is heard. It will be remembered for years to come, and will contribute largely to the spread of correct views upon the great subject which it so forcefully developed.

Z. N. Morrell presented the following resolution:

Resolved, that the eminently scriptural and impressive sermon, preached on yesterday by Rev. B.H. Carroll, of Waco, is warmly and thoroughly endorsed by this Convention, and that the same be requested for publication with the minutes of our present session.

Some time in 1872 Rev. M.V. Smith, who was then pastor at Brenham, was chosen by the board of managers as general agent for the Convention. Smith at that time was just entering the beginning of lifes prime. In giving notice through The Herald of his acceptance of the work, he said:
My motto is written The Children for Christ, and a Baptist Sunday School in every church in Texas.

Smiths tireless energy, his whole-hearted devotion and sweetness of spirit made him one of the most successful agents this Convention, or any other Convention, ever had.

During his term of office, which was all too brief for the sacred cause he so ably represented, the Sunday School and Colportage Convention reached the zenith of its usefulness and power. It was its greatest year prior to the general consolidation in 1886. M.V. Smith won every section of Texas where the Baptists had any organized work. It seems that his final report was submitted when the Convention met at Tyler in 1873. During his term of office he attempted to secure accurate statistics of Texas Baptist Sunday Schools, but did not claim that they were infallibly correct. The best he was able to report was that for all Texas at that time there were 91 Sunday Schools, 716 teachers and 5,707 pupils. Elder W.H. Robert was elected to succeed Smith. He was an unusually strong and capable man and was well adapted to this class of work. He rendered very valuable service, but the records of the Convention for 1874, 1875 and 1876 are not available. The following were the presidents that served this Convention up to and including 1875: A.S. Broaddus for the first year; J.H. Stribling for the years 1866-1867-1868; Elder J.T. Beall. for 1869; C.R. Breedlove for 1870; Dr. Wm. Howard for 1871-1872; W.E. Penn for 1873-1874 and J.H. Stribling again for the year 1875. For the year 1868, Waco with 19 teachers and 190 pupils, and Brenham with 15 teachers and 185 pupils were the two largest Baptist Sunday Schools in the State. That the reader may realize the almost insuperable difficulties the author had in securing accurate information concerning our Baptist Sunday School work in Texas, the following figures from Association reports are given: In addition to the ones named below, there were, at this period 1861-1875 about ten other associations and they, without exception, had reports on Sunday Schools at almost every annual session. Some of the reports are wonderful in their praise of Sunday Schools and their value, but the following are all that give any definite data, and these are all the years in which they gave any figures In 1861 Little River Association reported 4 Sunday Schools; in 1866, 13; in 1868, 6. In 1866 Trinity River Association reported 1 Sunday School and in 1875 it reported 5. In 1862 Waco Association reported 2 Sunday Schools; in 1863 it reported 3; in 1866, 3; in 1867, 13.

Austin Association in 1864 reported a few Union and 1 Baptist Sunday School; in 1867, 2 Baptist and 3 Union Schools; in 1870, 17 schools, majority of them Union Schools; in 1871, 3 Baptist and 11 Union Schools. In 1865 Colorado Association reported 2 or 3; in 1866, 2 or 3 again, and in 1875, 1 Sunday School. In 1861 Cherokee Association reported few; 1866, 6; 1871, 4; 1873, 15; 1875, few. In 1875 Soda Lake Association reported 2 Sunday Schools. Elm Fork, in 1869 reported 3, in 1870, some. Sister Grove Association reported in 1867, few. In 1871 Rehoboth Association reported 3; 1872, 3. In 1866 Mount Zion reported 2; 1872, few; in 1873, 1; and in 1875 it reported 7. In 1866 Tryon reported 3, in 1871, 14; in 1872, 2; one of these Union, 1873, 7; in 1875, 1. In 1869 Leon River reported 2 or 3 Sunday Schools. In 1872 Richland Association reported 4; in 1873, 14; in 1874, 4. In 1869 San Antonio Association reported no Baptist school; in 1872, 9. In 1874 Brazos River reported 2. In 1873 Neches River reported 7; in 1875, 8. East Fork reported, in 1871, several Union, no Baptist; in 1872, some. In 1869 Texas Baptist Association reported 1; in 1870, 3; in 1872, 6. The foregoing figures are recorded here just as the reports gave them. A very large majority of the reports strongly emphasize the importance of Sunday Schools, but sadly bewail the indifference of the churches on this subject as well as the failure of the churches to make reports. And then, after all of these confessions of the sins of the churches, these reports themselves are entirely lacking in either definite facts or figures.

CHAPTER 53. THE PAPER PROBLEM 1861-1875

THE newspaper question has always been a serious one for Texas Baptists. In the course of our one hundred years of history, we have had more than a score of Baptist newspapers of various sizes, nearly all of which are now only matters of history. Nearly all of the history is interesting, some of it thrilling, and some of it painful. As this period of our history begins 1861-1875 one of its first chronicles is the death of The Texas Baptist, our first Texas Baptist paper. It had lived a short and hard, but extremely useful life, and its death was genuinely mourned by every Texas Baptist. Like many of our Baptist hopes, it went down under the horrors of the Civil War. Its funeral services were scarcely over before there came to Texas Baptists, with renewed force, a deep conviction and realization which they voiced in these words: We cannot prosper without a denominational paper. And yet we were forced for five long years to depend upon Baptist papers from other States. This plan never half way met the necessities of the Texas situation, nor did Texas ever enjoy the benefits that might have eventuated from that plan if she had united on any one of the other State papers, so that the one so designated might have given her some special consideration. Since we must have a paper from outside of Texas, everyone wanted his own old State paper, so we-took papers scattered from Virginia to Louisiana, with probably The Tennessee Baptist circulating more widely than any other. While this plan was always a failure, it seemed for awhile not only the best we could do, but under existing conditions, all we could do. However, our conventions and district associations kept on agitating the question of a Baptist paper for Texas. For several years a number of our associations refused to give up the idea that The Texas Baptist might be revived. The suspension of that paper was indeed a sore disappointment and trial to Texas Baptists, and for several years their hopes were based upon the idea of its resuscitation. In fact, even thirteen years after its suspension, and several years after the inauguration of The Texas Baptist Herald, someone who had become offended with the editor of The Herald, tried, as several old letters in our possession indicate, to induce Geo. W. Baines, sr., to revive The Texas Baptist. Efforts were being made in several parts of Texas in 1865 to start a Baptist paper. The question was being agitated in Waco Association. In a report submitted to that body by R.C. Burleson in 1865, are these words:

Your committee to whom was referred the subject of commencing a Baptist paper, beg leave to report that, after correspondence with publishers, at Austin and in Louisiana, they have not been able to make such arrangements as will secure the permanent establishment of a Baptist paper. We believe, however, that there are measures being inaugurated now that will give the Baptists of Texas such a paper as they have long needed.

In October, 1864, this statement is made in a report before the Baptist State Convention:
But from whence is the home want to be met? The foe has blockaded every channel hitherto open to us, and we see no new ones. As a committee we anxiously look forward to the period when we shall again receive the weekly visits of a denominational paper issued within our adopted State, but for the present we see no way by which the material necessary can be procured.

In 1865, Horace Clark, corresponding secretary, in his report to the Convention on the subject of a paper, wrote as follows
The subject of a denominational organ has had a large share of the attention of the board, and but for the extraordinary events of the past year would have been presented to this Convention, accompanied with some evidences of successful effort. A printer of great experience was found, who with a list of 500 subscribers would assume all the expenses and risks of publication. Editors were appointed by the board who were to render their services gratuitously. A prospectus was issued and a specimen number, and the brethren invited to the support of The Christian Herald, but just at this point the crisis in our national affairs was reached and the enterprise was abandoned as for the time hopeless. But the necessity for a paper grows more pressing every day. It is impossible to gather and wield the strength of the denomination without it. Brethren become strangers to each other; Christian sympathy and affection are diminished; our benevolent enterprises languish and fail for the want of a united support; we are exposed to assault without any available means of defense, and to misrepresentation without the power to correct. We cannot publish to the denomination an item of general intelligence without asking it as a favor of a secular paper, or paying for it with money that ought to go to the support of our own interests. There is scarcely a head of a family in our denomination but can take a weekly religious newspaper, and pay for it in advance; he then has, besides his own intellectual and religious improvement and that of his family, the pleasure of creating and placing in the hands of the church an instrument of unmeasured good. Should a Baptist paper be offered you during the present year, professedly devoted to the interests of the Baptist denomination in Texas, we would urge you to hasten to its support; give it an honest trial and if it does not fairly meet the wants of the denomination, drop it and wait for one that does, for such an one will surely be established if the brethren demand it and will sustain it.

This is all that the official records concerning The Christian Herald disclose. It hardly gives to our readers a just conception of what was really done in an effort to supply Texas Baptists with a denominational paper. Crane and Clark were the editors who were appointed to render their services gratuitously. Under as hard conditions as ever confronted such an enterprise, they made a brave beginning, and nothing but the complete collapse of the Southern Confederacy and nearly everything else, called a halt in their proceedings. Clark says: The enterprise was abandoned as for the time hopeless. As for the time only. It was the full purpose to go ahead with the enterprise as soon as disturbed conditions somewhat settled. A fuller account of these events has recently appeared in The Baptist Standard. All the information contained therein we had except one item, and expected to put it in this chapter, as it is a part of our history which needs to be preserved, but we prefer to present it in the words of our friend, Royston C. Crane, as follows:
In 1865, Dr. Wm. Carey Crane, then president of Baylor University, located at Independence, had been requested by the Texas Baptist State Convention to take steps to secure the publication of a Baptist paper which would foster the enterprises of the Convention and place Baptist literature in the Baptist families of Texas. That school was under the auspices of that Convention. Upon call of the State Convention, preparations were begun for the publication of the paper. Texas, of course, was under control of the Confederate Government, constituting as it did a part of the Confederacy; the navy of the United States was supreme at that time on the high seas, and only such commerce in and out of Texas by water as could run the blockade was carried on. The bulk of the cotton raised in Texas was carted overland to Mexico, and through ports of Mexico shipped to the markets of the world, after contributing one-half its value to the government. Cotton at that time was about the only thing in Texas that would bring in money from the outside world, and consequently, it was the basis of the commercial exchange in Texas and the South. Paper had to be imported from England. Print paper during the war, in the South, was an extremely hard commodity to obtain. Indeed, it was so difficult to obtain that Southern papers were often compelled to resort to the use of brown wrapping paper and wall paper to get out their papers. Dr. Crane, in behalf of the State Convention, made application to the regularly constituted authorities of the Confederate Government to exempt cotton from the 50 per cent tax to enable the procurement of print paper for the publication of the proposed paper.

From Marshall, Texas, under date of February 21, 1865, P.W. Gray, Agent of the Treasury of the Trans-Mississippi Department, answered this request of Dr. Crane as follows
I have the honor to receive your communication of the 9th instant, on behalf of the board of directors of the Baptist State Convention, stating that The Texas Christian Advocate obtained an exemption for 100 bales of cotton to enable them to obtain paper to insure its issue, and asking that a similar quantity of cotton may be exempt on behalf of the board of directors of the Baptist State Convention, for a like object; and enclosing application referred from Department Headquarters, and in reply I would respectfully say that the special exemption or permit system, which heretofore obtained, was under military orders, and is not now in force. That exemption which may have been granted to The Christian Advocate, under the former system by General Smith, does not warrant my assuming to do so under the present regulations and existing emergencies. The country is already covered with military permits, which seriously embarrass the government in its efforts now being made to procure for the army the necessary supplies and arms, the demand for which is continuous and pressing. It is not intended under the regulations to grant special permits in any case; but all holders of cotton who wish to export it are allowed to do so, upon complying with the terms and conditions which the necessities of the government have imposed, in order to procure the arms and supplies for the army engaged in the defense of the country. Notwithstanding this flat rejection of the overtures made for the procurement of a supply of paper which efforts had been successful in the ease of another paper preparations went forward for the publication of The Texas Christian Herald, and one copy of it was issued just as General E. Kirby Smith was surrendering the Trans-Mississippi Department to the successful United States armies upon the collapse of the Confederacy, in May, 1865. When the Confederacy collapsed everything in the way of organized effort collapsed also for a time. For a short time chaos reigned supreme in Texas and the South, but in the meantime in March, 1865 there had come to Texas as agent for army missions, of the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, J.B. Link.

J.B. LINK
Dr. Link brought with him a letter of introduction addressed to Dr. Wm. Carey Crane from his old friend W.S. Webb of Crawfordsville, Mississippi, which was as follows: I have the pleasure of introducing to your acquaintance and Christian regard our brother, Rev. J.B. Link, late of Missouri. Brother Link visited the TransMississippi Department on important business connected with the interests of the Domestic and Indian Mission Board. He has been laboring in this State for the last year or two, and by his faithfulness and success and his zeal in the Masters work has commended himself to our esteem and won a place in our hearts. Receive him as a brother beloved, and render him all of the assistance in your power in furtherance of the great work he has undertaken. He is worthy of the confidence of the churches and I hope will accomplish much for the Redeemers Kingdom in your section of the Confederacy. Quite naturally, with the collapse of the Confederacy, the special mission on which Dr. Link came to Texas was at an end, for the armies were disbanded after Appomattox, but until the actual collapse, efforts went forward for the publication of The Texas Christian Herald. Subscription lists were printed and sent broadcast over the State to known Baptists, and something of a subscription list was built up. Printed on canary-colored paper, about 8x15 inches in size, evidently designed to be tacked up as a placard, was the following advertisement

JUST ISSUED FOR SALE HERE THE TEXAS CHRISTIAN HERALD. The articles are nearly all original, fresh from the hands of some of the ablest writers of the State. The contents are: A Mothers Prayer, by Mrs. Sam Houston; Tell My Mother, by a young lady of Baylor University; A Patriotic Ode, by Rev. Horace Clark, to be sung at the concert at Independence by the young ladies on the night of the 8th of June; Proper Training of the Young, by a lady; The Texas Lawyer, the Victim of Strong Drink, by Rev. Wm. Carey Crane, D.D.; Reminiscences of the Religious History of the late General Sam Houston; The Two Witnesses; Higher Institutions of Learning; Elementary School Books, etc., The Oxfordiana of Mississippi, by one of the editors, together with several important editorial articles. Subscription for one year, $4.00, six months, $2.50, single copies, $0.20. I have also in my possession a copy of the prospectus issued under date of January 19, 1865, which is in part as follows Prospectus of The Texas Christian Herald. A Home Journal, Devoted to the Family Circle, the Christian, the Moralist, the Farmer, the Business Man, the Artisan and the Housewife. It is proposed to publish in the town of Independence, Washington County, under the above title, under the auspices of the Texas Baptist State Convention and edited by a gentleman appointed by its board of directors, a journal devoted to the interests of Christianity generally, and to the principles and enterprises of the Baptists especially, in the State of Texas. This journal will be at once the advocate and herald of education, male and female; all missionary and benevolent enterprises originating with, or patronized by the State Convention or associations; all measures looking to the increase of human virtue; the extension of the area of civilization and the enlargement of a pure conscience. The Herald will be the largest paper now published in the State; it will be printed on good paper, with new and handsome material, and furnished to subscribers, weekly, at $4 per annum, payable in advance. The regular issues will commence as soon as 500 subscribers are obtained, and all persons favorable to the enterprise will please interest themselves in procuring subscribers. This prospectus was signed by B. Blanton, W.C. Crane, James W. Barnes, John McKnight, and H. Clark as the executive committee of the board of directors, and the first and only issue of the paper was by Wm. Carey Crane and Horace Clark as editors. So much for the situation in the field under investigation, as it existed in the summer of 1865.

The Baptist Encyclopedia, published by Wm. Cathcart, shows very clearly but briefly the connection between The Texas Christian Herald planned and worked for as shown above, and The Texas Baptist Herald, as published by Dr. Link, as follows: On December 13, 1865, the books, printing paper and about $60 in gold were turned over to Rev. J.B. Link, who undertook to issue The Texas Baptist Herald on that day, with the understanding that all existing enterprises in Texas should be sustained. Rev. J.B. Link, to whom reference is above made, did not have smooth sailing with his new venture. Nothing but an iron will and bull-dog tenacity made it possible for him to succeed. His eternal perseverance and never-saydie spirit were probably the outstanding features of his character. He was always cool and deliberate. He sometimes secured to himself the appellations stubborn, hardheaded, or bull-headed. He was a poor public speaker, but a strong and effective writer. He was a good editor and a successful business man. In a private letter to Rev. Geo. W. Baines, sr., written September 8, 1865, addressed to Fairfield, Link said this concerning the name of his new paper The name I have chosen for the paper is that most full of meaning and applicable to the object Herald, the bearer of tidings, Baptist, gives it theological character, Texas specially for the people of Texas. The first issue of the paper was dated December 13, 1865; the second, March 29, 1866; the third, May 3, and the fourth May 30, 1866, while the fifth issue bore the date of June 13 and the sixth, July 18 of the same year. From that time forward the paper appeared regularly every week. Upon the publication of the second issue of the paper, the editor sent out, probably in great numbers, the following printed letter. The one here given is the one sent to Brother Geo. W. Baines, sr. It was dated Houston, March 29, 1866, and was as follows: My Dear Brother: To-day I have issued the second number of The Texas Baptist Herald. I have not quite subscribers enough to justify regular issues. I want, if possible, to issue weekly from the first of May. If I could get 700 more subscribers between now and that time and with a little earnest cooperation, I ought to get 1,000 I could not only go on regularly, but could make an arrangement that would save me from 812 to $15 per week, and so meet the mail arrangements of the State as to reach my subscribers two days earlier after publication, than now. You have seen the proposition of Earnest (Gen. Jas. E. Harrison of Waco) in the last issue. Its full acceptance would at once relieve me from the extra expense and inconvenience above mentioned.

My brother, will you not go out at once, and spend a few days in earnest work for our paper? These irregular issues are very expensive. Out of the 10,000 Baptist families in Texas we ought to have 2,000 subscribers, with the present mail facilities, and could, with a little direct effort. I am determined to make the paper go, but why not help me now to make it go at once? Then in the name of the truth we hold so dear, and in the name of our beloved Master, let us go forward. I am powerless without your help. I know that you will give it, but I want it NOW. I am determined to make a paper that will meet the wants of the denomination in our State a thorough Baptist paper. This we need and must have. The Herald has so far met the hearty approval of the brethren. I can make it better, and am determined to do so. Please send forward all the names and money you possibly can, so as to be here by April 20.

The appearance of The Texas Baptist Herald was hailed with genuine delight by the Baptists of Texas. The editor was a comparative stranger in the State, but so great were the need and the desire that both the editor and the paper were taken on faith. A report to Union Association made in 1866 by F.M. Law, said:
For years, in Texas, we have been without the advantages of a Baptist periodical. This loss we have deeply felt, but now, in the good providence of God, we have a paper, The Texas Baptist Herald, published in the city of Houston by Elder J.B. Link. This paper has been before the Baptists of Texas for some months, and there has been, we believe, but one expression of our brethren in reference to it that of praise and commendation. It is the opinion of your committee that we have, in The Herald, a paper fully suited to the wants of our denomination, but to secure the good results of this paper, two things are necessary. 1. Readers are necessary. Brother Link may toil, and toil hard, to publish a good paper, and yet, if it does not find its way into the homes of the State, we are not benefited by it the paper has failed of its end. To do good, it must be read. Will not the Baptists of Union Association try to put it into every family, within our bounds, who will receive it? 2. The other necessity to the success of the paper is money. If a sufficient number of subscribers were obtained, this would afford sufficient means, but as this is not yet the case, it is necessary that we advance something to the publication of The Herald. Brethren, let its necessities be met. However, let its praying friends ask God to prosper and perpetuate it, and make it instrumental in the promotion of truth and salvation. Pray that its editor may be preserved, sustained and greatly blessed in his important department of Christian labor.

A report that was made at Waco Association the same year, said:

We hail with joy The Texas Baptist Herald, published at Houston by Rev. J.B. Link. Also recommended as worthy of patronage The Christian Companion, published by J.R. Clarke.

In a report read at the Baptist State Convention are these words:

We hail with gratitude the dawn of a brighter day upon the prospects of our denomination with regard to a denominational paper. We rejoice to know that The Herald is paying its weekly visits to a large number of families. The zeal, the ability and the devotion of the editor, together with the valuable assistance rendered by the correspondents, and the favor with which the paper seems to be received wherever it has gone, encourages us to believe that so soon as mail facilities are generally afforded and our brethren can realize means from the present crop, it will rapidly increase its circulation until it shall bless the inmates of thousands of homes with its messages of light and truth, of love and mercy.

The same year, in Colorado Association, these words were said:

Truly we thank God that we have a denominational organ in successful operation in Texas, known as The Texas Baptist Herald.

Cherokee Association said:

We recommend a united effort to sustain The Texas Baptist Herald. The Sister Grove Association expressed itself thus We recommend our brethren the Christian Companion, published by J.R. Clarke at Jefferson, and The Texas Baptist Herald.

Austin Association said:

We recommend to every Baptist The Texas Baptist Herald.

It was said in Tryon Association that in The Texas Baptist Herald we have a paper worthy of the denomination. In Bethlehem Association a report on the paper question contained these words: We recommend first The Texas Baptist Herald. San Marcos, Saline and Mount Zion all recommended The Texas Baptist Herald, but Saline and Mount Zion also recommended The Christian Companion, and Saline added, published by J.R. Clarke and H.F. Buckner.f186 All the foregoing comments were made in 1866. Union, Bethlehem, Colorado, Austin, Sister Grove, Trinity River, Richland, and Waco Associations and the Baptist State Convention and East Texas Convention, all strongly recommended The Herald.

From 1867 to 1873 all conventions, the General Association and district associations, so far as we have their records, endorsed and supported The Texas Baptist Herald, though Richland and Saline Associations in 1869 and 1870, referred favorably to The Southern Missionary Baptist, a contemplated paper to be published by Rev. T.H. Compere at Corsicana.f187 In 1873 Richland Association recommended The Texas Baptist Herald, but declared against its educational policy. This is the first unfavorable comment found in the records of any of the general bodies, but beginning with 1874 things were not all one way. Richland recommended three papers The Texas Baptist Herald, The Baptist Messenger, edited by W.M. Reese, and The Religious Messenger, published at Paris by R.C. Buckner. The Mount Zion Association recommended two the first and last above mentioned. The Waco Association had this sentence: We recommend the patronage and reading of all sound Baptist papers that advocate the special interests of this body, but it mentioned no definite papers. Alvarado Association first recommended The Tennessee Baptist and The Religious Messenger, but later the report was amended by striking out both these papers, stating that it did not wish to discriminate against any other paper. In 1875 the General Association, Soda Lake, Mount Zion and Leon River Associations recommended both The Texas Baptist Herald and The Religious Messenger. Sister Grove Association recommended The Religious Messenger only. Waco, Alvarado and Rehoboth Associations recommended none. Almost all the others continued to recommend The Herald. It would require many chapters to contain the praise and commendation of The Texas Baptist Herald during this first ten years of its history. It had succeeded marvelously as a business venture. It had met the crying need of Texas Baptists. It had made many thousands of friends and a few strong enemies. It had some faults, but much genuine merit. It was always a strong defender of Baptist principles. Only one time during these ten years does the author remember to have heard any one of its doctrinal views questioned by a Baptist. It had high ideals for Baptist affairs. The author several times voted against its educational and school policies, and yet, in the main, it was right, even on those questions, but approached them, as we think, unwisely. It was a strong paper as compared with other Baptist papers throughout the South during this period. We have some private letters, written during this period, by men now dead to men now dead, which reveal the secret of some of the earlier newspaper troubles. It may never be necessary to publish them.

The newspaper problem became more serious during the next period of our history. During the period just closing, one thing is strikingly noticeable the almost universal commendation of The Tennessee Baptist. Our general bodies and nearly all of our district associations almost always recommended it. During these years J.R. Graves made many visits to Texas and was greatly loved by the very large majority of Texas Baptists.

CHAPTER 54. THE QUESTION OF MINISTERIAL SUPPORT

SOME of the most interesting incidents in our Texas Baptist history center around the question of pastoral support. Up to the beginning of this period in our Texas history comparatively little was said, and less was done, in the matter of remuneration of our preachers for their services as pastors, missionaries, or evangelists. Most all of the churches especially the country churches and nearly all the churches were country churches called preachers generally for one year and for one Sunday, and Saturday before, in each month. There was rarely any stipulation concerning remuneration. The amount in real money might run anywhere from nothing to $100 a year. Other things than money were sometimes paid, depending somewhat upon the surplus on hand, and whether or not the preacher was an adept at discreetly letting his pressing needs be known. Some preachers were adepts; some couldnt do it at all. Really, many among these earlier churches exhibited very little conscience on the subject. There was but little serious feeling of responsibility in the matter. However, the churches were not wholly to blame. Covering many years the churches were not seriously and faithfully indoctrinated on this vital question, and the responsibility for their delinquency in caring for their ministers was upon the preachers themselves. For several centuries, and even in America for much more than one century, Baptists were forced by law to pay stipulated taxes for stipulated salaries of preachers of other denominations. In the American colonial period this was required of Baptists by Congregationalists, Presbyterians and Episcopalians, and in Europe by Catholics, Lutherans, the Church of England and the Presbyterian church of Scotland. It was thus that the Baptists came to have a warped view on the question of money for preachers. They imbibed a horror of anything that had even the remotest resemblance to assessment, taxation or compulsion. For a long time they looked askance at definite or fixed salaries. Money preachers, or preachers who preached on money, or who demanded a salary, were looked upon with real suspicion. It was thus that Baptists had been driven to the other extreme. These feelings were hard to overcome. It required many years of time, and the advent of several new generations. During the period of which we now write this question was a live one. It was being considerably agitated. Much was being said at some of the conventions

and at several of the associations, and in the denominational papers. Strong appeals were being made to the Scriptures. Little or nothing was said on this subject in any of our general bodies or through the papers during the immediate period of the Civil War, but from 1866 through 1875, the agitation became considerable and grew rapidly until it spread throughout the associations and most of the churches. As an illustration of the growing interest in the subject we give the following extract from a rather long editorial that appeared in The Baptist Herald, October 24, 1866, which led to much else later:
The subject of pastoral support is one that is occupying a good deal of thought at the present time. We see the same difficulty is felt at the North as well as here. In a meeting of the Congregationalists at Newburyport, Mass., it was stated that the salaries would not average more than two-thirds of the necessary expenses of their families. Here, we learn from our conversation with our brethren, that those that are preaching to our wealthiest churches, and are receiving the most liberal salaries, are, in order to live, compelled to spend more than they receive. If this is the case with the most favored, what must be the situation of others? In most cases they are poor men, dependent on the years labors for a living, and not receiving that. They must suffer or turn aside to other employment. We copy from The Religious Herald an extract from an article prepared for the Strawberry Association, which presents this duty in a forcible manner: It is also the duty of the church to contribute to the pastor a competent and punctual support. We do not mean by this, a pittance that will barely keep him from starving, but such a remuneration that will relieve him from worldly care, and enable him properly to maintain and educate his family, provide himself with suitable books, use hospitality to his brethren and set an example of liberality. Did churches but view this matter aright, they would see that their own interests demand such a support for their pastor. It is the poorest economy for Christians to stint their servants in the gospel. They save their money at the expense of their immortal souls. They would not dream of putting fetters on their workhorses, or of loading their laborers with crushing or unnecessary burdens, for their farms would lie untilled and their harvests would rot unreaped. We will conclude this article by a very suggestive incident: A worthy miller, so Dr. Chaplin tells the story in Dr. Dunbars memoir, was once pained by hearing that the minister was going away for want of support, the church having decided they could no longer raise his salary. He called a meeting, and addressed his brethren very modestly, for he was one of the poorest among these comfortable farmers. He asked if want of money was the only reason for this change, and if all were united in desiring the services of the pastor, could they still keep him. There was but one voice in reply. The pastor was useful and beloved, but the flock was so poor!

Well, said the miller, I have a plan by which I can raise his salary without asking one of you for a dollar, if you will allow me to take my own way to do it. I will assume the responsibility for one year. Have I your consent? Of course, they could not refuse this, although they expressed surprise, as they knew the miller to be but a poor man. The year drew to a close. The minister had been blessed in his labors and no one had been called on for money. When they came together the miller asked the pastor if his wants had been supplied, and his salary promptly met. He replied in the affirmative. When the brethren were asked if they were any poorer than at the beginning of the year, each one replied No, and asked how they could be when their church privileges had been so mysteriously paid for. He asked again, Is any man poorer for helping the minister? And the reply was the same as before. Then he said, Brethren, I have only to tell you that you have paid the salary the same as you always did, only more of it, and with greater promptness. You remember you told me to take my own way in this matter, and I have done so. As each one of you brought his grist to the mill I took out as much grain as I thought your proportion, and laid it away for the salary. When harvest was over, I sold it, and have paid the minister regularly from the proceeds. You confess that you never missed it, and therefore made no sacrifice. Now, suppose we stop talking about poverty and about letting our minister go, and add enough to his salary to make us feel that we are doing something. Dr. Dunbar used to say, Oh, for a miller in every church!

In 1867 there appeared in the minutes of Little River Association a circular letter, prepared by request of the. Association by Rev. Jesse G. Thomas, and thus sent out to all the churches of that Association. It is a strong document on the question of pastoral support. We give from it some extracts, as follows:
It is to be deplored that many otherwise well informed brethren with regard to other duties enjoined in Scripture, seem to think that unless the pastor is actually in want, or suffering for the necessities of life, they are under no obligation to contribute to his support. That which is given to the minister is frequently regarded as an alms bestowed, and not an obligation canceled. Many of our preachers who could devote their entire time to study would soon become skillful builders in Christs spiritual temple workmen who would not need to be ashamed are at present inefficient in the ministry, and why? Because the churches have not given them the means to support those who are dependent upon them. The consequence is they are compelled to give their attention to secular affairs, and if in mixing up their secular pursuits with the ministry, they do not succeed in a pecuniary point as well as the most frugal do, they are the subject of criticism from their brethren.

An article appeared in The Texas Baptist Herald, April 13, 1870, on the subject of Ministerial Support. It was written by Elder B.W. Whilden. The article was copied from The Baptist Sentinel. It was a long, but strong and timely article. The difficulties in meeting the question of adequate compensation for preachers were many and genuinely serious. Preachers had fallen into the habit of doing some sort of secular work, sometimes entirely supporting themselves and families, and sometimes needing only a supplement from the churches. Some of them had come to like the business of money making, and did not want to give it up. The churches could not be made to feel any special obligation to pay a preacher who was making as much by his secular affairs as the average of his church members. Both preacher and people needed education on the subject. The preacher could not successfully teach his flock as long as he himself was untaught. Note the following from a report on the subject made in 1870 at Cherokee Association:
The duty of the minister is to teach and preach the gospel, visit his members, attend to the sick, etc. The amount of thought now given to their duties by ministers is believed to be entirely inadequate. This arises from several causes. A want of application to study, and the too common inclination to engage in secular pursuits, are the most prominent. When the minister wholly consecrates himself to his work, then it becomes the positive duty of the church to support him and not as a matter of donation, but as a duty to God.

We give, in substance only, a quotation from a report made in 1870, at a meeting of Richland Association:
There is in our Association a great lack of ministerial consecration and a great lack of interest among our churches on the question of ministerial support. Where is there a minister in our bounds whose hands are unfettered by the churches, so he can give his whole time to the cause? If a minister can do some good with only a few minutes time for preparation, how much more could he do if he was rightly supported, and his life wholly consecrated to the cause! We venture the assertion, that if we will pay our preachers better, the laborers will be more plentiful, and the work they do for us will be far better.

We give again, in substance only, a quotation from a report made before the General Association:
What shall we do to keep our religious standard even with the onward march of the worlds civilization, and rightfully maintain a pure and consecrated ministry? Your committee believes that the present insufficiency of ministerial support is not attributable to the laity alone, but to the ministers

and deacons as well. The minister is often too slow in requiring his dues of the deacons, and the deacons are sadly remiss in gathering from the members. We havent the means of ascertaining what proportion of the ministers of this Association are entirely supported by their churches, but are satisfied that the proportion is lamentably small.

A report in Cherokee Association in 1871 had the following:

Many of our people entertain a very erroneous opinion of the duties of ministers. Think some that after preaching Saturday and Sunday they should spend the remainder of the week in some kind of secular work making a living for their families. This is a grievous error. Studying, pastoral visiting, and teaching in the homes are as much parts of his duties as preaching. He can not know unless he studies and learns. It is vain to talk of a consecrated ministry unless the churches furnish an ample support, etc.

The writer of a report submitted to the Red River Association in 1871 seemed to regret the necessity for making a report on this subject. For we regard this subject as plainly taught in the Bible, he said, as the doctrine of the immortality of the soul. They that preach the gospel should live of the gospel. We have before us scores of articles and reports bearing on this subject. Of course, we cannot use them all. We could not even quote one sentence from each without making the chapter too long. The reports sometimes differ materially as to the real cause of the trouble in question. Some lay great stress on the lack of a consecrated ministry, and say that the people would cheerfully and abundantly support a wholly consecrated ministry. On the other hand, some lay the stress entirely on the other side of the question, adding that the first move must come from the church and not the preacher that a sufficient support must, at least in definite promise, precede the complete consecration. Thus the various arguments were voiced and emphasized. The Scriptures were often appealed to, and of course, if the hearers were Christians, there was no need of a higher appeal, but in the earlier years of this controversy, even many of the preachers sadly needed to be taught the way of the Lord more perfectly. Rev. D.I. Smyth made a report on this subject at Alvarado Association in 1873. His words were few, but he put the matter very plainly:
Baptist churches profess to be governed by the laws of Christ, and certainly the laws of Christ require His churches to support their pastors. Upon that subject all of us are agreed. The fact is notorious that the pastors are not supported by their churches. Now why is it? Is it because the pastors are unworthy of support? Or is it because the churches are unwilling to obey the laws of Christ? Or is it because the churches are unable? If the pastors are

unworthy, turn them off and get others. If the churches are unwilling to support their pastors when they possess the means, and thus disobey one of the plain laws of Christ, then are they guilty of the sin of covetousness, and will the true Christian live under that sin?

In 1873, at a Ministers and Deacons Institute in the bounds of Sister Grove Association, a paper was presented by Elder J.W. Mitchell on the subject, Is it right for ministers to require a stipulated salary for their services? In his essay, as it was called, the writer took the affirmative side of the question, and presented seven arguments in favor of his position. By unanimous vote the paper was asked for publication in The Texas Baptist Herald. It was a carefully and strongly written document. A report in Rehoboth Association in 1874 said:
There are twenty-eight ordained ministers in the bounds of our Association and none are entirely sustained by the churches. A small minority obtain about half of their support from their respective churches.

Some of the associations stated that there were enough ministers in their territory to supply all their needs and more, if they should receive support enough to give their entire time to the service, but there were too many members in the churches wanting something for nothing. According to the recollections of the author there seemed in his boyhood and young manhood days in most of the churches absolutely no conscience and no special feeling of responsibility as to what was due the preacher for his services. The members could pay or not pay, as they chose. It was never in any way a test of fellowship or of loyalty to the church. The authors father was a preacher for many years. According to his impressions and recollections, the father never in all his ministry received as much as $100 for his services as a preacher, nor did he ever seem to expect it. He was pastor in Mississippi, Arkansas and Texas. He made his living for himself and a very large family twelve of his own children and eleven orphans by merchandising and farming. B.H. Carrolls earlier ministry was along the same lines. The author was once pastor of a small country church, giving to the church one Sunday and Saturday before, in each month. According to agreement, he was to receive $75 for the years services. On a certain conference day, a brother arose and moved that the pastors salary be reduced to $25 a year. This brother was no enemy of the pastor. So far as the pastor knew, there was not in the church any member who was hostile to him. The following is, to the best of our recollection, the exact words the brother said in support of his $25 motion:
The pastor gives to us but two days in each month, and one of these days is Sunday. It is not right to charge for nor pay for Sunday work, so the pastor

gives us only twelve work days in the year. Even $25 a year is large pay a little more than $2 a day, for we can get good hands on our farms for 50c a day.

The motion was seemingly made in good faith. It was so received by the church, and was seriously considered, and was finally voted down, but not unanimously. Not a single unfavorable criticism was made concerning the pastor.f188 How marvelous the changes since those years of which we now write! However, there still is room for improvement. The foregoing is but a faint outline of the real history.

CHAPTER 55. TEXAS BAPTISTS AND THEIR MISSION WORK 1861-1875

IT REQUIRED heroic effort and genuine sacrifice to do any mission work whatsoever during the years of the Civil War, and the horrible years of reconstruction were not much better. During these years the Baptist State Convention had a positive law that its executive board should incur no debts. No contracts could be made for missionary work unless based on actual cash on hand, or what were regarded as reliable pledges, made at the meeting of the Convention immediately preceding the board meeting at which missionary appointments were made. For instance, if a collection was taken at the Convention of $200 cash and $1,300 pledges to be paid during the year, then the board could contract with missionaries up to $1,500, but could not go one dollar beyond, and this rule applied to the trustees of our schools as well as to the mission board. Whenever money was involved, little was attempted based on faith, either in God or in the churches, but in spite of adverse conditions, some mission work was done. So far as we have records, only two district associations in the State did any independent mission work during 1861. A few others worked in co-operation with one or the other of the conventions. The Baptist State Convention employed seven missionaries, (several of them for only one-fourth to one-half time), and a general financial agent. The East Texas Convention had six missionaries and a general agent, most of these for part time only. Two associations not in co-operation with either of these conventions, had missionaries one of them two and the other one, and all for part time only. Thus, during the year 1861, so far as available records show, there were employed in all Texas sixteen missionaries and two general financial agents, but these missionaries were scattered over a very large part of the State. All of them except one to the Germans were sent to our English speaking people. The Sister Grove Association expended all its mission money in buying New Testaments for the soldiers. Other associations did some work of this kind. Remember that the reports here given are really for the years preceding 1862. For instance, the work given above for the year 1861, was mainly done in 1860, or just preceding the breaking out of the Civil War. The work we now give for 1862 belongs mainly to 1861. So it will probably continue throughout this chapter.

The reports on missions for this year were painfully distressing. Nearly all religious work was more or less disorganized. All associational reports spoke discouragingly, and the reports at the Baptist State Convention which met at Waco, were no better. We give extracts from the report of Horace Clark, corresponding secretary. It portrays conditions as they then existed better than we can:
For the first time in many years I am deprived of the privilege of meeting you at our annual Convention. The distracted state of the country, the small number of male citizens left here, connected with my own largely increased duties, render it imprudent, if not impossible, for me to leave my post even for a short time. I have still, however, a deep interest in the proceedings of the Convention, and it is my earnest desire and prayer that you may continue to be, as you have been in years that are past, actuated by the single desire of promoting, as far as may be in your power, the great objects for which the Convention was organized, namely: Education and Religion. Without these as the corner-stones of the church, we shall be powerless to withstand the foes within and without who threaten the peace, prosperity and happiness of Zion. As regards the history of the past conventional year, it may be briefly told. As a period of missionary labor it has been almost a blank. At the commencement of this conventional year a subscription was raised as a basis of missionary operations, and missionaries were appointed. The subscriptions were accompanied with a condition to the effect that unless a market were opened for cotton they were not payable. This left the support of the missionaries in a doubtful condition, for at that time the prospect for an open market was exceedingly dark. Influenced by this, as well as in a greater degree by the perilous condition of the country, several of our missionaries entered the army, and are now employed in the service of the country. We have no official information of any missionary labor having been performed during the year. We have heard, incidentally, that Brother Thurmond has been laboring in San Antonio, and if so, he is entitled to the appropriation made by the board for the support of that mission, an appropriation which the board will no doubt renew should he continue his labors in that important and arduous field. The financial affairs of the Convention will no doubt receive your careful consideration. Two years ago the Convention resumed control of the finances of the body, which control had previously to that time been exercised by the board of directors, and one year ago the constitution was so amended as to prohibit the board from contracting liabilities beyond the available means in the treasury cash and pledges, or promises, being available means. The object was to bring the Convention out of debt and to prevent the recurrence of liabilities unprovided for. This was not only accomplished, but the Convention would now, but for an accident, have a surplus of funds on hand for future operations. The accident to which I allude is this: At the Convention of 1860 a subscription was taken up for the support of missionaries, and upon

that, as a basis, missionaries were appointed. It occurred, however, that the clerk of the Convention was called away by sickness in his family and pro tem appointments were made; and no one feeling any particular responsibility in regard to the papers, of the Convention, the subscription list was lost and never found. The result necessarily was that while a few brethren came forward voluntarily and paid their subscriptions, the most of them remain unpaid to this day, and consequently, to all the missionaries of year before last, considerable balances are due. This deficit must in some way be provided for. I can not close this report without recurring in mind to the circumstances under which you assemble in this eventful year. The brethren who will meet as delegates from the churches will go up from places made desolate by the demands of this unnatural war. Many seats, which in years gone by you have been accustomed to see filled, will be vacant. Some are in the armies of the country vindicating our rights and achieving our independence. Some have already sealed their devotion to our holy cause with their blood, and some, with a devotion no less true, have been stricken down in camp by pitiless disease. Others who would be with you must remain at home because friends and relatives and neighbors are gone, and they owe it as a sacred duty to guard their interests and provide for the safety of their homes in their absence. Under these circumstances by far the larger portion of the denomination must be entirely unrepresented, and a question of a delicate and most important character arises: Do we owe anything to the brethren who are absent engaged in the service of the country and to that portion of the denomination which is in consequence necessarily unrepresented? And, if anything, what? It is clear that the consideration of all new questions in which the brethren generally have an interest, and in which they would like to have a voice, should be deferred until times of peace shall once more fill our vacant seats and make practicable a general representation of the denomination.

Such unfavorable and unpromising conditions called forth from the Convention the following resolutions:
Resolved, that the president appoint fourteen corresponding agents who shall present to the pastors, churches and associations under their jurisdiction the true financial condition of the Convention, and urge them to send up contributions and pledges to the next quarterly and subsequent meetings of the board of directors to pay up our debts and to employ missionaries.

The following brethren were appointed under this resolution: Elders Jonas Johnston, J.H. Stribling, J.W. D. Creath, S.G. OBryan, W.A. Mason, Z.N. Morrell, W.T. H. Beasley, R.M. Stell, M. Ross, P.B. Chandler, Jeremiah Bell, Puryear, J.S. Allen and R.S. Blount. This additional resolution was adopted:

Resolved, that this Convention recommend to the churches within its bounds to hold missionary meetings one Sabbath in each month, in which meetings collections shall be taken up for the support of missions under the direction of the Convention.

Several strong reports were made on Army Missions during the 1863 session of the State Convention. This resolution was adopted:
Resolved, that this Convention make an effort without delay to raise at least $10,000 the ensuing year to send missionaries to our soldiers, and to the destitute portions of our beloved State.

Following this resolution a collection of $9,258 was taken, about one-fourth of which was given by preachers present. There were eight gifts of $500 each. Two of these were from preachers. It was a great collection for those days. Two of the $500 gifts were from two of the four men whose life sketches appear in another chapter of this same period A.G. Haynes and T.J. Jackson. The other two were not present. Up to this year many of the district associations that were cooperating with one or the other of the conventions, had no executive boards. They felt that none were needed, but from now on nearly all began appointing their boards. Nearly the whole financial strength of both conventions and associations began to be turned to the direction of Army Missions. For instance, Union Association reported this year having received $1,959.50 for Army Missions. Trinity River Association appointed an executive board and authorized it to employ a missionary to the soldiers in the Trans-Mississippi Department. We find these words in the report on Army and Domestic Missions, which was adopted by the Cherokee Association:
We find Army Missions to be a new and untried field, but very important and claiming the attention of many churches. The plan adopted by the government of appointing paid chaplains has proved a failure. Many have secured the positions who were unworthy of the trust and have forfeited the confidence of the soldiers, who look upon the chaplain as an officer of the government, paid out of the treasury, to preach as a military duty. Ministers sent out by the churches, however, with no connection with the army or government, are heartily received and highly respected, gaining access to those to whom the name of chaplain is odious.

The Union Association also had much to say of Army Missions, and since they were cut off from giving their aid to the Southern Board in their army work, it was urged that work be done in the Trans-Mississippi Department, in which were many Texas men. A sentence, somewhat similar to the one quoted above from the Cherokee Association, we find in the Union Association report. These are the words:

The system of government chaplaincies, in the opinion of your committee, is both unscriptural and inefficient. It was not to governmental authority that our Saviour gave the great commission Go ye and preach the gospel, but to His disciples. We, therefore, should not be content to leave this work in unauthorized hands.

During the year just closed it seems that only two missionaries were employed on the Texas field, one of these for only half time. Thus another year of the Civil War went by. While little was being officially done for missions in the home field, some effective work was really going on all the time. The few pastors and other preachers left at home were really doing more than double duty and on much smaller pay. Churches were having great revivals, as always happens in calamitous years. Many were being baptized and new churches were being organized. There were few missionaries in the home land this year. Reports for 1864 are again very meagre. Trinity River Association had two missionaries, one in the home field and one among the soldiers, but no statement of work was given. Austin Association had two missionaries in the home field, but only for part time. Forty-six were baptized. Union Association made mighty efforts to do mission work among the soldiers, especially among those located at Galveston. F.M. Law and W.T. Wright were the missionaries appointed, and $7,946.05 was collected for Army Missions. To these appeals the churches responded gloriously. Other missionaries could have been sent, but the men could not be found. A missionary agent had been kept on the field part of the time. Many tracts and small hymn books were printed and distributed among the soldiers. Many soldiers were baptized. At the close of the year there was a cash balance in the treasury of $3,515.35. The report this year of the Baptist State Convention is one of thrilling interest. Though only one missionary was kept on the field in the home land, and that among the Germans, several were kept among the soldiers in the army some at Galveston, some in Louisiana, and one at least in Maxeys Division in the Indian Nation. Among these missionaries were W.A. Mason, J.A. Kimball, J.V. Wright, J.W. D. Creath, E.H. Quillen, and M.V. Smith. Hundreds and thousands of our soldiers have been converted and baptized, said one report. Many encouraging things were said in the reports. During the Convention a collection was taken. Among the contributions were three bales of cotton; a $100 seven per cent bond; a $50 State warrant; and $695.50 in specie. The treasurers report shows receipts $10,247.75; paid out, $4,497; balance on hand, $5,750.75. Their great trouble was to procure the missionaries. During the last two years they always had more money than men.

On the question of Army Missions one of the most serious problems was the question of Bibles and other religious literature for the soldiers. At the meeting of the Convention Wm. Carey Crane made this report on the subject:
The Bible is the book of God. As such, it should be as freely disseminated as air or water in all lands and among all people, but it is sad to think that this cruel and wicked war has produced a famine of this, the bread of life. Our fellow citizens throughout the Confederate States and the heroic defenders of our rights and our territory, are calling loudly for copies of Gods Word. The chambers and parlors of domestic homes are ransacked throughout for pocket copies of this indispensable companion to the soldier in the camp and on the battle field. How shall we meet the demand? How supply our sons, brothers and fathers who desire the Word of life? This is a serious question, but to answer it we suggest that one-tenth of all the contributions sent up to this Convention be set apart to procure Bibles and Testaments, and that the board of directors be instructed to take measures with this amount and secure a supply of Bibles and Testaments through Mexico or the blockade-runners, to be kept in a depository at Independence and to be furnished our missionaries for gratuitous distribution among our soldiers, and to the destitute unable to pay for their cost. We suggest, also, that the directors issue an appeal to every church in the State to contribute immediately to this object.

During the same year the following resolution was adopted:

Resolved, that a committee of five be appointed to petition General E. Kirby Smith, and the general commanding this sub-district, requesting them to issue a general order directing quartermasters and commissaries to furnish forage and rations to missionaries while laboring among the troops.

In pursuance of this resolution the president appointed the following committee: J.A. Kimball, W.C. Crane, J.F. Hillyer, A.G. Haynes, and J.W. Terrell. Nearly all the reports for this year show great revivals among the home churches. The reports for 1865 all begin with a sad note because of the mournful results of the war. The heart and spirit had gone out of many of the people. Nearly all of what little money they possessed had become worthless. Their slaves had become free, and their lands were largely to lie, idle. Conditions were awful, but a little something had been done for missions. In this instance we will let the corresponding secretary of the State Convention state conditions as they were then seen:
The year commenced under the pressure of a war unsurpassed in its magnitude, and involving in its issue the independence of our people, their wealth, and in a great measure, their dignity and happiness. The anxiety of the public mind while these issues were pending; its agitation, when the

probability of an adverse decision grew into a terrible certainty, and the doubt and distress necessarily accompanying the upturning of the foundations of our social system, have to a great extent paralyzed all our benevolent enterprises, and suspended midway our best matured schemes for the promotion of the objects for which this Convention was organized. The Christian, however, can not be bereft of the conviction that no plan or purpose of Almighty God can be defeated, that in the midst of the turmoil, agitation and strife incident to human affairs the mind of God is serene, the virtue of the atonement is unimpaired, human instrumentality preserves its place in the divine economy, and the will of God concerning the redemption and salvation of man is being accomplished. He works with us for our happiness and good, and without us for His own glory, but with us or without us, the will of God is done. Let us continue, then, although the clouds may lower and the storms of temporal adversity assail us, to seek a place as humble co-workers with Him in the spread of divine truth, and in the intellectual and spiritual growth of the human race. At the commencement of the conventional year the attention of the board was directed most earnestly to the spiritual wants of our brave defenders in the army, and the paramount necessities of this caused the domestic field to be for the most part neglected. Great caution was exercised in the selection of men for this work, and none but tried men, such as had shown themselves workmen approved of God, were sent. Elders Wm. T. Wright, J.S. Allen, J.W. D. Creath, and J.G. Thomas, besides many volunteer laborers, acting under the solicitations of the board, labored in this field, and so far as reports have been rendered, with gratifying results. Upon the disbanding of the army, these brethren returned to their homes, and since then no missionary labor has been performed under the auspices of the board. There are funds in the treasury to settle in full with all the appointees of the board, and a small surplus for the ensuing year. It is gratifying to add that the Convention comes out of the trials of the last four years entirely free from debt, and can enter upon the duties before her unfettered by that greatest of all evils financial embarrassment. The following brethren were appointed volunteer missionaries: J.W. D. Creath, J.H. Stribling, J.M. Perry, Jonas Johnston, F.M. Law, J.A. Kimball, N. Hill, J.G. Thomas, R.H. Taliaferro, F. Kiefer, P.B. Chandler, J.E. Paxton, S.G. OBryan, and W.H. Anderson. Some of these brethren rendered good service and made reports to the board.

Most of the associations, so far as we have reports, show little done for missions, even within their own bounds, during this year. San Marcos and Colorado Associations each had two missionaries for part time. Trinity River said: We have no money with which to employ a missionary, but we have had some good volunteer work. Waco Association had a missionary for fifty days at $1.50 per day. Cherokee said: We had only $52 coin and $20 currency, and could do nothing. Sister Grove Association said: We had only

$40.75 and urged pastors to do volunteer work. San Antonio Association said: We had $700 on hand, but it was old issue, so we did nothing for lack of funds. Austin Association had two missionaries who labored for a short time and did some good work, but organized no churches because they could see no chance of supplying them with preachers. Thus went the mission work through the period of the Civil War. This is, of course, but the briefest synopsis of the work. From a religious standpoint, things did not in 1866 look very promising. Many churches had had no preaching for months and some for years. Some had gone utterly to pieces. What little Sunday school work had been organized had been practically discontinued. Such were the conditions when the conventional and associational year 1865-1866 began. Lets see what was done in the mission work: One of the first things to be noted was the almost immediate re-connection of Texas with the Southern Baptist Convention and her Home and Foreign Mission boards. During the war very little had been done by the Texas Baptists for or through these agencies. It was next to impossible. Communications were severed. J. B. Link, a representative of the Home Mission Board, then located at Marion, Alabama, had managed to get to Texas just preceding the closing of the war, but the surrender of the Southern armies had put a sudden end to his special mission. He had collected, however, $146.75 in specie and $505 Confederate money. Soon after the closing of the war the Home Mission Board sent to Texas Dr. Wm. Howard, and the Foreign Board sent Rev. A.P. Woodfin. An item in a report at the State Convention says:
Brother Woodfins stay in the State was brief, and the amount raised by him and Rev. E.E. Blackwell, who labored in the same cause, was but about $128.64. Bro. Howard has raised, including contributions at this Convention, about $4,000.

This year six associations reported that they had missionaries, but all were for only part time. Some of them give no account of work done. Five missionaries reported miles traveled, 2,561; sermons preached, 255; baptisms, 78; one church and one Sunday school organized, and these are the only reports given. Their salaries were distressingly small. Numerous other associations make strong reports on missions, but state that nothing was done.

The report of Corresponding Secretary, Horace Clark, to the State Convention for this year is unusually interesting, as it is largely a condensed history of the past eighteen years, but we give only brief extracts from it:
In reviewing the operations of the past year, we feel that we have great reasons to thank God, and take courage. We can not report much missionary labor performed, nor large sums of money received and disbursed. This, the conditions of the country have forbidden. It is believed that nine-tenths of all the churches and associations within the bounds of the Convention now harmonize, and will co-operate with it. The following associations have, during the past year, endorsed the church basis of representation, the fundamental principle in the organization of the Convention, to-wit: Tryon, Union, Austin, San Marcos, San Antonio, Colorado, Trinity River and New Bethel. The Convention now extends from the Sabine to the Rio Grande. A broad basis is thus laid for the future operations of the Convention, and for this result we are, under God, largely indebted to the zealous and devoted labors of Elder J.W. D. Creath, the general agent of the Convention. Elder Wm. T. Wright was appointed early in the year a missionary of the board, and has been laboring as such with much usefulness and with great acceptance to the churches. There was in the treasury at the commencement of the present conventional year the sum of $510.45, which suffices to cover the expenses that have occurred during the year. For the operations of the next year there will be over $1,000, which sum has been raised by Bro. Creath during the present year. At this period, when this body is entering upon a new and most promising career of usefulness, it may be proper to give a brief review of its history at the present time. The Baptist State Convention of Texas was organized September 8, 1848, at Anderson, Grimes County. This session is therefore the commencement of the nineteenth year of its history. Some of the original members still survive and a few are present on this occasion, but some have fallen asleep. In their lives zealous and devoted soldiers of the Cross, they now rest from their labors and their works do follow them. In the original constitution the objects of the Convention were declared to be missionary and educational, and after eighteen years of eventful history we still meet for the promotion of the same important objects. At its organization the Convention was not exclusively a representative body. Any member of a Baptist church might be a member at any one session upon the payment of $5, and a life member upon the payment of $25. This condition of membership, copied from the constitutions of similar organizations in the North, was retained for several years, and met with a fair degree of success. It at length, however, became apparent that objections had arisen in the minds of many

good brethren to this purchase of membership in the Convention, and a decided desire was expressed for a change to an unqualified representative system. Proceeding upon the principle that that system is best that secures the most cordial co-operation of the brethren, a resolution was introduced at the 1859 session for a change in the constitution, and at the following Convention in 1860 it was ordained that This Convention shall be composed of delegates of regular Baptist churches and associations in proportion to their numbers, as follows: Each association shall be entitled to five delegates, and one additional delegate for every 500 members, after the first 500, and each church shall be entitled to one delegate, and one additional delegate for every twenty members. For several years the finances of the Convention were under the absolute control of the board of directors. They could appropriate what sums of money they chose, appoint missionaries without limit, and create any amount of indebtedness, the Convention having no other voice in the matter than to liquidate the indebtedness in the best manner she could at the end of the year. The startling consequences to which such a system might lead, even under the guidance of the purest motives, alarmed many of the best friends of the Convention; and in the year 1861, an amendment to the constitution was adopted, placing the finances of the Convention upon a cash basis, and forbidding the board to appropriate moneys not already on hand. The board, in her expenditures now, proceeds upon the principle that she is but the dispenser of the benefactions of the brethren; she does not anticipate those benefactions nor presume to judge what they ought to be. Whatever sum she finds in the treasury at the commencement of any Conventional year, that sum is the base of her operations during that year. It is plain that as long as this principle is recognized and the requirement of the constitution respected, the Convention can never be in debt. In reviewing the financial history of the Convention from its organization to the present time, we find the aggregate of receipts to be about $35,000, or an average of nearly $2,000 a year. The smallest amount was $94 contributed at the organization of the Convention in 1848; the largest amount in specie funds was $3,353.59, contributed in 1858. The record shows that where the Convention dispensed with the services of one or more traveling agents, the receipts dwindled to a mere nominal sum. The time has now arrived when the services of one or more traveling agents should be considered indispensable to the life of the Convention. The place to collect funds is not the Convention, not the association exclusively, but the churches and homes of the brethren; and whenever these have been visited by the agents of the Convention, the receipts have invariably gone up to comparatively large amounts. The funds of the Convention have been disbursed as follows: To associations for missionary purposes; to feeble churches; to the support of young men studying for the ministry; to foreign missions; to domestic missions; and, during the war, to Army Missions. All contributions are appropriated in

accordance with the will of the donors, and where no direction is thus given them they are applied to domestic missions. The missionaries, who, since the organization of the Convention, have been supported in whole or in part by its funds, have left a record of their labors that should cheer the heart and nerve the arm of every friend of the Convention and of every lover of Zion. They have been instrumental in the organization of five or six associations and between forty and fifty churches, and in the erection of from twenty-five to thirty meeting houses. They have ordained from twelve to fifteen ministers of the gospel, and from twenty-five to thirty deacons; 600 converts were baptized in one year by them, and about 2,500 in all.

All the associations for which we have the records report great and distressing destitution in 1867, but only five seem to have had missionaries. Some of them show sad local conditions-many churches without pastors and most, if not all, the pastors in large part supported themselves. The few missionaries employed received painfully small salaries. As a sample of associational reports, take this from Austin Association. It is among the best. We give the substance only
Mission reports show destitution excessively great and recommends immediate occupation of the field if possible. Executive committee reports that Elder G.G. Rucker was employed to preach in the destitute portions of this Association. The missionary reported having labored west of the Colorado River in Hays, Blanco and Llano Counties. He found one old church Dripping Springs partially supplied, but in disorder and confusion but now supplied and in good condition. Lake Creek Church was partially supplied by Bro. Bird, whose health was very bad. They had thought of dissolving, but after a revival there were four added by baptism and others awaiting baptism. Comanche, in Llano County, has gone down, but could be put on its feet if supplied with a preacher. Blanco City has gone down. Missionary traveled 1,075 miles; preached 78 sermons; baptized 13; 4 more to be baptized; received of executive committee $70.15; collected in the field $16 and in supplies for family $35.75. Destitution beggars any language. The field neglected fast settling up could soon be made self-sustaining. Executive committee strongly recommended the employment of two missionaries. Treasurer reported having received $49.62. Most of the money not to go through the hands of the treasurer.

During this year the State Convention had in the field both a general agent and a general missionary. J.W. D. Creath was the general agent. Eternity alone can reveal the enormity and value of the work done by Creath in this position. A sketch of his life will appear later in this book. Geo. W. Baines, sr., was the general missionary. He was the first general missionary Texas Baptists ever

had. His salary was fixed at $800 and he to collect that on the field. The purpose of his appointment was to infuse new life into the churches, and into the Baptists generally; acquaint them with denominational affairs; settle them in their Baptist principles and convictions; awaken them to their duties and responsibilities. His was a wise selection. No man in Texas was better fitted for the task. His work was well and wisely done. Why the position was not perpetuated we do not know. The Convention had little funds for this year, but they contributed to the mission work of Tryon and San Antonio Associations $100 each; to San Marcos, Austin, Colorado, and Trinity River Associations, $70.15 each; and to Waco, Little River and Salado Associations, $50 each. In their report for this year, they tell of the death of two great laymen T.J. Jackson, of Chappell Hill, and John Stamps, of Brenham both loyal helpers in the cause. They also tell of the death of three preachers S.G. OBryan, J.H. Thurmond, San Antonios first Baptist missionary, and M.H. Parr. We have no records of the East Texas Convention from 1862 to 1866. For some of these years, it is possible that no minutes were printed. In 1867 the reports show that D.B. Morrill was their general agent. To give anything like a correct view of the work in East Texas we insert here a part of the general agents report. This was the last year of this Convention, at least under the name Convention. The name was changed to General Association and its territory greatly enlarged. But hear D.B. Morrill, the general agent:

J.W.D. CREATH
At the last meeting of this body, but few were present, and no money in the treasury to pay for printing the minutes; all our missionary efforts had been suspended; no agent had been in the field for several years past, and the great work of the churches had well nigh been lost sight of, and a cloud of deepest gloom rested on our prospects for the future. Yet, there were a few, like Nehemiah, who came up to survey the extent of Zions desolations and commence the work of rebuilding her walls. With no money in the treasury; the country impoverished, and everything in an unsettled condition; and especially in view of the spiritual torpor which everywhere characterized our churches, it was not expected that we could do more than make a small beginning and prepare the way for more effectually carrying out the great commission. It was proposed to elect a general missionary agent, who should travel among the churches, endeavor to enlist a more general interest while he should look to the voluntary contributions from churches and brethren for his support. This plan has worked well, and our faith has often received a new impulse and our heart often has been cheered by the signal manifestations of Divine Providence in bringing relief at the very threshold of extremity and want. I have traveled extensively and preached; visited five associations and numerous churches, and have experienced some precious revivals. Owing to high water, together with an absence of nearly six weeks, to attend the Southern Baptist Convention at Memphis, Tennessee, some of the wealthiest churches have not been visited. The cry of hard times has met us everywhere, yet we have often been cheered by acts of noble selfdenial, and

the amount in cash and pledges almost equals the amount of 1860. I have collected in cash, $804.38; in pledges, $1,263.42. With this encouraging success, I made arrangements last fall for the support of two missionaries A.H. Jackson, to labor in the Northern, and J.B. Williams in the Southern portion of our bounds. In addition to this, I have begun making arrangements for the establishment of a book depository, with a view of inaugurating a general system of Sabbath Schools and colportage for East Texas, and have already expended $240 for books. This enterprise meets with general favor and promises a greater amount of good than any other system. The object of education is assuming an importance and presenting claims upon the attention of this body which suggests the great necessity of action. Our school is a failure, and in the present condition of the country, nothing can be done. Had we the means, it would take years to build such a school as is needed. Your agent would, therefore, recommend the propriety of changing the name of this body to General Association of Texas, and of inviting all Northern and Eastern Texas into its limits, with a view of concentrating our efforts in sustaining and fostering Waco University, and securing the cooperation of an extensive and fertile country in the work of evangelization.

The combined work of the missionaries was as follows: Ten and one-half months services; 76 baptisms; organized two Sunday schools and one church. Found the destitution very great. For 1868 we give simply a summary of mission work so far as reported by the associations. Union Association said in substance:
Destitution great. Preachers are tent-making. Tide of immigration great many Germans. Ten churches organized; 250 baptized; $1,475 specie and $35 currency collected. Association comprises eight counties. Ten churches in Grimes, only twenty-five in the other seven.

Austin Association. Great destitution in Blanco, Llano, Mason, Lampasas, and Burnett Counties. Rucker and Randolph employed as missionaries. Paid the two $126.13. San Marcos Association. L.S. Cox, missionary; salary, $400; organized two churches; baptized twenty-four. Colorado Association. Gave $15.55 to foreign missions; C.E. Stephen missionary. Baptized twenty-seven; destitution very great; trying to build house at Port Lavaca. Cherokee Association. A. Gilliam, missionary; preached ninety-six sermons; organized two churches; baptized twentyone; ordained two deacons. Many churches without pastors. Destitution very great.

Leon River Association. Harvest great, laborers few. No missionaries. Needs very great. Sister Grove Association. Destitution great, churches without pastors. Enough preachers if all employed for full time. Lack of zeal among preachers. Lack of support by churches. Texas Baptist Association. J.F. James, missionary; sermons, 145; baptized, 58; ordained two preachers and four deacons; constituted one church. The following is a summary of work done by the Baptist State Convention from Dec. 3, 1867, to Dec. 3, 1868, as reported by J.W. D. Creath:
Miles traveled Sermons preached Families visited Persons immersed Received by letter Exhortations delivered Persons restored to fellowship Witnessed the immersion of persons Aided in organizing churches Aided in ordaining ministers Aided in ordaining deacons Prayermeetings attended Sabbath Schools organized Sabbath Schools visited Associations visited Cash raised by General Agent specie Cash raised by General Agent currency In pledges yet due Amount raised by missionaries in their respective fields, in money, provisions, etc 19,671 1,266 1,835 270 69 312 20 50 7 7 12 139 2 29 10 721.50 39.75 300.00 $1,150.00

In 1868, the first session of the Baptist General Association was held. It was the old East Texas Convention enlarged. During its first session it organized three boards to carry on its work Missionary Board, Bible and Colportage Board, and Sunday School Board. R.C. Buckner made the first report on Home Missions, meaning missions within its territory. As it is their first report and to show their spirit, we give it in full:
Your committee on Home Missions entertains the opinion that nothing merits a more thorough and more prayerful examination by this body than this particular work. Its great importance and pressing claims require not only concert of action, but also the highest degree of Christian energy. It is emphatically the work for which we are assembled, and all other subjects that

we have under consideration are important only from their connection with this. In considering this subject, the following question first occurs: What is the extent of the field of our operations, and the destitution within it? The territory occupied by this Association extends 300 miles east and west, and north and south about 225 miles, embracing a large number of extensive and populous counties. We know of but two churches within this vast region that have preaching every Sabbath. Several that were self-sustaining previous to the late war are now extinct, and many of the most important towns and neighborhoods are without Baptist churches, and wholly destitute of gospel preaching. Add to this the fact that in many communities where an occasional sermon is preached, the doctrines characteristic of our churches and essential to the perpetuity of the Redeemers kingdom have been but seldom if ever ably advocated, and the destitution will appear really alarming, and the work of supplying it equal at least to our energies and all our means combined. Now, what system shall be adopted for the regulation of our efforts to supply this destitution? We think efforts should be made to re-organize disorganized churches, to act in concert with and assist weak churches in the support of their pastors, and with executive boards of district associations in the appointment and support of missionaries, and also, as nearly as possible, to settle at every important destitute point a preacher of undoubted piety and fair ability, who will zealously labor to build up a permanent interest in his immediate field, and to supply the destitution near him. Where this can not be done, let him preach regularly at several important localities, so that he may be sustained by the people to whom he preaches. In addition to all this, as many traveling missionaries should be employed as can be supported and suitable fields assigned to them. To carry out this plan efficiently, we should have a general agent competent to advocate and defend our peculiar doctrines, and to explain and impress upon district associations, churches and communities the nature and merits of this system, and to aid in the selection and encouragement of suitable ministers to effect its purposes. We feel, however, confident that success can not be attained without united and self-sacrificing efforts by churches, pastors, and missionaries, all impressed with the value of souls, and feeling constrained by the love of Christ. In view of the great work before us, and the importance of concentrated and systematic effort, your committee recommend the adoption of the following resolutions: Resolved, that this General Association adopt and recommend to the district associations and churches within its bounds, the system suggested in this report.

Resolved, that in our opinion much good would result from the holding of monthly concerts of prayer in all the churches, imploring God to increase the missionary spirit among us, and to attend our efforts with His blessing.

CHAPTER 56. TEXAS BAPTISTS AND THEIR MISSION WORK 1869-1875

THE mission reports for 1869, so far at least as the associations were concerned, were not quite so encouraging as they were the year before. Political reconstruction work was now in progress and demoralization among the people was serious. Unrest and disquietude, in a greater or less degree, were affecting all matters, religious and secular. Only about four district associations reported having had missionaries during the year. Many others spoke dolefully of the destitution, but said they were unable to do anything. Union Association made one of the best and most optimistic reports. The Association had given to Indian Missions $75; to Foreign Missions, $15; to Domestic Missions, $40. Prior to this year this old Association had done all its mission work through the State Convention. This year it had elected a board and had done its own local mission work. It reported three missionaries two of whom labored among the Germans. Two of these missionaries worked for only a small part of the time. F. Kiefer preached in both German and English. He preached 210 sermons and baptized 23. F.J. Gleiss worked among the Germans only, and for only one-fourth time. He baptized 36. S.B. McJunkin preached east of the Brazos River. He served only a little while, but preached 46 times and baptized 11. The executive board of this Association submitted a number of resolutions. As they are important, interesting and suggestive, we give some of them, especially as they bear on the subject matter of this chapter:
Resolved, that this Association is devoutly grateful to God for the marked success which has attended the labors of our missionaries among the Germans during the past year; that we are profoundly impressed with the importance of this mission; that, because of the number of Germans scattered through the State, and our inability to meet their wants, we invite the Colorado, San Marcos, San Antonio, Austin and other associations to co-operate with us in this great work, by the appointment of missionaries, and to this end, Brethren Kiefer and Gleiss be requested to visit such of these associations as in their judgment may be best, and endeavor to secure their co-operation. Resolved, that this Association deems it unwise to consume so much of its time and zeal in attempting to raise money by public collections, for any object, at its annual meetings; that the making of such collections tends to divert attention from personal religion; keeps good brethren, whose presence and counsels we need, at home; is a distracting element, operating against united prayers and efforts for a revival of religion.

Therefore, it is the sense of this body that systematized efforts be made in the churches, and funds be brought up from them for the various objects to which contributed, viz: the Association mission, State Convention missions, Foreign and Domestic Missions of the Southern Baptist Convention, and Sunday School and Colportage Boards. Resolved, that we consider the cultivation of sacred music, now so much neglected, a subject of great importance, and we earnestly recommend to our pastors and church members to give especial attention to its cultivation as a most important part of the public worship of God. Resolved, that the pastors of churches be recommended, wherever practicable, to preach to the colored people, and that ministers, deacons and all the members of our churches assist them in establishing and constituting Sunday Schools, in maintaining church order and discipline, and in every possible way strive to elevate them by the dissemination of gospel truth. Resolved, that the cause of Foreign missions in its history and connection with all other departments of religious benevolence, yields to none in the ranks of its claims upon the prayers and contributions of Baptists. Resolved, that the claims of the Domestic Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention be presented by pastors, and a contribution solicited from every member of our churches. Resolved, that we cordially recommend Bro. H.F. Buckner, as agent of the Domestic Board, to the confidence of the churches, and hope he will soon be able to return to his long cherished field of labor among the red men of our country.

The members of the executive board of the Association were James H. Stribling, ex officio; O.H. P. Garrett, M.V. Smith, Jas. E. Paxton, Thomas Hood, C.R. Breedlove, and N. Kavanaugh. The General Association seems to have entered vigorously upon mission work. R.C. Buckner was chosen general agent. He seems to have done the work of a missionary as well as that of an agent. He traveled 2,151 miles, preached 132 sermons and baptized 34 converts; constituted one church and collected, mostly in pledges, $851.65.f189 Before the year expired the agent and board had employed nine missionaries, but these only worked an average of about thirtythree days each. They closed the year without debt and with $50 in the treasury. The agent did his work entirely without salary. The missionaries must have very nearly done the same, for there was only about $250 cash and produce to divide among the nine. There were reported 159 baptisms, three churches and four Sunday schools organized, and two meeting-houses built. This was a great report for the first year. We give one statement from the corresponding secretarys report:

Since our last communication, Jefferson, Dallas and Sherman have been occupied by able and pious preachers, but the important towns of Rusk, San Augustine, Nacogdoches, Crockett, Palestine, Sulphur Springs, Kaufman and Greenville, and the country lying on the Angelina and the West Fork of the Trinity, are needing our aid at once.

While this very successful work was being done by the General Association, occupying largely the eastern and northeastern part of the State, the Baptist State Convention, which covered a large part of the southern and southwestern part of the State, was not idle. That, too, had a general agent, and also an assistant for a little while. Work by the general agent, J.W. D. Creath, was reported as follows
Miles traveled 3,895; sermons 136; families visited 267; lectures on missions 83; associations visited 3; families prayed with 170; collected in specie $948.20; cash in currency $173.50; pledges $600; expenses of general agent $20.80!!f190 raised by associations co-operating with the Convention $2,000. The following is the sum total of missionary labor performed within the bounds of your Convention during the past year: Miles traveled 17,997; sermons 1,162; lectures and exhortations 430; visits 1,589; baptized 156; churches organized 10; Sunday Schools visited and organized 29; books sold 1,091; distributed copies of Scripture 561; families supplied with Bibles 63.

These struggles by Texas Baptists during this period to carry on their mission work were truly heroic. 1870. It is not claimed that we are giving a summary of all the missionary work that was done in Texas during these years. We havent the complete records of all the associations, but we are giving the larger part of it. During 1870 the district associations more than doubled their work of 1869. Double as many associations employed missionaries and double as many missionaries were employed. Good reports were made, especially in Union, Rehoboth, Austin, Tryon, Colorado, Trinity River, Cherokee and Leon River Associations. It is impossible to give the specific work of each association, but we venture to give more in detail the work of Union Association. This Association during its history has probably done more work among foreign-speaking people, especially Germans, than all the other Texas associations combined. We do not include in this comparison, of course, the General Association nor the State Convention. During 1870 Union Association kept in the field two German missionaries. One of these, F.J. Gleiss, soon built up a selfsustaining German Church, and became its pastor. There were now five German preachers in this Association.

The following is a brief summary of F. Kiefers work: Sermons, 167; lectures and exhortations, 210; baptized, 23; baptized by pastor in churches where he assisted in meetings, 87; organized, two churches; ordained three deacons; collected to assist German preachers, $200. If other associations had done as much for foreigners within their bounds as did Union, very different conditions would confront the Baptists of today. This Association had other than German missionaries, but we do not give the statistics. We give herewith an extract from the report of the corresponding secretary of the Baptist State Convention for 1870. It gives much interesting history and other valuable information:
The territory covered by the domestic missionary operations of this Convention is of vast extent and of great destitution. That this destitution shall be fully supplied is, with our present resources of men and means, impossible. The associations auxiliary to, and co-operating with this Convention, are doing what they can to supply missionary labor within their respective bounds. Eleven missionaries have been laboring in their employ during the past year, and a summary of their labors would present the strongest evidence of their zeal and usefulness. Elder J.W. D. Creath, the general financial agent of the Convention, has been laboring during the past year with his accustomed energy and self-sacrifice. The following summary will enable the Convention to form some idea of the value of this brothers services in the cause of Domestic Missions Miles traveled 3,688; sermons preached 160; lectures delivered 100; families visited 340; prayer meetings attended 18; Sabbath Schools visited 14; associations visited 4; conventions 1; cash collected in specie $1,195.45; in pledges remaining unpaid $319.75; total $1,515.20; cash collected for San Antonio church lots $1,020; pledges for the house $2,150; total for the cause in San Antonio $3,170; total collections in cash and pledges for all purposes $4,685.20. Bro. W.A. Mason was appointed at the meeting in Galveston, a subagent, to operate on behalf of the board in Alvarado, Leon and Austin Associations. The following is a summary of his labors: Days labored 238; miles traveled 2,030; sermons preached 105; exhortations 19; Sunday School lectures 8; families visited 195; additions by experience and baptism 60; aided in the organization of one association and one church; cash collected $628.60; pledges unpaid, two-thirds reliable, $143, total $771.60; expenses $18; showing a grand total collected by your agents during the past year for the cause of Domestic Missions, of $5,456.80. At a meeting of the board held in May last, Bro. J.V. E. Covey was requested to represent the Convention within the bounds of the San Antonio Association and elsewhere, but no report has been received from him.

The San Antonio mission is eliciting universal interest, and its financial success is now beyond a question. Since our last session our hearts have been made sad by the death of Bro. Albert G. Haynes, than whom no one has been more early or more intimately associated with the history of this Convention. At the period of his decease he was, as he had been ever since its organization, a member of its board of managers. It will be difficult to call to mind a session of this Convention at which he was not present. Now his seat is vacant; his voice is heard no more; his song is now the song of the redeemed; and, if there are ministering spirits his is now hovering over the place where are assembled those with whom he loved to associate on earth. He has left behind the example of his life, his Christian spirit, his large-hearted liberality, his love of the cause of Christ, and his unquestioning confidence in his brethren. Let us imitate his example. The time is short, and the work we have to do must be done quickly. We cannot withhold the suggestion that some expression from this Convention is due to his memory. This Convention was organized twenty-one years ago, at Anderson, Grimes County, with the church then called Antioch. The introductory sermon was preached by Elder Z.N. Morrell, from <230917>Isaiah 9:17: Of the increase of His government and peace there shall be no end. That venerable brother is with us, and can see how God is working out, through this Convention, in connection with other agencies of power, the fulfillment of this prophecy. Elder R.E. B. Baylor was called to the chair and he is with us. Elder H. Garrett opened the first assembly with prayer, and he is with us. Elders Graves, Stribling, Creath and Chandler were all present in that first meeting, and they are with us also today; and the place which this Convention first held in their hearts, it holds still. Of the lay brethren present, Bros. J.L. Farquhar and R.B. Jarmon are the only ones left who are with us today. Death has made fearful havoc in that little band that organized the Baptist State Convention of Texas. Huckins and Haynes, and Noah Hill, and Ellis and Witt and D.B. Morrill have all gone, with many dear brethren, to the better land. May a kind Providence long spare these venerable brethren who still survive, and whose hearts and hands are still true to the work which they began twenty-two years ago, and in the prosecution of which we are permitted with them to bear an humble part. Let us review a small part of the results of that meeting with Antioch church, held September 8, 1848. Since then the Convention has employed and supported in whole or in part, 70 missionaries. She has organized, through her missionaries 95 churches. She has aided 125 feeble churches. She has organized, through her missionaries, seven associations. Through the same agency, she has secured the erection of 55 meeting houses, the ordination of 65 deacons, and 20 ministers of the gospel. Her missionaries have baptized about 4,000 persons in one year, 600. They have organized 75 Sunday Schools. They have preached 2,500 sermons. Her agents have collected from the churches, for domestic missions, about $35,000, while during the same

time there have been collected by associations, either organized by the missionaries of this Convention, or co-operating with it, about $45,000, or a total for the cause of missions of about $80,000 in coin. This record must not shame our future history. Our course must still be onward, only with increased energy and zeal, as the wants of the field increase, and the demand for laborers becomes greater.

The work of the General Association for 1870 was not so thrilling and encouraging as it was the year before. The health of the general agent, R.C. Buckner, gave way, so he had to resign. After considerable delay, the services of S.J. Anderson were secured, but he labored only seven weeks when the health of his family took him off the field. Only two missionaries were employed for part time. They preached 205 sermons; 69 exhortations; baptized 25; organized two churches and three Sunday schools, and raised $300 for one church house. The report on Home Missions, signed by R.C. Buckner and others, contained these words:
The destitution within our bounds is alarming, and nothing was done, solely because we had no funds, and no means of obtaining them. The attention of this Association heretofore has been diverted from its legitimate work to other matters. Resolved, that the first work of the General Association is the work of Home Missions. Resolved, that this Association instruct the mission board to employ agents to raise funds within the bounds of this Association for mission purposes.

In 1871 the mission work was rapidly growing. For the State Convention J.W. D. Creath was again chosen general agent. During the year three sub-agents were chosen, none of whom served very long. F. Kiefer was chosen as a general missionary to the Germans. His work was as follows: Sermons preached, 215; exhortations, 305; organized one church and two Sunday schools; assisted in the ordination of one preacher and two deacons; baptized 70; sold books, $255. The substance of Creaths report was: miles traveled, 3,621;f191 sermons and lectures, 207; family visits, 231;f192 collected, $820 cash; pledges, $375.25; for San Antonio Mission, cash, $489; pledges, $3,736; total cash, $1,309. The General Association had a better report for 1871. Rev. T.B. McComb was elected as general agent at a salary of $1,200. He worked ten months. He traveled 2,411 miles; sermons, 105; baptized, 25; collected cash, $456;

pledges, $100. Five missionaries were appointed at a salary of $50 per month each. Only one of these reported to the Association. The year was closed with a debt to the general agent of $280. The following statement is taken from the report of the corresponding secretary, R.C. Burleson:
After surveying the whole field, your secretary is deeply and painfully impressed with the conviction that we must have $4,000 for our Home Missions. We must have $3,000 for our Sunday Schools. We must have $3,000 for ministerial education and Bible operations. There are, within the bounds of the General Association, 22 district associations, and as nearly as we can ascertain, 440 churches and 35,200 members. We have reached a period in our history when we must move forward. We have spent more than three years in getting ready for action.

During 1871, Union Association had three missionaries, one of them for full time to the Germans. Austin Association had two; Colorado had one; Trinity River had two, one of whom was employed by the Sunday School Convention of this Association. These two missionaries reported great work. Cherokee had one; Leon River, one; Red River, two. Rev. E.C. Eager, in behalf of the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, visited Union Association this year. After an address by him and a collection of $100, the following resolutions were offered by W. C; Crane:
Resolved, that no agency employed by Southern Baptists has been more productive of happier results in aiding churches, in propagating our principles, and in furnishing the destitute portions of our country with a preached gospel, than the Domestic Mission Board, located at Marion, Alabama. Resolved, that as long as Texas Baptists have reason to be grateful for the labors of Huckins, Tryon, Witt, and Hill, now among the saints in glory, and for the labors of Creath, Burleson, Chandler, Zealy and others like named among the toiling, living workers now in the field of spiritual conflict, so long will Texas Baptists recognize their solemn duty to aid the Marion Board in this noble work. Resolved, that this Association herewith express cordially its obligation to co-operate with the Marion Board, according as the Lord has prospered the individual members of our churches; and to this end, now heartily and cordially recommend our beloved brother, E.C. Eager, district secretary of this Board, to the sympathy and prayers of all our brethren generally.

From the 1871 Foreign Missions report in Union Association we quote one paragraph:

The Richmond Board received last year $27,254.50, which is less than three and one-half cents for each Baptist in the fourteen Southern States, allowing our membership in these states to be 800,000. Texas contributed last year for this object about seven cents per capita for our entire membership. f193

Seven associations in 1872 reported that eleven missionaries baptized 374; organized 15 churches and nine Sunday schools, and built one church house and began two others. The Baptist State Convention in 1872 employed no missionaries, but sent financial aid to every co-operating association that appealed for help, allowing the associations to select the missionaries. J. W.D. Creath was again appointed general agent. He traveled 3,930 miles; sermons and lectures, 275; visited 258 families; organized three churches; ordained two preachers and three deacons; attended nine associations and three conventions; collected, cash $861.30, pledges $620; for San Antonio Mission, cash $470.25, pledges $347; cash for Foreign Missions, $37.20; ministerial education, $50; pledges for same, $250. The General Association met in 1872 at Tyler. They seem to have had no general agent. This sentence is found in the boards report:
We deprecate the fact that we have not been able to accomplish more for the cause of Christ. We find a general apathy and indifference, throughout the bounds of the General Association on the subject of missions.

Seemingly the only mission work done during the year was a meeting of two weeks held at Palestine by Rev. T.C. Teasdale, and paid for by the General Association, and a short period of work done by Rev. J.H. Roland, for which no report is given. Probably no man in all the years of our Texas Baptist history served longer as a general missionary agent than J.W. D. Creath. At the close of 1873 he tendered his resignation, so as to give all his time to the one task of completing the church house and pastors home at San Antonio. During the year he traveled 3,734 miles; sermons and lectures, 204; family visits, 320; associations attended, 8; cash raised for Convention, $522; pledges, $404; for the San Antonio houses, cash $3,115.60, pledges $189.50; expenses for the year, $8.82.f194 In these days there were no large contributions. Dimes on up to dollars were the usual contributions. As a matter of history and interest we give Creaths letter of resignation. It was dated at Cold Springs, Oct. 1, 1873, and was addressed to the Board of the Baptist State Convention, and was as follows:

Dear Brethren: In taking leave of your board to enter upon another field of usefulness, you will allow me, in brief, to sum up the results of labors of the Baptist State Convention of Texas, since its organization September 8, 1848. Work done by missionaries of the board: Churches organized 115; baptized 7,000; baptized by other ministers, who were being helped by the missionaries, 2,000; the missionaries have preached 18,000 sermons; organized 9 associations; built and repaired 60 meeting houses; ordained 70 preachers and 150 deacons. Besides these glorious results, many Sabbath Schools have been organized, many families have been visited and prayed with in their difficulties. There have been expended in the support of missionaries $45,000; and by the associations co-operating with the Convention $30,000. In all, I have served your board eighteen years as financial agent. No similar organization has been more blessed of God for the same length of time. May Heavens richest blessings ever rest upon the Baptist State Convention of Texas, is the prayer of your servant for Christs sake.

The reply by the Convention to this letter of resignation will appear in the biographical sketch of Brother Creath. Rev. Jas. W. McCullough, of Burleson County, was chosen as Brother Creaths assistant. He labored mainly in Little River Association. He did a large and important work. In the boards report for 1873 the vacation work of the preachers, who were beneficiaries of Baylor, is included. There were eight of these young preachers, only one of whom C.B. Hollis was ordained. He preached 30 times; baptized 36; and taught school. One worked at the carpenters trade and only preached twice. Three taught school. One preached 29 times; another 45; and another 52. The last two mentioned were the author and Geo. W. Baines, jr. The board of the General Association made through its president, J. Leak, this report of the work for 1873:
Elder J.B. Daniel was appointed financial secretary of the General Association at a salary of $100 (coin) per month and entered immediately upon his work. During the year he has traveled 3,042 miles; preached 125 sermons; organized 10 missionary conventions; raised in pledges $2,110 for the first year, and for five years $10,500. There are now employed seven missionaries, who have labored eighteen months, and organized 10 churches; supplied 37 destitute places and baptized 31 persons. We have received in the aggregate from all sources $328.25. We have paid Elder J.B. Daniel $328.25, leaving a balance due him of $824.25 still to be provided for. While but little money has been realized, still much good has been accomplished; many difficulties have been overcome; much opposition to the plan removed; and

the foundation laid, we trust, for successful future work in this department of labor. We regret to say that no means have been at our disposal to aid feeble churches, or to send missionaries to important fields entirely destitute of gospel preaching.

Eight associations reported mission work for 1873. The work in Mt. Zion seems to have been nearly all voluntary by the pastors, ten of them serving from ten to thirty-three days each; 185 days were thus given, and four churches were organized. Union Association seems to have received as much money and to have done as much work as all others combined. Like Pharaohs dream (<010401>Genesis 4:1), we have throughout our history had fat years and lean years. Especially has this been true in our mission work. Our history also reveals the significant fact that our fat years in temporal things have usually been our lean years in spiritual things, and vice versa. In mission work during 1874 the work of the State Convention seems to have been confined almost exclusively to that of the general agent; who was also required to do the work of general missionary. Joseph Mitchell, of Alabama, was chosen to succeed J.W. D. Creath at a salary of $1,200 and necessary expenses. He reported sermons and addresses, 243; families visited, 39; miles traveled, 2,900; Sunday Schools organized, 1; baptized by himself and pastors with whom he labored, 130; collected cash, $436.35, $165.65 of which was currency. The summer work by the young preachers at Baylor was again given. The Convention seems to have done no German work this year. The Convention had a fund of $1,108 called the Vickers fund, the interest on which could be used. The year seems to have been closed with a considerable debt. The General Association seems also in 1874 to have had a hard year. A general agent was chosen at a salary of $1,200 coin. He worked hard, but collected only $245. He resigned. No one was chosen in his place. Yellow fever, panic and quarantine regulations closing all avenues of traffic, and a general depression in financial matters were given as the causes of failure. Three general missionaries were appointed at salaries of $1,200 each, but they were required to collect their own salaries on the field. None seem to have worked long, because of lack of support. They all appear to have done well except in the matter of salaries. The reports from the district associations for 1874 are not much more cheering. Eight reported work done. Twenty-four missionaries were on the field in the

eight associations. Eleven of these were in Mt. Zion Association, and all these were pastor volunteers. Total days of service, 199, but they baptized 37, organized four churches, and received $324.35. Much destitution was reported everywhere. The year 1875 closes this period in our history of mission work. It is little, if any, better than 1874. The State Convention employed only three men two general evangelists and a missionary to the Germans. They were Joseph Mitchell on the east and H.M. Burroughs on the west side of the Brazos, and F.J. Gleiss to the Germans. No report is given of their work. The report of the General Association for 1875 was in some respects better than that of the State Convention, and yet they themselves were so dissatisfied with it that they recommended a complete change in methods of work. No more agents were to be employed, but, instead, appeals were to be made to pastors to do the work done by agents. The Association was much in debt. T.B. McComb, to whom the Association was in debt for work clone years ago, generously donated the amount, $280, but they were yet due J.B. Daniel $426. The two general agents for this year had failed to collect quite enough for their own salaries. One missionary, J.G. Thomas, who was appointed at a salary of,700, and he to collect that on the field, had done a great work. He was one of the greatest missionaries Texas ever had. He was one of our most useful pioneer preachers. The district associations for this year did some good work. Nine missionaries were employed. Of all the associations this year probably the best work was done in Waco Association. It was made the duty of the president and secretary of the board, who were B.H. Carroll and J.J. Riddle, respectively, to visit every church in the Association. This they did. Every church made a contribution to missions. The following from the report of the board, which was written by B.H. Carroll, are some concluding observations and recommendations:
A fair examination of the mission work leads to the conclusion that the great difficulty in the way of missions is not the stinginess of our brethren, nor is it the prevalence of an anti-missionary spirit. According to their opportunity and knowledge, our churches have done nobly. The officers of the board have been everywhere most kindly welcomed and hospitably entertained. Upon every fair presentation of the mission work, the churches have come up to every reasonable requirement. In a year when not half a dozen pastors have been paid a year so stringent in finances that the masses of the people have barely been able to support their families in a year of debt, darkness and distrust, the missionary has been promptly and fully paid up.

The mammoth difficulty in the way is ignorance of the subject and importance of the missions. The people are perishing for lack of knowledge. The subject of missions needs ventilation, agitation and discussion. The people need not only an awakening but systematic instruction line upon line, precept upon precept. There has been a lack of a systematic plan of raising money-a plan reaching every one one that secures small amounts from all and large amounts from many; a plan that induces a habit of contribution. There has been a want of earnest, faithful lay members to work the plan, when inaugurated, with steadfastness and perseverance. It is a matter of profound gratitude to God that this last mentioned necessity is rapidly disappearing. Very many noble lay brethren have been induced in the last year to take hold of the work. To them the board is largely indebted for the years success. May Heavens blessing rest upon them and their labors! There has also been a want of earnest, co-operative sympathy upon the part of pastors. This evil, too, is fast passing away. If the pastors and churches will give just half the necessary attention to missions the next year, we can easily double our contributions. Your board makes the following recommendations: 1. That the same plan of work be adopted for next year. 2. That we endeavor to average one dollar per member this year. 3. That J.B. Parrack be continued as missionary. 4. That the following brethren from their respective churches be made the new board with privilege to select their officers outside of their number. 5. That a committee be appointed to examine the books of the various mission societies organized in the churches and decide as to which one is the best kept and which one is the best collected. In conclusion, we make this explanation. This is not assumed to tax the churches anything. Neither the Association nor the churches themselves have the power to tax the membership. It is only an estimate of the amount desired to be raised. The whole matter is voluntary with the churches.

CHAPTER 57. THE SAN ANTONIO MISSION

SAN ANTONIO, as a mission field, attracted the attention of the Baptists of Texas very early in their history. San Antonio has always been the largest village, town or city, as she grew from one to the other, in all the State. f195 There has never been a time when this was not true, but, as a mission field for others than Catholics, for many long years it offered little promise for successful work. San Antonio was, and yet is, the head and heart of Catholicism for all Texas. Since the inauguration of the old Spanish Missions, San Antonio has been a center of Roman Catholic strength and activities. For long years it was hard to find many professing Christians of any other than the Catholic faith. It was very difficult for any other professing Christians to secure even a small foothold. No other place in all Texas proved to be quite so impervious to Baptist mission work. Corpus Christi and Laredo were difficult fields, as the author, from personal experience, can testify, and El Paso was a hard field, as George W. Baines, jr., can testify. Eagle Pass and Del Rio belonged in the same class, but none of them were ever so unpromising as San Antonio. The Methodists, Presbyterians and others preceded the Baptists in their work in San Antonio by something like fourteen years.f196 In the Baptist State Convention and also in the Colorado Association considerable agitation of San Antonio as an important mission field began in the forties, about the time that Rev. J.W. DeVilbiss, the great Methodist pioneer, began his work there, but unfortunately for the Baptists, nothing came of that agitation at that time. It was ten years or more before there was again any very serious agitation of the matter in the Baptist State Convention, but in that body during 1858 and 1859 the question again became a very serious and prominent one, and the mission board seems to have sought diligently to procure a man for the San Antonio field. Early in 1859, Rev. R.M. Stell was very favorably considered. He visited San Antonio, and from that place wrote in substance to The Texas Baptist as follows:
April 14, 1859. My visit ill-timed; court in session and a large Presbyterian meeting in progress. Baptist interest very small in this city.

Then he added
This is intended to inform you and all concerned that I now withdraw all intentions of settling in San Antonio, and relinquish all claims which I may have, or may seem to have, in favor of any one who may wish to locate here.

Several letters were written to The Texas Baptist showing great interest in Stells accepting the position. One of these letters was from J.W. Speight, of. Waco. The board seems really to have appointed Stell as a missionary to San Antonio, or at least signified its willingness to do so, but we find no definite record to that effect. In The Texas Baptist of November 24, 1859, it is definitely stated that Rev. W.H. Bayliss was appointed by the board as a missionary to San Antonio, but he failed to accept. F. M. Law, who had recently come to the State, was strongly recommended for the position, and it was reported that he really desired to go. Why he did not go we have not been able to discover. Sometime late in 1859, or early in 1860, Rev. R.H. Taliaferro visited San Antonio. He seemed to have studied the place and conditions very thoroughly, probably more so than any Baptist who had as yet been there. He wrote a great letter to The Texas Baptist, which was published February 2, 1860. We give a few things he said on religious and educational matters:
The Catholics have two cathedrals. They have a male college with students varying in number from 150 to 200. The institution is prepared to take in boarders. They have a convent with 375 girls, taught by twenty or thirty nuns. Tuition is very cheap. The foreigners are all Catholics, except those who are Lutherans. Probably half the population is Catholic. The Lutheran preacher speaks German, English, Mexican and Polish. He preaches in a public school room. He is much esteemed. The Methodists have about 70 members. Dr. Boring, an M.D. and D.D., is their stationed preacher, and is regarded by the Methodists as one of their ablest preachers. Joseph Cross, D.D., teaches a female school in the basement of the meeting house. This house is about 30x50 feet. The Rio Grande Conference resolved to raise $60,000 for a male and female school, and the citizens of San Antonio are to raise an additional $60,000. The $120,000 is to be expended in buildings and grounds. The friends of the enterprise are purchasing the lots, obtaining the charter, and carrying on the subscription. These schools are to be finished in five years or less, and to be controlled by the Conference. The Presbyterians number about 100. They are erecting a house of worship, 50x100 feet. The walls are up as high as the second story, and the edifice will be of a beautiful style of architecture. For $13,000 the house is to be suitable for worship and is to be completed for $18,000. The minister, Mr. Bunting, has collected $5,000 up north, and expects to get another $1,000 before returning.

The Episcopalians are putting up a house to cost about the same as that of the Presbyterians. The officers of the army give their influence to the Episcopalians. Mr. Jones is their minister. The Cumberland Presbyterian Mission Board has just appointed a missionary from Tennessee, who is expected in the city soon. We have found thirteen Baptists-five males and eight females. It is somewhat doubtful whether all these will remain permanently. There are a number of families and individuals who are Baptists in sentiment, and some who were inclined to be Baptists, who have joined other denominations, and our members have been persuaded to join other denominations till a Baptist church is organized. Several years ago the Baptists could have commenced with advantage like those of other denominations, but we have postponed till the ground is, to a great extent, pre-occupied, and the longer we neglect our duty the greater will be our difficulties. Others are establishing pre-emption claims, and possessing the strongholds. Our prospects might almost be expressed by the declaration Now or Never.

Taliaferro closed this great and informing letter with an impressive appeal to the Baptists of Texas to send help to San Antonio. This letter reveals the fearfully sad results of long delay. Taliaferros letter greatly stirred the Baptists of Texas. The board was called together, and Taliaferro was immediately chosen as a missionary to San Antonio. Geo. W. Baines, sr., in an editorial, thus comments on the action of the board:
Brother Taliaferro was elected to the San Antonio mission. If the Lord says to him go, he will do it; and no man can do more good there than Brother Taliaferro. He can carry with him the love, confidence and prayers of all his brethren. No stranger can do this as he can.

But it seems that God did not so direct, for Brother Taliaferro did not accept the work at San Antonio. Thus it seems that four especially strong men had, in turn, declined to enter the San Antonio mission field. The Baptist State Convention and her mission board were greatly concerned and distressed about the matter. On November 5, 1858, the San Antonio River Association was organized. It was the extreme Southwestern frontier of all Texas Baptist religious work. There was then no Baptist church north, south or west of San Antonio. Thirteen churches went into the organization of this new association, but all of them were southeast of San Antonio. At the first session of this body this statement, in substance, was made concerning the Associations territory and destitution:

Within our bounds are fifteen counties without Baptist preaching. Bexar County, with three thousand population, is one of them. f197

Probably most of the Associations thirteen churches were without any regular preaching, and not one that was really able to support a preacher for more than one-fourth time, but notwithstanding their own desperate weakness, they determined to do something in the way of mission work for San Antonio. They began immediately to make plans for the employment of a missionary, but it was not until August, 1860, at a meeting of the Association, that a missionary was chosen. The salary to be paid was not mentioned. It seems evident that the Association saw its inability to sustain a missionary at San Antonio without help from some outside source, but nevertheless the appointment was made. This seems finally to have proven unwise. Appeals for assistance were made to Colorado, San Marcos and Austin Associations and the Baptist State Convention. No reply seems to have been received from Austin Association. San Marcos Association declined on the ground of inability. The appeal to Colorado Association, which was the mother of San Antonio Association, met with a favorable response. A collection of $184 was immediately taken by the Association, and then special committees were appointed to do three things, as follows:
1. To canvass the whole Association in behalf of the enterprise. 2. To take the matter up with the State Convention and solicit its co-operation. 3. To appeal to the Home Board of the Southern Baptist Convention.

The records of the State Convention show that help was granted by this body. Thus, before the close of 1860, three bodies, were co-operating in the support of the San Antonio mission San Antonio and Colorado Associations and the State Convention. In 1861 the Colorado Association again agreed to help this mission and promised for its support $304.70. A church was organized very soon after the mission work began. This church became a member of the San Antonio River Association at least as early as 1862, and possibly one year earlier. In the church letter to that Association in 1863, it reported 41 members, and at this meeting of the Association it was agreed that the next session of the Association should be held with the San Antonio church. There are several contradictory statements as to just when the San Antonio Church was organized. In a San Antonio First Baptist Church Directory, without date, but published sometime during the pastorate of A.J. Harris, are some historical statements. In the main they are possibly correct, but there are evidently some inaccuracies. Here are some extracts:

Perhaps the first Baptists immigrated to San Antonio in 1852. f198 In the homes of two or three families, at stated intervals, a little company of men and women were in the habit of meeting to read the Bible and pray for the upbuilding of Gods kingdom in San Antonio. The first Baptist preacher who entered the little frontier Mexican villagef199 made himself known to Mr. Enoch Jones, a prominent merchant, whose wife was a Baptist. Through the influence of this family the stranger was invited to preach in the Court House. From 1853 to 1861f200 Rev. J.H. Thurmond worked and preached as opportunity presented itself. In 1857 Rev. Alfred King visited San Antonio. He, too, preached in the Court House, and during the meeting Mrs. E.G. Huston presented herself for baptism. She was baptized in the San Antonio River, near the Mill bridge. The banks of the beautiful river were lined with a large crowd of spectators, as this impressive service was the first of its kind that had occurred. f201 The little flock grew under the leadership of Mr. Thurmond. January 13, 1861, Mr. Thurmond and thirteen members organized the First Baptist Church. Mr. Thurmond was elected pastor. Both pastor and members were held in high honor and esteem by all good citizens. A Sunday School was organized and maintained, numbering 100 pupils. Mr. Enoch Jones contributed $50 with which to purchase books for the school.

From what data the foregoing statements were taken we have been unable to discover. The church was represented by letter and messenger at the Convention in 1862, and at that meeting the following report was made on the San Antonio Mission:
Dear Brethren: Your committee on the San Antonio Mission would respectfully report that San Antonio is the oldest and most populous city within our State, containing a population of some 10,000 souls, in which there has been no regular preaching by Baptists until two years ago, when Elder J.H. Thurmond was sent from San Antonio River and Colorado Associations and this body, to labor as a missionary in that place, since which he has continued his labors regularly up to this time and whose labors, notwithstanding the various evils and hindrances of the times, have been blessed of God, as follows: A class has been gathered and increased from seven to twenty members, connected with which a Sabbath School has been organized, furnished with a library of Baptist literature, and regularly continued to the present time. Your missionary, as also the letter from said church, reports the same with all the interests connected therewith, in a healthy condition. This mission is one of unusual expense, owing to the enormous prices upon all things necessary to the support of a family in that city, in order to meet which the brethren and friends of that place, in connection with San Antonio

River Association, have made liberal pledges, as may be seen in the minutes of said Association, in order to meet the expenditures and if possible to continue the work the ensuing year. But with all they have done or can do, the amount is not sufficient, and a request has been sent up through the letter from said church that aid may still be given them. Colorado Association, which has been aiding this work, has also memorialized you upon this subject, placing said mission under your fostering care, in view of which your committee would recommend that you aid, to the extent of your ability, that work, and the better to enable you to do so, would recommend that a collection be now taken in cash and subscriptions to aid in supporting the San Antonio Mission. All of which is respectfully submitted.

This report bore the signature of Jeremiah Bell, chairman. Please note the following statement:
A class has been gathered and increased from seven to twenty members.f202

In The Texas Baptist Herald, August 22, 1870, J.W. D. Creath has an article in which, speaking of lots just purchased for the church, occurs this statement:
The deed is to the trustees and their successors, to hold forever for the benefit of the First Baptist Church of San Antonio, organized in 1860, etc.

Fortunately, we find in The Texas Baptist of April 4, 1861, a letter from Brother Thurmond himself, in which is the following statement:
On yesterday, January 20, was organized a First Baptist Church in San Antonio.

Both the foregoing statements are incorrect. The church was organized January 20, 1861, but Brother Thurmonds letter does not state the number of organic members, so we do not know whether there were seven or thirteen. The letter further states:
I entered upon the duty assigned to me by my brethren, and I trust also by my heavenly Father, in December last, since which time I have prosecuted the work as best I could, under the unfavorable circumstances arising from the political agitation of the times. God has blessed the effort, if I mistake not, to a limited extent, and though faint, I am still pursuing and feel somewhat encouraged to go on. Brethren, my present purpose is, if it please God, never to quit this field so long as there are any who will hear me preach the gospel, until relieved by someone taking my place, unless forced by the absolute wants of myself and family. As a Christian minister, by the grace of God, I will try to imitate the noble defenders of our own Alamo, never surrender to the enemy. If not re-enforced by the necessary support from abroad, I am now resolved to spend the last cent left me (and it is not much) before San Antonio shall be left without Baptist preaching.

In 1863 the church was again represented at the State Convention and also at the Association. The following is the report made at the Convention. It was signed by J.F. Hillyer, chairman:
We find, through the report of Brother Thurmond to the board, that he has been enabled to keep up the regular administration of the Word, and to support his family by engaging in secular employment. In this course your committee thinks he is wise or justifiable under the circumstances, especially as that employment has introduced him favorably to a large circle of influential citizens, and into many poor families. We find, too, that his labors have been blessed in some good degree in the addition of members to the church. We learn, too, with great pleasure, that his congregation embraces an ordained gospel minister of great promise in talent and piety who speaks the Spanish language fluently, and whose labors and influences have been expended among the Mexican portion of the community. f203 Your committee is impressed with the importance of this position. We have been led to conclude that the arrangement need not be disturbed for the present, but the great inconvenience of the meeting room has and will continue to be a great drawback to all ministerial operations there. Your committee is impressed with the importance of a commodious house of worship and submit the following resolution: Resolved, that whenever the San Antonio Baptist Church shall purchase a lot for the erection of a house of worship that we will endeavor to procure the funds to aid in the erection of the building.

This seems to have been the last time this church was represented at the Convention prior to 1877, and no reference is again made in the Convention to the San Antonio Mission for four years, or until the Convention of 1867. From several sentences in various reports, and in Brother Thurmonds letters, which we have not quoted, there seems not to have been perfect satisfaction, at least on the part of the State Convention, with Brother Thurmonds appointment. The dissatisfaction was possibly not so much with the man as with the manner of his appointment. At any rate, there seems never to have been any great enthusiasm concerning the matter within the Convention. The missionary was never adequately supported, but the strong probabilities are that the conditions produced by the Civil War, which was in progress during nearly the whole of Thurmonds pastorate, made it impossible for either the associations or the Convention to continue their help. During that period nearly all Texas missionary work, except that among the soldiers, was suspended. After the Convention of 1863, nothing more appears in the minutes of the Convention concerning the San Antonio Mission until the meeting of the Convention of 1867, when this record appears

Resolved, that the board of directors of this Convention be requested to take especially into consideration the propriety of establishing with the cooperation of brethren visiting San Antonio, and of the San Antonio Association, a mission in San Antonio.

The records of this meeting of the Convention also show that Brother J.H. Thurmond, the former missionary and pastor at San Antonio, had died during this conventional year. J. A. Kimball, in one of his reminiscent articles in Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, speaks of Thurmond as follows:
In 1855 to 1856 John H. Thurmond lived at Hallettsville, and served as pastor at Rocky Springs, Hallettsville, Indianola or Port Lavaca, and perhaps Victoria, preaching there at least occasionally. He was a man of good ability as a preacher far above the average and of indomitable energy, and left a deep impression from his sermons. I think he came to Texas in the spring of 1855.

J. H. Thurmond was sent to San Antonio as missionary in 1860, and remained there as missionary pastor from then on through 1865. He and C.W. Vickers were sent as messengers to San Antonio River Association as late as 1866, but at that time he was not reported as pastor. The Civil War seems to have greatly interfered with missionary contributions and with the male membership of the church, and that really seems to have been the reason for the discontinuance of the mission at that time. The San Antonio First Baptist Church Directory, already referred to, says that Mr. Thurmonds health gave way and he resigned in June, 1866, and if so he was pastor more than five years. It is said also that during his pastorate a Sunday School of 100 was maintained. Under such conditions this was a good record. In 1868 this sentence appeared in the Convention records as a part of a resolution:
And that we advise our board to locate a missionary in San Antonio.

In 1868 these resolutions appeared:

Resolved, that in the judgment of this Convention, New Braunfels, San Antonio, Brownsville, Indianola, Port Lavaca, and Victoria are points that ought to be occupied by Baptists. Resolved, that as preliminary to permanent occupation, in order to elicit information, conduct meetings, collect scattered Baptists, and if practicable, organize them into churches, ascertain what can be done towards the support of a missionary or pastor on the spot, and what towards building a place of

worship, judicious brethren be appointed, who shall go forth two and two, to each of the above named places, and report to the board of directors.

This committee was appointed and at least visited San Antonio, and reported favorably. In the minutes of San Antonio River Association for 1869, the following preamble and resolutions were adopted:
Whereas, we believe as an Association that the time has now arrived when we should take some decided steps and make a vigorous effort to purchase a lot in the city of San Antonio as a permanent beginning towards erecting a house of worship for the Missionary Baptists, therefore, 1. Resolved, that a committee of three be appointed to select and purchase a suitable lot in the city of San Antonio upon which to build a house of worship for the Baptists, and to procure a deed to the same. Brothers E.G. Huston, J.W. Cooper and James Newton, were appointed the committee. 2. Resolved, that five trustees be appointed, to whom the title of said lot shall be made, etc. Brothers E.G. Huston, J.W. Cooper, James Newton, W.D. Johnson and A.G. Martin were appointed said trustees.

A committee of five was then appointed to raise the funds with which to purchase the lot, consisting of Elders J.N. Key, W.D. Johnson, J.F. Hines, L.D. Young and T. Christmas. Nothing seems to have come from the work of this last named committee, but about this time the Baptists came to realize that no permanent work could be accomplished in San Antonio without a house of worship, and that no simple, cheap affair would meet the necessities of the case, so the task of building a church house and a pastors home was turned over to J.W. D. Creath, the Conventions agent. Creath threw his whole life into the enterprise. There were at that time probably not two Baptist church buildings in, all Texas superior to the house contemplated, and probably not two other pastors homes of any sort, belonging to churches. The task was a stupendous one. It was only five years since the close of the Civil War. Reconstruction days were at their worst. Money was hard to get. Baptists had not yet learned to give in large sums, even if they had money to give. In the Convention records of 1870 these statements are found concerning San Antonio Mission
Cash collected (by Creath) for San Antonio church lots $1,020, pledges for the house $2,150. The San Antonio Mission is eliciting universal interest and its final success is now beyond question.

The following resolution was adopted:

Resolved, that we deeply sympathize with the effort to build a house of worship in San Antonio and commend this work to all the churches, and that a missionary be placed there as early as practicable..

Creath was succeeding grandly in the work. The committee seems to have contracted for a lot in the Fall of 1869, at a price of $1,500, but when they came to close the trade early in 1870, the price had gone up to $2,500.f204 They seem not to have bought that lot, for this statement by Creath appears in The Baptist Herald, August 22, 1870:
The San Antonio site purchased by the committee for a Baptist Church, contains two lots, each sixty feet deep, making a solid block of 120 feet. The lots cost each $500 in gold, or $1,000 for the two. I had collected $800 and the balance we arranged for on ninety days time. San Antonio now numbers 20,000 inhabitants. The trustees whose names are in the deed are James Newton, E.G. Huston, Judge James H. Stribling, J.W. Cooper, C.R. Breedlove, S.G. Newton, Elder W.D. Johnson, Henry Stephens and James M. Doughty.

In the Convention minutes of 1871 these statements appear:

For the San Antonio Mission, collected cash $489; pledges $3,736. A correspondence has been opened with the board at Marion, with a view of obtaining its co-operation in the settling of a pastor at San Antonio. This mission enterprise is of great interest and importance, and it is evidently the determination of the brethren to prosecute it to a successful issue. Brother Creath, who has, with the sanction of the board of directors, taken it in charge, is meeting with encouragement in all parts of his field. May his hands be sustained until a substantial house of worship is erected, and a pastor settled in that long neglected and highly important field.

Here we digress to record a suggestive thought from a thoughtful brother: In The Baptist Herald of October 11, 1871, is an open letter from R.C. Buckner to Rev. Thomas M. Westrup, of Monterey, Mexico. We quote only one paragraph and that in substance only:
I suggest that a school where Mexican children can be educated free of charge, and perhaps prepared as missionaries to go into Mexico; that it be established in San Antonio and under the supervision of the Baptist Church, the church house for which is now being erected. I believe San Antonio should be used as a gateway into Mexico, etc.

In 1872 the following statements appeared in The Herald. We give them in substance only, and from different numbers of the paper.

One young man proposes to be one of twenty or twenty-five to give $500 to support the preacher at San Antonio. Creath makes a strong appeal for help for the San Antonio Mission. Says the pastors home in that city will save on salary $500 a year. Pastors homes in those days were new ventures, and a sentiment for them had to be created. The committee on San Antonio Mission met in Houston. It there decided that a minister, even with a small family, could not live in San Antonio on a salary of less than $2,000. Will try immediately to secure a suitable man.f205 F. M. Law and J.H. Stribling visited San Antonio. Law said:
Did not find a dozen Baptists in the city. No place of worship and no minister.

Stribling said:
Work on church house just commenced. Need a preacher-a man of piety, zeal and intellect on the ground to begin work at once.

Creath said:
The contract for church house and parsonage has been let to F. Crider for $12,100. Money to be paid as work progresses.

Creath said in October:

Walls of building up about four feet above ground.

December 11 he said:
Work progressing well. Pastors home will be ready for the roof this week.

In the Convention records for 1872 are these words:

Cash for the San Antonio enterprise $470.25, pledges for the same, $347.

In the records of San Antonio River Association for 1872 we find the San Antonio church still represented in the Association, with C.W. Vickers their messenger, and a membership of twenty-eight. In 1873 these records are found in the Convention minutes:
For San Antonio Mission, cash $3,115.60; pledges $189.55.

The above collected by Brother Creath. J.W. McCullough, a sub-agent, collected for same,
Cash $19; pledges $15.

At a meeting of the board just preceding the Convention, Brother Creath had asked of the State board permission to devote half his time to San Antonio, the trustees of that enterprise paying one-half of his salary and expenses, but from now on he is to devote all his time to that special work. The Convention passed this resolution:
Resolved, that this Convention commend to the denomination of the State, and to brethren beyond our borders, the San Antonio Mission, as this city is situated in the far west of Texas, and is a key to Mexico. While San Antonio is the second city in the State in population, our denomination is very feebly represented there-not able to support a minister-and we are struggling now to erect a house of worship. To this end, Elder J.W. D. Creath is giving all his time and energy, therefore we desire to give him our sympathy and encouragement in this important work in a practical way. f206

On August 28, 1873, Dr. J. Beall, of San Antonio, writing in

The Herald concerning the progress of the work, said: Pastors home practically finished. Church building nearly ready for the roof, but work must stop for lack of funds. Creaths work is a marvel.

The work on these buildings seems to have been discontinued for a year or more, but Creath never let up, nor did he ever seem discouraged. He did not, however, want to begin again on construction until he had secured enough to complete the task. The years 1874 and 1875 were hard years on the San Antonio Mission. During these two years, as Creath is no longer working for the Convention, no records are found in the Convention minutes. In The Baptist Herald are found some references. The building committee reported August 6, 1874, that $7,000 or $8,000 have been expended, but we need $5,000 more, and adopted the following resolution:
Resolved, that our Home Mission Board be requested to take into special consideration the claims of San Antonio Church for aid in maintaining an efficient and devoted pastor.

On August 27, 1874, Dr. J. Beall gives ten reasons why the San Antonio work should be pressed to completion. One was that the delay was damaging the walls. On February 11, 1875, General J. V. Barnes wrote a good letter on the subject. He seems to have just visited the place. Among other things, he said
There is a church organization, but the membership is few and feeble and poor in this worlds goods. Creath is doing great work. The parsonage is finished, and the church house about half finished. He has about half the balance needed now raised. The building is going up in great symmetry and

beauty. The site is a good one, and the architecture perfect. The material is stone.

On February 18 a report said the work had again started. In 1876 the San Antonio Mission again came up for consideration in the Convention. The following resolution was adopted:
Resolved, that this Convention appoint a committee to inquire into the propriety of extending aid to what is known as the San Antonio Mission, including church building, etc., and that the committee report to this body, as fully as practicable, what has been done, and the present status of the work, and what is yet to be done.

This committee was appointed and consisted of F.M. Law, Jonas Johnston, W.H. Dodson, J.B. Link, H.L. Graves, H. Clark and A. Hauesler. It was a great committee. Its report in substance was as follows:
The church in San Antonio is small numerically and weak financially. No regular public worship except prayer meetings from house to house. Buildings not yet in condition to be used. Must have further aid; $1,000 yet necessary to put even basement in condition for use. Collected a total of $1,000 for lots, and $9,000 for buildings, but $1,500 of it had been expended for agency and expenses; $5,000 in unpaid pledges, not regarded as very valuable. Urge Convention to appoint committee to aid in securing suitable pastor. Regard San Antonio as one of the most important mission fields in Texas. Resolved, that this Convention adopt San Antonio as one of its special fields for mission work.

Some Convention records incidentally show that Rev. W.H. Dodson was called as pastor by the San Antonio Church some time in 1876, and this action of the church seems to have been approved by the Convention Board, for he became the Conventions missionary. His salary was to be $1,000; $300 paid by the church, $100 by the Southern Home Mission Board and $600 by the Texas Convention. Probably twenty years had gone by since the first agitation of the question. Some four more years elapsed before the church reported itself self-sustaining.f207 This record is found in the Convention minutes for 1880:
In 1861 Rev. Mr. Thurmond organized a church in San Antonio but soon left them,f208 and they had but few if any services until 1869, when Rev. J.W. D. Creath visited, instructed and encouraged them. He conceived the idea of building a house of worship for them, and went to work for it. Occasionally he visited and preached for them, until in 1876 it was decided to send W.H. Dodson as a missionary to that place. He commenced his work there January 12, 1877, with a house partly built, and only ten members, and most of them

able to do but little. To-day they report themselves, with Gods blessings, independent for the future, with church property valued at $15,000, including the parsonage. The church house completed except plastering and painting the basement. With this report ends the grandest work of Texas Baptists. The Baptists have expended for lots, house and parsonage, $12,089, and for mission work there a little less than $3,000. The whole cost of San Antonio Mission is $15,000.f209

This church was organized January 20, 1861, organic members, 7, which in 1862 had increased to 20, and registered the following record of future increase: 1863, 41; 1872, 15; 1877, 26; 1878, 55. The church by vote in conference September 19, 1880, agreed to ask the Convention for no further help and to pay their pastor not less than $750 per annum. Up to that time, and probably even until this day, the San Antonio Mission was the greatest and most important single mission ever undertaken by Texas Baptists. This church, organized by J.H. Thurmond in 1861, and possibly reorganized by W.H. Dodson in 1877,f210 numbers at the time of this writing 1921-2,564. There are now ten other white Baptist churches in the city, most of them having swarmed from the old mother church. Including Mexican, German and Negro Churches, San Antonio now has twenty-five Baptist churches with a total membership of 11,849. What a marvelous growth in forty-four years 13 to 11,849! It is thus that the work of Thurmond and Creath marches on as their redeemed spirits company with Christ and the angels in the immortal land of light and love.

CHAPTER 58. THE PASSING OF SOME GIANT LAYMEN 1861-1875

SOME of the greatest of our early Baptist fathers were simple, loyal, loving laymen, but they lived heroic lives and well deserve a prominent place in our Baptist history. Our Baptist story could not be fairly told if nothing special were said concerning the lives of some of these distinguished Christian men. During this fourth period of our history there fell, in the midst of the battle, four really great laymen. The author knew none of them personally, hence he can only repeat what others have said about them. Of some of them the records are painfully meager. These four laymen were all among the original trustees of Baylor University, and were all mighty men of valor in all our early organized Baptist work. Hon. Albert C. Horton was born in Georgia, but came to Texas from Alabama in 1835. While in Alabama he was a member of the State Legislature. On arriving in Texas he settled in Wharton County. He opened a great plantation near where the town of Wharton now stands, though he lived much of the time at Matagorda. He raised heavy crops of cotton and cane and had a large sugar mill. He owned many Negroes and hence needed a large plantation. He knew how to farm and also how to manage Negroes, and as a result his business succeeded. He always cared for his Negroes in a religious way, providing for them regular church services. He was a captain in the army during the Texas Revolution, and commanded a cavalry company under Colonel Fannin. When Fannin began his retreat from Goliad, Captain Horton was ordered with his company to take the lead and spy out the road in front. The wary Mexicans attacked Fannins small army on the flank and thus separated the small company of cavalry from the infantry. These tactics, however, made it possible for Horton and his company to escape the awful massacre at Goliad. When the revolution had ended and Texas was free, Horton was chosen as one of the first congressmen in the Republic. Here he served well. In 1839 he was chosen as one of the five commissioners to locate the Texas capital. It had already been agreed that its name should be Austin, no matter where located. The place where Austin now stands was the place chosen by the five commissioners. When Lamar ran for the Texas presidency, Horton ran for the position of vicepresident, but was defeated by David G. Burnett. However, following

annexation, when Texas became a State, he was elected lieutenant-governor on the ticket with J.P. Henderson as governor. When the war between the United States and Mexico came on, Governor Henderson was placed in command of all the Texas forces, and thus Horton became the active governor and filled that position through a large part of the term. Horton was a loyal and devout Baptist and a member of the Matagorda Baptist Church. When Baylor University was chartered, he was made one of the original trustees. He retained that position twenty consecutive years 18451865 or until his death. He was one of the early rich men of Texas, and for those days he was liberal with his means. In 1858 he presented to the Female Department of Baylor, a great bell. It now stands as a relic of the past, on the present great campus of Baylor College. The inscription on the bell is as follows:
LADIES SEMINARY, INDEPENDENCE, TEXAS PRESENTED BY HON. ALBERT C. HORTON A. D., 1858

Rev. J.A. Kimball, who knew A.C. Horton intimately, said this of his personal appearance:
He was tall. He wore his hair in a long queue, which was not uncommon among old men of my boyhood, but very few wore their hair so forty years ago. Why he wore his hair in this way I have no recollection of ever having heard. His son, at that time a boy of a dozen years, also wore his hair long and tied up in a queue, much to his disgust.

R. E.B. Baylor, in one of his personal sketches of early Texas Baptists, spoke in very high terms of A.C. Horton. He spoke of his wealth, his very great liberality to all religious and charitable objects, and of his courage in the Texas Revolution, and especially of his kindness to him (Baylor) personally. R. C. Burleson probably said more of Horton than any other single writer. We quote from his Life and Writings by Haynes. Some of the historical statements are probably not absolutely accurate, but we give the statements as written. None of the probable inaccuracies are vital to the story:
Gov. A.C. Horton, as a cavalry officer of Fannins ill-fated army, as a leading member of the first Texas Congress in 1536, as a member of the Annexation Convention of 1845, as governor of Texas, as a man of princely wealth and hospitality, as a devoted Baptist deacon, as a member of the first Texas Baptist State Convention in 1848, as a trustee of Baylor University, was for thirty years a noble co-worker of the old guard. Gov. Horton was a giant in body and intellect. For native force, for clear reasoning, and for

profound penetration he had no superior, and if his great brain had not been weighed down by a vast pile of cotton bales, and sugar barrels, and rich plantations, he would have been the peer of Houston, Van Zandt, W.H. Jack and Thos. J. Rusk. Gov. Horton was born in the grand old state of Georgia in 1800. His father died when he was quite young, and, like Washington, Marion and Tryon, and so many great men, he was brought up by a pious widowed mother on a small but ample farm. His noble mother, however, made one fearful mistake, which, but for the grace of God, would have damned him forever. Under the fatal plausible plea of keeping him at home, she allowed him to acquire great skill and passion for card-playing. This fatal knowledge and skill soon brought him in contact with gamblers the most hardened criminals that ever cursed the earth. Gamblers 1,854 years ago sat down on the trembling earth, under the darkened heavens, by the bleeding cross, and gambled for the seamless coat of the dying Jesus, while His weeping, heart-broken mother stood beside Him and would have given her hearts blood for that garment as a relic, as a memento, of her murdered, loving Son. This act displayed the true inwardness of all gamblers then and now. All fathers and mothers should teach their sons to shun cards and gamblers as they would rattlesnakes. This the widowed mother of Gov. Horton found out when it was too late, and if Gov. Hortons mother could speak from the eternal world today, she would say: Mothers, teach your sons to shun cards and gamblers as deadly vipers, for she saw her noble son goaded on by his fatal passion for gambling, in spite of his own better judgment and his mothers tears. He frequented gambling houses, and especially race grounds, and was often a winner and oftener a loser. He wandered out into the Tennessee Valley in North Alabama, then the garden spot of the South, celebrated for brave men, beautiful women and fine race horses. Miss Dent, the daughter of Deacon Dent, was the reigning belle. Her misguided father allowed her to attend that most fatal and fascinating of all the accursed forms of gambling horse racing and the accompanying balls. To the infinite disgust of Deacon Dent, two or three dashing gamblers sought the heart and hand of the wealthy, beautiful heiress, till in his delirium of grief the father said: I do believe my poor child is doomed to marry a gambler, and if I could find a decent gambler, she might marry him. Young Horton heard of this, and presented himself at once and frankly said: Sir, what you seek is not on the earth; they are a race of heartless demons. I am among them, but not one of them. If you will trust your beautiful, angel daughter to me, I will make her happy. And the beautiful belle became the loving bride of the young Georgian about 1828, but neither the tears of his mother, the prayers of Deacon Dent, nor the entreaties of his adored bride could break that fatal fascination for gambling. But an event occurred which none but poor, blind men who have traveled East in search of light, can ever appreciate.

He joined the Masonic Lodge at LaGrange, Alabama. Rev. Wm. Leigh, grandfather of Leigh and Rufus Burleson, and Mr. Segim B. Moore conferred the degree with all its power and beauty. Young Horton wept like a child. Going out of that lodge room, he, with tears, said to Mr. Leigh Oh, sir, this night I begin a new life. In this degree I see the beauty and eternal value of all my mother, my wife and her father have said. I have bet my last dollar. I am raised into a higher, holier life. I am a new man. A few days after, the strong grip of the Lion of the tribe of Judah raised him high up into a Christian life. He was joyfully converted and baptized by the eloquent preacher, Daniel B. Baptis, who a short time before had married Miss Townes, the bosom friend and reigning belle with Miss Dent. Soon afterwards the eloquent preacher and the reformed gambler moved with their large wealth to Green County, Alabama. Bro. Horton was elected and served one term in the Senate of Alabama, but he followed the star of empire in its westward flight, and in 1835 he came to Texas and bought several leagues of land on Old Caney and settled at Matagorda. In October of that same year, Santa Anna, finding the Mexicans utterly incapable of self-government, established the only government suited to a Catholic people a military despotism. He sent his brother-in-law, General Cos, to establish the same government in Texas. The advance guard of Gen. Cos army was routed at Gonzales and driven into San Antonio by the brave Texans, under Col. John H. Moore. Gen. Cos, with his whole army, was besieged in San Antonio from October 28 to December 9, when he and his whole army, with all the military stores, surrendered to Gen. Edward Burleson, the commander of the Texan army. Santa Anna was enraged at the capture of his brother-in-law, Cos, and his men. He raised an army of 8,000 picked troops, whom he had led to victory on so many battlefields. Also his 1,000 Guatemalean Indians, called his black angels of death. He moved with his usual celerity on San Antonio and captured and killed the last one of its brave defenders. All Texas was marching to meet the invaders. Brother Horton raised a company of cavalry, and joined the brave, but ill-fated Col. Fannin and his noble army, made up chiefly of Georgians. One company, however, was Capt. (Doctor) Shacklefords, made up of a noble set of young men, sons of Gov. Hortons old Alabama friends. As soon as the Alamo fell, Gen. Houston, their commander-in-chief, ordered Col. Fannin to blow up the fortification at Goliad and retreat to the Colorado. Gov. (then captain) Horton urged Col. Fannin to obey Houstons order, both because it was the order of the commander-in-chief, and because the eagle-eyed Horton clearly foresaw that if they remained there the brave boys of loving mothers in Alabama and Georgia would be sacrificed in vain. But the gallant Fannin, more daring than wise, refused to obey promptly, and lingered until his retreat was cut off, and he and his whole army captured retreating, seventeen miles from Goliad, on the Coleto and led back to Goliad and shot in cold blood on the 27th of March. Captain Horton and his cavalry were all of Fannins men who

escaped, and that by a mere accident. In setting out on the retreat from Goliad, spies reported that cavalry from Santa Annas army, then moving from the Alamo to Gonzales, were seeking to cut off Fannins retreat, and Col. Fannin ordered Captain Horton with his cavalry to drive them back and scour the whole country between Goliad and Victoria. This hazardous duty he executed, bravely chasing Santa Annas men many miles and scouring the country, as directed, but alas, on hastening back to join Fannin he found he was cut off entirely, and Fannins whole army made prisoners. Who can tell the grief that wrung the great heart of Horton when he saw the brave sons of his old Alabama and Georgia friends led forth like sheep to the slaughter? Among them that heroic fourteen-year-old boy, Fenner, who, hearing the dastardly foe cocking their muskets behind them when they were placed into line to be shot, cried: Boys, they are going to shoot us in the back; let us turn our faces and die like men, and turning around, a Mexican ball pierced his noble heart, and he fell dead. This noble boy was a son of Captain Hortons old neighbor near LaGrange,-Alabama. Captain Horton and his gallant company hastened back to join Gen. Houston, and hence were fully prepared on the plains of San Jacinto to shout, Remember Goliad! Remember the Alamo! As soon as independence was gained, Brother Horton was elected to the first Texas Congress that Congress that framed the Constitution of the Republic of Texas. He was one of the commissioners appointed by President Lamar to select and locate the city of Austin. He was also a member of the annexation committee. He was elected lieutenant-governor with Gov. J. Pinckney Henderson, the first governor of Texas, in 1846. Gov. Henderson resigned to go into the Mexican war, and Governor Horton succeeded him as governor, and no man ever filled the governors chair with more dignity and ability. When his term of office expired, he followed his inclinations and retired to his farms. His immense estates, variously estimated at from $300,000 to $400,000, engrossed all his time. I met him first at the organization of the Texas Baptist State Convention at Anderson, September 8, 1848. I served with him on the committee to draft the constitution. My father knew him intimately in Alabama, and often spoke of him as a remarkable man, but his penetration and vast compass of mind far excelled all my expectations, for, though Brother R.S. Blount and I had been at work on the constitution two months, and had collated and culled from the constitutions of Virginia, North Carolina, Tennessee and Georgia, and secretly written out the constitution before leaving Houston, we were both startled at the questions and wisdom of Gov. Horton, who probably had never seen a constitution of a Baptist State Convention. I knew him afterwards as deacon at Matagorda, and trustee and patron of Baylor University. Nothing ever impressed me more than his tender and deep interest for the comfort and religious welfare of his slaves. He owned nearly 300, a large number of them members of the Baptist Church. He made a

church house, built convenient between his plantations, and employed a preacher to preach for them. Brother Noah Hill, his pastor, said it was the most touching scene he ever saw to see Gov. Horton and his noble wife reading the Bible and praying for their servants. If the South had been full of such Christian masters as Gov. Horton, God never would have allowed the abolition fanatics to set the slaves free till they were Christianized and prepared for citizenship or to return home to Africa and colonize and Christianize the Dark Continent. The African race would thereby have been a blessing to both continents. When, as President of Baylor University, I visited him, by his special request, I preached for his slaves. As a deacon, he was faithful, tender and liberal. As trustee, he not only gave $5,000 and a magnificent bell, but he gave our beloved sons his prayers, and he assured me it was his purpose ultimately to endow a professorship of not less than $50,000. But alas, that cruel war crushed his great heart, wrecked his princely fortune, and turned his once happy and contented slaves loose to become homeless vagabonds, and made the richest part of Texas little less than an African territory. Our great and good brother, after a wonderful career, fell asleep in Jesus, but he being dead, yet speaketh, and may his love of Texas, his devotion to Baylor University, and his zeal for the salvation of the colored race inspire us to love Texas more than life, to endow Baylor University with $500,000, and never cease to pray and toil for the colored people till Ethiopia shall stretch forth her hand, and the last one of the sons of Ham shall be saved and sit at the feet of Jesus.

We deeply regret that we can give so little of the life of Colonel Aaron Shannon a noble servant of God. We have carefully searched all accessible records. Somehow all our previous writers have said little of this great layman. He was not among the earliest Baptist pioneers. Even Dr. Link, the greatest and most accurate of all our writers on Texas Baptist history, says nothing directly concerning Aaron Shannon. Dr. Burleson never completed his life sketches of the old guard, or doubtless he would have included this active and prominent layman. We have secured what information we could from Mr. Tom Shannon, a grandson, now living at Independence, Texas, but a large part, if not all, of the grandfathers life in Texas had been lived before the grandson was born. Aaron Shannon was born in South Carolina in 1796. He moved to Alabama in 1820 and settled in Tuscaloosa County. He became a large slave owner, and operated a large plantation on the Tombigbee River. He married Miss Elizabeth Kilpatrick, a granddaughter of General Charles Brandon, of Tennessee, who had come to America to escape the persecution of the British King, with whom he had had some political differences.

Aaron Shannon was commissioned a colonel in the United States army by Andrew Jackson. He was a member of the board of regents of the University of Alabama. He came to the Republic of Texas, and settled in what is now Grimes County. He was a loyal Baptist and immediately became interested and active in all the enterprises of the Baptist denomination. He was an enthusiast on the subject of education, and firmly believed that one of the best ways to propagate and perpetuate Baptist principles was through good schools, and Baptist principles, he strongly contended, were in direct accord with the teachings of the New Testament. He was a charter member of the board of trustees of Baylor University, and, like A.C. Horton, remained in that position just twenty years, or until his death. He died on his plantation in Grimes County in July, 1865. Col. Shannon was always a loyal supporter of Baylor. He attended the board meetings and contributed largely of his means to build up the institution. His son married a daughter of A.G. Haynes, another of Baylors original trustees, and thus the lives of these two great Baptist laymen were bound together. Gov. Horton gave to Baylor College her great bell. Colonel Shannon gave to Baylor University the bell that she was using when this author was a student at Baylor. It was the colonels old plantation bell which used to call his host of hands together for their daily tasks. Deacon Terrell J. Jackson was born in Green County, Georgia, 1805, but was raised chiefly in Alabama. In 1832 he married Miss Julia A. Coleman, a young lady endowed with noblest qualities of heart and mind. In 1838 he made a profession of religion, and united with the church at Mt. Enon, in Pickens County, Alabama, and was baptized by Elder John A. Taylor. He removed with his family to Texas in 1841, and settled in Washington County, a few miles from where Chappell Hill now stands. Here he reared a large family, and accumulated a handsome property. His nearest church at that time was at Independence, about twelve miles distant. The church was in serious trouble, a majority under the leadership of Elder T.W. Cox having a strong leaning toward Campbellism, while some had fully embraced those views. Bro. Jackson had declined to unite with the church till its troubles were settled. Elder Tryon had become a sort of joint pastor with Cox, and when matters were brought to a crisis, Cox had 13 while Tryon had only 12 who stood firm as Baptists. Jackson and his wife had been accustomed to attend preaching, and were present on a Saturday morning when Tryon preached. An issue was expected that day, and Tryons sermon was a powerful appeal to every true soldier of Christ to stand by his colors and do his duty, and he illustrated the way some men did by the story of the husband who mounted the joists till his wife had killed the bear, and then came down and said, Betsy, aint we brave? Jackson, who had experienced a good deal of trouble with the anti-

missionaries in Alabama, and was determined to keep out of trouble in Texas, afterwards said he felt mean and small enough to have crawled through an auger-hole. When the opportunity was given for persons to unite with the church, he turned and said to his wife, Julia, I wish we had our letters here; I want to join right now. The more thoughtful and provident Julia said, All right; I brought them along in case we might want to join. And join they did, and gave the Baptists fourteen to the Campbellites thirteen, and so saved the the church, and put its enemies to rout. Thus the trouble was ended. He afterwards, with others, went into the organization of the Providence Church, since removed to Chappell Hill. He was made deacon, and served till his death, October 26, 1867. This became one of the strongest and most prosperous churches of the State. O.H. P. Garrett became deacon at the same time, and in this church Elder Hosea Garrett held membership, from its organization till his death. Here J.H. Stribling was baptized, and a great many others, among them most, if not all, of Brother Jacksons own children. Some of them inherit largely the virtues of father and mother. Mrs. R.J. Sledge, one of them, and her noble husband, furnished a home and gave peace and quiet in his last days, to Z.N. Morrell. Mrs. Chappell, another daughter, has manifested a large and liberal interest in the cause of Christianity and benevolence. Terrell Jackson was a man of broad views and a large heart a public benefactor as well as a good citizen. He was a wise and willing counsellor and helper in all the denominational enterprises of his day, both educational and missionary. His hands were ready for every good work. His house was a home for the stranger, and a resting place for his brethren. The unbounded and cheerful hospitality of both Brother Jackson and his wife made it a treat to visit them. Dr. Stribling, who knew him long and well, delivered a memorial sermon in May, 1868, at Chappell Hill, in which the following statements and tributes occur:
Bro. Jackson was a firm believer in the teachings of the Bible and the principles of the Baptists. He held with a decided mind the cardinal truths of our salvation, such as our depravity by nature, our regeneration by the influence of the Holy Spirit, and through the atoning merits of Christ, Gods sovereign, electing and predestinating love in our redemption, the final perseverance of all saints through grace to glory, a saving faith as preceding and leading to a burial in baptism, the Church of Christ as being composed of a believing and baptized membership, having the Scriptures as its only rule of faith and practice. Christ alone its Head and lawgiver, and the pillar and ground of the truth.

Brother Jackson was one of that pioneer band, such as Morrell and Marsh, Huckins and Tryon, Garrett and Baylor, Pilgrim and Ellis, Prewitt and Mercer, and many others, who sowed the seeds of truth in the virgin soil of this country, and planted the churches that are the beauty and glory of our land. They have set in motion agencies and influences that have restrained vice and crime, enforced law and order, elevated the morals of society, snatched innumerable souls from the verge of destruction, made the fountain of life to gush forth in the desert waste of iniquity; and the tide of influence they set in motion still is bearing redeemed spirits into the haven of eternal rest. While our beloved brother did not publicly preach the gospel, yet by his prayers and contributions he sent the Bible and missionary into the destitute portions of our country, and was instrumental, by the blessings of God, in instructing, comforting and encouraging Christians in the pathway of duty, confirming churches in the faith once delivered to the saints, leading inquiring souls to Christ as a Saviour, and awakening impenitent sinners. We doubt not that redeemed and immortal spirits will shine as stars in his crown of rejoicing. They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars, forever and ever. He had a quick and vigorous intellect, and was energetic in all the private or public enterprises in which he enlisted. He was frank and honest in the avowal of his sentiments, and upright in his dealings. He did not hesitate, falter or lag behind in the various interests that engaged his attention, but nobly led the van in grappling with difficulties and in overcoming obstacles. A kind Providence blessed the toils of our brother, and poured wealth into his coffers, but he did not idolize his possessions, nor hoard up, and close his eyes and ears to the calls of suffering and distress. As he freely received, so he freely gave. In him the poor and distressed had a friend and benefactor. The tears of the widow, the wants of the orphans, and the calls of suffering humanity touched his heart and opened his hand. In the hearts and lives of many that have been aided by his bounty, he has a monument more enduring than brass or stone. In the Providence Baptist Church, in which he was a deacon for more than twenty years; in the Baylor University and other institutions of learning that have blessed and elevated the intellectual and moral state of the country, the railroad that passes your town, and has poured immigration, wealth and enterprise into our land, and various other objects, are the fruits of his labors, of his liberality and energy. That such a man should have faults in common to frail humanity; that he erred; was overcome at times by his passions; in other things was imperfect, is simply to say that he was a man, and not innocent, where all are proved guilty. Often did he lament, confess and struggle to overcome these things. But like spots in the sun, they are obscured and lost sight of in the blaze of his virtues, and his better qualities of heart and life. Let the mantle of charity cover his defects; let his imperfections rest in the grave, and let us profit by his nobler traits in life.

In his religious history he was subject to doubts and depressions of mind. In one of the last conversations we had with him, while he expressed a sense of unworthiness and imperfection, and alluded to his cares and trials, he expressed a growing assurance of an entire reliance upon Christ as a Saviour, and the hope of eternal life as growing stronger and brighter. As Bro. Jackson had periods of doubt and gloom, so he had seasons of comfort and joy that refreshed and cheered him like the oasis of the desert to the weary, thirsty traveler. Who can forget, who have seen him as some of us have, in the house of God when the Spirit moved upon the hearts of the people; when Christ was the theme of the song, the sermon and prayer; when the church was revived, sinners bowed in penitence at the cross, and converts were rejoicing, the unutterable joy of his heart that was manifest in the falling tear, the radiance of his countenance, the melting tones of his voice, and the hearty grasp of his hand. Such seasons were foretastes of the bliss his sainted spirit now feasts upon in the climes of immortal glory. And finally, in the more tender and endearing relations of a husband and father, language fails to express the depth and strength of his attachment to his beloved family. How often his heart overflowed in sympathy, kindness and love! His sacrifices, counsels and prayers still live to bless his bereaved household. O, could his voice be heard from his heavenly home today, how would he urge us all to seek first the kingdom of heaven, to trust in Christ and to strive to enter in at the straight gate. f211

Terrell J. Jackson, like the other three whose life sketches appear in this chapter, was one of the original trustees of Baylor University, and like the others, remained in that position to his death, which was twenty-two years. In the old Jackson home, it was the privilege of the author to be entertained many times, while he was a student of Baylor, and when he was pastor of Old Providence (Chappell Hill) Church, and while occupying the position as pastor, it was his privilege to perform the marriage ceremony of Miss Mary Jackson, a daughter of Terrell J., to a Mr. Justice. A daughter from that marriage is now the clerk of the old church, and an older sister preceded her in the same office. How well and with what pleasure we remember the widowed wife and numerous children! There are many descendants yet living. It was a great Baptist family. Last, but not least in the great quartette of laymen, was Hon. Albert Gallitan Haynes. We copy the whole sketch from Links Historical and Biographical Magazine. We cannot improve upon it. He had access to material which we have not. At least one of his children, Mrs. John Hudson, of Caldwell, Texas, is yet living. It was our privilege to know the wife and several of the children, and to perform the marriage ceremony, for one of them. There are many descendants living in Texas. Here is the sketch:

Hon. Albert Gallitan Haynes was born in Green County, Georgia, August 1, 1805. He was of pure English stock, the earliest and first authentic account of whose appearance in the new world was in 1614. In that year, the Rev. John Hooker, a Non-conformist, who had been unfrocked and silenced from preaching by the Established Church of England, set sail for America with a colony of 300 dissenters. Rev. John Haynes, a brilliant minister, was among the number. Upon their arrival, and after making a careful inspection of all the country at that time open for settlement, they decided to locate in Hartford, Conn., to which they immediately moved from Massachusetts, and commenced operations. Both of these great men were contemporaneous and co-laborers with Roger Williams, and no three characters in American history did more toward the establishment of civil and religious liberty on this continent than Williams, Hooker and Haynes. Descendants of John Haynes probably drifted South and cast their fortunes with Gov. Oglethorpes colony of liberty-loving English in Georgia, from whom the subject of this sketch was a direct descendant. In 1828, at the age of twenty-three, Albert G. Haynes was converted and was baptized into the fellowship of the Concord Church. His prudence, discretion and wisdom assigned him at once to a position of prominence in the church and all of its enterprises. In 1832 he was married to Matilda, daughter of Bailey Freeman, of Monticello, Jasper County, Georgia a family of great prominence and influence. She proved to be a valuable helpmeet in every sense of that comprehensive term, and a valuable counsellor in all the scenes of a modest though eventful life. After marriage they remained a short time at Mr. Freemans homestead, near Monticello, and then moved to Alabama, settling near Montgomery where they remained two years. In 1833 they went to Georgia to visit Mrs. Haynes family and on their return to Alabama, traveling by private conveyance, they were caught in a violent storm, during which a large tree was blown down, falling across the ambulance, breaking the right leg in two places of both Mr. Haynes and his wife. They were exposed to the fury of the storm for some time, suffering the most indescribable agony, but were finally discovered by General Phillips, proprietor of a public house in that neighborhood, to which they were conveyed and where they lay for six weeks. After they had recovered suffciently to travel they resumed their journey to Alabama. Upon their arrival in Montgomery they immediately began preparation and moved to the new State of Mississippi and settled in Noxubee County. He enlisted in a regiment of State militia soon after his arrival, and acquired so much popularity as a citizen, soldier and man, that he was elected major of the regiment of which his company was a part. Mississippi at that time contained a large Indian population, and Major Haynes relates many interesting incidents of encounters with the Indians. After a residence of seven years in Mississippi, and a business experience from boyhood of unbroken success, he was induced to endorse for the sheriff

of Noxubee County, a warm personal friend, and, as is usual in such cases, he had his friends obligations to pay, which swept his entire fortune away and reduced him almost to a penniless condition. Under the laws of the State at that time nothing was exempt from forced sale, and Mrs. Haynes saw quilts, counterpanes, etc., in some cases products of her own industry, in others, presents from her relatives and friends, torn from her home by the officers of the law and exposed to public sale to satisfy the delinquencies of a trusted friend. Disheartened, and feeling a sense of outrage, he turned his eyes towards Texas, a new country very much discussed at that time by the people of the old states, and he resolved to go. He conferred with two brothers, Thomas and Jack, who concluded to accompany him. He then mentioned his intended move to his wife. She remembered their unfortunate experience in going from Georgia to Alabama and was very much averse to moving to Texas, or anywhere else, but finally consented to the move provided her husband would promise her to then settle for life. This he did and solemnly redeemed his pledge. After a tedious journey of 1,200 miles, made overland, involving nearly two months of travel, they landed in the fall of 1841 in the little village of Independence, Washington County. His entire fortune at that time consisted of his wife, five children, a few Negroes, one pair of jaded horses and a debt of $50. Major Haynes remarked to his wife, as they ascended the summit of the hill just east of the town: This land is lovely to behold; here we have rich soil, a pure atmosphere, a healthy location and some neighbors, and if it suits you we will cease our journeys and prospectings, locate here and spend the remaining time allotted to us on earth. This proposition was readily accepted, and he rented a cabin from Alcalde John P. Cole, on Coles Creek, where they remained until a home could be secured. In this little log cabin, in the wilderness of Texas, with nine in the family, and in debt, the battle of life was renewed. His only capital was his implicit and unshaken faith in God, the cooperation and aid of his wife, a strong constitution, a clear head and an iron nerve. He soon purchased a tract of sixteen acres of land, on easy terms, just west and outside the limits of the town of Independence, and commenced his improvements. No lumber, doors, or windows could be had and he and his Negro men cut the logs, split the boards, and with a borrowed whipsaw made the planks, and put up a log cabin exactly where his more pretentious residence now stands. Into this cabin he removed his family. The heroes of this world have not all worn gaudy epaulets, manipulated armies, controlled the affairs of State, written books or swayed the multitude from the pulpit, rostrum or platform, but many of them have lived in retirement, and in modesty, humility and wisdom have laid the foundation upon which rests the structure of the Christian civilization of the new world. In 1842, after getting his family settled, he began to cast about for something to do to maintain them. Farming presented about the only opening of promise

in the new country, so he contracted with Judge Cole for the rental of fifty acres of land. With his reliable Negro men, who have long since gone to their reward, and whose memories are sweet recollections to the surviving members of his family, his own and one hired team, he cultivated the fifty acres of land. He was prayerful, diligent and industrious. The land was rich, the season was favorable, and as a result of that years work he made and gathered 75 bales of cotton, hiring assistance in the harvest season. That year cotton advanced to seven cents per pound, for which price he disposed of his whole crop. Surely he enjoyed the smiles of Providence in this, the business crisis of his life. He was now on splendid financial footing, and although he continued to farm for the balance of his life, he never again made so large a crop. From that time forward everything he touched turned into money, and he accumulated a large fortune and bestowed it with lavish hand upon every enterprise that was calculated to promote the glory of God and extend His kingdom on earth. No worthy, charitable or benevolent enterprise ever appealed in vain for aid, and he has been heard to say, with a face radiant with gratitude, that he had invested more money in churches and schools than in Negroes and lands, and he thanked God for the opportunity to do so. In 1842 he connected himself by letter with the church at Independence. By timely interposition and moderate counsels during one of the stormiest periods in all the history of that church, he prevented its total dismemberment and destruction. He was eminently a man for a crisis, and seemed to know by intuition, both in religious and business affairs, exactly what to do and just how and when to act. He was ordained a deacon by the church in 1843, and was ever thereafter to the end of his life, one of its strongest pillars, both in moral and financial matters. In 1845, five years after the organization of the Union Association, a departure was made from the usual practice, and Bro. Haynes, a layman and a deacon, was elected moderator and presided with great ability and satisfaction. Major Haynes was a charter member of the board of trustees of Baylor University, and was a member continuously from 1845 to 1870, and filled the positions of treasurer, secretary and president with entire satisfaction to the Board and distinction to himself. It was on his motion that Judge R.E. B. Baylor was elected president pro tem. of the board. Major Haynes goes down to history, therefore, not only as being a member of the first board, but as having made the first motion ever made in its deliberations. From 1845 to 1870, his name and the influence of his zeal was seen upon almost every page of the proceedings of the Board. He rarely failed to attend a meeting. He loved the school with all the ardor and strength of his great soul, and consecrated his time, talents, money and influence in promoting its growth. In order that young men of limited means, but who were ambitious for a college education, might avail themselves of the advantages afforded at Baylor University, and at the same time to induce a larger matriculation, Major Haynes and a few other ardent friends of the school advertised to board young men for $5.00 per month, which included lodging, fuel, lights,

washing, and every item of expense. His house, even at that time, was a very small affair. He had a large family of young children, and nobody but God and his unselfish wife and children will ever know what a sacrifice of comfort and convenience this cost himself and family. While his house was thus packed, there was always room for a wayfaring Baptist preacher or a prospector, to accommodate whom his little children would be affectionately put to bed on a nice clean sheep skin beneath one of the stately and widespreading live oaks that embowered his humble residence. In 1852, the Union Association met at Independence, and between fifty and sixty of the delegates were entertained by Bro. Haynes. He possessed the faculty of entertaining in an eminent degree, and at this time it would be difficult to decide, judging from the mellow, melting prayers, soul-stirring and old-fashioned songs, peals of merry good cheer and laughter that rang forth from that beautiful live oak grove, where the brethren enjoyed themselves most, at Brother Haynes hospitable home, or at the church where the services of the Association were held. He took a good deal of pride in saying that neither in Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi nor Texas had he ever charged or received pay for a nights lodging. No comment, therefore, is necessary on his unbounded hospitality. In his day, he was a famous singer, and when Tryon, Huckins, Baylor, Hill, Morrell, Baines or Burleson could secure his deep, rich, full and tearful baritone voice for a revival, they felt sure of a glorious refreshing from Gods presence. In 1859 the board of trustees of the University decided to build. Plans and specifications were adopted, and the contract for a stone building 50x106, three stories high, was awarded to Major or Haynes, who afterwards took Rev. M. Ross as a partner in the contract. Brother Ross had very little means. The basement, or first story of that building, with walls of solid stone masonry two and one-half feet thick, with stone partitions, was completed at a cost of $5,400. The war coming on, operations were suspended, all subscriptions to the building fund were repudiated, and the entire expense fell on Major Haynes. It was a very serious loss just at that time, still no man ever heard a breath of complaint or censure escape his lips. In 1870, the Baptist Church at Independence, containing this church record, was destroyed by fire. His friends greatly regret the loss of this book, as without it, his life, character and works can never be presented to the world in their true light, and besides much other valuable historical matter was lost. In 1848 Major Haynes was elected Justice of the Peace for the Independence precinct. He announced after his election, not before, that he understood the term justice of the peace to mean a man who was to use his best endeavors to adjust matters in controversy between neighbors and friends to preserve, to adjust the peace and that this ought to have been the object for which the office was created, and taking this view of it, he would proceed with the administration, giving to it his very best ability, but would not and could not

do such violence to his conscience as to accept any compensation in any way, or from any source, for his services. His findings, rulings and decisions were almost always final, and gave entire satisfaction. The litigants would leave the court room, which was as often as any other way, under the grateful shade of a splendid live oak, saying Major Haynes received no money from either of us. His decision was therefore impartial, and gives me perfect satisfaction. After his election to this position, he boasted of one thing, especially when with a circle of preachers. Heretofore, he would remark, you preachers have had two advantages of me you could marry and baptize people. I couldnt. Now I can perform the marriage, and you have only one advantage. I come in one of being as good as you. In 1856 he was elected to the State Legislature from Washington county, by a large majority. Into the counsels of the State he carried that fine business sense and acumen, and that superb intellectual balance that had so faithfully and successfully served him in the private walks of life. He seldom occupied the floor, and when he did speak it was mostly in the nature of a statement of facts. For this reason his utterances were weighty, and even from those who differed with him upon any subject, the visible sincerity of the man commanded for his opinions the profoundest respect. The Speaker of the House once remarked that Major Haynes never seemed to speak because he wanted to, but rather because his convictions were so deep-seated and opinions so well matured and decided that he could not help it. This compliment he always valued. Soon after the expiration of his term in the legislature the secession agitation which had been going on in the American Senate for a quarter of a century or more, was bearing fruit in the nature of a great Civil War. Every sympathy of his soul was with the people of the South. He furnished three sons to the armies of the Confederacy Tom, Dick and Harry. The two first named fell, gloriously battling for the cause of constitutional liberty Dick at Seven Pines, Virginia, and Tom at Perryville, Kentucky. Being over the age himself for military service, he took a large force of his own Negro men, went to Galveston, and reported for work on the fortifications. His services were accepted, and he was thus engaged when the battle of Galveston was fought and won. During the engagement he. utilized the force in his charge in moving and placing in position the heavy artillery, and may therefore be said to have participated actively in the engagement. At the close of the war he was calm and self-possessed, and accepted the result. He often remarked that he cared nothing for the loss of property, that the principle at issue had gone down in a sea of blood, and he would submit and accept it all without complaint or murmuring, if only he had his two noble boys, Tom and Dick, to console him and lean on in his declining years. Their loss was his only and great grief. In 1866 he commenced the work of rebuilding his wasted fortune, and the reestablishment of church work, when again in 1867 he was called from private

into public life, and elected to a position in the Commissioners Court of Washington County. He served a full two years with conspicuous ability, at the close of which he again retired, and spent the remainder of his life in social and spiritual enjoyment and in communion with God. On March 22, 1870, surrounded by his family and scores of friends, he crossed peacefully over the river to rest under the shade of the trees. Dr. Wm. Carey Crane delivered the funeral oration, the opening sentence of which was: Albert Gallatin Haynes is dead, and no ordinary man has fallen. Truthful words and a worthy compliment. He fulfilled every relation and responsibility of life with splendid ability, and left the world better for having lived in it. Socially, he was a remarkable man, and so fortunately constituted, with such a jovial, genial disposition and manner that he could say almost anything to his brethren and friends without giving the least offense. He has been heard by men now alive to administer the most scathing rebuke and withering criticism even to political opponents he believed to be in error, at which no umbrage was taken. Such was the manifest sincerity of the man. He was intimate and at ease with such men as General Sam Houston, Judge R.M. Williamson (three-legged Willie), Judge R.T. Wheeler, Judge R.E. B. Baylor and scores of men of eminence. His neighbors loved him and always enjoyed visits to his house. To stand the test of every-day acquaintance, and to retain the confidence and love of those who know you most intimately, is the very highest test of merit. His manner was off-hand and magnetic, his bearing courtly, though warm. At his house, with his family and friends around him, he was seen to the best advantage. During a long and active life in religion, business and politics, he preserved his record unsullied before the world. Not a blot, or breath, or even suspicion, has been cast upon it by friend or foe. He never betrayed a trust, and was the highest impersonation of the strictest integrity. In testimony of this, after his death his friends, neighbors and fellow-citizens, some of whom had known him from budding boyhood to mature manhood, and in the evening of life as well known him as a man, a Christian, as a citizen, as a business man and politician testified to his sterling worth, and stainless character, and that his many virtues might not lightly pass away, by erecting over his grave at Independence, an enduring stone monument to mark for future generations his final resting place on earth. A very remarkable trait in Bro. Haynes character was, that while his education was limited, he was a reading man, gifted as a conversationalist, very fluent, using choice and chaste language, and whether discussing the knottiest theological question with theologians, questions of statecraft with statesmen, scientific and philosophical questions with men of science, or talking on subjects of agriculture with some practical farmer, or directing his Negro men in the details of his plantation management, he was equally at

home, and at ease. His favorite motto was The philosophy of life consists in avoiding extremes. For five years previous to the war he had been engaged in the mercantile business with Major B. Blanton as a partner. They had been doing a large business on the credit system, and at the beginning of the war they had some $30,000 in outstanding notes and accounts. The firm owed Northern merchants some $15,000. Nearly every cent of the former was lost, and every cent of the latter was paid by Major Haynes. He lost, including slaves and other property, $85,000, still he did not withhold his gifts to the cause of religion and education, was not cast down nor depressed, did not brood in gloominess and despair over the inexorable decrees of Providence, but bore it all as a Christian philosopher.

PERIOD 5
CHAPTER 59. BAPTIST INDEPENDENCE AND PERSONAL LIBERTY 1876-1886
THE streams of Texas Baptist history for this ten-year period are extremely numerous and are unusually hard to follow. Probably at no period in all our history has there ever been such a marked display of Baptist personal liberty as during the years of 1876-1886. There was co-operation, if they pleased, when they pleased, where they pleased, and with whomsoever they pleased. There was probably never such a period nor such a centrifugal spirit, and yet, in many respects, it was one of the greatest periods of our Texas Baptist history. This very excess of our personal liberty, and the painful extreme of the spirit of scatteration, finally reacted to our own disgust and shame, and culminated at last in a most wonderful, Texas-wide, over-mastering spirit of consolidation and co-operation. After the reconstruction period ended, civil, political, military and other like matters did not so much affect religious work. There came a period of comparative quiet and restfulness all over the State. As a result of these changed conditions, more consecutive, uninterrupted thought was given to questions concerning religion. This thinking was followed by new visions and an awakening to the seriousness of religious destitution and mission needs all over Texas. Then, as a result of this awakening and new and larger vision, there ensued a very marked period of religious activity. Things began to grow mightily. So rapid was the growth that our people became restless and hurried. They wanted to grow faster. They became impatient with the tardiness and seeming inefficiency of all the old general organizations, and it seemed to them that the quickest remedy was to have new and more numerous organizations. In their enthusiasm and hurry they acted without due deliberation. They created organizations within organizations wheels within wheels until one wheel could not turn without interfering with another. Different sections felt that they must have general organizations rightly to care for their peculiar territory. Doubtless for the time some of these new organizations were wise and some of them were not, but in passing judgment upon our brethren of that day, let us remember that conditions then were not like present conditions. Conditions now make Texas much smaller than it was then. Our modern transportation facilities have made of our State one great neighborhood. It is much easier now

to get together, consolidate and co-operate in one great body than it was then, even in their smaller organizations. The first new organization was the Sunday School Convention, the work of which was in the bounds of the Baptist General Association. This body was really organized November 5, 1875, just at the close of the fourth period of this book, and hence was not noted in that period. Furthermore, its first session was not held until July 20, 1876, which is the beginning year of the present period. Just ten years and one week prior to the organization of this Sunday School Convention the Sunday School and Colportage Convention was organized at Independence, its first meeting having been held Saturday before the 5th Sunday in October, 1865. It was organized within the bounds of the Baptist State Convention, but was intended to be a state-wide body, and was so recognized until the organization of this new Convention. The Deacons Convention was the second general organization for this period. It was organized at Paris, Texas, July 18, 1877. Its main purpose was to look after the interests of Buckner Orphans Home. Though organized within the bounds of the General Association, it has never had a Baptist rival or competitor. It is the only general Baptist body in Texas, except possibly the B.Y.P.U., concerning which this can be said. Following close upon the organization of the Deacons Convention came the Texas Baptist Ministerial Conference. This was organized October 5, 1877, at Bryan. On December 12, 1877, at Overton, the fourth general organization for this period was perfected. This was called the East Texas Baptist Convention. The following was given as a reason for this new body:
Whereas, the strength and power of the two great missionary bodies in the State, (referring to the Baptist State Convention and the Baptist General Association) are directed to the supply and cultivation of other territory, and there exists the same necessity for the organization of a third body, as there ever did for a second,f1 therefore be it, Resolved, that we do now in the fear of God and depending upon Him for help, proceed to organize a general missionary body for Eastern Texas.

The North Texas Baptist Missionary Convention comes next in order. It was organized July 3, 1879. A group of brethren and a few churches, not satisfied with some things in the General Association, pulled out from that body, and organized this new one, which, they said, was to be purely missionary. No school work was to be done. This body held five sessions and merged into the Baptist State Convention.

A little more than one year later November 12, 1880 the Central Texas Baptist Convention came into existence. This declaration was made:
Whereas, there is lying between the Brazos River on the east, Belton and Lampasas on the south, the frontier on the west, and the Clear Fork of the Brazos River on the north an extensive territory, many churches and much destitution not enlisted or cultivated by any general organization, therefore, Resolved, that we, the messengers of churches and associations, and individuals present, do organize ourselves into a general convention, for missionary and Sunday School purposes, etc.

One month earlier than the above Convention October, 1880 The Womans Missionary Union of Texas, was organized at Austin. This was in connection with the Baptist State Convention. Four years later July 27, 1884 the Ladies General Aid Society was organized at Paris in connection with the Baptist General Association. Thus went the Baptist boom in general organizations during this short ten years period, so during at least a part of this period we had in active operation, at one time, the following general organizations larger than a district association: Baptist, State Convention, Baptist General Association, East Texas Baptist Convention, North Texas Baptist Convention, Central Texas Baptist Convention, Baptist Sunday School and Colportage Convention, The Sunday School Convention (in the bounds of the General Association), The Deacons Convention, The Ministerial Conference, (probably two), two general bodies of women workers, and The Texas Baptist Education Society twelve, and possibly thirteen in all. There was overlapping, intermingling and confusion. Rivalries necessarily ensued. More especially was this true of the Baptist State Convention and the Baptist General Association. In no other of these general bodies were conditions ever so serious. Here is where the independence and personal liberty of the Baptists again manifested and indeed magnified themselves. The associations, churches, Sunday Schools and individuals cooperated with whichever one they liked, or with more than one, or with none, as they pleased. In some large sections one association would co-operate with one of the general bodies, and another association in the same section would co-operate with another. Very many associations were sadly divided in their sympathies and co-operation some of the churches in an association giving their sympathy and support to one, and other churches in the same association giving theirs to another. Sometimes individual preachers and laymen followed the same course.

Great aid was extended to Texas Baptists during this strenuously aggressive period. Both the American Baptist Home Mission Society and the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention gave liberal help the Home Mission Society to the Baptist State Convention only; the Home Mission Board to both the State Convention and General Association. So great were the needs and so many were the calls, that even with all this help it was utterly impossible for any one of the general bodies to meet even half of the worthy appeals, so associations and churches, failing to secure help from one body, would immediately turn to another. Sometimes, when one of the general bodies would extend some aid to an association, but not give all that was desired, the part of the association not thus helped would turn for help to another of the general organizations, and thus it several times happened that an association was receiving help from two general State bodies at the same time. Under such conditions friction was inevitable, but notwithstanding the friction between the two principal general bodies and some others, the work accomplished and the general progress made was something bordering on the stupendous. God made the wrath of man, and the convention rivalry to praise Him. During 1885 the last year of this period, and the last year of Baptist scatteration the two principal general bodies alone sent out over 100 missionaries., baptized over 1,600 converts and organized 70 new churches. Remember that this was more than thirty-six years ago! The general progress of this ten years period can be further seen by noting another significant fact. There were organized during the period, twenty-nine district associations. Nearly all are yet living and prospering. Some have multiplied, some have merged into others and some have changed their names, but note their names: Jacksboro and San Saba (1876); Hamilton County, Lavaca River, Montague and Red Fork (1877); Red Gap (1878 or 1879); Old Land Mark, Paluxy and Palo Pinto (1879); Honey Grove, Rio Grande and Hopewell (1880); Hill County (1880 or 1881); Western Branch, New Bethlehem, Pleasant Grove, Prairie Grove, Dallas, Collin, Evergreen and Llano River (1881); Cisco, Meridian (1883); Battle Creek (1884); Parker County (1884); Sweetwater, Hunt County, Wise County and Smyrna (1885). Note on the accompanying map the location of these various associations, and thus see how widespread was the aggressive work of this period.
NOTE BY THE EDITOR. If the reader notes the omission of any of the maps called for by our author he will bear in mind that they could not be prepared by the author in time for this volume.

CHAPTER 60. THE LAST YEARS OF BAYLOR UNIVERSITY AT INDEPENDENCE

THIS chapter is written in genuine sadness a sadness which somehow we are unable to shake off. Many have been the times, in hours of serious and deep meditation, when we have been made to wonder and to question if we Baptists did the wisest thing that could have been done concerning the Independence Baylors. There is some room for discussion. The author voted for what was done, but that does not prove its wisdom. Several things combine to make sad the writing of this last ten years period of old Baylor. Probably it would not be amiss to mention at least some of the several things. A brother of the author, Francis Wayland Carroll, familiarly and lovingly called Dock, because he was the seventh son, died there during this period. In the opinion of the author, who was the eighth son, Dock was naturally the best, and at least one of the brightest and brainiest of the whole Carroll group. He was a ministerial student in Baylor during a part of this period. He was one of the few of all the Baylor boys who died there in school. He had already become a good and rapidly growing preacher. How we loved him! His body sleeps in the old Independence graveyard. Not far from this grave, is another which holds the mortal remains of Dr. Wm. Carey Crane, the most helpful friend the author ever had. He, too, died during this period. The authors school years closed during the second year of this ten years period. The five years spent in old Independence, with Dr. Crane and family and with many other friends, then the school-mates and especially the classmates, were among the happiest of all our many happy years, hence to think and write of the last years of old Baylor has a tendency to provoke both seriousness and sadness. We closed the last period of Baylors history with the report for 1875, so we begin this period with the school year ending June, 1876. The propaganda during the last several years for a great Central University, and the implied, if not direct, charge that none of our existing schools were meeting, or could be made to meet the necessities and demands of the Texas situation, had, to a considerable degree, affected all our schools, and yet, for the school year ending June, 1876, the University enrolled 113 students, eleven of whom were studying for the ministry. Two of the eleven young preachers

James A. Bell and James R. Horne were the only graduates for this year. Both these preachers are yet living, though one of them has left Texas. This year Colonel and Governor G. Wash Jones delivered the annual address before the literary societies, Rev. W.H. Dodson preached the commencement sermon, and Rev. W.W. Keep preached the annual sermon before the Richard Fuller Theologial Society. This was a society organized by the theological students some three years prior to this time. M.M. Haggard was its first president, Chas. F. Jensen its first secretary, and J.M. Carroll its first treasurer. This society lived during the remainder of Baylors years at Independence. J. M. Carroll received the Hiram Woods gold medal this year a medal given every year for the best delivered oration. The silver medal, given by President Crane for the best scholarship, was awarded to Hosea L. Garrett. The faculty this year was composed of Wm. Carey Crane, Reddin Andrews, jr., C.H. Wedemeyer, Jas. W. Dallas, Bennett Hatcher and H.A. McArdle. During the year 1877, 117 students, with an average age of seventeen years, were enrolled. There were eight in the regular senior class. However, three others besides these eight, received degrees. Of the eight, five became lawyers, one a railroad man, one a teacher, and the other, who was the author, was already a preacher, but not much beyond the embryo stage. However, his Iicense to preach, but not his ordination, dated back about five years. Four of that class of eight, though forty-four years had gone by since their graduation day, attended in 1921 Baylors seventy-fifth anniversary. During 1877 the commencement sermon was preached by Rev. S.A. Beauchamp, the father of our present great Sunday School man, Harvey Beauchamp. Geo. W. Baines, jr., preached the annual missionary sermon and S.M. King preached the sermon before the Richard Fuller Society. J.M. Carroll received the best scholarship medal, and Robert J. Andrews (Reddin Andrews brother) the second. During the session of the State Convention of 1877 it was resolved to undertake the completion of the main building. This building was begun prior to the Civil War, and carried up one story, but the breaking out of the war had caused the abandonment of the work. This long unfinished building had become not only an eyesore, but the shame of the Baptist denomination. Talk of finishing it had been going on with greater or less intensity for ten or more years. Efforts to complete it now began in real earnest. Subscriptions to the amount of $2,725 were immediately taken, and by the meeting of the next Convention (1878) this amount, by the help of Independence, had been increased to $5,372, and during that session of the Convention it was hoped that the subscription might be carried to $12,000.

The school year of 1878 was regarded as one of the greatest in Baylors history. The standard of scholarship had been raised, and yet there was a graduating class of ten, among them two ordained preachers T.J. Dodson and F.S. Rountree. Both of these preachers are yet active in the Masters service. The great effort then being made to complete the long delayed main building had given a new inspiration and hope to the people, and a new impetus to all the work. The reports for 1879 showed a student body not quite so large only 91 but the graduates were seven. Rev. Z.C. Taylor, our long time missionary to Brazil, and who lost his life in the Corpus Christi storm, was a member of this class. Judge E.B. Muse of Dallas, was also a member of this class.

Z.C. TAYLOR AND WIFE

The contract for the main building had been let to Willett Holmes, of Independence. Hopes for the future were encouragingly bright. This bright outlook continued through the year 1880. The report for that year opened with this sentence:
The friends of Baylor University may be congratulated on its improved prospect for success and usefulness. It has gradually improved each year since the war, and only needs the strong fostering hand of the Baptist denomination and of the friends of higher education to make it all its originators designed it to be. Number of students, 111, with eight more in the law department, making a total of 119.

Thus it can be seen that the law department, which had been closed since the opening of the war, is again in operation. It was being taught in Brenham. During this year considerable improvements had been made on the older buildings, including the dormitory. Up to this time Baylor had educated, in whole or in part, 3,000 young men, over eighty of whom were young preachers, but the main building had not yet been completed, and the woeful lack of paying endowment was seriously hindering the progress of the institution. It was during this year that the authors brother, Francis Wayland Carroll, died.

The report for 1881 shows another increase in students, the total being 123. There was one graduate. Several private libraries were donated to the institution during the past school year. Some endowment had been added and other plans had been perfected for a great effort for yet further endowment. Four boarding students died during this year, but the death of a boarding student was exceedingly rare at Independence. In fact, prior to this, twenty years had elapsed since there had been a single death. Subscriptions failing to materialize into cash, work on Tryon Hall, the main building, seems to have again been suspended. The year closing 1882 was a year mixed with both joy and gloom. The student body had grown to 167. Hopes were thereby gloriously brightened, but in the very midst of these brightening hopes, sudden calamity came down upon them. On February 27, 1882, a destructive cyclone visited Independence. The walls of the main building, which had just been completed, were torn down, the roof of Graves Hall, another of the rock buildings, was swept away and scattered to the winds, and the presidents home the dormitory was very seriously damaged. How awful was all this after the long years of waiting, praying, toil and sacrifice! But the very seriousness of the disaster seemed to quicken energy and increase courage and determination. By the close of the year repairs had been made on the older buildings, and things were in better condition than before, except as to the main building, which was being rapidly rebuilt and carried on to final completion, but that glad day yet lingered in the future. The commencement sermon this year was preached by Dr. A.T. Spalding, who had recently come to Galveston as pastor. Rev. W.D. Powell preached the missionary sermon. There were five graduates. The board of trustees reported for 1883 that the work on the main building had advanced far enough for the chapel to be used, but that it would require at least $5,000 more to complete the building. The large class rooms were not in condition to be used, and the whole building was yet unplastered. Of the 120 students enrolled, ten were ministerial students, and almost that many others were yet expected. The commencement sermon was preached this year by J.M. Carroll; the missionary sermon by W.D. Powell. The A.M. degree was conferred upon L.R. Bryan and J.M. Carroll two of the class of 1877. Baylor property at that time was valued at $60,000. Now the same property would be valued at $150,000. The year closing June, 1884, was also comparatively prosperous. The agent for endowment, G.B. Davis a great layman reported having secured during the year $41,750 in additional endowment notes. There were 103 students, with thirteen of them studying for the ministry.

The year 1885 was probably the saddest of all the forty years of Baylor Universitys history at Independence. On February 27, 1885, just three years to a day from the destructive cyclone, this startling news was flashed over the Texas wires:
Dr. Crane is dead.

The Baptists of Texas had not even heard that he was sick. The author will never forget the awfulness of the shock which came to him when, quietly studying in his home in Lampasas, these sad words too sad for interpretation here first came to him: Dr. Crane is dead For a moment he was almost paralyzed. Though thirty-six years have gone by since that news was received, his grief almost overmasters him as he endeavors to write this record. He had never known Dr. Crane to be sick, but a sudden attack of pneumonia quickly carried him away. So far as old Baylor at Independence was concerned, Dr. Cranes death was the beginning of the end. The master mind, spirit and personality was gone. For more than twenty years the school had lived, and lived to a great purpose, largely through the transfusion of his own rich blood and the investment of his great life. Rev. Reddin Andrews, jr., an old and greatly honored graduate of 1871, then a happy and much loved pastor at Tyler, was almost immediately chosen as Cranes successor, and a better choice could not have been made. At a very great personal sacrifice to himself he at once accepted, and nobly and unreservedly threw himself into the awful breach, but it was a painfully fruitless sacrifice. The man didnt live who could have turned back the rising tide for a change of location. This was the long looked-for opportunity to make some change in Baylors location and to settle some other greatly disturbing questions. Consolidation of Baylor and Waco Universities could never have been consummated while both Crane and Burleson lived. A president for the consolidated school could never have been unanimously chosen. Waco and North Texas never loved Burleson more than Baylor and South Texas loved Crane. Now that Crane was gone, consolidation became possible. Baylor at Independence had truly been struck its final death blow, but it lived on through the remainder of that year and all the next, laboring against fearful odds. Everybody knew that the end had come, though the final death struggles were great and to many, piteously heart-rending. Frank M. Newman, a lawyer now living in Brady, Texas, was old Baylors last graduate a worthy son of the dear old alma mater.

At a meeting of the Baylor trustees June 3, 1885, Harry Haynes offered a very strong resolution against removal of the institution. This resolution was finally referred to a joint meeting of the trustees of both the University and College. This meeting was held at Brenham, June 16. Dr. Wm. Howard then offered another resolution declaring removal to be a painful necessity. The whole matter was finally referred to the Baptist State Convention, soon to meet at Lampasas. The State Convention met at Lampasas, October 3-6, 1885.f2 The author was then pastor of that church. The removal of the Baylors was agreed upon. It was further agreed that a committee of fifteen should be appointed which should have in charge the whole question of removal, location, consolidation, etc., this committee to work in conjunction with the trustees of the two schools. It was further agreed that the two schools would remain at Independence through the school year 1885-1886, that buildings, grounds, libraries, apparatus, furniture, etc., would be tendered by the Convention to Union Association, and that all endowment raised for either school up to this time, where the donor was dead, should remain with the old location, but where the donor was yet living, the decision as to where his donation should go, would be left to him. Of course these various agreements, made right in the beginning of the school year 1885-1886 were almost fatal to school work for that year. President Andrews and his co-laborers made a heroic struggle, and really did marvelously well under such unfavorable conditions. The number of students f or that year dropped down to about forty. The property left by the two schools at Independence was very large four good stone buildings, two of which would be considered great, even today, and two large wooden dormitories; two libraries, larger and better, perhaps, than any possessed by any of our schools of today other than the two Baylors. Probably the same might be said of apparatus. Besides, there was much furniture, and then the lands. This property now, in the condition it was in then, would be easily worth $300,000. The whole debt on all of it would not have exceeded $5,000 probably not over $2,500. All this property proved finally a complete loss to the denomination. In some respects this is the most painful incident I have ever recorded. The Union Association, the real founder of the two institutions, after the property was turned over to her, though broken-hearted, undertook to save something from the fearful wreck. She organized a new school, and gave it the name of Wm. Carey Crane College, hoping thereby to rally South Texas around it. W.W. Fontaine, a former president of Baylor College, was put in charge of one department, and Prof. Binford in charge of the other, but that great personality whose name was given to the new school, was gone, and the

heart and hopes had gone out of the people. The small debt finally became the ruin of the new enterprise. The trustees continued to meet occasionally until April 5, 1889, when the whole property was sold to pay a small debt of $1,670. Some thought the sale illegal and suit was brought to recover the property, but nothing ever came of it. The old University property finally went into the hands of the Catholics.f3 They established there in those great old halls, bearing the names of Tryon, Graves, Garrett, Baylor, Creath and Houston, a Negro orphanage, but God permitted it not to live. It, too, is gone. There now remains at the historic old town of Independence, the first beautiful and loved home of the two Baylors, simply the almost sacred ruins of the once loved institution, which by their power and influence in those hallowed years, laid the foundation for what Texas now is the greatest Baptist state in the American Union. Well done, good and faithful servants. You were faithful over a few things, in times which tried even heroic mens souls. God has now crowned you with glory, and made you ruler over many things. Wm. Carey Crane was born at Richmond, Virginia, March 7, 1816. He was the eldest son and second child of Wm. Crane, a Christian merchant, first of Richmond and then of Baltimore, and was reared in the midst of a numerous family of brothers and sisters, by whom he was much beloved. When he was quite a boy his father moved from Richmond to Baltimore, where Dr. Crane spent a number of the years of his early life. He was grave and studiously inclined by nature, and early gave evidence of the religious bent of his mind, in consequence of which his father gave up his intention of making a business man of him, and gave him all the advantages that he could, in the shape of a classical education, to assist him in the life he had planned for himself. He received a thorough classical, theological and literary training at Columbia College, D.C., and Madison University, New York, and acquitted himself with much credit, being remarkable even when very young for his scholarly attainments. He united himself with the Second Baptist Church at Richmond, on July 27, 1832, under the ministry of Rev. James B. Taylor. At twenty-one years of age he was elected a professor in the Virginia Baptist Seminary, now Richmond College, but preferred a position at Talbotton, Georgia, where he was associated with Robert Fleming in a classical school, both teaching and preaching, which he continued to do through all the years of his useful and arduous life. He was ordained to preach on September 23, 1838, by the Calvert Street Church, in Baltimore, and gave himself to the cause of Christ with earnest sincerity. On June 18, 1838, he was married to Miss Galusha, of Rochester, New York, but she only lived about two years after their marriage. On March 17, 1839, on his twenty-third birthday, Wm. Carey Crane became the pastor of the First Baptist Church in Montgomery, Alabama, where he soon

was much beloved and respected. His pastorate here was a very pleasant and grateful one. He made many friends, and in after years he very frequently met some of his old church members, even after he had removed to Texas, and it was always a joy to him. On account of the loss of his voice, from some bronchial affection, in 1842 he left Alabama and returned to Virginia, his native heath. For two years he traveled in Virginia and the District of Columbia, as general agent for the American Tract Society, and it was during this period that he became attached to Miss Wright, of Rome, New York, who became his wife, but dying within less than two years of their marriage, again left him a widower. After this sad event he was engaged for some months as a professor and agent in the Union University, Murfreesboro, Tennessee, and, associated with R.B. C. Howell, D.D., he revived The Baptist, at Nashville, and for two years was the co-editor of that journal. He became pastor of the Baptist church in Columbus, Mississippi, in 1844, and in this place were passed some of the most successful years of his life, among a community of intelligent and congenial people, who appreciated him at his true value, which was that of sterling gold. It was here that he married the third time, his wife being Miss Kate J. Shepherd, of Mobile, Alabama. He did not remain many years in Columbus, but impelled by some motive of duty best known to himself, he left the latter place, and removed to Vicksburg. From here he went to Yazoo City, and from thence to Hernando, in DeSoto County, in which place he lived longer than in any of the others, as pastor of the Baptist church and president of a large female college. He went from here to Centre Hill, in the same county, a small place, but the location of a university of which he was the president, and he preached at the same time to two churches, driving some distance to accomplish his work. No man in the Baptist denomination of Mississippi was more honored than he, and as an instructor, he was also without a peer. In 1860, just as the war clouds were lowering, he moved to Mt. Lebanon, Louisiana, and was pastor, and had charge of the university, which is still flourishing at that place. From there he came to Texas, in October, 1863, and was installed as president of Baylor University, situated at Independence, Washington County. When he came, with his family, consisting of his wife and six children, to this little village of so many interesting associations connected with the Baptist denomination of Texas, it was the time of all others the most unpropitious. The majority of the Baptists in Texas regarded the University as virtually dead, and public feeling-was in a large measure alienated from it, which proved a strong factor against him in the long, hard struggle for existence in which he now

threw all the force of his strong, upright character and acute intelligence. A weaker man would have been appalled at the outset, for where decided opposition did not face him, apathy, cold as death itself, did, chilling him to the heart. He was offered the church in Houston, but declined, that he might give his undivided attention to his home work, and though he had many positions offered him afterwards, he would never accept any of them, though urged to do so by his family. He had put his heart into building up Baylor University, and he brought to this labor of love a bright courage and cheerfulness, with a set determination to succeed, which never failed him, even when sometimes all his fondest hopes seemed crumbling to ashes around him, and any other but he would have given himself up to despair. He succeeded the Rev. Michael Ross as pastor of the Independence church, after a few years, and excepting for about two years, he held this place. up to the time of his death. He did not preach to the Independence church alone, however, but also to other churches in driving distance, and no sort of weather was ever too bad for him to go to meet his appointments. He lived a life of severe toil, the strain being great both on his mental and physical forces, but his energy, his fortitude in adversity, and willing selfdenial never deserted him in time of need. In the year 1866, his father, Wm. Crane, died, to his great grief, leaving him a patrimony of some $7,000. This went, with all that his labors brought him, to the building up of Baylor University. He filled other positions of honor besides, being for some time president of the Texas Baptist State Convention, and again the vice-president. He was also at one time the president of the State Teachers Association. He never gave up his literary labors, which were a relaxation to him, but read and wrote and thought much, though he has not left a large harvest of literary efforts behind. During the latter part of his life, he wrote the life of Sam Houston, according to a promise he made Mrs. Houston several years previous to the death of this lovely, rarely endowed lady, who was his kind friend and warm sympathizer. This book has not been a financial success, but it reflects credit, nevertheless, upon the writer. Dr. Crane educated many young men for the ministry, and many were the recipients of benefits at his hands, and if there be left so old a thing as gratitude in these days of wonderful change, of elevation in some things and degeneracy in others, there ought to be many besides those of his family circle to arise and call his name blessed. I do not feel that I am saving too much when I say that none of his contemporaries have labored more faithfully for the good of his brother man than he.

It was a sad blow to many hearts, and the signal for many changes, when on February 27, 1885, he passed quietly away, after a brief week of suffering from pneumonia, combined with his old throat trouble. He sleeps the long sleep that knows no waking till the judgment morn, in the little cemetery at Independence, a plain white marble monument above him, placed there by the loving hands of his sons. And seeing that he was beginning to feel that the time of his earthly pilgrimage was growing long, pray we that we may feel that:
Of all the thoughts of God that are Borne inward into souls afar, Along the Psalmists music deep, Now tell me if there any is, For gift or grace, surpassing this, He giveth His beloved sleep? Annie C.B.

The hand of affection that traced the above will not object to some additional facts of interest in the life of one so busy and honored as was that of Dr. Crane. His literary titles of A.B. and A.M. came from Columbia College, his D.D. from Howard College, Alabama, and his LL. D. from Baylor University. He was editor or contributor to news journals, periodicals, magazines and reviews from his seventeenth year to the close of life. He delivered many addresses before distinguished audiences, and published the Memoir of Mrs. A.F. Crane, Literary Discourses, a Collection of Arguments and Opinions on Baptism, a Baptist Catechism, in lesson form, and the Life and Literary Remains of Sam Houston. He was for twelve years secretary of the Southern Baptist Convention, and was four times elected vice-president of that body. He was president of the State Convention of Mississippi three years, and of the Texas State Convention from 1871 to 1880. He held offices also in various benevolent, scientific and literary organizations; was pastor at Montgomery, Alabama; Columbus, Vicksburg, Yazoo City and Hernando, Mississippi; Mt. Lebanon, Louisiana; and Independence, Texas. It is supposed that 2,500 persons have professed conversion through his instrumentality. He was a man of the most benevolent and forgiving disposition. He never harbored hatred or sought revenge for wrongs received. Z.N. Morrell, in Flowers and Fruits, gives this just estimate of his scholarship and personal appearance:
As a scholar, he has but few equals, and his superiors are very scarce. His conversation, his literary addresses and his sermons all show that he is not only a profound scholar, but that he has always been a student, and he is a student still. His mental discipline is of the most rigid character. In person he is of medium height, with compact form, inclined to corpulency.

He was willing to spend and be spent for what he undertook. He estimated that he had sacrificed $40,000 of salary, spent over $5,000 of his own means, and

contributed nearly $2,000 from his own purse for the success of Baylor University. He also contributed liberally to other objects. He was not a man to underrate himself, or waive the courtesies he considered his due. To strangers he even seemed egotistic, but few men were more approachable and kindhearted than he to all with whom he came in contact. Many who wear a meeker look and speak very humbly of themselves, have far more esteem for self and contempt for others than was probably ever cherished by this gifted man and scholar. He kept his financial matters in such shape as to never be involved in debt. As a speaker, theologian and parliamentarian he stood high, and no man in Texas ever worked harder or for less reward than he, to build up every interest with which he was associated, and to give tone and character to the Baptist denomination in the South, and especially in Texas.f4

GRADUATES OF BAYLOR UNIVERSITY AT INDEPENDENCE

1854 Stephen D. Rowe, A.B. 1856 Madison M. Calloway, A.B. Thos. Jefferson Goree, A.B. Chas. Thos. Cavanaugh, A.B. Oscar H. Leland, A.B. Wm. H. Parks, A.B. Curtis Hudson Oliphant, A.B. 1857 Wm. Baldwin Denson, A.B. George Eaves Davis, A.B. Cicero Jenkins, A.B. Joseph Peter Jackson, A.B. John Smith Franklin. B.P. 1858 James Thomas Daniel, A.B. Charles R. Breedlove, A.B. James L. Smith, A.B. James Brook Thomas, B.P. 1859 James Madison Arnold, A.B. Daniel A. Bradshaw, A.B. Lucius Henry Brown, A.B. George Lewis Chandler, A.B. William Henry Long, A.B.

Wythe Walker Wheeler, A.B. Joseph Emory Dupree, B.P. 1860 Thos. Jefferson Cleveland, A.B. Timothy C. Dunklin, A.B. James William Graves, A.B. Pinckney Harris, A.B. James Alpheus Dickie, B.P. Benjamin H. Thompson, B.P.

The following class did all its work at Baylor, at Independence, but because of the troubles between Drs. Clark and Burleson, declined to receive their diplomas from Baylor. But on the opening of Waco University in the fall of 1861, under the faculty which had left Baylor, they received their diplomas from that school, though never having gone to that school for one day:
1861 J. L. Bowers W. B. Darby M. A. Kelton H. F. Pahl M. M. Vanderhurst J. C. Watson Boling Eldridge 1864 Wm. Carey Crane, Jr., A.B. 1868 J. E. Potts, A.B. 1869 Charles Judson Crane, A.B. Daniel McIntyre, A.B. 1870 Edwin Polk, A.B. 1871 Reddin Andrews, Jr., A.B. Joel A. Lipscomb, B.P. 1872 Arthur McKnight, B.P. 1873 Daniel Polk, A.B. Louis Polk, A.B.

1875 T. Judson Chandler, A.B. Clement S. Robinson, A.B. 1876 James A. Bell, A.B. James R. Horne, A.B. 1877 James M. Carroll, A.B. Balfour D. Crane, A.B. Benj. W. Cunningham, A.B. Lewis R. Bryan, B.P. John T. Duncan, B.P. Sam H. Goodlett, B.P. Wm. Howard, Jr., B.P. Joseph F. Randolph, B.P. John Tyler Randolph, B.P. John H. Reed, B.P. 1878 James M. Bean, A.B. Tilman J. Dodson, A.B. Felix S. Rountree, A.B. Charles H. Wedemeyer, A.B. James Thomas Crane, B.P. Sam H. Dixon, B.P. Temple Houston, B.P. Abner G. Lipscomb, B.P. J. W.W. Spencer, B.P. T. Wright Styles, B.P. 1879 Frank C. Cross, A.B. Edward P. Curry, B.P. Earnest D. Cavin, B.P. Lafayette Kirk, B.P. Eugene B. Muse, B.P. Zachary C. Taylor, B.P. Charles H. Willingham, B.P. 1880 Wm. C. Breedlove, B.P. Gordon S. Crane, B.P. Hosea L. Garrett, A.P. Wm. P. Ewing, B.P. W. Seymour Rose, B.P.

1881 Wm. S. Smith, A.B. 1882 J. H. Cobb, A.B. W. B. Garrett, BP. T. Heisig, A.B. J. A. McIntyre, A.B. H. C. Voss, B.P. 1884 W. S. Bittel, A.B. F. Heifer, Jr., A.B. J. H. Stribling, Jr., A.B. R. C. Crane, B.P. 1885 F. M. Newman, B.P.

LAW DEPARTMENT
1858 John Alexander, LL. B. Charles R. Breedlove, LL. B. Thomas I. Brown, LL. B. E. F. Ewing, LLS. B. Thomas S. Goree, LL. B. B. C. Hardin, LL. B. Thomas C. Haynes, LL. B. James Jefferies, Jr., LL. B. John W. Metcalf, LL. B. A. E. Morris, LL. B. W. H. Parks, LL. B. John G. Walker, LL. B. Leonard W. Walker, LL. B. 1859 Decimus U. Barziza, LL. B. Isiah M. Bookman, LL. B. Daniel A. Bradshaw, LL. B. John W. Chandler, LL. B. George W. Davis, LL. B. Jasper N. Dodson, LL. B. J. M. Edwards, LL. B. A. Sidney Gregory, LL. B. Levi B. Hightower, LL. B. Cicero Jenkins, LL. B. William L. Moore, LL. B.

I. M. Onins, LL. B. V. E. Petty, LL. B. Stephen D. Ried, LL. B. Abner S. Reed, LL. B. Charles E. Travis, LL. B. 1866 David F. Bledsoe, LL. B. John N. Henderson, LL. B.

CHAPTER 61. THE LAST YEARS OF BAYLOR COLLEGE AT INDEPENDENCE

THE history of Baylor College at Independence was never so tragic as that of Baylor University. For the first twenty years she can hardly be said to have had a president all her own, and unquestionably for that period she was simply a separate department of the University, and occupied the role of second fiddle to the male department. She lived a great and useful life, though she had but twenty years of history all her own at Independence. She had one more president in her twenty years than the University had during her forty. The University had Graves, Burleson, Baines, Crane and Andrews; the College had Fitzgerald, Clark, Graves, Fontaine, Royall and Luther. During the last ten years they each had only one president of their boards of trustees Hosea Garrett of the University and Francis Marion Law of the College. Much of the success and glory of these two institutions is due to these two noble, selfsacrificing servants of God. Each of them deserved to have a marble monument erected to his memory one on the campus of Baylor at Waco and the other on the campus of Baylor at Belton. Will the Baptists of Texas ever thus honor themselves? Will the great Texas Baptist denomination pardon their humble historian if he just here departs from his assigned task, to make what seems to him an important and needed suggestion and remark? Lets honor a group of our distinguished early educational heroes, and greatly honor ourselves at the same time by building for them, each separately or in a group, on the campus of one of our Baylors, or if built separately, some on each, magnificent marble, bronze or granite monuments. Let the campus be so planned by a landscape gardener that all can be properly placed for effect. These thus placed would ornament and beautify the campus, teach and perpetuate some of our greatest history; create and inspire higher ideals among the students; make our schools far more attractive and interesting to visitors; make us love and honor and imitate our most worthy ancestral heroes, and make us love and cherish more ardently our own schools. Let us do it! You ask, why write this in our history? Why not write it in our papers? Write it in our papers if you will, but perpetuate it also here in our history, so that it will be ever before our people. If this generation fails to honor themselves by doing it, possibly the next generation will undertake the worthy task. Do you ask that we name some names that ought thus to be honored? Then we say, Baylor, Huckins, Tryon, Garrett, Burleson, Graves, Crane, Creath, Law and Baines.

Among the preachers these were the fathers and founders and builders of our Baylors. There were also some noble laymen whose names should be thus perpetuated. But we return to the history of Baylor Female College. We closed our last chapter on this subject with the school year ending June, 1875. We begin here with the report made before the Convention in 1876. F. M. Law made the report for the school. He said he was glad to be able to represent the College in a very satisfactory condition. Dr. Wm. Royall was now president of the institution, and was giving the highest satisfaction to the trustees and patrons. In Baylor Female College we not only have the only purely female college in the State, but the trustees are satisfied that better educational facilities for young ladies cannot be found in Texas, than are offered in this institution, but at this time the College building was in an impaired and critical condition, and no funds on hand with which to meet the emergency. There were two graduates this year Miss Sallie Johnson, of Independence, and Miss Palmetto Foster, of Milam County. The report for 1877 stated that the College building had undergone thorough repairs, and was now in a condition of both comfort and security. The faculty, headed by Dr. Royall, was not only efficient, but sufficient to meet all necessities. There were again two graduates Misses P. Spencer and Clara Franklin. In 1878 the school was reported to be in the best condition for years. Improvements had been made and others provided for. Eight young ladies had graduated. Dr. Royall had resigned as president. He was a loved and lovable man and president. He was a magnificent type of the Southern gentleman. He was eminently scholarly, but he did not seem physically strong. Why he resigned we never knew. Dr. Roy all, the North Carolinian, was followed by Dr. John Hill Luther, D.D., a Missourian a very small man physically, a very large man mentally, morally and spiritually and who seemed peculiarly fitted for the position into which he had been called. His wife was one of the greatest helpers in a boarding school for girls any president ever had. She was indeed a wonderful character. Without ever an atom of visible effort, always smiling and winsome, gentle and loving in her disposition, and motherly in her treatment of the girls, she exercised an influence irresistible. Dr. Luther was president of the College thirteen years. Little is said in the report for 1879, except that the management of the institution under Dr. Luther was entirely satisfactory to both board and patrons, and that the attendance was up to the average.

The College was reported to be in a healthy and prosperous condition during 1880, with probably twice as many students as the previous year, but sad calamity befell the main school building. A large part of the wall gave way, but it had been repaired. However, the repairs had required the borrowing of $600, after expending all the available cash. The trustees strongly advised the Convention to buy the boarding hall. This building, erected long before by Dr. Clark, had never belonged to the College property. It was at this time the property of Geo. B. Davis. The trustees reported that Brother Davis had tendered the building to them on a very liberal basis. The report of the institution for 1881 stated that Baylor College had never been in a better condition. There were 125 students, 50 of whom were boarders. The dormitory was full. Dr. Luther and his splendid faculty were making good in a great way. The report for 1882 begins with this sentence:
It is with feelings of pleasure and gratitude that we are able to report to the Convention the increasing prosperity of this institution. The management of the school, under the efficient president, has made the school pleasant to the pupils and satisfactory to the patrons.

Hope was expressed that a chair in natural science might soon be added to the faculty, but to do this some endowment would be necessary. The board had secured for that purpose the services of Rev. C.E. Stephen. It was contemplated to add $10,000 to the endowment fund. More dormitory room was considered to be a pressing need. The school had just opened for the new year when this report was made to the Convention, and there were already 60 boarding pupils enrolled. There were six graduates at the session recently closed Misses Julia Smith, Virginia Culberson, Willie Hughes, Emma Johnson, Luta Styles, and Lucie Blackburn. The University this year conferred the title of D.D. upon F.M. Law, the president of the College board of trustees. Dr. Law was already an M.D. The reports for some of the years are very brief. This renders it difficult to write an accurate and interesting history of this great school. The report for 1883 says nothing of the preceding session, but gays of the session just opening that there were already 100 students enrolled, 71 of whom were in the College home. This was an unusually large number of boarders. The local students in both the College and University were always few in number. The schools were exceedingly popular in the town, but the population from which students could be drawn was distressingly small, aggregating probably 400 within a radius of two miles. In proportion to population these schools always enjoyed a gratifying local patronage.

The enlarged dormitory capacity of the school this year was due to a young student whose name was afterward to become prominent in the history of this institution. This was Miss Elli C. Moore, the granddaughter of the man who led the Texans to an important victory in the first battle of the Texas Revolution of 1836. She, like her grandfather, was full of boundless energy, and the courage to undertake large and difficult tasks. She saw the distressing need of the school and asked the privilege, without salary, of undertaking to meet the emergency. The privilege was granted, the task was undertaken and finished, and thus began the public life and work of one of the greatest women Texas has ever produced. The author well remembers her visit to Lampasas when he was then pastor, when she was out on her first mission for Baylor College. This was only a vacation enterprise, but it was the starting point of many noble achievements that were to be hers in the years to come. The data concerning Baylor College for 1884 is even less than that for 1883. We can find nothing in The Texas Baptist Herald, and the boards report says little, and even that is an almost exact repetition of the reports of the preceding years: The institution is in a healthy and prosperous condition. Over 100 matriculations last year. During these years $190 covered all the following list of expenses of a student at the College: Literary tuition, board, lights, fuel and laundry and fees. The year 1885 was one of great agitation and very distressing uncertainty. The question of moving the schools from Independence was the one all-absorbing question. So far as the schools were concerned, it was something like a stroke of paralysis. The trustees of Baylor College made a strong appeal to the Convention to settle the question in some way. The removal of the University, especially after the death of Dr. Crane, was a foregone conclusion, but this was not true of the College. Comparatively little, up to this time, had been said of its removal, and some thought that even if the University was removed, it did not necessarily follow that the College would be. The agitation was sorely hurtful. No wonder the trustees were gravely anxious. They declared that they were not responsible for the agitation, and expressed no opinion either way concerning the wisdom or unwisdom of removal, but they were very solicitous that the question might be speedily settled. Rev. J.A. Hackett, of San Antonio, and M.V. Smith, of Belton, preached the annual sermons this year. These sermons were always for both schools. The Baptist Herald said that Baylor College had a prosperous year, in spite of the removal agitation. The faculty was greatly praised for its fine work, but in the interest of the prosperity of the school, either removal or enlargement

was imperatively necessary. The situation suggested a speedy settlement of this disturbing question. The final positive decision for removal was both a glad and a sad day for the College as well as for the University glad because the question was settled and the paralyzing agitation would cease sad because of the many hallowed memories clustering around the forty years at dear old Independence. The present generation can never know how sweet and precious are those old memories, and we repeat that something worthy ought to be done to perpetuate forever those, gloriously heroic times anal people.

GRADUATES OF BAYLOR FEMALE COLLEGE AT INDEPENDENCE

1855 Mary G. (Kavanaugh) Presler 1856 Carrie (Mooney) Willis Zilphia G. (Fuller) Chew 1857 Emeline (Allcorn) Gee Sallie McNeil Mary (Allcorn) Gee Rachel (Barry) Stewart Mary (Eddins) Breedlove Fannie (Rogers) Harris Mary F. Whiteside Mary (McKellar) Herndon Dora (Pettus) Hobby Rebecca Skelton Kate (Clark) Ethridge Sallie (Chambers) Kavanaugh Julia A. (Robertson) Nott Bettie (Carter) Davis 1859 Lucy Atkinson Collins 1860 Sarah P. (Traynham) Onins Maria H. (Davis) Smith Catherine (McDowell) Garrett Gertrude (Hogue) Billingsby

1861 Eugenia (Barnes) Quinney Annie (Montgomery) Metcalf 1862 Virginia (Cleveland) Rowe Adeline Haynes Ella (Chase) Parks Annie Goodwin 1863 Claude Graves Clemantine Smith Mary (Johnson) Parker Sallie (Curry) Joynes Hattie Grace Laura (Pettus) Bass 1864 Judith (Atkinson) Taylor Emma (Blanton) Tucker Adeline (Allcorn) Gee Mary Anderson Mollie (Cushney) Burleson Sallie (Newsome) Goodwin 1865 Annie Muckelroy Campbell Lucy Sydnor 1866 Winnie (Goodwin) McCraw Florence (Davis) Bledsoe Julia (Harris) McIver Mollie (Crosby) Ross Mattie (Garrett) Price Annie (Crane) Bondies Ella (Holland) Call Julia (Graves) Cooper Annie Humphreys 1867 Tennie Anderson Mary (Rogers) Bolton 1868 Carrie Davis Mollie (Houston) Morrow Nettle (Houston) Bringhurst

Alexis (Grace) Dolling Helen (Garrett) Parks Ellen (Smith) Power Ida (Holland) Shepard Mary (Lee Graves) Howell 1869 Helen (Traynham) Stone 1870 Mamie (Clark) Culpepper Maggie (Hall) Hicks Emma (Eddins) Spencer Kate (Haynes) Hudson 1871 Lucretia (Creath) Hines Maude (Rial) Tamplett Annie (Halbert) McIntyre Fannie (Graves) Davis 1872 Sallie (Green) Williams 1874 Emma Coore Annie (Marsh) Jones Willie (Graves) White Cornelia (Holmes) Baines Ina (Eldridge) Wortham 1876 Palmetto (Foster) Madden Sallie Johnson 1877 Phenie (Spencer) Meadows Clara Franklin 1878 Roselle (Davis) Robinson Jennie (Wagner) Dixon Hallie (Stribling) Pancoaste Annie (Key) Cudd Mamie (Styles) Hunt Susie Fuller Bessie (Vicars) Young Kate (Allen) Hanner

1879 Fannie H. Hatchett, M.A., M.D. Lelia (Law) Boatwright Elli C. Moore 1880 Addie (Breedlove) Ewing Lula (Johnson) Throop Bettie Ethridge Ida (Lockhart) Connell Lillie (Hagy) McIntyre Nellie (Smith) Singleton Addie (Jackson) Bardwell Annie (Spencer) Cochran Alice Johnson Fannie Styles Ada (Wagner) Griffin 1881 Mary E. Duncan Etta H. Breaker 1882 Genoa (Cole) Harrington Emma Johnson Lucile Blackburn Luta Styles Virginia (Culbertson) Walker Julia (Smith) Spalding Willie Hughes 1883 Emma Garrett Gertrude Osterhout Mattie Mussett Lizzie (Pearson) Garrett Allie Allen Annie (Grant) Jenkins Carrie Clay Loudie (Jackson) Douthit Nettie Seward Lillie (Nabring) Thomas Zollie Luther Beatrice (Rose) Anderson 1884 Fannie Morgan Laura Seward

Ida Verser Zerla Frank Ebbie (Higdon) Osborn 1885 Annie (Higdon) Whitfield Winnie McCraw Lillie Bailey Attress (Nelms) Jones Biffie Moore 1886 Mamie Boone Mary (McClellan) OHair Clara Woodall Lula Waters Jessie Bailey Lizzie Blackshear Nettie Smith

CHAPTER 62. THE LAST YEARS OF WACO UNIVERSITY 1876-1886

WACO University lived twenty-six years. Almost from the very beginning it was co-educational. This was a new idea in those days. There was probably at that time no other coeducational college in America, but the idea soon became very popular with many Texas people. It could not now be changed, but there are yet very many people in Texas who prefer separate education, at least for their girls. As a proof, witness the extreme popularity of Baylor College and other Texas schools for girls only, but the coeducation idea has grown marvelously since the founding of Waco University. We begin this period of history with the school year ending June, 1876. It is really very difficult to write an accurate and satisfactory history of Waco University because of a lack of official information. For seven years of these last eleven, and for all its preceding years, the school was officially connected with Waco Association, but only occasionally were official and full reports made to that body. At the session of the Association in 1881 the following was adopted:
The General Association is a much larger body than this, and comprehends in its scope of operation a much more extensive territory than ours. That body desires the supervision and control of Waco University so far as the provisions of the charter will allow, and it has authorized negotiations through committee to accomplish this object. The board of trustees has assented to the proposition, and while it is believed that this assent of the board might complete the transfer without a derogation of charter, nevertheless it has been deemed a due respect and courtesy to Waco Association to solicit its formal consent. With this view your committee is authorized by the board, whose president is president of this body, to recommend the adoption of the following: Resolved, that the supervision of Waco University as heretofore exercised by Waco Association under the provision of the charter of that institution, be, and the same is hereby transferred to the Baptist General Association of Texas, at the request of said University.

J. L. Walker, the historian of Waco Association, had this to say of this action of the Association:
In the writers judgment this was the greatest mistake ever made by the Association. Reasons briefly:

1. Nearly all the funds for building up the University, before and since, have been raised within the bounds of the Association. 2. Patronage of the school did not increase materially. 3. Disintegration of Waco Association began after losing the school.

Thus it can be seen that for the first seven years of this ten-year period the school was under the supervision of Waco Association, and yet not once in the seven years was there an official report made by the trustees to the Association. We refer to this simply to show the difficulty of preparing an accurate history of the institution. General reports on Schools and Education were made at each session of the Association by committees appointed for the purpose. While these committees always spoke of the school in highly complimentary terms, they seldom gave any very definite data from which accurate history could be written. As stated above, Waco Association at its session in 1881 agreed to transfer its supervision of Waco University to the Baptist General Association. This, it is said, was done partly at the request of the General Association, and yet in the records of the General Association for 1882 we find this statement in a report on Schools and Colleges. After saying many complimentary things of the school the report adds:
As to the proposition made by the Waco Association and present board of trustees to turn over the property to the General Association, we would recommend the General Association to defer for the present the acceptance of said proposition, but recommend the appointment of a committee to examine thoroughly into the provisions of the charter and ascertain if any changes of charter be necessary in order to enable the General Association to hold the property, said committee to report to this body at its next session. etc.

Thus for one year or more the school was under the official supervision of no general body. We can find no records which definitely show just when this transfer was consummated, but we suppose it was accomplished some time in 1883. At the session of the General Association of that year in the report on Schools and Colleges, a recommendation is made that the board of trustees of Waco University be required to report regularly, etc., and yet we find no report of any sort from the trustees in the General Association records for 1884 or 1885. Having no official reports for any year of this eleven-year period, the history for this period must necessarily be imperfect. Enough records were found to show that the school was prosperous and continued to grow throughout the whole period. The persistent discussion of the one great central school idea hindered this school somewhat, but never so seriously as it did Baylor

University. The faculty and friends of this institution always had strong hopes that even if the great central school idea ever materialized, it would be located at Waco and in some way become a part or an enlargement of Waco University. For this reason the constant discussion did not affect Waco University as it did Baylor. Dr. R.C. Burleson was president of Waco University from its founding in 1861 through all its years, and during its entire history it had a strong faculty, especially for that early period. The school grew constantly, both numerically and financially. While during this period 1876-1882 the school had no official connection with the General Association, that body regarded Waco University as the principal school of its territory, and the school to which its main support should be given. Annual commendatory reports were made and some financial help extended. The schools agents were kindly received all over the General Associations territory. The following are quotations from several reports on Schools and Colleges made before that body. The report for 1876 said:
We deem it, therefore, of vital importance to commend to the patronage of Baptists our University at Waco as eminently worthy of their support, whether we consider its age, its success, and its substantial foundation, or its capacity and material to furnish that well-rounded education and high culture so much needed. Under the management of its efficient and scholarly president, one of the pioneer educators of the State, assisted by an able faculty, it has grappled with difficulty and destroyed it, combatted opposition and defeated it and, husbanding its resources and economizing its means, it has, with truest wisdom, so utilized its elements of strength and growth as to be now prepared to offer a thorough educational training to those desiring it. This institution should be fostered and nourished with a generous pride for its past, and a glorious hope for its future.

The following is an extract from the 1877 report:

Your committee would call attention to the following clause of the Constitution of the General Association, Art. 1, Sec. 2: The objects of this Association shall be missionary and educational, and to the fact that Waco University has as yet been unable to secure sufficient endowment to complete her buildings. This fact seems to indicate that one of the objects of this Association has not received the attention its importance demands, and that our brethren are not sufficiently interested in a subject of such vital importance to our denominational interests, to the cause of God and truth. There is, however, one important fact for our encouragement. Notwithstanding this seeming want of interest, and in spite of the insufficiency of endowment and buildings, Waco University is prospering, increasing in usefulness, gaining in the confidence of the people, and diffusing her blessings throughout our bounds in educating our sons and

daughters. And as money and buildings would very greatly increase her efficiency, her power for good, we commend to the favorable consideration of our brethren the effort of the Alumni Association to endow the presidents chair, and of the young ministers to build the Maggie Houston Hall.

In 1878 this was said:

Waco University, located in the city of Waco, was established in the year 1856, chartered as a University in 1861, has assets to the amount of $50,000; has a full corps of instructors; for the last seven years has averaged a matriculation of 250 students per year; has on foot arrangements for endowing the presidents chair at $30,000, the chair of natural sciences at $20,000, and erecting the center building at a cost of $35,000; and has promise in the immediate future of prosperity surpassing the past.

In 1880 the following report was submitted:

We have a school at Waco, known as Waco University, which has stood the pelting storms of adversity and the cyclones of opposition for years, which, instead of superinducing a failure in its work, has caused its roots to deepen and its top to grow taller until it has gained the sympathy and admiration of a host of friends and put to silence its most determined and merciless enemies. Here we have a nucleus around and upon which we may lay our educational sacrifices with the full assurance that we shall reap lasting benefits, both for time and eternity, for our children and our childrens children, and for generations along the ages to come. Resolved, that a committee of five be appointed by this body to confer with the board of trustees of Waco University and with Waco Association with reference to organic connection of this General Association with Waco University as her denominational school, provided such transfer of property as shall be satisfactory to all parties can be secured, and report to this body at its next annual meeting. Provided, further, that this General Association assumes no pecuniary obligation.

In 1881 the following report was read:

We are rejoiced to hear of the success of the Baptist schools in the bounds of our General Association. Among the many we feel that we must call especial attention to Waco University, so long and widely known. Waco has four brick buildings completed, and matriculated last year about 300 students. Waco University was never so justly the pride of her friends and worthy of their confidence and patronage as now. We trust, therefore, that the organic connection of the University with the General Association, as recommended at the last session of that body, will be taken under prayerful consideration. We also earnestly recommend that steps be taken at once to complete the great center building and remodel the four buildings already erected, and to complete the endowment to $50,000.

Resolved, therefore, that a committee be appointed to confer with citizens of Waco and learn if they are ready to furnish the building needed and to give the University the hearty co-operation pledged twenty years ago; and in case they are ready to make good their pledge; be it also, Resolved, that this General Association will co-operate vigorously with the trustees and their agent to raise $50,000 for endowment.

In 1882 the report said:

We are glad to be able to say that Waco University has just closed the most prosperous session ever enjoyed by her in all her past history, having matriculated nearly 400 pupils in its various departments, and now has an able and experienced faculty ready to enter upon the coming session. That the University is growing in favor with the people and in the efficiency of its management with each years experience, we suppose will not be questioned. By united and persistent effort upon the part of the friends of the University there is a fair prospect of attaining in a few years a degree of efficiency and permanency for the University of which we ourselves and our children for the ages to come Will be justly proud. That we need a first class University on a solid basis we all admit. That such a desirable object is now within our reach cannot be questioned if we only consider what it will require to secure it and the facilites we have for securing it. To the $20,000 worth of buildings now belonging to the University, the city of Waco proposes to add in the way of a new center building 60x115, and for improvements to the old buildings, $20,000 in cash, provided the General Association will raise $60,000 for permanent endowment. This looks like a large sum at first view, but how small it is when considered in the light of the numbers to raise it. We have more than 60,000 Baptists in the General Association. Less than one dollar to each Baptist will raise the amount. As to the proposition made by the Waco Association and present board of trustees to turn over the property to the General Association, we would recommend the Association to defer for the present the acceptance of said proposition, but recommend the appointment of a committee to examine thoroughly into the provisions of the charter and ascertain if any changes of charter be necessary in order to enable the General Association to hold the property. Said committee to report to this body at its next session. We also recommend to the General Association that she take immediate steps to raise $60,000 within the next three months, if possible, as an endowment.

In 1883 R.C. Burleson presented the report of the commissioners of Waco University, which was adopted, as follows:
One year ago at Sulphur Springs we were appointed to raise $60,000 for, the endowment of Waco University, on condition that the city of Waco would raise $20,000 for buildings. We regret to say that a year has been spent in getting fully prepared for our great work, but we are happy to report that All

things are now ready. We have an energetic and efficient agent ready to enter the field at once Rev. S.L. Morris. We have secured Bro. S.J. Anderson to canvass Rehoboth and Harmony Associations, and Rev. J.H. Boyet to canvass Red River and North Sulphur Associations. We have secured about $20,000 in notes and pledges and are sanguine of success in raising the $60,000 by July, 1884, if not sooner. The city of Waco is ready to put in bank $20,000 for buildings just as soon as we raise $60,000 for endowment.

From the reports made in 1884 and 1885 we gather that the $60,000 endowment sought was raised in notes,f5 and the $20,000 from the Waco citizens was also raised, but it seems from other records that much of the $60,000 in notes for endowment never materialized. But at this time consolidation of Waco and Baylor came, and all plans were materially changed. These last eleven years of Waco University could rightly be called prosperous years. From the Liberal Arts Department alone there were 150 graduates 55 men and 95 women. We close this chapter with the full list of graduates of Waco University.

GRADUATES OF WACO UNIVERSITY 1861-1886 1861

The following class of men did all their school work at Baylor University, Independence, but being in sympathy with the retiring faculty, because of the Burleson and Clark troubles, followed the faculty to Waco, and on the opening of Waco University in the fall of 1861, received their diplomas from that institution, though Waco University was not one week old, and though this class had not taken a single lesson there:
J. L. Bowers Boling Eldridge W. B. Darby J. C. Watson M. A. Kelton M. M. Vanderhurst H. F. Pahl 1866 Mattie C. Dial (Mrs. Carrington) 1868 Sue Cobb (Mrs. Win. Davis) Jessie Speight (Mrs. W.H. Jenkins)

1869 Francis M. Adams Leigh Burleson Silas C. Buck 1870 Sigur Burleson (Mrs. James Moore) Katie Lancaster (Mrs. Hutchins) Josephine Corley (Mrs. J. Burleson) J. A. Duval Mollie Morrison (Mrs. T. Green) W. M. Gough Georgia Townsend (Mrs. D.A. Kelly) W. A.H. Miller 1871 Laura Alexander (Mrs. Lumpkin) V. G. Cunningham Ella Harlan (Mrs. H. Trolinger) J.E. Elgin Gertrude Lipscomb (Mrs. Murchison) J. E. McCombe Sallie Linton (J. E. McComb) J. S. Lipscomb Sallie Speight (Mrs. W.W. Kendall) 1872 H. J. Trollinger Lula Johnson (Mrs. White) Mozell Perry (Mrs. John Kirksey) 1873 O. I. Halbert Florence Gerald R. G. Horsley Fannie Milner (Mrs. C. Cook) Lillian Gaines (Mrs. M. Westbrook) Abbie Moore (Mrs. P.J. Gill) Georgia McCrary (Mrs. McSpadden) M. H. Rodgers (Mrs. Damon) Celeste Patton (Mrs. Edmonson) 1874 V. J. Everet Ada Henderson Lula Brown (Mrs. John Baker) Mittie Cannon (Mrs. Horton) Mamie Cole (Mrs. John Boone) Ada Eastland (Mrs. Caperton) Vada Greer (Mrs. Kidd)

1875 Wm. Bagby Maggie Lenoir W. S. Baker Veannis Maddox (Mrs. Werrecks) Wm. P. McComb Lizzie Morrell (Mrs. Lightfoot) Fannie Carter (Mrs. Farquar) F. Townsend (Mrs. Dunham) Ada Lane (Mrs. A.H. Scott) Martha Watson (Mrs. Lillard) 1876 J. M. Frazier Virginia Ewell J. D. Freeman Ella Frazier (Mrs. B.A. Little) I. A. Goldstein Emma Morrill (Mrs. J. Johnson) J. C. Robertson Lela Risher (Mrs. Dr. Halbert) K. B. Seale Sue Wallace (Mrs. G.W. Tyler) 1877 T. W. Anderson Cordelia Allen (Mrs. Dr. Carpenter) J. E. Allen Hallie C. Carter (Mrs. N.R.obson) Edgar Battle Emma Humphrey (Mrs. R.D. Penry) J. C. Dupree J. F. Duncan Elle B. Linton (Mrs. White) T. S. Henderson Eula G. McCrary. (Mrs. Burgett) W. C. OBryen Lizzie Sessions (Mrs. W.E. Bonner) 1878 Nat Baker Laura Herring (Mrs. W.H. Bagby) J. F. Flint Mollie OBryan (Mrs. Gillespie) L. L. Peck Felecia Peck (Mrs. Hardy) M. C.H. Park Grace Powell (Mrs. Jeff Tingle)

Pyrena Allen Carrie Reese (Mrs. Walter Dean) Kate Farr (Mrs. Sherill) Jennie Roberts (Mrs. Blake) Hallie Harrison Lillie Trollinger (Mrs. Buckanan) 1879 F. M. Allen Lula M. Anderson (Mrs. Kimbrough) Alfred Battle Maria Battle (Mrs. Woodward) A. F. Beddoe Carrie Chandler (Mrs. Tilman) W. T. Compere Jennie Reeves (Mrs. Collins) W. W. Dodd Estelle J. Wallace (Mrs. Dr. Dupree ) J. R. Frazier Lorena Westbrook (Mrs. Robertson) A. P. Scofield 1880 Percival Burleson W. N. Prater Wm. M. Garrett L. R. Stroud John T. Harrison Fannie H. Reeves (Mrs. Carrington) G. G. Kelley 1881 Albert S. Burleson Lillie S. Dockery (Mrs. Bolton) C. H. Vines Eugenia Greenwood Annie P. Battle Lollie Hair (Mrs. Haynie) Minnie Brown Johnnie Johnson (Mrs. Dr. Hamlett) Eoline Brown (Mrs. L.W. Moore) Mary Timmins (Mrs. Torans) Emma Culbertson 1882 R. L. Allen Imogene Burleson (Mrs. Radney) J. H. Beaver

Emma Chambers W. G. Beaver Luella Chambers J. W. Moffett Nellie Eastland (Mrs. Kellner) T. J. Witt E. A. Goddard (Mrs. Hickman) J. D. Ray Lida South (Mrs. Hull) 1883 K. K. Foree S. P. Skinner Hallie Byrd Burleson (Mrs. Morris) Emma A. Campbell Exer Cochran (Mrs. George) Lella Cochran Mollie S. Daniel (Mrs. Davis) Lula Lee Lednum Jessie L. Still (Mrs. Mason) Florence Gorden (Mrs. Moore) 1884 T. E. Byrd A. J. Buchanan H. A. Ivey S. H. Morrison J. W. Newbrough S. P. Skinner Rosa Johnson Maggie Kendrick (Mrs. Kendrick) Ella Long (Mrs. V.B. Harris) 1885 J. W. Crayton C. D. Daniel S. M. Foster C. C. McCulloch J. H. Martin William Wood Stella Allen (Mrs. Buchanan) Lula Brooks Ermine Buck Lizzie Boyd Lula Brigman Lina Cox Carry Eldridge Lou Holmsley (Mrs. Johnson)

Lina Jameson (Mrs. Dr. Wood) Lizzie McCutcheon Mattie Osborne Belle Riley Fannie Shelton Ida Staton Neva Titus Jennie Wise 1886 R. E. Chandler R. E. Davenport J. G. Taylor W. C. Martin Minnie Bradley Mariam Buck Mollie Brown Lelia Everett Mary Goddard Laurie Morrill (Mrs. Wilkins) Rossie McJunkin Laura Puryear Jennie Ray Lula Ramsey Lillie Story (Mrs. Sanders) Beulah Trice May Watson Dixie Wood Florence Yerby

CHAPTER 63. SUNDAY SCHOOL AND COLPORTAGE WORK 1876-1885

BAPTIST work along Sunday School and Colportage lines had been of painfully slow growth through all the years. Of the hundreds of Sunday schools that had been organized, very few of them had lived twelve months. Conditions made it next to impossible for them to live. Only those lived long where churches had comfortable church-houses, and these were the exceptions. Union houses and union schools greatly predominated, and these were nearly always summer affairs. It was the exception when any one of them lasted through a winter. Lack of our own houses, trained leaders, attractive literature, an awakened Sunday school conscience, and numerous other necessities combined to render Sunday school work next to impossible. We have before us as we write reports of fifty-seven district associations on Sunday schools for this ten-year period, and the minutes of several other associations in which are no reports on the subject. Then we have also the records of several conventions, beside those of the two Sunday school conventions, and files of our Baptist papers, so we are giving to our readers the most accurate history obtainable on this important subject. We give below a sort of detailed summary of the reports made by the different associations for this ten-year period. These reports are very similar to those which have been made for the past thirty years or more, except that they have gradually grown better.

Alvarado Association: 1876, few letters say anything of Sunday schools; no

information; 1877, have a few Sunday schools; 1878, letters say a few Sunday schools; 1879, some improvement; many difficulties; union houses, unheated houses, scattered church membership; inefficient officers and teachers; 1880, few churches report Sunday schools; 1881, little progress; 1882, churches not doing duty; 1883, few Sunday schools; urge co-operation with Coleman, general missionary or agent of Sunday School Convention; 1884, little doing; urge co-operation with Kit Williams, another general missionary; 1885, 23 churches; 10 Baptist Sunday schools.

Angelina Association: 1876, no Sunday schools; 1880, no Sunday schools;

1881, 1882, 1884, no Sunday schools; 1885, few Sunday schools.

Austin Association: 1876, report but no data; 1877, no report, but resolution
urging importance; 1878, interest increasing; two Baptist Sunday schools, and thirty Union; commend work of W.D. Powell, missionary of Sunday School and Colportage Convention; organized an associational Sunday

School Convention; 1879, report says in Texas 75,000 Baptists, 10,000 in Sunday school; 1880, some churches have Sunday schools, some not; 1881, few Baptist Sunday schools; urge support of Powell and Williams; 1883, strong report but no data; 1884, report 14 Sunday schools, 6 of them Baptist; 106 teachers, 799 pupils; contributions, $449.17; 1885, refers to consolidation at Ennis of two Sunday School Conventions; some growth.

Bethlehem Association: 1880, report recommends Sunday schools; no data;

1881, four Sunday schools, little interest; 1882, 1883, few Sunday schools; 1884, says colportage work misunderstood; thought to be private book business; 1885, one Sunday school, two part of year.

Blanco Association: 1876, several Sunday schools; 1877, only one Baptist
Sunday school; 1878, 2 Baptist Sunday schools and several Union; 1879, most churches have Sunday schools of some sort; 1880, good Sunday schools, doing some colportage work; 1881, some progress, 9 of 14 churches with Sunday schools, Powell a month in our Association; 1882, only five of the churches with Sunday schools, two of these Union; 1883, eight of the churches with Sunday schools, half of these Union; 1884, fifteen churches, six with Sunday schools, four of these Union; 1885, six Baptist Sunday schools, five Union, 52 officers and teachers, 362 scholars.

Bosque River Association: 1876, not much attention to Sunday schools;

1877, lack interest, resolution to raise book fund; 1878, five Baptist Sunday schools; 1880, no data given; 1881, many churches without Sunday schools; 1882, three or four Sunday schools in the association; 1883, six Sunday schools; 1884, some increase, urge co-operation with Maxwell and Williams; 1885, low ebb.

Central Association: 1876, no Sunday schools reported; 1877, same; 1878,

recommend a Sunday School Convention in Association; 1879, no data given; 1880 to 1885, no data given.

Cherokee Association: 1876, no data, urge organize in Association a

Sunday School Convention; 1877, some churches have Sunday schools, some not; Maxwell superintendent of Sunday school work in East Texas Convention; 1881, not so good as formerly; 1882, no data; 1883, report stresses importance; 1884, R. Andrews makes strong report, but no data given; 1885, five Sunday schools reported; urge co-operation with consolidated Sunday schools reported.

Colorado Association: 1878, want Powell for one month, raised money to
pay him; 1880, 1881, 1882, no data; 1883, six Sunday schools reported; 1884, 22 churches and 9 Sunday schools.

Comanche Association: 1877, Almost deathlike indifference; 1879, 30

churches, 4 Sunday schools; 1880, little doing; 1881, pledge co-operation

with Central Texas Convention in Sunday school work; 1882, interest better; 1883, 1884, no data; 1885, 16 Sunday schools; teachers and pupils, 659.

East Fork Association: 1883, about one-half the churches with Sunday
schools; 1885, no data given.

Evergreen Association: 1882, only one church reports a Sunday school;

1883, no data given; 1884, 9 Sunday schools reported; 1885, no data given.

Hamilton County Association: 1882, no Baptist Sunday schools; 1883,

same; 1884, no data given.

Harmony Association: 1883, strong report, but no data; 1884, some Sunday
schools, all Union; 1885, resolved to combine mission and Sunday schoolwork, no data given.

Honey Grove Association: 1881, report says cause prospering but gives no
data; 1882, 1883, 1885, reports but no data given.

Jacksboro Association: 1877, 1878, no data; 1879, some Sunday schools,

but languishing.

Lavaca River Association: 1878, encouraging, Sunday schools in nearly

every church; Sunday School Agent Powell been among us; 1879, 20 Sunday schools, 7 of them Baptist, teachers 94, pupils 592; 1880, 9 Baptist Sunday schools, 10 Union; 1881, about same; 1882, 9 Baptist, 2 Union; 1883, 7 Baptist, 8 Union; 1884, nearly every church has a Sunday school, some have two; 1885, Rufus Figh, Sunday school missionary; no data given.

Leon River Association: 1877 to 1885, a Sunday school institute and

Powell laboring among them, but reports give no data.

Liberty Association: 1883, report gives no data; 1884, 25 churches, 4

Sunday schools.

Little River Association: 1876, 34 churches, 10 Sunday schools; 1879,

Sunday school in nearly every church; 1880, some Sunday schools; 1881, 14 Baptist Sunday schools, 7 Union, one-half of churches none; 1884, resolved to put one in each church; 1885, only eight or nine churches without Sunday schools. The consolidation of Sunday school conventions putting new life into things.

Llano River Association: 1882, 1883, 1884, reports but no data; 1885, 7
Sunday schools, 5 of them Union.

Montague Association: 1878 to 1883, reports but no data; 1885, 7 Sunday

schools, 5 of them. Union.

Mt. Zion Association: 1876, few seem to have Sunday schools; 1883, report
says increased interest, but no data given; 1884, report says, Three essentials: Grace, Grit and Greenbacks. Resolved, that each preacher be created, constituted, appointed and requested to act as special agent for Sunday schools.

Navasota River Association: 1876, report says 11 Sunday schools; 713

teachers and pupils, 22 churches without Sunday schools; 1877 to 1880, no data given; 1881, one-third of churches report Sunday schools; 1882, report says, Few good schools; 1883, about same; 1884, 1885, some schools.

Neches River Association: 1879, 15 Sunday schools, some of them Union;

1881, few Sunday schools reported; 1882, 1883, about same; 1884, 48 churches, only 4 Sunday schools; 1885, only few churches report Sunday schools.

New Bethel Association: 1878, 1879, 1882, 1883 reports, but no data; 1885,
some Sunday schools, but no data.

Paluxy Association: 1880, 1881, 1882, only one Sunday school; 1885,
recommend co-operate with consolidated convention.

Pecan Valley Association: 1876, no Baptist Sunday schools, 2 Union; 1879,

1880, 1881, 1882, few Sunday schools, little interest; 1883, one Sunday school; 1884, 9 Sunday schools reported; 1885, 13 Sunday schools reported.

Pleasant Grove Association: 1882, important report, but no data;

missionary reported organized four Sunday schools 1883, organized one Sunday school; 1884, report says few Sunday schools in Association.

Prairie Grove Association: 1881, little interest; 1884, some colportage

work.

Red Fork Association: 1880, 1881, reports, but no data; 1882, two Baptist
Sunday schools; 1883, report says no Sunday school in history the Association. One Sunday school 1884; report, but no data.

Red Gap Association: 1880, report, but no data; 1881, one Sunday school;
1882, four Sunday schools; 1883, none reported; 1884, 19 churches and 6 Sunday schools.

Red River Association: 1881, recommend organize Sunday School

Convention; 1882, 1883, majority of churches said to have Sunday schools; 1885, no data given.

Rehoboth Association: 1876, organized Sunday School Convention; 1877,

report says some Sunday schools; 1878, 1879, reports but no data; 1881,

1882, 1883, 1884, some schools; 1885, co-operate with Sunday School and Colportage Convention.

Richland Association: 1876, three Sunday schools; 1877, says increase;

1879, says little interest; 1880, interest increased, organized a Sunday School Convention; 1881, no data; 1882, elected evangelist, organized three Sunday schools; 1883, convention met, but small attendance. Board power to appoint evangelist, but make no debt. Three Sunday schools reported; 1884, no data; 1885, same.

Rio Grande Association: 1882, four Baptist Sunday schools and four
Union; 1883, five Baptist Sunday schools; 1885, 13 Sunday schools, all use Baptist literature. Co-operate with consolidated Convention.

Salado Association: 1876, 12 Union Sunday schools, one Independent, two

Baptist, 13 churches with no Sunday schools; 1879, all churches but five have Sunday schools. Powell been among us. Laymen waking up; 1880, Sunday schools in all churches but three; 1883, two or three churches no Sunday schools, some fail to report. Some not efficient. Teachers do not prepare lessons; 1884, better; 1885, need training school for teachers.

Salem Association: 1878, apathy; 1879, very few schools; 1881, no data;
1882, few Sunday schools, recommend women take lead in Sunday school work; 1883, still little interest; 1884, very few churches doing anything; 1885, we say, but dont do.

Saline Association: 1876, little done. some opposition on ground Sabbath

schools not mentioned in Bible; 1878, two Sunday schools; 1880, two or three Sunday schools reported; 1882, no data; 1883, 14 Sunday schools now going, 644 members; 1884. mighty awakening.

San Antonio Association: 1877, 11 Sunday schools, 5 Baptist and 6 Union;

1878, 26 churches, 11 Sunday schools, one has died; ask for Powell for one month; 1882, 22 churches, 8 reported Sunday schools; 1883, 11 Baptist Sunday schools; 1884, 8 Baptist Sunday schools; 1885, nearly double last year.

San Marcos Association: 1876, encouraging, but no data; 1877, no data;

1879, 8 Sunday schools reported; 1881, no data; 1882, 8 Sunday schools, Powell and Williams on the field; 1883, 20 churches, 11 Sunday schools, 6 of them Union; 1884, 11 Sunday schools, 103 teachers and 602 pupils; 1885, about same as last year.

Shiloh Association: 1882, 7 Baptist Sunday schools and 15 Union, 18

churches, no Sunday schools; 1885, outlook good, cooperate with consolidated convention.

Sister Grove Association: 1877, J.T. S. Park, evangelist, but no data; 1878,
churches fail to report; 1879, Powell moving things, but no data; 1881, no data; 1882, 28 churches, 15 Sunday schools, 7 use Union literature; 1884, letters, show little interest; 1885, hail with delight unification, but no data.

Soda Lake Association: 1881, have Sunday School Convention; things look
better; 1882, convention seems not to have worked; 1884, no data, still urging convention.

Texarkana Association: 1876, condition bad, 1 Sunday school; 1877,

nothing doing; 1878, no Sunday schools; 1880, no data; 1881, possibly few Sunday schools; 1882, 2 or 3 Sunday schools; 1884, majority of churches no Sunday schools; 1885, 5 Sunday schools.

Towash Association: 1877, little more attention, urge a Sunday School

Convention for Association; 1882, some Sunday schools; 1883, 1 Baptist Sunday school, 2 or 3 Union; 1884, 2 Baptist Sunday schools, 2 Union; 1885, 4 Baptist Sunday schools, 6 Union and 7 churches no schools.

Tryon Association: 1876, 4 Sunday schools; 1877, little improvement; 1878,

11 Sunday schools; 1879, Powell among us; 1880, better but no data; 1881, 7 Sunday schools, Williams helping Powell; 1883, 1884, 1885, no data given.

Trinity River Association: 1876, little interest; 1879, 2 Sunday schools;

1880, 28 churches, 3 Sunday schools; 1881, no data; 1882, 12 Sunday schools, Williams among us; 1883, only 1 Sunday school reported; 1885, 22 Sunday schools reported.

Union Association: 1876, report this year will appear elsewhere in this
chapter; 1877, no data; 1878, nearly every church has a Sunday school, Powell working among us; 1879, churches 53, members 2,800, Sunday schools 30, average attendance 750; 1880, 1881, 1882, 1883, 1884, no data.

Waco Association: 1876, 80 teachers, 500 pupils reported; 1878, a

missionary, but no data given; 1879, reported 3 Sunday schools organized; 1882, Sunday schools, but no reports from them; some are Union; 1883, no data; 1884, Kit Williams among us, organized for work, but no data; 1885; consolidated conventions, 10 Sunday schools organized in association this year.

Western Branch Association: 1882, 1883, 1884, reports say few Sunday
schools; 1885, 2 Baptist and 1 Union Sunday school.

West Fork Association: 1880, 1882, no data; 1885, will cooperate with
consolidated Convention.

In many of the reports examined, there were magnificent articles on the importance and value of Sunday schools, but they were discussions in the abstract of great ideals and principles. They furnished no information on conditions in the Association. Many of them never once referred to the Association. Two of these reports we publish in full. Some of the things stated in one of them, however, we are not prepared to verify, but that one will likely provoke some helpful study. The one by Dr. Crane and others was read before the Union Association. It gives some helpful figures of that long past day. The other, by L.B. Allen, was read before the Harmony Association, and evidently required some extensive reading. It deserves preservation. Here is Dr. Cranes report:
The American Baptist Year Book for 1876 estimates the status of Sunday Schools in Texas as follows: Schools, 250; teachers, 1,250; scholars, 10,000; baptisms, 72; contributions, including churches and Sunday Schools, $32,050.50. 1. Two hundred and fifty schools. There should be about 5,000 distributed among the 70,000 Baptists of the State. 2. Teachers, 1,250. There should be 50,000, giving ten teachers and officers to each school. 3. Ten thousand scholars. There should be at least 250,000 scholars, giving fifty scholars to each school. 4. Seventy-two baptisms. Earnest work and fervent prayer will result, with Gods favor, in the conversion of thousands, instead of scores, if our faith will exhibit itself as the primitive disciples manifested theirs. 5. Thirty-two thousand dollars. At one dollar a head for every Baptist, viz: for 70,000, and twenty-five cents for every Sunday School scholar, viz: 250,000, we ought to have $132,500 annually for our noble objects of duty and benevolence. What is it that we do not miss for want of zeal, energy and faith? With these and exercise, the world would be converted. There are fortyseven churches in our Association. Are there forty-seven Sunday Schools? Will there not be in 1877? Dear brethren, let us try.

L. B. Allens report at Harmony Association was as follows:

Sunday School instruction is peculiarly a Christian institution. Barromeo first began Sunday School instruction at Milan in 1580. A hundred years afterward it began in England by Rev. Alleine. Almost another hundred years elapsed before Scotland had a Sunday School, when Rev. Robt. Blair made a

beginning, but an eminent printer, Robert Raikes and Rev. T. Stock, commenced the work in earnest in 1780 at Gloucester, England. Previous to this time Sunday School instruction related to the children of members of the congregation in which the schools were held. Mr. Raikes had wider views and more benevolent aims. He associated Mr. Stock with himself for the purpose of giving a religious character to the teaching. His benevolence was wide enough to gather in the poor little waifs and strays of Gloucester. He visited the lanes and alleys of the old city, and induced the children to come to school. The good effect was soon apparent, and he soon had plenty of assistance offered to procure books and defray other expenses. The Church of England at this time was cold and torpid. Wesley had begun his movement in 1729, fifty years before, but Sunday Schools were not yet a part of organization. He began to turn his attention to them previous to his death, in 1791. All the different denominations of Christians have found their organizations entirely fitted to Sunday School instruction, and the only wonder is that it was left to a layman to create something like a system in this, the widest of all fields of missionary effort. Not only is it a wide field, but it is a field in which there are the fewest obstructions. The simple doctrines of the New Testament are fitted to the mind of the child. The well instructed child has always confidence and faith in its parents, and the transition is easy to faith in a higher and a better parentage.

There were two things that had much to do with the wonderful growth of Sunday school work, especially during the latter part of this period the greatly increased activity of the two Sunday School, Conventions, and the organization of many county and associational Sunday school institutes. While the general Sunday school conventions met only once a year, the associational and county institutes met four times a year, generally embracing the fifth Sundays. These organizations discussed all the various phases of the Sunday School and Colportage work. They became veritable training schools for officers, teachers and even-preachers. The tremendous awakening on this subject gave much needed impetus to important work along several other lines. One was the building of Baptist meeting-houses. Our own meeting-houses were an imperative necessity, but this necessity we never saw and realized so much until there came this awakening of our consciences on the value and importance of our own Sunday schools. Another vitally important matter immensely aided by this Sunday school awakening was the revelation to the churches of the need of a pastor for more than once a month. A service at the church every Sunday, even though three out of the four every month were for Sunday school only, revealed far more impressively than ever before the need of a pastor for every Sunday.

Everliving Sunday schools require full time, every Sunday pastors. We are not writing an essay, but are calling attention to the facts of history. Our Sunday school work during this ten-year period revealed some mighty men of valor such as Deacon W.R. Howell, Rev. W.D. Powell, Rev. W.R. Maxwell and Rev. Kit Williams. These men were hardly known beyond their own communities prior to this ten-year period, but before it ended they were well known throughout all Texas. W. R. Howell was chosen president of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention in 1878. He made it go mightily. He was a prince among convention presidents. To him, as much as to any other man, is due the great success of this Convention during this, the brightest of all its periods. He worked at the business not only during the annual sessions of the body, but through all the months of the year. But we must go back in the story just a little in order to show its right development. The meeting of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention at Calvert in 1875 was a tame and discouraging affair, so much so that F.M. Law moved that the Convention itself be discontinued and its work turned over to the Baptist State Convention. The board had reported nothing done. No minutes of that meeting were published. The meeting at Brenham in 1876 was little if any better very small attendance, and still no missionary or agent had been put in the field. It was agreed to hold the 1877 session at Anderson. W.W. Keep was pastor, and he for this year had been elected president of the Convention. He had a deacon and Sunday school superintendent in his church who was one of the livest men and one of the greatest Sunday school superintendents Texas has ever produced. This man was W.A. Howell. He and his pastor went to work to make this coming meeting a success. They wrote many personal letters and made appeals through The Herald, and the people came. There were 150 messengers, though Anderson, the meeting place, was ten miles from a railroad. The meeting was enthusiastic. Many vital questions, especially the future of the Convention, were warmly and strongly discussed. Many of the strongest Baptist leaders of the State were present. New life was infused into everything. They had no general field man, but they determined to have one. This meeting was pronounced the greatest, up to this time, in the Conventions history. Something like four months following this session, the board elected Rev. W.D. Powell general field man. J.M. Carroll was first chosen, but just a few months before he had finished his college course, and did not feel equal to the

task, nor did he have any special impressions in that direction. But it truly seems that God directed the choosing of W.D. Powell. Powell had been in the State but a short time, having recently come from the Seminary at Louisville. He was a young man of fine health, tremendous enthusiasm, and unbounded energy, and a willingness and courage to endure hardness. In those days little could be done by railroad traveling. A pair of horses and hack were Powells means of travel, and by this means he saw Texas and worked Texas from the Sabine to the Rio Grande, and from the Gulf to the Panhandle. He worked the State by counties and by associations, visiting nearly every community in a county. He lived on wheels. His work was stupendous. His first report was at the Convention session at Calvert in 1878. He had worked, in the eight months, the following counties: Austin, Bastrop, Brazos, Caldwell, DeWitt, Fayette, Gonzales, Grimes, Guadalupe, Hays, Harris, Lavaca, Liberty, Madison, Montgomery, San Jacinto, Walker, Washington and Travis. Look at a Texas map and see the territory he covered in that first eight months, and during that period he organized seventy new Sunday schools, reorganized and revivified many old ones, and distributed by sale and gift many thousand pages of literature. At this session of the Convention, W.R. Howell was chosen president of the Convention. In our judgment Randolph Howell was the best Convention president Texas has ever yet produced; not for the immediate sessions, probably, but for the whole year, and especially for the ad interim period. The author was his pastor during the first two years of his long presidency, and knows whereof he speaks. J. M. Carroll was chosen corresponding secretary of the Convention the same year Howell was made president. And now comes another new departure in Convention work. The business of a corresponding secretary up to this time in Texas history was a comparatively light task, but from this time forward it is an entirely different matter. The corresponding secretary became the moneyraiser. Powells salary was raised by the corresponding secretary, and it was raised each month and paid promptly. It was raised by personal letter writing. There were no stenographers and no typewriters, and the only thing allowed the corresponding secretary was stationery and stamps. There was no remuneration except the consciousness of helping in a great cause. Since that time the corresponding secretary, his office usually combined with another, has been the money-raiser of all conventions. The next session was held at Luling, July 11, 1879. It was another great year. Powell had labored within the bounds of twelve district associations Austin, Blanco, Colorado, Little River, Little Brazos, Leon River, Navasota River, Lavaca River, Pedernales, Salado, Union and San Antonio River. He had

organized 95 new schools, had brought 2,800 new students into old schools, and had done much more work of various sorts. These f our things were his constant aim and effort:
1. To secure a well organized and thoroughly furnished Sunday school in every church and community. 2. To arouse a deeper interest in the Sunday school work. 3. To encourage Sunday school workers to organize and maintain auxiliary conventions and institutes. 4. To preach the gospel wherever and whenever the opportunity presented itself.

During the next three years the sessions of the Convention were held in Brenham, Gonzales and Bryan, respectively. They were all great sessions. Powell had organized 194 more schools, and had performed other great tasks. During Powells last years, Kit Williams had been employed as an assistant. He also had done a good work. He had organized 46 Sunday schools, had visited 60 others and done other work. This year the Convention raised $2,303.25, and had expended all but seventy-five cents. O.C. Pope was treasurer. Powell resigned to go as a missionary into Mexico. He had served four years and eight months. His labors had been wonderfully blessed of God. His success was really phenomenal. The next year 1883 the Convention met at Austin. Kit Williams was the only missionary; $1,435.63 had been raised, and all obligations had been met. In 1884 the plan of work was materially changed. Colportage, which for all the past had received comparatively little attention, was now begun in earnest. Rev. W.R. Maxwell had been elected as General Missionary and Superintendent of Colportage. The American Baptist Publication Society and some individuals had made considerable gifts in books, and numerous colporters had been employed, 125 Sunday schools had been organized, and a large colportage work had been done. The year 1885 was the last year of this Convention prior to consolidation. Maxwell was again the general superintendent of the work. A general summary of the work for this year is as follows: Missionaries and colporters, including Maxwell, 8; days of service, 1,462; miles traveled, 25,277; Bibles distributed, 2,843; Testaments distributed, 225; books given away, 184; books sold, 1,010; pages tracts distributed, 421,000; sermons preached, 647; addresses made, 464; prayer meetings, 356; families visited, 1,570; baptized, 79; Sunday schools organized, 73; Sunday schools addressed, 161; institutes

held, 4. This was the 21st and last session before consolidation of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention. The Texas Baptist General Association, seeing the wonderful success and influence of the Texas Sunday School and Colportage Convention, decided that if it was to hold its own important territory intact, it would be necessary for it also to have a Sunday School Convention within its bounds, therefore, at the meeting of the General Association at Sherman in 1875 the following recommendation was made:
We recommend a partition of the Sunday School work of this State between the Baptist General Association and the Baptist State Convention of Texas, according to their respective territorial limits.

It was further recommended that a general association of Sunday schools be organized, and such association was organized in November, 1875, at Longview. From then on it was called a convention, and all its sessions were held coincident with those of the General Association. One whole day was given to each session. It would hardly be true to say that it was ever, like the Sunday School and Colportage Convention, an entirely separate and independent body. In the minutes of the first session this sentence appears:
The delegates to this body, being principally those to the General Association, it is thought unnecessary to print the names twice.

At their first session they had raised but $10.15, so the board reported that it was unable to employ a general missionary and agent. At the first regular session, which was held at Waco, $100 was raised for future work. By resolution, Rev. J.T. S. Park was recommended to the board as suitable for an evangelist. At the next session, which was held at Paris, July, 1877, R.C. Buckner was again chosen president. There were about 109 messengers. Numerous important questions were discussed. J.T. S. Park had labored four and a half months as evangelist. He reported that he had traveled 3,000 miles in a buggy, organized eight Sunday schools and eight Sunday School Conventions, visited hundreds of families and visited and revived several old Sunday schools. There was still due him for services $30. At the next meeting which was held at Fort Worth, no report was made by the treasurer and none by an evangelist, and nothing is said in the minutes concerning money or an evangelist. The next session (1879) was held at Pittsburgh. About forty messengers were present. No work was reported as having been done. Numerous questions were earnestly discussed, and a resolution was offered recommending to the

board the appointment of W.T. Compere as a Sunday school evangelist for the next year. In 1880 the Convention met at Ennis. W.T. Compere, the evangelist, reported as follows:
Labored 9 months; organized 19 Sunday Schools and 11 conventions; preached and lectured 184 times; religious visits 172; sold $256.86 worth of literature and collected $179.90; expenses $73.

The report was followed in the minutes by this sentence:

Dr. Burleson gave a most thrilling account of the life of Dr. Barnas Sears, and ended with a stirring, purse-moving appeal, which resulted in a cash collection of $20, and subscriptions to the amount of $57.60

During the year 1881 nothing is shown to have been done. The treasurers report shows $22 received. During 1882, Rev. W.H. Robert was employed as an evangelist for the last three months of the Convention year. He reported having organized two Sunday schools, aided in organizing one church, and had collected in cash and books $62.87. Rev. W.R. Selvidge was elected evangelist for the next year, but declined. J.M. Carroll, then of Corpus Christi, was chosen at a salary of $1,200. He also declined. In 1883 the Convention met at Cleburne. The Convention seems to have had a general missionary, but his name is not given, nor is there any report of his work. In 1884 there were 47 messengers present, but the work reported was far in excess of anything previously done. L.W. Coleman was employed as general missionary. The American Baptist Publication Society gave $2,000 in books. Thirteen colporters were employed for part time. The outlook was fine for a great years work, but after a hard struggle for five months, Brother Colemans health failed and he resigned. Kit Williams was finally secured to take his place, but he had time to do only about two half months work. W. R. Maxwell had been employed to superintend the colportage work; fourteen Sunday schools had been organized. The year 1885 closed the work of the Convention. A general missionary and five missionary colporters had been employed, 148 Sunday schools and two churches had been organized, and much other work had been done. This was the greatest year of this Convention. Thus closes the history of Sunday School and colportage work up to the time of consolidation.

CHAPTER 64. TEXAS BAPTISTS AND THEIR HOME MISSIONS

THIS ten-year period 1876-1885 marked the beginning of much larger things in all Texas Baptist mission work. Ideals were vastly enlarged, and as a result, larger plans and larger deeds closely followed the enlarging ideals. For five or six years we continued along on the same traditional level, but suddenly there came the change to larger things. Two men stand out preeminently prominent in this enlargement O.C. Pope, of the Baptist State Convention, long since gone to his eternal home, and A.J. Holt, of the General Association, now living in Florida. These large developments were not manifested in any striking way until this period was far advanced. For about six years of this period, the mission work in all Texas, and along all lines, scarcely more than held its own. Beginning with 1876, the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention seems to have discontinued all help to Texas. Neither their records nor any Texas records show any further help prior to the associational and conventional year of 1883. This left Texas to fight her tremendous mission battles alone. The staggering amount of destitution in the State greatly concerned our people, but how to meet it was the unsolved and seemingly insoluble problem. The fearful years of Reconstruction in the State were only one short year behind us, and Texas people were just beginning to find themselves again after their sore defeat and long years of political humiliation. For the year closing in 1876 the records of the Baptist State Convention show total receipts for State missions of only $952.53. The records of the Baptist General Association show almost nothing. The Convention reports only one missionary a missionary to the Germans. The General Association reports none at all. Twelve district associations report a total of 30 missionaries most of these for a short time only. Thirteen other associations report no mission work at all. This was indeed a hard year for all Texas mission work. The records for 1877 show little improvement. The Convention received for missions $1,060.20, but the number of missionaries employed is not given. The report from the General Association is a little better. Two agents had been employed for a short time Rev. R.C. Buckner and Rev. A. Weaver and three missionaries. N.T. Byars and A.H. Jackson labored on the frontier, and A.J. Holt was sent as a missionary to the wild Indian tribes of the Indian Territory. During this same year nine of the district associations reported

having employed seventeen missionaries, but sixteen others reported having none at all. From some others we had no reports of any sort. Let it be remembered that through all these years our several general Texas bodies had written in their constitutions that no debts should be made. No obligations were permitted beyond available funds.

A.J. HOLT
In 1878 the State Convention met at La Grange. In order rightly to portray the then existing conditions and also the spirit of that period, we quote from reports made at that meeting, the first extract being taken from the report on Home Missions:
We are thankful to God for what has been done by this Convention during the past year in obedience to this command of Jesus, through the four faithful missionaries under its appointment, but what are these among the many thousands who are perishing without the bread of life throughout the vast territory embraced within the bounds of this Convention? Along our railroads, towns and villages are springing up in which business enterprises are flourishing, and wealth, intelligence and worldly energy are evincing their powerful influence for good or evil. In many of them no Baptist preaching is ever heard. Shall those centers of influence be given over to the god of this world, and to the dominion of sin and error? Will not God hold the churches of this Convention responsible for such a sad result? And not only on our main thoroughfares, but all through the country, immigration is swelling the population and calling loudly for the saving influence of the gospel. The heart sickens at the thought of what will and must be the moral destiny of this our

great and beloved State, if the people of God, the friends of Jesus, do not soon respond to the calls of Providence in pointing these teeming masses to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. A large proportion of these immigrants are Germans an industrious and thrifty people, and already constituting a felt power in a social and political point of view. And they are largely tinctured with infidelity. The most of them can be reached only by missionaries who can preach to them in their own language. We deem it of great importance to increase the number of our German missionaries, and especially to locate one at Houston, to supply the large German population in and about the city. Unusual facilities are there offered for such labor, and a flourishing German Baptist Church could soon be established there. Will not every member of this body resolve, and ask his brethren to resolve, to at least double the amount of his prayers and efforts for the ensuing year for this, the grand work of our Convention?

This report was signed by J.M. C. Breaker, chairman. We quote now from the report of F. Kiefer, the corresponding secretary:
As a missionary body, we have cause to be profoundly grateful to our Heavenly Father for the blessings bestowed on our missionaries and financial agents. The year was begun with an indebtedness to one of our missionaries, and a few hundred dollars in pledges was all the board of directors had as a foundation for any appointments they should make. Brethren Dodson, Gleiss, and Kiefer were appointed, however, in a manner not to involve the Convention nor violate the constitution, which requires that in no case shall appointments be made beyond the available means in the treasury. At the next meeting of the board of directors, Brother Creath was appointed general financial agent, a position he had held for eighteen years previously. Brother Creath has done an immense work during the last nine months. By letters, circulars and cards, he has urged the attention of brethren and sisters to the mission work of the Convention. Secondly, by traveling over the larger part of our territory, and pleading the cause of missions from house to house, from church to church, and from association to association, and to which no doubt in a considerable measure is due this unusually large delegation, and the new impulse felt in our missionary enterprise. Besides this, he has organized a church at Corpus Christi, and has set the brethren to work to build a house for the Lord in that important city, and look out for a suitable minister to labor among them. But the time has come that more vigorous effort must be made to occupy the immense territory which, in the good providence of God, lies at our door and calls for help. The Southwest, with its towns and cities, such as Corpus Christi, Goliad, Victoria and Cuero, are at present without Baptist preaching. San Antonio still needs our help and succor, nor can the importance of that field be over-estimated. Next, the great Northwest, the

territory of San Saba and Pecan Valley Associations, pleads earnestly and loudly for missionary aid from this Convention. Last, but not least, comes the German mission, first undertaken by this Convention twenty-one years ago, and still fostered and sustained by this body. Five ordained and one licentiate German minister are with you at this session, besides a large number of private delegates. During the year, 30 Germans have been baptized by the missionaries and pastors, and quite a number are now awaiting baptism at the different stations. There was a time when we lacked men; now we lack the means, for we have several men whose hands should be unloosed and sent to the front to do the work for the Master. You have heard the appeals made in letters coming from the churches and associations, to send them a German missionary. The German population in Flatonia, Schulenberg, Weimar and LaGrange, as well as the many populous settlements in Fayette and adjoining counties, demand our immediate attention. Our present session is in the very midst of this mission field. Our German work in Houston demands our assistance even now, to a greater extent than we may be able to render at this time. Our German mission in Texas is no longer an experiment. We have a German Association of Baptist ministers and churches, who are determined that this work must be pushed forward. They propose to us, in plain terms, We will raise $200 for the German mission under your control; will you not double that amount? It would seem we could not think of doing less than that; but to do it, we must lay hold of our work as we have not done before. Brethren, before this Convention adjourns we should place into the hands of our treasurer and financial agent no less than $2,000 in cash and reliable pledges, so that the board of directors may be able to put at least a few missionaries into the field at once.

From these reports it can be seen that there was then coming an awakening, in this Convention, on the missionary question. We now present a brief summary of work done by the Convention in the last thirty years 1848-1878. It was written by J.W. D. Creath:
There have been about 8,000 persons immersed by the missionaries of your board, and 2,000 converted, who were immersed by pastors. Your missionaries have preached 19,000 sermons; organized 11 associations and 125 churches; aided in ordaining 80 ministers and 170 deacons. They have aided in building and repairing 70 meeting-houses. Many Sabbath Schools have been organized, and thousands of families visited and prayed with in their afflictions. There has been expended in the support of missionaries $50,000 and by associations co-operating with your body, $35,000. For meetinghouses there has been raised $40,000. This is the nineteenth year the writer has served your board as general agent. Of the sixteen ministers that were present at the organization of your

Convention, September 8, 1848, ten remain in the vineyard yet. Some of that number are with us today. Six have crossed over the river, namely, Elders Richard Ellis, Jesse Witt, James Huckins, Noah Hill, R.E. B. Baylor and R.H. Taliaferro. Some of that number yet remain, but our feet are being washed with the waters of the Beulah Land, and we must soon cross. May our sky be clear and our sea calm.

For this same year 1878 the General Association reported the same missionaries as last year, with one additional, making four. Six churches and five Sunday Schools had been organized and $1,039.85 had been raised for missions. The missionaries for this year had been promised no fixed salaries. The Association had simply said: Will pay what we can. The records state that the missionaries suffered. B. H. Carroll presented before the Association a strong report on missions, stressing mainly and especially the confusion and dissatisfaction throughout all the churches, because of the many different mission objects and mission collections Foreign, Home, State, Associational, City and then Sunday School missions and separate collections are demanded for them all. He strongly stressed the fact that so many different mission collections could not be taken in one year from any one church. The report urged that just one great mission collection be taken, and then properly divided by the church. For this year we have reports from 27 district associations, 12 of them reporting 13 missionaries, and 14 reporting nothing done. For 1879 the General Association had only two missionaries one in the home field, and A.J. Holt among the Indians but before the year closed Holt had to leave the field for lack of support. We give a part of Holts report on Indian missions:
If our past experience in Indian missions has proven anything it has demonstrated that the gospel of Christ is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth. While arts and arms, money, men and measures have been called into requisition, yet with our government the Indian problem remains unsolved. The lavish expenditure of millions of money and the strong arm of military power at last threw the shackles of bondage around the feet of John Jumper, but he stood erect in his self-conscious manhood, unconquered and unconquerable. But when the gospel of Christ, proclaimed by one of our humble missionaries, was heard by this savage, it transformed him and seated him at the feet of Jesus, clothed and in his right mind, an advocate of religion, a propagator of civilization, a friend to our government. The Modoc War, still fresh in our memory, cost our government millions of money and hundreds of lives. It chained, but could not tame the savage, but now under the influence of Christianity, with little money, and no lives lost, the Modoc is civilized.

The testimony of agent A.C. Williams, whom you thanked last year for his friendship to your missionary in his official report to the Commissioner of Indian affairs, says: One faithful missionary is worth more than a regiment of soldiers in civilizing the wild Indian.

The Baptist State Convention report on State Missions for 1879 shows that the Convention began the year with a debt of $375. Because of their no debt policy this amount had to be deducted from their assets for the new year, and their assets consisted of $1,824 in pledges. But the Conventions veteran agent, J.W. D. Creath, was put into the field for two-thirds of his time at a salary of $266, four missionaries were employed two among the Germans, one in San Saba Association and one in San Antonio. Each of the missionaries received twice as much salary as the agent. The treasurer reported having received $3,655.15, and that the year closed without debt. For 1879 we have reports from 31 associations, 16 of which reported having 22 missionaries, most of these perhaps for only part time. Nine stated that they had no missionaries at all, though their destitution was claimed to be very great. The State Convention began the year 1880 with pledges amounting to $2,115.50. Two agents were put into the field Dr. Wm. Howard, the former great pastor of the First Church at Galveston, for his whole time, at a salary of $1,500, and J.W. D. Creath for three-fourths time. During all the many years that Creath was an agent for the Convention, his usual salary for a year was $400 oftener less than more and he ordinarily donated about half that to some of the various interests of the Convention. Seven missionaries were kept in the field. Four of these were Germans. San Antonio Church this year, with W.H. Dodson as pastor, reported that from now on she would be able to sustain her own work. The author will never forget that when the report that the San Antonio church was now self-sustaining was made before the Convention, this loud and thrilling exclamation rang out from the lips and heart of J.W. D. Creath: Thank the Lord! On to El Paso! That cry thrilled the Convention as we never saw it thrilled before nor since. The missionary was soon in El Paso. Mission work had been started at Corpus Christi. J.M. Carroll had been appointed as the first missionary pastor. Creath had organized the church there a few months before. The treasurer reported having received $4,703.75.

The General Association for 1880 appointed R.C. Buckner as superintendent of missions, but for part-time only, and that without salary. It is stated that some one or more persons gave him $200 privately. Nine missionaries were employed, but for a short time only. The treasurer reported only $159 for the whole year. We have the reports from 34 associations, 18 of which had employed, for more or less time, 28 missionaries. The other 16, however, while acknowledging serious destitution, report no missionaries. Thus, for all Texas, during 1880, only 34 missionaries are reported. Three things combined to make the year 1881 memorable in Texas Baptist history, one of which was a painfully sad one. That was the death of J.W. D. Creath one of the greatest of our Texas Baptist pioneers a man who would have been great in any period of our history. No man in our whole century of history served his day and generation more loyally, consecratedly, unselfishly, usefully and successfully than did he. His death occurred July 29, 1881, at Cameron, Texas, in the home of Rev. T.M. Anderson. Creath was on one of his great missionary tours. Another of our great Texans passed away this year. This was Rev. Jonas Johnston. He was on the committees in helping to establish both the San Antonio and Corpus Christi missions. The two other things which helped to make this year memorable were, first, that this was really the first year of the enlarged visions, views and ventures of Texas Baptists on the great subject of missions, and, secondly, it was the real beginning year of their actual work in foreign missions. With the opening of the State Convention year of 1881 the Convention board reappointed Creath as general financial agent, and he entered upon his work with his accustomed vigor. The treasurers report for this year the largest in the history of the Convention up to this date $6,640.98 shows that he succeeded marvelously for the months that he worked. G.W. Pickett, J.M. Carroll, Frank Kiefer, W.C. Manning, A.S. Poindexter, Z.M. Wells and other missionaries were kept on the home field. John Westrup and W.M. Flournoy were appointed by the State Convention board as the first foreign missionaries of Texas Baptists.f6 During the 1881 meeting of the Convention, which was at Galveston, the question of co-operating in Texas mission work with the American Baptist Home Mission Society of New York was under consideration. There had been no co-operation with this great mission society, since the forties. Huckins and Tryon had come to Texas as its missionaries, but when the Baptists

separated into Northern and Southern groups, because of the slavery question, this help for Texas was discontinued. The destitution in Texas on the line of missions, was, in the beginning of 1881, something fearfully serious, and no help had come from the Home Board of the Southern Baptist Convention for six years or more. The immediate prospects of help from that source were not at that time promising, and something needed to be done immediately. Just how the question of cooperating with this Society came before the Convention the records do not reveal, but
on motion the following committee was appointed, viz.: O.C. Pope, W.C. Crane, F.M. Law, C.R. Breedlove, W.D. Johnson, G.W. Pickett, and J.H. Luther, to take into consideration a plan of co-operation with the American Baptist Home Mission Society, for mission work in Texas, and that said committee be requested to report at its earliest convenience.

This was a specially strong committee. After due consideration, its report was as follows:
The American Baptist Home Mission Society and the Texas Baptist State Convention, feeling the importance of cultivating more thoroughly the vast mission fields in Texas, agree to engage unitedly in this work upon the following plan of co-operation: 1. The prosecution of the work, as the raising of money and the general administration of affairs, shall be in the joint name of the A.B. H. 1\I. Society and the Texas Baptist State Convention. 2. In the matter of missionary appointments the Convention or its board, after due examination, shall express its judgment concerning the missionaries to be appointed, their fields, their period of service and their compensation, and shall make nominations accordingly to the board of the A.B.H.M. Society which shall appoint those so nominated, in so far as such nominations and terms meet the approval of the Society. The commissions to missionaries shall bear the imprint, The A.B.H.M. Society in co-operation with the Texas Baptist Convention. 3. All missionaries shall make quarterly reports of their labors in duplicate to the board of the A.B.H.M. Society and to the Texas Baptist State Convention according to blanks provided for this purpose. 4. A general missionary or superintendent of missions shall be appointed in accordance with the provisions of Art. 2, who shall be regarded as the joint representative of the Society and the Convention, and whose duties shall include the general supervision of the missionary work, the raising of funds for the same, the education of churches in systematic benevolence and the dissemination of information about the work of the Society and of the

Convention. He shall also make quarterly reports in duplicate to the Society and to the Convention, giving detailed statement of receipts and of labor performed according to blanks provided for the purpose. 5. The A.B.H.M. Society shall appropriate to missionary work in the field of the Texas State Baptist Convention at the rate of one dollar in addition to every dollar raised on the field for the missionary work aforesaid, provided, however, that the liability of the A.B.H.M. Society shall not exceed $3,000 for the year beginning October 1, 1881, it being agreed also that money paid by a church or by a community for services rendered by a missionary pastor appointed to that field shall not be reckoned in the States quota of missionary contributions nor enter into the pro rata calculations, but funds paid to a missionary and designated for the general work of the Convention shall be reckoned in its quota. 6. The salaries of superintendent and of missionaries shall be paid quarterly through the A.B.H.M. Society upon the reception of satisfactory quarterly reports from these appointees, and upon the reception of the States quota for that period, either by direct remittance from the treasurer of the Convention or by receipts from missionaries, or by both; the missionaries to receipt in duplicate to the Society and to the Convention for all money paid them on account of salary, excepting the appropriations from the Society and the stipulated salary of any field. The sources from which funds are derived shall be stated in said receipts. 7. It is jointly recommended by the A.B.H.M. Society and the Texas State Baptist Convention that all contributions for missionary purposes in the field of the Convention be made to these bodies direct in order that the Convention may have the means for determining on what scale missionary operations can be conducted, as well as to avoid irregularities and inequality in the use of such funds. 8. All applications from churches for aid from the church educational fund of the A.B.H.M. Society, whether from the Loan Fund or from the Gift Fund, shall be considered by the board of the Convention, and if approved shall be forwarded with their endorsement to the board of the A.B.H.M. Society as in the case of missionary appointments.

After adopting the foregoing report, some brother seemed to fear that such action might be construed as disloyalty to the Southern Baptist Home Mission Board, and hence the following resolution was offered and adopted:
Resolved, that in view of the benefits conferred upon Texas in the past by the Home Mission Board, Marion, Alabama, we most heartily commend the work of that board to the prayers and contributions of our brethren.

Elder O.C. Pope was elected corresponding secretary. This was done in compliance with the agreement with the Home Mission Society. While the

records do not so state, it is believed that it was through Popes influence that this timely help for Texas was secured from this Northern Society. Pope proved a wonderful success in this work, as future reports will show. The report of the General Association for 1881 was not quite so encouraging. The strong man for the corresponding secretary had not yet been found. The work for the year was begun with a debt of $80.05. Some 13 missionaries had been put into the field, on the Northern and Western border mainly, but some of them were volunteers without salary and some for a very short time only. The treasurer reported only $545. The work in the bounds of the various district associations was not very large, but somewhat better than the preceding year. Of the 36 associations whose reports we have, 24 had employed 37 missionaries. The other 12 reported none. They all reported great destitution. The General Association for 1882 reported nine missionaries in the home field, and E.B. Hardie for one-half time among the Chickasaw Indians. Their report for this year speaks very warmly and approvingly of Rev. W.D. Powell and wife and Miss Anna J. Mayberry, who had gone as missionaries to Mexico. The old State Convention had now renewed her youth and put on new life. The year was begun with pledges amounting to $2,414 and with a promise of $3,000 from the Home Mission Society. This promise, however, was on the condition that the Convention raise in this co-operative work, a minimum of $3,000 cash. The new secretary, O.C. Pope, had taken hold of the mission situation strongly and intelligently and had moved things off in a mighty way. Twenty missionaries had been employed, and had occupied fields as follows: J.M. Carroll at Corpus Christi, George W. Baines at El Paso, J.D. Wright at Laredo, T.R. McCrory on the coast in Chambers County, W.D. Johnson in Rio Grande Association, E.J. Mays at Ft. Concho, D.W. Jackson in Tryon Association, Peter Turner at Colorado City, J.R. Miller in San Saba Association, A.T. Ford at Junction City, M. H: Jones at Abilene, Baird at Cisco, J.S. Evans at Upper Colorado in McCullough County, J.B. Armstrong at Columbus, Richard Walsh at Ysleta, F. Kiefer to the Germans, M.A. Clonts at Hempstead, R.A. Sublett at Lockhart, J.M. Wallace in Pedernales Association, and W.M. Flournoy in Mexico. Note how wonderfully well those missionaries were distributed. The report for the year said there was money enough in the treasury not only to meet all present obligations, but some had been left over with which to begin the new year. This was the beginning of bigger things, so far as the old State Convention was concerned. The treasurer reported $18,842.25.

We have before us as we write, reports from 52 district associations for 1882. Thirty-seven of them had 60 missionaries, not all, however, for full time. This is the largest number of associational missionaries ever thus far reported in any one year. Twelve associations reported no mission work. There were some associations whose reports we could not secure. The year 1883 witnessed another tremendous leap forward in Texas mission work. The Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, seeing the work being done in Texas by the Home Mission Society, became considerably concerned, and not wishing to lose her hold on Texas, proposed to the State Convention and the General Association, to give them $3,000 each for their mission work, on condition that these two general bodies would duplicate the amounts. The propositions were promptly accepted, so mission work in Texas took another long step forward, never again to be retraced. R. C. Buckner was first chosen by the General Association as the man to lead in the raising of its $3,000. After two and a half months work, serious illness with himself or family caused his resignation. Rev. G.W. Pickett was appointed to take his place. He worked only nine weeks and also resigned. The year was rapidly passing. Things did not look especially promising. At last, however, they discovered their Moses in the person of A.J. Holt. He was the man for the hour, and here began the secretarial career of this wonderful bundle of missionary energy and enthusiasm. Sixteen missionaries were put in the field and 105 stations were supplied, extending from Texarkana on the east, to Abilene on the west, and north to the Panhandle. And here, during this year, began some of the serious and unhappy overlapping of missionary work between the Convention and the General Association. Two more energetic and aggressive men than O.C. Pope of the Convention, and A.J. Holt of the General Association, never held similar positions in Texas. The State Convention for 1883, with its additional help from the Southern Home Board, made a tremendous advance in its mission work. It was now cooperating with both the Northern and Southern Boards, and everything was perfectly harmonious. Thirty-seven missionaries were employed, 17 of them reporting to the Home Mission Society of New York, and 20 to the Southern Board. None of them ever reported to both boards. A summary of State Mission work this year by the Convention is as follows: Missionaries employed, 37; weeks of labor performed, 1,367; sermons preached, 4,336; baptisms by the missionaries, 566; houses built at mission stations, 9. This report, compared to the reports being made now, seems painfully small, but in those days now nearly forty years ago it seemed thrillingly large.

It was during this year that Texas Baptists began again their special work among the colored people. At the meeting of the General Association, Dr. Tichenor, secretary of the Southern Board, proposed that if the General Association would appoint a man to travel and hold Ministers Institutes among the colored people, and would itself pay half the salary, the Southern Board would pay the other half. Rev. W.H. Parks was soon chosen and put into the field. O.C. Pope, in his report before the State Convention, spoke as follows concerning work among the colored people, showing that the Convention was already at work among them:
Rev. A.R. Griggs was appointed general missionary to the colored people in co-operation with the State Convention of the colored Baptists and the Home Mission Society, our board paying one-fourth of his salary. His work has been very efficient in organizing his people and developing them in good works. He has labored 52 weeks, preached 225 sermons, baptized one, and raised quite a sum of money for missionary and educational work among his people. The Board of the colored Convention passed the following resolution: That we hail with great joy the action of the executive board of the white Baptist State Convention in endorsing Elder A.R. Griggs, our State missionary, and tender to them a vote of thanks for the appropriation of $300 towards his support; that in this act they seem to see and feel our condition, and have come over to help us.

Prior to this the colored people had organized their own conventions, and had for a number of years sought no special help from the white Baptists. The North Texas and Central Texas Conventions had both this year cooperated in their missionary work with the State Convention. These two new conventions were now covering large areas of territory, some formerly claimed by the State Convention,f7 but larger parts now claimed by the General Association. Of course, interlapping and overlapping, became now inevitable, especially so since the two principal general bodies were becoming decidedly more aggressive in their work, but as mentioned in the first chapter of this period, individuals, churches, and associations were co-operating or not cooperating wheresoever, whensoever and with whomsoever they pleased. The only question raised by them was, where and from whom can we get the most help? Just at this time the State Convention, which was receiving help from both Northern and Southern boards, was in the better condition to render assistance. It is difficult to distinguish and separate the associational mission work from this time forward, because most of it was apparently in co-operation with one or the other of the general bodies, and hence in reporting the work, some

duplications were unavoidable, the missionaries being reported by both associations and general bodies. Twenty-nine associations this year reported themselves as having 50 missionaries, but on the other hand 26 reported themselves having none. Up to date we have said nothing of the mission work of the other general conventions of the State, except as they co-operated with the State Convention. In 1883 another great mission secretary was discovered within the bounds of the East Texas Convention. This man was Rev. W.R. Maxwell. This East Texas Convention had been doing some missionary work since 1880. During that year and the following they reported 10 missionaries, and in 1882 they had 15, but during 1883 they put a very large part of their money in a superintendent of missions. This was W.R. Maxwell. They had only seven other missionaries, but they organized eight new churches and 54 Sunday Schools. They kept up their great work through 1884, which was the last year of this Convention. It merged into the general consolidation plan and became a part of the Baptist General Convention in 1886, and Maxwell, their great mission secretary, became better known in the years that followed. The Central Texas Convention began its mission work in 1881, but on a very small scale., They had only one missionary and he for only one and one-half months. For 1882 and 1883 they cooperated with the State Convention and chose O.C. Pope, the State Conventions secretary, as their secretary, and in 1884 they held their last session, it, too, going into the general consolidation. The North Texas Convention held only five sessions. It had three missionaries in 1880 and five in 1881. It co-operated with the State Convention in 1880, electing O.C. Pope as their superintendent of missions. In 1883 it again cooperated with the State Convention, and that year united with that body permanently. The year 1884 was another great year for the two principal general bodies. The report by A.J. Holt, in the General Association, was his first full years report. We give this report almost in full:
We began a work last August that was encumbered with the prestige of a discouraging record. There had been so many changes of plans and agents that the whole matter was regarded in the light of an experiment. We saw a vast destitution which had never been supplied, partly from lack of organization, partly from lack of means, but mainly owing to the conflicting missionary interests of this section of the country. We resolved first to burn out this spirit of conflict by the ardor of a holy missionary zeal. We said nothing about dividing lines and rival organizations, but went resolutely to work supplying that destitution which was certainly ours.

There is more recognized destitution now than there was last year. Our work has awakened the half-sleeping associations to see how little they are doing generally, and how much there is to do. Appeals for assistance are coming in from every quarter. The moment we cease advancing we begin to retreat. There should be placed in our mission fields this year fully 100 missionaries. It is hoped that the embarrassment of the past year will not hinder our future work. The work of Bro. Powell in Mexico, so grandly successful, has enlisted the sympathies of us all. Our Brazilian mission, manned by noble Texans, has had a large share in our sympathies and contributions and none too large. Bro. Kiefers work in Germany has awakened all efforts in his behalf. Bro. Given has pushed our Theological Seminary work, which is needy, with great vigor. We now submit the work to your hands, praying Gods blessing to rest upon labors past, and His wisdom to guide the work yet to be done.

This report was signed by Thos. A. Webb, president Home Mission Board Baptist General Association of Texas. The State Convention also had a great year. O.C. Pope had collected personally $8,586.85. This did not include any amounts sent directly to the treasurer. The treasurer reported $48,909. This amount, however, included some money raised and expended by co-operating associations. Thirty-five missionaries had been employed, but these 35 averaged much more time and work than the 37 of last year. Sixteen of these men were in co-operation with the Home Mission Society, and 19 with the Southern Board. The fields of these 35 men were as follows:f8 Temple, Denison, El Paso, Columbus, San Saba, Hempstead, Henrietta, Wichita Falls, Bowie, Albany, Along the line of Texas & Pacific Railroad and north of it, Mineral Wells, Palo Pinto, Abilene, Sweetwater, Taylor, Colorado City, Brenham, Mason and vicinity, Beaumont, Orange, Bethlehem Association, Tryon Association, San Saba and San Marcos Associations, Salado Association, Frio and Nueces Canyons, Chambers County on Coast, Victoria and Edna and Lavaca River Association. The missionaries preached 4,876 sermons, baptized 473, received by letter 851, and organized 10 churches. Again the interlapping and overlapping of work by the Convention and General Association are plainly seen. The growth in the mission spirit of the district associations is very marked. For 1884 36 associations reported 63 missionaries, and 17 none at all. The year 1885 was another great year in Texas mission work. O.C. Pope was still corresponding secretary of the State Convention, but this was his last year. He reported 46 missionaries with 1,631 weeks of service, 827 baptized and 19 churches organized. At the close of the year Dr. Pope tendered his resignation to accept work with the Home Mission Society of New York. Pope had come

to Texas as office editor of The Texas Baptist Herald. He was called from that position to the superintendency of mission work with the Baptist State Convention. He had succeeded in both positions. In later years he was called back to Texas to be the president of Simmons College. In 1885 the General Association, with A.J. Holt as superintendent of missions, reported 57 missionaries performing 1,279 weeks of labor. They had baptized 826 and organized 51 churches and 89 Sunday Schools. Thirty-five district associations reported 51 missionaries. Only twelve reported nothing.f9 This period is really a period of eleven years instead of ten, as the reports were made in 1886. While they were made at the first meeting of the consolidated convention, the work was all done by the State Convention and General Association as distinctly separate bodies, which they were prior to consolidation. The General Association for this year closing June 29, 1886 made by far the greatest report in its history, and yet it reported for only about eleven months from July 27, 1885, to June 29, 1886. The State Convention year was about two months shorter than the General Association year being from October 6, 1885, to June 29, 1886. These were the closing and last reports of both the nineteenth of the General Association and the thirty-eighth of the State Convention. One reported eleven months work and the other only nine. The number of missionaries employed by the Convention is not given, but they are reported as having worked 1,483 weeks. They are both great reports, with the advantage in favor of that made by the General Association. Thus closed a wonderful mission period in Texas Baptist history.

CHAPTER 65. J.W.D. CREATH, THE MAN OF THE GOLDEN HEART

WE APPROACH with great trepidation the task of writing this tribute to the memory of J.W. D. Creath, who, beyond doubt, did more for the Texas Baptist cause than any man who has ever lived in this State, and this statement is made after very thoughtful deliberation. We doubt if any man among us could write a sketch of the life of J.W. D. Creath that would be entirely worthy of this immortal man. If any Texas Baptist pioneer deserves to have a monument erected to his memory, it is he, and if loyalty, self-sacrifice and long continued and heroic service should be made the basis for the magnitude of this monument, it would tower to the skies. In the prosecution of the vastly important work almost continually assigned him by his brethren, he probably had to endure more real hardships than any other prominent Texas Baptist, and he did it all nobly, patiently, and uncomplainingly. During most of his Texas life his work separated him probably ninetenths of his time from his home and family. In 1851 when Texas had little or no railroad facilities, and large parts of it were yet occupied by the Indians, he began his work as General Agent for the Baptist State Convention. He traveled horseback almost exclusively. The communities were small and in most instances far apart. The loneliness he suffered on his long journeys affected the later years of his life. He became, at times, too much given to silence. He was wonderfully entertaining when not in one of these silent moods. He was always cheerful and optimistic. In his private conversations, around the fireside and elsewhere, he talked more of God and His cause, than any preacher the author ever knew, and yet he never made the matter offensive or tiresome. The Lords business was always and everywhere his only business. He was a good singer and a wonderful preacher. He was intensely evangelistic. He was a power in revival services, and was always ready. If he happened into a meeting while on his money-raising and missionary tours, whether at the beginning, the middle or near the close of the meeting, he could fall in and fit in at once. He was ready in season, out of season. As an exhorter as well as preacher, he was eminently successful. Back in his day, people had not learned to give in large amounts, but he seldom failed to get something. He traveled everywhere in the populated part of the State. His total expenses for a year seldom reached the maximum of $25, and often fell below $10. He was known everywhere. He made appointments months ahead. Because of the slowness of the mail service, none others were at all safe. At one of the churches where the author was pastor, Creath had an

annual appointment the first Sunday in each year. During the two years of the authors pastorate he did not fail, and the deacons said he had not failed for the several preceding years. One Friday afternoon, during our college years, several of us were hurriedly rushing around getting ready to go out for a onenight and day camping and fishing expedition. We met Brother Creath. He asked: Where are you young brethren going? Fishing, was the answer. He soberly responded: Well, since the Lord called me to preach, all the fish I have caught I caught on dry land, and then put them in the water. He passed on. We understood him. He never took any time off for recreation or rest: He was seldom sick. The author never knew of his being sick, except the brief illness that resulted in his death. During all his thirty-five years in Texas he was prominent in all Baptist affairs. The old State Convention 1848-1885 held thirty-eight sessions. One year Creath was president. Three times he preached the introductory sermon one more time than any other man. More than half the years he was General Agent. He was president of the board of trustees of Baylor University and possibly gave more money to old Baylor than any other man except Hosea Garrett. Among the very few amounts of old Baylors actual paid-up endowment, was $2,000 from this great preacher. For years he was Baylors financial agent. In 1876 he was vice-president of the Southern Baptist Convention. Three times he was chosen moderator of old Union Association, and five times he preached the introductory sermon. At nearly all times he was a member of some of our Baptist boards. He lived a great life and died a great death. His works and they were multitudinous do follow him. R. E.B. Baylor, when he himself was eighty years old, and only a short time before his death, wrote this of Creath:
Brother Creath was of medium size, dark eyes and hair, complexion brunette, features regular without any of them being remarkably striking, yet taken as a whole they showed intelligence, frankness and goodness of heart. He is and has been the great working man of the denomination. From the day he first arrived in Texas his life has been one of incessant toil. Summer suns or rude winter winds never stopped him for a moment. Always engaged either as a missionary or agent for the Baptist State Convention or some other cause of Christian benevolence, he has been constantly on the pad, traversing the entire State to carry out the great objects he had in view. During all this time he

organized many Baptist churches and would occasionally act as their pastor for a short time until they could get a regular supply. For sometime past his whole heart has been set on establishing a Baptist church in San Antonio. By his indefatigable exertions he has bought a lot in that city, well situated, paid $1,000 in gold for it, and at no distant day will have erected on it an edifice honorable to the denomination and will stand as a lasting monument to his memory as a man and Christian. And here I may remark that in all of Brother Creaths settlements with the various boards and societies with which he has been connected, his accounts have always been correct, and but one opinion prevailed that he always charged less for his services than they were honestly worth. As a preacher he has never been ranked as he deserves. At the last Baptist Convention I heard all the gifted men of our denomination who had been appointed to deliver sermons on this occasion. Most of the big guns had been loaded too long. They fired clear, but they wanted hot shot to reach the heart. Brother Creath preached during the sitting of the Convention. His sermon was in the old-fashioned style, full of religion, and I, with many others who sat around him, were in tears. We felt that there was a living reality in the religion of Jesus. May God give us many such preachers and fewer arctic and professional ones Brother Creath sang well, was powerful in exhortation, often touching and pathetic; being easily moved to tears himself, it was natural that the congregation should weep with him. His ministry has been wonderfully blessed. May God long spare his life and make him still useful to the church and to mankind is the prayer of one who has loved him from the first with an undying affection and will continue to do so to the last.

Some time later Baylor wrote:

I feel that I have not done Brother Creath full justice. I represented him as the great working man of our people. This is eminently true, but there are some other points of view from which we should contemplate his Christian character. No man has been in Texas whose benevolence and disinterested piety has surpassed him. Look at it! For many years he has been the agent of the Baptist State Convention at a salary from $400 to $500 a year, and the amount he has given away to the great cause of the Master annually has greatly exceeded his salary, hence he had to draw on his private resources and has been literally serving the denomination for nothing, and even at the last Convention, when all were willing to fix his salary at the old sum, he would not accept it, and took $100 less than his usual salary. Some men pass for more than they are worth, and others never for what they are really worth. Brother Creath is one of these last named men. He never has been by our denomination estimated at his true value, but our Heavenly Father will reward him in the land hereafter according to his fidelity and simple-hearted piety. God bless this dear brother! I have always loved him and shall never cease to

do so until the hand of death shall still the pulsation of this poor old heart, now eighty years of age.

The following sketch is taken from Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. I, pages 203-205:
Rev. Joseph Warner Dossey Creath was born in Mecklenberg county, Virginia, February 3, 1809. He belonged to a family of preachers. His father was a preacher, well known in Virginia and North Carolina. His brothers were preachers. Soundly converted in early life, he felt a woe resting on him if he did not preach the gospel. He entered upon a course of study at the Virginia Baptist Seminary, now Richmond College, in 1832 and graduated in 1837. From 1837 to 1846 he served churches in Virginia, and was, also, a portion of the time, a most faithful and successful missionary of the General Association of Virginia. In June, 1846, he and Jesse Witt offered themselves as missionaries to Texas, in open session of the Southern Baptist Convention, at the Second Baptist Church, Richmond, Virginia. He came to this State under the appointment of the Domestic Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, and with others toiled, laying well the foundation for the cause of Christ as sustained by the Baptists. He preached with point, power and unction, and was for limited periods a faithful pastor at Anderson, Huntsville, Cold Springs, and other places. He was a general missionary always. He was General Financial Agent for Bible revision, Baylor University, San Antonio church, and of the Texas Baptist State Convention, of the latter with little interruption for over thirty years, and died while prosecuting the duties of this office. Every organization for good in Texas has felt the power of his influence. He was a host in himself in his consecration to the one work of his life the salvation of souls. Through him, the Texas Baptist State Convention became a mighty power for good in sustaining missions and fostering education through its agents Baylor University and Baylor Female College. Baylor University and the Texas Baptist Education Society each received $100 annual interest on $2,000 contributed by him to their endowment. To the University he bequeathed his valuable theological library. The commodious church building and parsonage, paid for and occupied by a self-sustaining church and efficient pastor, stands in San Antonio the witness of his spontaneous, untiring labor of love. Corpus Christi is another witness. In providing the gospel for the perishing, building up the Masters cause in waste places in town and country, his name will ever be loved and honored in the history of Texas. Full of enterprise and looking to the establishment of churches at Concho, Laredo, El Paso and Abilene, he was begging for the cause of missions when the Master called him up higher. His last sermon was from <402229>Matthew 22:29-30 on The Power of God in the Resurrection. He died at the house of Rev. T.M. Anderson, near

Cameron, Milam County, Texas, July 28, 1881. When told that his work was done, he said that he was entirely submissive to the will of God. He then raised his eyes and said Sweet rivers of redeeming love Lie just before mine eyes. He was a humane man. He always traveled horseback through the country, but took no rest himself till he personally saw that his horse was well provided for. In travels, in perils, and in labors, he was the most apostolic man that ever lived in Texas. He was married twice. His first wife, a helpmeet worthy of him, was born in Virginia. Her son, Dr. Luther B. Creath, still survives. Her daughter, Mrs. Lucretia Hines, passed on before him, but left three grandchildren to imitate the virtues of no ordinary parentage. Our beloved brothers last wife, Mrs. C.A. Creath, had a monument placed by his grave in the cemetery at Cameron, and followed him to her reward a few years ago. A marble slab, inserted in the wall of Hosea Garrett Chapel of Baylor University, contains this tribute Joseph W.D. Creath, the Friend of Missions and Education, the Lover of Souls and of Their Saviour.

Four other mighty men fell during this short period Robert H. Taliaferro, November 19, 1875; Jonas Johnston, April 20, 1881; C.C. Chaplin, November 3, 1884; Richard B. Burleson, December 21, 1879.

CHAPTER 66. MISSION WORK AMONG THE FOREIGN POPULATION

IN OUR mission work among the foreigners, Texas Baptists have done something among the Germans, the Mexicans, the Swedes and the Bohemians, but most of it has been among the Germans and Mexicans. Many Mexicans were here when we came, and others have been coming ever since. Many Germans came during our colonial days, and many others have come in during all the years since. The Bohemians are quite numerous in some sections of the State. The Swedes were never so numerous as any of the others. There are yet other foreigners in Texas, but no special mission work has been done among them by the Baptists. The work of evangelizing these foreigners in Texas has always been a difficult problem. They made their homes in the State mainly in groups, and, as a rule, have retained and maintained all their peculiar national characteristics, habits, customs and languages. Not until their second and third generations did they mingle much with the Americans, and even yet, in many sections, they cling to their old customs and habits and speak their old languages. They have assimilated very slowly to American customs and ideals. When they came to the State they were mainly Catholic or Lutheran. Very few of them could speak our language, and we could not speak theirs. They scarcely ever attended our religious services, and we had no preachers who could preach to them in their own tongues. So far as I know, not one of our native Texas preachers has ever learned either the German, Bohemian or Swedish language well enough to preach intelligently in that language. A very few have learned to speak Spanish, but so far as we know it was not learned with the definite purpose of preaching to the Texas Mexicans. Not one Texas preacher of our denomination has ever gone to any school in order to learn any foreign language for the purpose of preaching in that language here in Texas. All the preaching we have ever had among the Texas foreigners who preached to them in their own language have been some of their own people, or an occasional returned foreign missionary. This significant fact probably accounts, in a great measure, for our limited success in the work among the foreign speaking people in our State. We seem never to have undertaken this work in a real businesslike way. It is possible that we have succeeded about as well as we have deserved to succeed, but it is just to say that the work has always been peculiarly hard, and sometimes painfully discouraging.

Mission work among the Germans. For several years after the inauguration of our organized mission work in Texas, no matter how earnestly we may have desired to send a missionary among the Germans, and no matter how well able we may have been to have sent the missionary, we did not have the man to send. The need for mission work among these people was more or less seriously felt and realized, but the puzzling question was what can we do? On March 21, 1855, there appeared an article in The Texas Baptist, signed T, which evidently was written by Brother R.H. Taliaferro, in which occurred the following words:
The Colorado Association has tried in vain to obtain a missionary for our benighted German population. The Convention at Gonzales,f10 manifested quite an interest for this tiumerous class of our fellow-citizens. We did not believe it possible to establish a mission, for the want of laborers. A subscription of $40 or $50 was raised to circulate gratuitously our German paper of Philadelphia among them.

Then the article speaks hopefully of the coming to Texas of Martin Marx, who was supposed to have been educated at the University of Leipsic and baptized by the great German Baptist preacher, Oncken, and who was visiting Texas by advice of Baptist preachers in the older States. On May 9, 1855, there appeared in The Texas Baptist another letter which was dated April 27, 1855, signed by Marx himself, and addressed to J.B. Stiteler, whom Marx seems to have met at Independence. We copy this letter in full:
Dear Brother Stiteler: Since I left you at Independence I have traveled some 150 miles on horse-back and find myself now here, New Braunfels, the place of my destination. I made it my object in passing from place to place to converse with brethren about our contemplated mission, and find them all highly approving and commending the project. I also visited as many Germans in the various towns through which I passed as I could and find them all anxious to have the gospel preached. Bro. Taliaferro is quite enthusiastic, and pledged the Colorado Association for half of the support of a missionary. I find him a warm-hearted Christian, a kind brother and a safe counsellor. New Braunfels has a population of about 3,000, all Germans, with the exception of about 12 Americans. It is one of the prettiest towns in the State, and decidedly the best field for missionary operations I have yet seen. I visited the prominent residents of the place, both Americans and Germans, to whom I had introductory letters, and find them in favor of the mission. There are two German churches here, one a Lutheran and the other a Catholic. As there is no English preaching here, I might also preach occasionally in that language, if desired. I have visited from house to house and find the majority of the Germans disposed to hear me. It is of the utmost importance to establish a Baptist mission in this place. What can the State do? My funds are

decreasing rapidly, and I cannot sustain myself much longer without either teaching or practicing medicine. If the brethren will establish a mission here and will sustain me, I am willing to labor here and do the rough work. If they can send another in my place, I shall be highly pleased, and will give all the money to sustain him which I have now. But do something, and that soon. I shall visit Seguin, where I hear there are a few German Baptists. I will try and form them into a church, and endeavor to get them to move to this place. I am boarding here in a hotel, which will cost me about $2.50 daily, for myself and horse. I cannot incur this expense many days longer, without being without a cent. My time is so much occupied that I cannot write any more. I was introduced to the Lutheran minister here. He is a Neologist, or, as the Germans term it, Freigist, i.e., Freethinker. As I shall have no time to write all the friends and brethren who requested me to do so, I beg you will publish this in The Texas Baptist. Oh, my dear brother, pray for us!

This was the first effort of the Baptists to do mission work among the Germans and it proved to be an unfortunate venture. Marx turned out to be a consummate fraud. Just one year from the date of this letter from New Braunfels, Stiteler found Marx in Aberdeen, Mississippi, practicing medicine and going under a different name from the one he had used in Texas. That night after meeting Stiteler, fearing, exposure, he attempted to commit suicide by taking poison. This was, however, frustrated by the timely arrival of Stiteler and medical aid. During May, 1856, yet another letter appeared in the Texas Baptist. This was signed by T. Straube, and dated Breslau, Prussia, December 20, 1855. Straube seems to have been a Baptist preacher and he wrote concerning eleven of his members who had moved to Texas, and begged that they might be looked after by the Baptists in Texas. He wrote:
The cause of my writing is, sometime ago eleven brethren, members of the Baptist Church at Voigsdorf (Province of Silesia, Prussia), of which I am the pastor, emigrated to Texas. They are now residing at Victoria and about Indianola and Seguin, and by letters recently received from them I have been informed that there are brethren of the same denomination in that part of the United States in which they have fixed their abode. In the name of the Lord Jesus I would, by these lines, request you to extend your spiritual care and brotherly love to these dear friends and brethren in the grace of Jesus, in order that they may not fall into a state of languor, or become a prey to such as might lead them astray from the simplicity that is in Christ. They would be very glad to take the Lords supper with you. They have been baptized like <440241> Acts 2:41. As an humble fellow-worker in the vineyard of our Divine Master, I would entreat you to receive them kindly, and I shall count it a favor conferred upon myself.

This letter was addressed to The Baptist Ministers in and about Goliad, Texas. We gather the following facts from a letter written by F. Kiefer to The Baptist Herald in February, 1885:
T. Straube, not hearing from the brethren near Goliad to whom he wrote, or at least the letter not accomplishing the purpose he intended, having heard of Frank Kiefer, he wrote him. But Kiefer was yet very young as a Christian and just beginning in the ministry, and the eleven brethren many miles from him, he could not go, so in 1857 the loving pastor, though far away in Germany, decided to personally visit his much cherished members. But the steamer Austria, on which he sailed, was burned at sea and his life was lost.

Kiefer stated in his letter that the widow of this devoted preacher and pastor was still living at Lubeck, Germany, and that he visited the families of the eleven inquired about; and that F.J. Gleiss had preached regularly among them and had baptized some of their descendants. There were other Baptists among the Germans who came out in the forties and fifties, but there seems to have come no preachers until late in the sixties. Our first German preacher was not a preacher when he came to Texas. Back in the very early fifties, Prof. J.L. Smith, then a teacher in Baylor University, at Independence, was on his way one morning to Sunday School. He came upon a group of boys, bordering on young manhood, intently engaged in a game of marbles. A German boy was in the group. The Baylor teacher invited the boys to go with him. The German boy accepted the invitation. He liked the school and continued to go. He was soon thereafter converted and united with the church. He was baptized by R.C. Burleson. He soon entered the ministry. He became a wonderfully successful preacher. It is probable that more people were converted under his ministry than under that of any other Texas preacher, except, possibly, Major W.E. Penn, our greatest Texas evangelist. That man was Frank Kiefer. Frank Kiefer was born August 13, 1833, in Muhlheim, on the Mozel, Prussia. His parents were Catholics, and as a boy in Germany he attended that church and knew no other. Some friends had left the mother country and had settled in Texas. From very early boyhood he had expressed a desire to go to a country where there was more freedom than there was in the fatherland. He left home and took a sailing vessel, and after a fifty-two days voyage, arrived in Galveston, November 2, 1850. He was now seventeen years old. He made his way to Bryan, where he had some friends, and while there worked at the bakers trade. But he soon made his way to Independence.

April 19, 1858, the young German preacher married Miss Amanda M. Allen, of Huntsville, R.C. Burleson performing the ceremony. Kiefer was the first regularly appointed missionary to the Germans in Texas. Kiefer was appointed by the Convention, or its board, in 1860. His first report, submitted to the Convention in 1861, Showed that the first Texas German Baptist Church had been organized. This session of the Convention was held in October, 1861. Kiefer was appointed chairman of the committee to report on German Missions. We give his report in full:
It afforded your committee great pleasure to see that your efforts among the Germans in Texas have not been in vain, and that while we cannot point to any great result already accomplished, we can say that the truth is gaining ground in many places. The old prejudices against our doctrines are gradually wearing away; sinners are converted, and willing converts baptized as Jesus was. Also, the first German Baptist Church has recently been constituted and is represented in your present session. It numbers about 30 members, who are all willing and ready to assist your missionary in his efforts to spread the truth. Yet it is true that the great mass of Germans in this State cannot be reached for want of laborers, who could go and preach the pure gospel in every settlement. Brethren, let us pray for the German Missions, that the Lord may send us more men for this interesting field in our own State.

The church organized was called Ebenezer, and was in Washington County, about ten miles west of Brenham. It had a great record for the first fourteen years of its history. It may have continued to-be great, but we have not the records, and even for the first fourteen years, we have no reports for 1862, 1863, 1865 or 1867, but during the other years there were 176 baptisms. Kiefer seems to have been pastor for seven or eight years. In 1869 F.J. Gleiss is reported as pastor. Gleiss seems to have been the second German preacher, though C.M. Hornburg and F. Heisig were not far behind him. Kiefer was loosed from his pastorate by the coming of Gleiss and soon Cedar Hill Church, also in Washington County, was organized. The date of its organization we do not know, but it was represented in Union Association for the first time in 1870. It then had 30 members and had received during the preceding year, 14 by baptism. Some, if not all, of the members had gone out of Ebenezer Church. The Civil War greatly interfered with the German mission work. The missionary was continued through the whole period of the war, but only for a part of his time. At the close of the war, Kiefer studied medicine, and became a very successful practitioner, but during all the years he made it his main business to preach the gospel, except during the last few years of his life. Nearly all his medical practice was without money and without price.

Frank Kiefer was emphatically a missionary evangelist. For many years he was employed by the Baptist State Convention and the Union and Colorado Associations. He labored in the bounds of all, but his work was seldom if ever confined entirely to the Germans. His services in English were always wonderfully acceptable and successful. He traveled much with Evangelist Earl, and more with Major Penn, and no man who ever traveled with Penn could more satisfactorily hold Penns great audiences than Kiefer. Texas has had numerous German Baptist preachers since the beginning of Kiefers work, and some of them have been wonderful men, but none of them has ever impressed everybody as did Kiefer. He laid great foundations for our German work in Texas. Kiefer as an employe of our Baptist State Convention, but without salary, made several long evangelistic tours to Europe, and his work was something bordering on the miraculous. We have before us as we write, his wonderful letters concerning his work, but we cannot give them here. While the author does not feel that Baptists have been especially wise and liberal in their mission work among the Germans, they have been doing something nearly every year since the beginning of Kiefers work. In the bounds of the old State Convention, sometimes in the employ of the Convention and sometimes of an association, such men as F. Kiefer, F.J. Gleiss, F. Heisig, C.M. Hornburg, A.J. Benson, A. Hausler, Joseph Gronde, F.J. Albert, and in later years others, were employed and kept constantly at work. Nearly all these could preach in English as well as German. In most of our Texas associations there were no large groups of Germans. Most of the Texas German population settled and has largely remained in South and Southwest Texas, and hence little or no German mission work was ever done by any of our many early Conventions except the Baptist State Convention. Nearly all these people were located within her territory. In later years there were some groups of Germans in Northern Texas, but a very large portion of our mission work among them has been confined to the territory of Union, Colorado, Lavaca River, Austin, San Marcos, San Antonio and Medina River Associations. In 1869 a report in Union Association contained these words:
A door of entrance, hitherto locked, has been opened among the Germans in our midst. We appointed Brother F. Kiefer as missionary for his whole time at a salary of $400. Brother Kiefer has labored faithfully and effectually. He has preached in German and English with much success. Never have the prospects of the German Mission been so encouraging, and surely there is no man so well qualified to occupy this field as Brother Kiefer. Preaching, singing and exhorting in both languages, he has been instrumental not only in the conversion of many souls, but in binding the brethren in both languages very closely together in every community where he has labored. He has

preached 210 sermons; delivered 224 exhortations; and baptized 22. F.J. Gleiss was appointed for one-fourth time at $100 per annum, Brother Kiefer to raise his salary. He labored exclusively among the Germans and baptized 36.

The following resolution was offered during this session of the Association:
Resolved, that this Association is devoutly grateful to God for the marked success which has attended our labors among the Germans during the past year; that we are profoundly impressed with the importance of this mission; that because of the numbers of Germans scattered through the State, and our inability to meet their wants, we invite the Colorado, San Marcos, Austin, San Antonio and other associations to co-operate with us in this great work by the appointment of missionaries, and to this end, Brethren Gleiss and Kiefer be requested to visit such of these associations as in their judgment may be best, and endeavor to secure their co-operation.

Kiefers report before the Association in 1870 is very encouraging, showing that he had baptized 23 and organized two churches. Gleiss was now pastor of Ebenezer Church, had become self-sustaining, and there were now four active German preachers in the Association. Kiefer raised $200 on his field to help sustain them. The work was continued every year. Sometimes the few German preachers were working for the Associations, sometimes for the Convention, and sometimes some for the Convention and some for the Associations. After the consolidation of the general bodies, practically all the mission work done among foreigners was done by the General Convention. In 1874 messengers from four German Baptist churches came together at Harwood and organized the German Baptist Conference. The four churches represented a membership of 129. F.J. Gleiss was chosen president and J.E. Sydow, clerk. The preachers present at this first meeting were F.J. Gleiss, Joseph Gronde, J.E. Sydow, R.W. Becker, C. Ekrut, F. Kiefer and A. Hausler. The second session was held at Brenham in 1875. Seven churches were represented. Greenvine, with 129 members, Elder Creek with 23, and Cottonwood with 20, were the additions. Fifteen had been baptized, so the total members of the Conference were now 316, and the cash collected for the year for local work and missions was $3,505. No new churches sent representatives for 1876. The meeting was held with Greenvine Church. Rev. L. Glaeser was made president and F.J. Gleiss, clerk. All the churches were represented. Seventy-five had been baptized, so the total membership was now 359 and collections $3,200.

The 1887 meeting was held at Harwood. Rev. A. Hausler was chairman and F.J. Gleiss was clerk. The meeting in 1888 was held at Cottonwood Church and F.J. Gleiss was chairman and H.C. Gleiss, clerk. Of the meetings for 1889 and 1890, at Brenham and Greenvine, we have no information except the places of meeting and the officers chosen. In 1891 the annual session was held at Gatesville, with A. Hausler, president; A. Voss, clerk, and J.E. Sydow, corresponding secretary. There were now 9 churches represented, and there were reported 46 baptisms and a total membership of 470, with collections, $3,969. There were also reported 11 Sunday Schools, 57 teachers and 358 scholars. Note the statement 9 churches and 11 Sunday Schools. In 1892 the meeting place was Cottonwood Church. Rev. L. Voght was chairman and their officers the same as the year before. The German church at Waco, with 17 members, came in, so there were now 12 churches, 17 baptisms and a total membership of 514, with collections, $3,930.55. There were 11 Sunday Schools and 316 scholars. Greenvine was the meeting place for 1893. Rev. F.A. Petereit was made chairman, H.C. Gleiss, clerk, and J.E. Sydow, corresponding secretary. The church at Needville came in, making now 13 churches. There had been 17 baptisms. Total membership reported, 562; cash collected, $4,099.30. Canaan Church later received; 13 Sunday Schools and 335 scholars. Kyle was the meeting place for 1894 and the officers the same as last year; 14 churches were represented; Salem came in; baptisms, 49; total membership, 458; cash collections, $4,204.47. There were 15 churches represented in the Conference in 1894. Since that Hurnville and Blue Mound churches have come in, and 16 churches seem to have been the largest number represented at any one time in the Conference. The largest membership reported was in 1919, which was 1,072. Largest number of Sunday Schools was in 1920, when there were 18, with 102 teachers and 1,051 scholars. In 1896 the Conference began reporting Baptist Young Peoples Unions and Womens Mission Societies. Their first report showed 9 Baptist Young Peoples Unions with 159 members, 6 Womens Mission Societies, with 76 members. Their reports on these have varied as the years have gone by. Their contributions during the years for local and mission purposes have run thus: 1896, $7,093.75; 1899, $6,632.82; 1905, $7,194.13; 1910, $9,942.16.

In 1911 they began giving their contributions for local and mission purposes separately. These are the reports: In 1911, for local, $8,479.04; missions, $2,887.87; 1912, local, $6,965.69; missions, $2,249.20; 1913, local, $7,503.11; missions, $4,003.49; 1917, local, $10,784.55; missions, $5,372.67; 1918, local, $11,960.42; missions, $4,451.75; 1919, local, $13,472.00; missions, $4,639.42; 1920 (beginning $75,000,000 campaign), local, $13,775.62; missions, $21,307.44. During the passing of the years the following Texas German preachers have been called to their heavenly home: F. Kiefer, F.J. Gleiss, A. Hausler, J.E. Sydow, F. Heisig, G.H. Garsten, Joseph Gronde, C. Olgarde, H. Bruckman, C. Keller, F. Huhns and F. Pabmay. All of these, with possibly one exception, were personally known to the author. They served their generation nobly and well. Twenty-four other German Baptist preachers have, at different times, labored in Texas, but are now in other States. The following are the present Texas German pastors and missionaries A. Becker, State missionary; R. Vasel, Kyle; G. Hege, Waco; Theo. Frey, Gatesville; H. Ekrut, Lorena; A. Stern, Crawford; E.R. Lengfeld, San Antonio; A. Koch, Petrolia; J.E. Ehrhorn, Brenham; C.C. Laborn, Denton; O. Roth, Burton; C. Ekrut, Truing; D. Kuchenbaker, F. Sievers and J. Pherffer, Dallas. The German Baptists are now co-operating with the Northern Baptists, but at the same time are cordially and loyally cooperating with the Baptist General Convention of Texas. The records of our work among the German people of Texas conclusively and forcefully show that, as a denomination, we have fallen far short of our duty towards them.f11

CHAPTER 67. TEXAS BAPTISTS AND FOREIGN MISSIONS

TEXAS Baptists as a whole have always been friendly to Foreign Missions, but for quite a number of years that friendliness did not extend very much beyond the writing of magnificent reports. Some of these reports, as printed in the minutes of our various associations and conventions, are literary gems. We have read hundreds of them, and have carefully copied scores of them, which are now lying before us as we prepare this chapter. It would require a volume to hold them, hence, in writing this chapter we only refer to the spirit of them. Let it not be imagined, however, that absolutely all of our people have always even written friendly reports concerning the Foreign Mission cause. Some few of the reports in some of our associational minutes border strongly on actual unfriendliness, and more of them manifest a very chilling indifference. While the very large majority express very great interest and sympathy, yet the actual contributions of Texas Baptists to this cause through the years have not always been very convincing evidence of the truthfulness of our friendly attitude. Through the kindness of the Foreign Mission office at Richmond, Virginia, we have been able to secure the exact amounts contributed each year by Texas Baptists, with the exception of the one or two years when Texas had her own foreign missionaries, and another comparatively short period when a few of our people thought it more economical to send their foreign mission contributions direct to the missionaries. The short period to which we have referred was the period when what was known as the Crawford Movement was agitating and disturbing some sections of our Southern Baptist Convention. T.P. Crawford was one of the missionaries of our Foreign Board in China. He was an old and much loved missionary, and had quite a strong following among the missionaries in China. It affected Texas comparatively little. Most of the trouble in Texas was in one district association, though it slightly affected a few others. The trouble was mainly a dissatisfaction with some of the methods and policies of the foreign Board, but it finally led to a complaint concerning the expenses, which at that time, when Baptists were giving comparatively little to missions, were about nine to ten per cent of the contributions. It was during the discussions of this period that we heard such expressions as the following:
If you give $10 to Foreign Missions, it takes $9 of it to get the other $1 to the missionary.

With many people these expressions were accepted as true, and thus for a short while Foreign Missions in some sections were seriously hurt. Another significant fact was this: The discussions during this short period were in reality the incipient beginnings of what in later years became known in Texas as the Church Party and the Board Party. The thought was, let the mission money go direct from the churches to the missionaries; eliminate the boards and save expenses. To very many the new idea seemed plausible and feasible, but to the foreign missionaries who tried it, history shows that it proved disastrous. Experience and history have unmistakably demonstrated that no large mission work can be done without the co-operation of individuals, then churches, then associations, and then, as the work grows yet larger, of State Conventions, and then such co-operation cannot be rendered effective without boards or executive committees of some sort. It is also impossible to find men to manage and give direction to these larger affairs unless they give to them all their time. As a result of the above mentioned discussions, some of the contributions from Texas to Foreign. Missions did not for a while go through the Foreign Mission Board. We give below a complete list of all the annual contributions made by Texas Baptists through the Foreign Board to Foreign Missions. The list itself reveals much of our history on this great subject. It will be noted that the $22 that was sent by the Matagorda Church to Anderson when the State Convention was organized, Sept. 8, 1848, is not included in this list. One-half of the amount was sent by the Negro members for missions in Africa. TEXAS CONTRIBUTIONS TO FOREIGN MISSIONS 1845-1921.
1845 1846 1847 1848 1849 1850 1851 1852 1853 1854 1855 1856 1857 1858 0 0 0 0 $28.00 22.50 38.25 37.00 45.00 35.00 45.80 13.00 10.25 0 1881 1882 1883 1884 1885 1886 1887 1888 1889 1890 1891 1892 1893 1894 $3,023.71 1,275.83 5,611.35 12,804.29 4,245.08 12,690.94 8,825.61 7,735.64 7,234.60 10,923.89 14,261.27 14,436.04 16,193.87 8,984.66

1859 1860 1861 1862 1863 1864 1865 1866 1867 1868 1869 1870 1871 1872 1873 1874 1875 1876 1877 1878 1879 1880

27.00 275.13 276.50 45.00 5.00 10.00 0 0 495.00 621.48 86.23 242.79 736.52 518.86 504.69 129.15 1,007.05 1,689.62 895.95 561.45 1,052.81 1,068.07

1895 1896 1897 1898 1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1910 1911 1912 1913 1914 1915 1916

11,383.83 8,151.23 8,438.46 12,657.53 10,458.71 14,679.81 18,201.76 18,613.44 23,267.38 26,996.83 30,613.07 26,229.38 58,271.16 37,029.57 62,304.86 66,655.15 59,705.47 77,852.71 86,796.95 72,793.38 87,535.88 41,700.02

These figures clearly demonstrate not only our lack of practical interest and sympathy with Foreign Missions in the earlier years of our history, but they also just as clearly demonstrate the almost constant growth of that interest and sympathy through the years and, in later years, of the marvelous rapidity of that growth. Our Baptist State Convention was organized in 1848. The first record of any gift to missions was a gift to Foreign Missions. The record is found in the minutes of the first session of the body. The gift was sent up to the Convention by the Matagorda Church. This church at that time had more colored than white members. The colored members were slaves. The gift was $22-$11 of it was from the colored members, and $11 from the whites. The amount from the colored members was, by their request, to go to African Missions, that from the whites to go to China. Some of those slaves had come from Africa but a few years before, and having been converted, they longed for their people in the home-land to learn of their newly found Saviour. This first gift through our Convention to Foreign Missions, which was from those Christian slaves, is one of the most impressive incidents in Texas Baptist history.

A study of the list of annual gifts from Texas Baptists to Foreign Missions as given above, reveals the fact that the real interest and sympathy of our people in this great question went very little beyond the point of theory until some of our own sons and daughters were called by the Lord into foreign fields. Prior to 1879 the time when the first Texan went to a foreign field only twice in all the preceding thirty-four years did the contributions from Texas Baptists to foreign, missions reach the $1,000 mark. Not once from that time forward have they ever fallen below it, and only a few times have they fallen below ten times that amount. In the Foreign Mission Board records, Rev. E.H. Quillen is entered as the first missionary from Texas. The author knew well some of his relatives. There were three brothers all preachers. Two of them died in Texas. Two years after the departure of E.H. Quillen, there left Texas for Brazil, W.B. Bagby and his wife two missionaries whose names have become household words among Texas Baptists. E. H. Quillen became a missionary in 1879, resigned in 1882, and died in 1884. Because of his very short missionary life, he was little known among our people, but the other two whom we have named grew up among us and were educated in our schools. Mrs. Annie Luther Bagby is the daughter of Dr. J.H. Luther, a long-time president of Baylor Female College. She, as far as our Texas records show, was our first Texas foreign missionary. She was yet Miss Luther when she volunteered.f12 Rev. W.B. Bagby, then but a short time out of college, was the second volunteer. These two were led together, as we firmly believe, by the Lord Himself, and were married and then went together to Brazil. Forty-one years have elapsed since they left their Texas home-land as Gods messengers of salvation and peace to the land of the Southern Cross. Three of their children a son and two daughters are now missionaries of the Foreign Mission Board in the same foreign land. What a record! Father, mother and three children, all missionaries at the same time! Among all the missionaries who have ever gone from Texas into foreign fields, none have a warmer place in the hearts of Texas Baptists than have the Bagbys.

W.B. BAGBY

MRS. W.B. BAGBY

These first missionaries to South America were soon followed by numerous others. Z.C. Taylor and wife, who was Miss Laura Barton, and a little later C.D. Daniel and wife, E.A. Puthuff and wife, Miss Mina Everett and Miss Sallie Johnson, and up to this time, some thirty others, among them some of the brightest and best Baptist sons and daughters. It is impossible to give here a biographical sketch of each of these and of the many other foreign missionaries from Texas. My own brother, B.H. Carrolls daughter Kate is one of the thirty others above mentioned.

The, second foreign field into which Texas Baptists sent missionaries was Mexico, the once bitter enemy of Texas the country which gave to Texas her Alamo and her Goliad, and many other desperately sad experiences. But the religion of Jesus knows no enemies to whom the gospel should not be given. To this field, Texas Baptists have sent fourteen missionaries, and doubtless would before now, have sent many others but for the long and painful revolutionary conditions of that unfortunate country. Two Baptists preachers from England went into Mexico Thomas and John Westrup. John became the first missionary of Texas Baptists to that Romeruled land. He was not only supported, but appointed, by the State Mission Board of our Baptist State Convention. He, and later W.M. Flournoy, also of Mexico, were the only foreign missionaries ever really appointed and supported alone by Texas Baptists. Rev. John Westrup, who began work November 1, 1880, was, during the January following, cruelly murdered by the Indians. T.M. Westrup, his brother, later became for a short while a Texas missionary in Blanco Association. The Texas State Board, having some of the money left which had been raised for Westrup, and desiring to continue their work in Mexico, appointed Rev. W.M. Flournoy to succeed Westrup. Flournoy continued as missionary of the Texas State Mission Board until he wag transferred some months later to the Foreign Mission Board at Richmond, Va. This was not all the independent foreign mission work done in Mexico by Texas Baptists. It was directly through their work that the first Baptist church house was erected in Mexico. It was built at Monterey. We quote from a report made by Corresponding Secretary O.C. Pope at the session of the Baptist State Convention in 1885, at Lampasas:
This house, begun by a vote of our board, has at last been completed. At my last annual report, the basement only was being used. I pushed on with the work as fast as the hard times and other duties would permit, raising the money, and in the spring the house was finished and dedicated on April 19. Over 125 visitors from the United States attended this dedication, and many Baptists from surrounding Mexican churches. The total cost of the house, finished and seated, was $5,173.54. This amount has all been paid, though I advanced some money for subscribers that they have not paid back to me. This house stands today the only Baptist house of worship in the Republic of Mexico, and to this Convention, under God, is due the credit of its erection, as our board alone authorized its construction, and is the only body that has received a report of the receipts and expenditures.

C. POPE
Among the 125 visitors that attended the dedication services of this church house at Monterey, were the author and his wife, who were the guests on this trip of Dr. O.C. Pope. Several Lampasas people went with us. It was on this journey to Mexico that the author first met Miss Mina Everett, who was so much impressed by what she saw that she became a volunteer foreign missionary. It was here, also, that he first met Dr. William C. Wilkinson, the great Baptist teacher, preacher and writer. He was one of the distinguished speakers at the dedication service. During this visit the excursionists went on to Saltillo and visited Madero Institute, the new Baptist school in Mexico. Most of the 125 visitors on that excursion were from Texas. This occasion, with its great services in Monterey, the visit to the school at Saltillo, the meeting with W.D. Powell, Miss Addie Barton, Mrs. M.E. Graves, Texas foreign missionaries, and several others (Miss Tupper, the daughter of Dr. Tupper, our Foreign Mission secretary, among the others) made a great impression upon the Texas visitors and had much to do with the spirit of foreign mission work in Texas for several years to come. Into China, as well as Brazil and Mexico, have gone many Texas Baptists as missionaries. More of our sons and daughters have gone to China than to any other one foreign field. The list shows 43. Others have gone to Japan and Africa and to Argentine. More than 100 missionaries have gone from Texas into the various foreign fields. To General A.T. Hawthorne, who was the first general foreign mission agent to give his whole time to Texas, is due, in a large measure, the beginnings of our enlarged interest and sympathy in Foreign Missions. He was the man to

put this work on the hearts of Texas Baptists, and Texas Baptists loved him. The author succeeded General Hawthorne as the Texas agent for this work, and served during the years 1890, 1891, 1892 and 1893. Concerning the smallness of our gifts for many years, it is also but just to say that Texas has always had an enormous destitution within her own vast territory probably more than five times as much as any other State and the constant and extremely rapid growth of the States population has made our local needs extremely important and pressing. This situation furnished our people with at least a plausible excuse for many years for the smallness of our gifts to this cause. We did not then realize the mighty reflex influence of foreign mission work upon home mission work. Many good Christians honestly and firmly believed that every dollar given to the one interest would have to be subtracted from the other. We have thought it well in closing this chapter to give the names of the missionaries who have gone from Texas to foreign fields. There may possibly be some errors. The Foreign Mission Board, in keeping a record of her missionaries, enrolls them from the States in which they were born and not from the State from which they went. Their plan removes from the Texas list such missionaries as W.D. Powell and wife, Mrs. Annie Luther Bagby, Z.C. Taylor, C.D. Daniel, Miss Mina Everett, E.A. Puthuff and wife, D.A. Wilson, and others, and gives to Texas a few to which she lays no claim, but as the list in most cases is correct, we have decided to give the list just as furnished by the Foreign Board. Following this same method of making lists, however, would deny to Texas and Texans nearly all the glory of her pioneer achievements. From the days of colonization down to the beginning of the Civil War, comparatively few grown Texans were born in Texas. This method of keeping lists gives all the advantage to older States, whether or not they have been strong for foreign missions. In the judgment of the author, it is well to keep a record of where missionaries are born, but it is of far greater importance to keep a record of the place or State from which they are sent to their fields. According to the method now being followed, if a child is born in Virginia or Arkansas, and is carried to Texas when one month old, and if twenty-five or more years later that child is converted and goes as a foreign missionary, the missionary is credited to Virginia or Arkansas and not to Texas. But not being able to correct the list in all cases, we give it precisely as given.

W.D. POWELL MISSIONARIES OF THE FOREIGN MISSION BOARD WHO WERE BORN IN TEXAS.
Name E. H. Quillen W. B. Bagby Mrs. Z.C. Taylor, 1st W. M. Flournoy Miss Addie Barton Mrs. M.E. Graves Mrs. C.D. Daniel Mrs. D.A. Wilson Mrs. Mattie Withers Mrs. Laura Barton Taylor (Married Z.C. Taylor) L. W. Pierce Miss S.E. Johnson R. E. Neighbour Mrs. J.E. Hamilton Frank Marrs D. F. Sutherland Miss M.D. Willeford J. W. Newbrough W. B. Glass Mrs. Eunice Taylor Glass Rev. D.H. LeSueur Mrs. Allie Roberta LeSueur Mrs. Sallie Milford Rouse Appointed 1879 1881 1882 1882 1884 1885 1885 1886 1886 1889 1894 1891 1892 1893 1899 1900 1900 1901 1902 1902 1902 1903 1903 1904 Field Brazil Brazil Brazil Mexico Mexico Mexico Brazil Mexico Mexico China Brazil China Brazil Brazil Brazil Mexico Mexico China Mexico China China Mexico Mexico Brazil

Miss Ella Jeter Mrs. Fannie R. Huckaby Mrs. Jennie Albertson Hamilton Mrs. Margaret Cobb Rowe Mrs. Annie Jenkins Sallee Mrs. J.H. Benson Rev. Ira L. Parrack Rev. H.H. Muirhead Mrs. Alyne Guynes Muirhead Mrs. Laura Boyd Porter Mrs. Josie Still Lockett Mrs. Bertha Ashton Buckner Mrs. Jewell Legett Daniel Rev. H.F. Buckner Dr. R.E. Beddoe Rev. C.F. Stapp Mrs. Mary Shannon Stapp V. B. Clark Rev. J.C. Daniel Rev. Wilson Fielder Miss Kate Carroll Miss Blanche Rose Walker Miss Loy Savage Miss Nancy Lee Swann Mrs. Christine Coffee Chambers Rev. Ben Rowland Mrs. Maud Albritton Fielder Rev. C.P. Morris Mrs. Zollie Dickinson Morris Mrs. Elkin Lightfoot Lockett Rev. Lee L. Johnson Mrs. Sammie Guynes Johnson Rev. Jesse M. Rogers Dr. R.E. L. Mewshaw Mrs. Dell Spencer Mewshaw Miss Hattie Anna Stallings Rev. Edgar Allen Ingram Mrs. Lola Cook Ingram Rev. Martin Stone Blair Miss Grace Elliott Dr. Henry Lee Hargrove Mrs. Gertrude Weatherby Morgan Rev. Rex Ray Rufus B. Stanton

1905 1905 1905 1906 1906 1906 1906 1907 1907 1908 1909 1909 1909 1909 1909 1909 1909 1909 1910 1912 1910 1910 1912 1912 1913 1913 1914 1914 1914 1915 1915 1915 1916 1916 1916 1916 1918 1918 1919 1919 1919 1919 1919 1919

China China Brazil Japan China Mexico Brazil Brazil Brazil Mexico Africa China China China China Brazil Brazil Mexico China China Brazil China China China China China China China China Africa Brazil Brazil China China China China Brazil Brazil Argentina China China Brazil China Brazil

James B. Parker Miss Mary Alexander R. A. Clifton Mrs. Truett Davis Clifton Miss Laura Helen Coupland Mrs. Grace Truman Cowsert Joseph T. Fielder Mrs. Lula Taylor Fielder Miss Agnes Graham Miss Blanche Groves Miss Zemma Hare Miss Bertha Lee Hunt Miss Cecile Lancaster Mrs. Minnie Foster M oore Miss Eva Sullivan Mrs. Sarah Edna Wickes Wilkinson Miss Lucile Reagan Miss Nora E. Hawkins Miss Bernice Neel Miss Viola Humphreys Marcus Jack Scott Mrs. Leta Denham Scott Miss Mina Garrett Miss Effie Baker Mrs. Vecie King Chapman Miss Florence Conrad Miss Minnie Alexander Rev. F. Willard Taylor Mrs. Caroline Smith Taylor

1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1920 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921 1921

Brazil China Brazil Brazil China Brazil China China China China China Brazil Japna China China China Africa Brazil Brazil China China China China Japan Japan Japan China Brazil Brazil

CHAPTER 68. THE CARE OF OUR OLD MINISTERS

AS FAR back as 1850 there were always a few of our dear old brethren who sorely needed help. Sometimes this help was given them by some individual church, or association, but there was no organized plan for aiding them. In their later years two of our earliest and most useful pioneers Z.N. Morrell and N.T. Byars needed aid from their brethren. They both might easily have been rich, if, in those early days, they had given their attention to the accumulation of property, but almost without remuneration they gave their time to preaching the gospel. Notwithstanding what they had done for the Baptist cause, they would have suffered in their declining years if they had not received individual help. Colonel R.J. Sledge and his wife, the latter a daughter of Terrell Jackson, a sketch of whose life appears in this book, took Z.N. Morrell into their beautiful home at Kyle and cared for him as one of their own family. From there he passed to his heavenly home. N.T. Byars, even as late as 1884-1885, was appointed as missionary of the Convention without any definite field, more to assist him in his old age, than for the active service he might perform.f13 Several others were aided, but the assistance was seldom regular or adequate. The records show (and to our shame be it said!) that two or more were sent to the poor house.f14 For many long years there was a real reason among Baptists for this seeming neglect of their aged ministers. Our history shows that as long as our preachers depended for their living in whole or in part, on other resources than those furnished by the churches, there was no particular disposition on the part of the churches to care for them after they became old and helpless. There seemed to be no special feeling of responsibility for the preacher who lived not wholly of the gospel. Even as late as fifty years ago, probably a majority of our Texas Baptist preachers depended, at least in part, on secular work for their support. Within the last half century, however, both preachers and churches have come more and more to realize their duties and responsibilities to God and to each other. Preachers began giving all their time to the ministry, and churches began giving better support and care to the ministers, and from that time forward more consideration has been given to the question of caring for our aged and helpless preachers and their needy families:

The first definite action taken by Texas Baptists towards any organized effort for caring for our superannuated preachers was in 1885. The Baptist State Convention held its final session at Lampasas. The Pastors Conference held a session the two days preceding and the following subject was on their regular program for discussion:
Should some plan be inaugurated for aiding our aged and disabled ministers; and if so, what plan will be best?

R. T. Hanks was to have led in the discussion, but he was absent. The following brethren earnestly discussed the subject: Isaac Sellers, G.W. Smith, Pinckney Harris and J.A. Campbell. Following the discussion, on motion of Dr. F.M. Law, the following committee was appointed to formulate a plan for the support of disabled ministers: J.A. Hackett, Isaac Sellers, Pinckney Harris and G.W. Smith, the committee to report next day. When the report was made it was strongly and lengthily discussed, then the committee, by vote of the Conference, was instructed to submit the whole matter to the Convention and ask for its favorable consideration. The committee carried the matter before the Convention as instructed. The following is the substance of the report and the plan submitted by the committee:
1. That a board, to be known as the Board of Relief for Disabled Ministers be appointed by the Convention. 2. That the board shall consist of eleven members, who are members of Baptist churches, with an executive committee of five, three of whom shall constitute a quorum, whose duty it shall be to receive and disburse all funds put into its hands. 3. That ministers applying for aid to this board shall be required to furnish a certificate of good standing from the executive board of the association to which they belong. 4. That the amount appropriated to each beneficiary be left to the discretion of this board; provided that no appropriation to any individual shall exceed $400 per annum. 5. That one-third of this board shall be appointed by this Convention annually. Concerning finances we earnestly and prayerfully recommend: 1. That each member of the churches co-operating with this Convention be earnestly requested to become a regular contributor to this fund. 2. That any surplus funds accruing in the hands of the board may be loaned out on good security at the discretion of the board.

These suggestions were accepted and approved by the Convention, and another committee, of which M.V. Smith was chairman, was appointed to name the members of the new board and to make any further suggestions that might be thought necessary. That committee reported in substance as follows:
1. That the board be located at Lampasas. 2. That its members be J.M. Carroll, H.M. Burroughs, E.W. Holeman, W. Wedemeyer, A.P. Anderson, Harry Haynes, J.M. Brown, H.J. Chamberlin, N. Moses, A.W. McIver and J.R. Miller. 3. That the board organize at the earliest possible time and arrange for incorporation and such other matters as are necessary to carry out the purposes contemplated.

We regret that we havent the records of this board. We can give only such history in this case as we can gather from the annual reports made at the Convention, and such in addition as we can definitely remember. During the whole period of this boards existence, with the possible exception of one year, the author was intimately acquainted with its workings.f15 The new board organized and began its work at once. Rev. H.M. Burroughs, whose whole heart and soul were in the work, was chosen corresponding secretary and agent, at a salary of $1,000 and necessary traveling expenses. He accepted and soon began his work. Rev. W.A. Mason was appointed near the close of the year as an assistant agent. He worked about fifty days. The total collections by both these brethren for the part of a year was as follows: Endowment fund (nearly all in very small notes), $1,611.50; cash, $1,556.50. Thirteen beneficiaries, including two widows and several orphans, were aided during the year. In 1887 the General Convention met at Dallas. The report of the Ministers Relief Board was somewhat better than the year before. Burroughs and Mason had both been acting as agents all the year. The endowment fund had grown to $19,000. This endowment was not as yet paid in. Nearly all of it was yet in the hands of the donors. A small interest was supposed to be paid annually by the donor until the principal was paid. These amounts were being loaned by the board, and the interest only was used for current expenses. When eighteen or twenty months had elapsed it was found that there had been paid to various beneficiaries $1,876. Not including six widows and a few orphans, the number of beneficiaries had increased to 26. The cash endowment was now $2,875. During the following year the endowment fund, including some subscriptions, had increased to $26,347, but the total amount paid to the now 32 beneficiaries was, for the year, only $1,149.90. The beneficiaries were not

all given the same, but the average amount for each was a little less than $36 for the year. The report by H.M. Burroughs, the corresponding secretary, for 1889 was somewhat better than for 1888. The endowment fund had grown to $30,000, but probably not more than $3,000 of that was actually drawing interest. The major portion of it was in very small notes of from $5 to $25 each. Within the two preceding years seven of the dear old veterans had passed away, but there were yet more than thirty of these beneficiaries who were looking to the board for help. To these had been given during the year a total of $1,735.61. The report for 1890, only a very brief summary of which is printed in the minutes, shows that there were now 32 beneficiaries 18 preachers and 14 widows. Besides these there were a few orphan children. The endowment fund had increased to $35,000, but judging from total cash receipts, which included all interest on endowment as well as cash collections, the endowment must have been practically valueless, the total cash collections for the year having been but $2,117. No report up to this date has stated the amount of endowment actually paid in, nor the amount of interest collected on endowment notes. The report for 1891 is in some respects a little more definite. It states that during the year $518.75 was collected on endowment notes, and that $2,136 was collected for distribution. No statement is made as to how much of this amount was collected interest. Thirty-seven beneficiaries were aided at various times during the year, 34 of these regularly. The report closes with these words:
Since our last report three of our beneficiaries have died, and shall I tell you where one loved old sister, over 90 years old, spent her last days and (from whence) left this cold world? Yes, I must in a poor house And another old brother went into one, and came near dying, only a few years ago. And now another poor old worthy minister who is over 60 years old, has a painful chronic disease and no home or place to go, and still others are in like conditions. In view of these things, our board has authorized her corresponding secretary to make such provisions as may be necessary for the special care and temporary relief of such old ministers as are homeless, afflicted or disabled.

The report for 1892 shows that an Old Ministers Home and Sanitarium had been erected at Lampasas. It had fifteen rooms and was comfortable in every way. This Home was not built by the board, but by H.M. Burroughs, the corresponding secretary. It was his property, but it was built by the approval of the board. However, the board assumed no financial responsibility. The cash collections for this year were as follows: On endowment fund, $558. For general fund, $1,872.15; total $2,430.15.

The last year of the Ministers Relief Board closed with the meeting of the Convention at Gainesville in 1893. The amount of cash collected during the year on the endowment fund was $867 and for the general fund, $2,913. There were at this time 32 beneficiaries, six of whom three old couples were staying in the Home with Brother Burroughs. The rooms were comfortable and the meals excellent. For board, room and care for the six old people, Brother Burroughs was charging the Relief Board the very small sum of $48 per month only $8 each but even at this small price, after paying for the six, the amount left in the general fund to be distributed among the remaining 26 was pitiably small. Strange as it may seem, the three old couples, so well cared for in the Home, were very unhappy. They were associated with old people only. They were strangers in a strange land. They were unable to go anywhere. No old or young friends came to see them. They really suffered with loneliness. They pined constantly to be back among their old friends and acquaintances. All six who were in the Home finally signed a petition asking that they might be returned to their old communities, even though they might not receive so much help. The expenses of the work up to this date were very large in proportion to the amount of collections, but let it be remembered that this has been true of all new enterprises, and that up to this date there was little conviction and less awakened conscience on this subject, and that on the question of giving the contributions then as compared with our gifts today were distressingly small. At this meeting of the Convention 1893 a committee was appointed to examine thoroughly into all the workings and affairs of the Ministers Relief Board and to determine whether or not this work should be placed under the management of the Executive Board of the Convention as had been done with Home and Foreign Missions, and whether or not the Home idea should be continued or abandoned. This committee consisted of L.L. Foster, S.D. Nunnalee, John Overall, A.J. Harris and L. McGee. Their report recommended that the entire control and management of the Ministers Relief work be placed in the hands of the Executive Board of the Convention. The Ministers Relief Board was therefore discontinued. The Home, being exclusively private property and the Convention having no control over it, was also discontinued. During the year 1894 the first year under the executive board the cash receipts for ministerial relief from all sources were $4,128.38 and the expenses $787.73 the largest cash receipts and the smallest expenses of any one year since the work began.

For the next several years cash receipts and the number of beneficiaries ran as follows:
Receipts 1895 1896 1897 1898 1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 1905 1906 1907 1908 $2,192.90 1,762.86 1,270.21 between 1,324.39 1,871.76 1,417.03 1,101.39 2,391.60 2.602.27 2,153.39 3,540.73 2,620.67 5,663.23 1,693.90 Beneficiaries 48 55 30 and 40 37 35 45 42 50 52 50 50 50 to 55 about 50 50

For the next several years reports are not so explicit, and we cannot give the figures. In 1909 the beneficiaries were paid $1,750.07. For 1910 and 1911 we have no reports. In 1912 the beneficiaries were paid $6,941.16 and in 1914 $8,620. In 1916 there were 85 beneficiaries who were paid $9,768.28,. and in 1917 the beneficiaries were paid $10,837. In 1917 the executive board of the Convention, after serious consideration, and on motion of J.B. Cranfill, appointed a committee to consider the question of establishing a permanent Home for some, at least, of our old preachers. The committee consisted of R.T. Hanks, R.E. Burt, J.F. Barnett, D.Y. Bagby and R.H. Coleman. A favorable report on the advisability of a Home was made by the committee. The Palacios Baptist Academy, located at Palacios on the Texas coast, had been discontinued, leaving there 32 acres of ground and a magnificent three-story brick building that belonged to the Convention. This property could, at a comparatively small expense, be arranged as a superb Home such as was described. The committee so recommended, the board approved and the Home was established. A committee of which John A. Held was chairman, recommended R.T. Hanks as superintendent of the Home. He accepted and began work January 1, 1918. It required several months of hard work on his part to arrange for the opening of the Home, so it was not opened until September 1, 1918.

Coincident with these activities by our State Convention and its executive board along the line of caring for aged preachers, a much larger plan was in process of projection by our Southern Baptist Convention. At the meeting of this Convention at Hot Springs, Ark., in May, 1918, another Southern board was created which was called The Relief and Annuity Board, and was located at Dallas, Texas, with Dr. Wm. Lunsford as corresponding secretary. At the next meeting of the Baptist General Convention of Texas, December 59, 1918, the following report was adopted:
Whereas, the Southern Baptist Convention, at its last session, at Hot Springs, Ark., May, 1918, adopted a large and comprehensive plan for the relief and care of worthy Baptist ministers, missionaries, their widows and orphan children, and created a general board for operating the same, which board is located in Dallas, Texas, and, Whereas, said plan is based on the idea of the co-operation of all the states with the General Board, and that said board will be unable to carry out said plan without such co-operation; and, Whereas, said board is now seeking that co-operation on the part of the states at the very beginning of its work; therefore, be it Resolved, that this Convention hereby most heartily approves the action of the Southern Baptist Convention in thus seeking to solve the problem of ministerial relief in the way and manner aforesaid, and hereby expresses its desire to co-operate with the General Board, and hereby authorizes the executive board of the Baptist General Convention of Texas to co-operate with the new General Board in the matter of raising funds and the distribution of same.

This report was signed by D.Y. Bagby, Chas. A. Loveless, J.P. Crouch, Chas. D. Fine and Ernest Quick. The executive board of our State Convention carried out the instructions as contained in the foregoing report. We copy now a paragraph from a tract by R.T. Hanks, entitled The Preachers Home:
At a meeting of our executive board in April, the work of ministerial relief was turned over to Dr. Lunsfords board, under the following workable arrangement: Our board the executive board is to give to Dr. Lunsfords Board $25,000 this conventional year, payable monthly. Dr. Lunsfords board is to take over all the work of ministerial relief in Texas, paying the parties on the list of the board $12.50 instead of $10.00 each, paying the remaining expenses of the Home, and the salary of the superintendent. The executive

board continues to own the property of the Home at Palacios, and the superintendent is to report all of his collections to that board.

Though the Texas part of Ministers Relief Work was turned over to this new Southern Convention board, the Home plan in Texas was continued until May, 1921, when it was discontinued on the ground of being too expensive. In the short life of the Home about three years it had received about 32 inmates but not all at once an average of some 15 regular beneficiaries. The records seem to show that those who were there were delightfully happy and contented. None were received into or retained contrary to their own desires.f16 We give below some words from Dr. Wm. L. Lunsford concerning the plans, purposes and present appropriations of this board to our Texas work:
The year 1918 marks an epoch in the history of Southern Baptists. The launching of the Relief and Annuity Board meant a new day the dawn of a new era for our Southern Baptist ministry. One doesnt have to be a prophet to see this. I speak in no uncertain terms. We are engaged in a big business today; we are talking in dollars and cents, because in that way we can easily and conveniently express ourselves. Back of our talk is a great overmastering idea the recognition on the part of our churches of their responsibility to the ministry. Just as the attitude in business toward the worker has resulted in a change of industrial conditions and a new provision for the man who has grown old at his task, so the new attitude of our churches toward the worn-out ministers will bring new conditions that will affect the present ministry and those who are to come after, throughout their entire career. Not that so much has already been accomplished, but it means a new beginning and a great purpose to go on and on. The birth of the Relief and Annuity Board was not a revolution it was more than that. It was something better. A revolution often reacts and leaves a situation worse than the one which created it. The birth of the Relief and Annuity Board was an evolution-a change in the sentiment of the people from the thought of charity to that of justice and gratitude in dealing with the retired minister. Whatever softens prejudice, stimulates honor or creates sympathy will strengthen the cause of justice. These old men, in their disabling infirmities, have uttered no complaint, but their abject poverty and pitiable helplessness have never ceased to appeal to our honor and gratitude. But things have changed, and we have the inspiring sight of all the churches moving as one body in one direction to right this hoary and deplorable wrong. It means a guaranty that when the minister is compelled to retire he will have an annuity or annual income from some fund for his aid and comfort. I believe

that the one great department of Southern Baptist work that has suffered for the lack of purpose, co-ordination and leadership is the one which relates to the support of the retired minister. Treated thus, where would our missionary enterprises be? If when we began our foreign mission work, we had grappled in a similar way with the question of the proper care of our worn-out preachers and their widows, to-day no man in the Southern Baptist ministry would be in danger of hearing the snarls of the gaunt wolf of hunger. The Convention was led to make this provision for its pastors and workers in order that they might be relieved of undue apprehension with regard to the future. There is no endowment so helpful to the ministers as that of a healthy optimism. No misfortune is so to be dreaded as that of dependence. The work of the Convention Board is organized to give gracious relief to those who, in their service, have come to need. There is no badge of shame in their necessities. It is the badge of the Lord Jesus. For a number of years relief work has been going on in most of the states, but has never met the plain and simple needs of the veterans of the Cross. To this department of the work, the Relief and Annuity Board has given its first attention. The endeavor has been to bring the states into direct financial relationship to the board by turning over their work of relief and permitting the same to be done by the Relief and Annuity Board, giving it, at the same time, a large place in their budget of benevolences. In this department of the work we have met with little but cordiality and enthusiasm. The states have thrown wide open their doors to us. We never think of this work as charity. It is, in the very highest sense, a debt, and should be regarded as an imperative obligation to those who use their strength in the service of the churches. No blessing can be expected on a denomination which allows the veteran soldiers of Christ to go down to their graves dependent on charity, looking to a miserable pittance as bestowed upon a beggar for the bare sustenance of life. The board is now carrying a large number of beneficiaries, some 275 of whom are widows. These beneficiaries all receive fixed stipends, which are sent to them bi-monthly. We have just begun to touch the fringe of our responsibility. The need among Southern Baptists is very great. We have thousands of pastors in our Southern Baptist ministry. A few of these may command salaries which make them independent of any phase of ministerial relief, but the majority cannot possibly save up a modest competency for the inevitable day of retirement. There are hundreds and hundreds of these men now, whose minds are always troubled, and who know no such thing as freedom from worry and anxiety about the future old couples drawing near the evening of life with barely enough to provide the commonest necessities of life, and without any of its luxuries. The General Relief side of our work must ever be its greatest department. It is in this department we make provision for ministers who, for one reason or

another, can never become members of the Annuity Fund, and this provision must be large and ample. It is in this department that we deal with widows and the orphan children of deceased ministers. This relief income should by and by be made absolute for every minister who has behind him an honorable and faithful life; and just as a veteran soldier takes his pension without anybody putting him through an inquisition as to whether he has a few dollars for a shack somewhere, so should a veteran preacher receive a modest support in the form of an income, without humiliating questionnaires. When he has worn himself out in the ministry he should be entitled to this modest income as a matter of right, and no one should have the right to ask him to disclose how much he might have buried in an old stocking, or what his little investment is somewhere. That day, however, cannot come until we have gathered millions for an endowment fund. For this department of the work we have pledged in the 75-million Campaign $1,250,000. The Annuity Fund is a fund which embodies a contributory pension idea, and which permits the minister, by making regular annual, semi-annual, or quarterly payments, to provide, in part, for his old age and disability. The maximum benefits of this fund, at the start, were $100 annually. The maximum benefit is $500 annually for the rest of his life, for every member who has reached the age of 68, and who has served in the Baptist ministry for thirty years. The minister himself provides for the minimum annuity of $100, and the denomination makes the provision for the other $400, making a maximum of $500. The fund is now about two years old. The denomination has already provided $200 of its $400, so that the fund now stands at $300, which is 60 per cent on the maximum of $500, which is to say, that if any member of the fund should become totally and permanently disabled he should begin to receive $300 per annum. As the fund stands to-day, that would be his minimum annuity. No member of the fund can ever receive less. When a member dies the widow receives three-fifths of his annuity. In the event of her death or re-marriage, the annuity will be equally divided among the minor unmarried children of the marriage. The provisions of this fund have been so enlarged that laymen, who are giving all of their time to religious work as servants of the denomination, are entitled to membership in the fund, and to all of its benefits and provisions. The same thing is true as to women missionaries of the Home and Foreign Boards, and of the state boards as well, the idea being to make provisions for all workers, who, for any reason, in their old age, could have an equitable claim on the denomination for support. Let it be understood, however, that if any one, after becoming a member of the Annuity Fund, whether he be preacher or otherwise, should give up his work for the denomination and enter secular fields of labor, his membership would be forfeited. Such members, however, would be entitled to the benefits of the withdrawal provisions of the plan. That makes it fair to both sides.

We paid last year to the Texas beneficiaries $30,000. We shall not pay quite that much this year for the reason that collections have so declined that we shall not have the money with which to do it. Besides, the board has eliminated the great expense of the Palacios Home. We are carrying to-day 165 beneficiaries in Texas, to whom we are paying all the way from $60 to $480 per annum. Those who are drawing the largest stipends are widows of Baptist preachers, with little children to rear and educate. We are not doing for our retired ministry what we should like to do nor what we hope to do one of these days.

CHAPTER 69. W.E. PENN, THE GREAT TEXAS EVANGELIST

MAJOR W.E. PENN

PRIOR to 1875 there had never been among Texas Baptists any preacher who gave his entire time to evangelistic work. Two visiting evangelists A.B. Earle and T.C. Teasdale had held meetings here, but among our own Texas preachers there was no man who had done the work of an evangelist exclusively. There had been many great revivals both in our churches and in camp-meetings, but these meetings were always conducted by pastors or missionaries. Strangely enough, our first Texas evangelist was not a preacher, but a lawyer. The author remembers well when Major W.E. Penn entered the evangelistic field. It created a great sensation and caused no little discussion and some serious questionings among Texas Baptists. Up to that time our people had not had any experience with evangelists and such questions as these naturally

arose: Is preaching an official business? Can any man scripturally take up the work of an evangelist without church authority? Is it proper for any man without a license or ordination to exercise the functions of a minister? In the beginning-of his work and for several years thereafter, Major Penn was neither licensed nor ordained. The author well remembers the strong papers that were read and warm discussions that were held at some of our general meetings on these subjects. Many good brethren solemnly shook their heads, but finally the marvelous success of the strange lawyer-evangelist silenced all critics, and the universal verdict was that he was led of God. Since he was our first and, as we confidently believe, our greatest Texas evangelist, and really one of the greatest in the worlds history, we feel that we should give something of his life and labors, but it is not our purpose to give here a biography of this remarkable man. We are writing now simply of Major Penn, the evangelist, but will give a few sentences concerning the man and his work before he became an evangelist. W. E. Penn was born August 11, 1832, in Rutherford County, Tenn. He was converted in 1847. In 1852 he became a lawyer. In 1856 he was married. He joined the Confederate army in 1861. He raised a company and was elected captain, and before the war closed was promoted to be a major. Prior to becoming a major, he had been captured by the Federals and remained a prisoner for quite a while, but was finally exchanged and then promoted. He moved to Texas in 1866 and settled at Jefferson. He was a successful lawyer. He became a Sunday School superintendent and succeeded. We will let Dr. J.H. Stribling, who was at the time pastor of the First Baptist Church at Tyler, tell how and when Major Penn became a preacher and an evangelist. He, as no other man, knew him. Up to this time Major Penn was noted for only two things in religious work as superintendent of a Sunday School and as a singer. Dr. Stribling, who had come to know him at his home in Jefferson, while he (Stribling) was holding a meeting there, had secured Penns consent to go to Tyler and hold there a Sunday School Institute. This meeting was held in Tyler, beginning Friday, July 15, 1875. Dr. Stribling decided to protract the meeting. We now insert Dr. Striblings story:
Various inquiries have been made as to how Major Penn, a lawyer in a lucrative practice, with all the attractions of wealth and fame before him, and in a quiet, lovely and elegant home, with a wife who has ever been as a guardian angel to his pathway, was led to change his vocation to that of a wandering evangelist, and how it is that he now stands before the world beside Knapp and Earle and Moody, and other world-renowned evangelists of the nineteenth century, in leading multitudes to Christ as a Saviour? It is answered and centered in the sublime truth: The love of Christ constraineth

us. As God was pleased to use the writer as an instrument in getting Brother Penn into this work, so it seemed proper that a few incidents and facts which led to it, as remembered in our associations together, should be stated. It was in Jefferson, Texas, where our brother then resided, that I first saw him, in May, 1873, during the session of the Southern Baptist Convention at that place. But it was in June, the year after, at his own home, and during a series of meetings in the Baptist Church, that I began to know more of him. Here he brought up in our social interviews a review of his religious life. He told of the time when, in the ardor and vigor of youth, in Tennessee, at a meeting, he sought to defy and brave a gospel message from the venerable Brother James Hurt, by taking a front seat; then how his soul was convulsed and his heart melted as Gods message wrenched the bolted door of that heart; how he struggled with the agonies of conviction for sin during the long weary hours of night; and how the joys of the pardoning love through Christ came to his soul before the dawn of the morning. As these conversations were continued, he told of the frequent backslidings, and how far away from God he had been. Then he told of his great work in the Sunday Schools, and then at times gave his opinion as to the best way of conducting a series of meetings and other things pertaining to Christs kingdom. During these conversations the question was asked, Brother Penn, are you satisfied and sure that you are in full discharge of your duty? After a pause he replied, as if conscience was awakened, No sir, I am not satisfied and have not been for years past. Then said he, You are the first man that ever asked me that question. Then the writer made known some impressions about him that must have been made by the Spirit of God, for he never had just such an interest to burden his heart previously, and that was that God had a peculiar and wonderful work for him to do. But, said Brother Penn, At my age, in my profession and in my condition, I cannot believe it to be my duty to preach the gospel, his age being at that time forty-two years. Among other things said at this time by the writer, as he now remembers them, was this: That the Spirit of God often leads and teaches us in strange ways as to what God would have us do, and that our methods of holding meetings seemed to the writer as being deficient in some things, and that the good of the cause required a change from the ruts and grooves in which these meetings had been run, and that we were making our services monotonous, and chilling our spirituality by common methods of conducting divine service in protracted meetings. Another thought was that he and men like himself, as lawyers, that were given to talking and that knew much of men and the world, if the love of Christ was burning in their souls, might do a great work by going out and helping in such meetings, even if they never engaged regularly in the ministry. But it was in Tyler at a Sunday School Institute, in July, 1875, that a new era was to dawn on Major Penn. It was a fixed impression in the mind of the pastor that there ought to be a change in our manner of conducting revival services; that the time had come to begin the work, and that Brother. Penn was to inaugurate such a change. In prayer this matter was carried to the Lord for His direction. It was a settled impression in the heart of the writer, as

pastor of the Baptist Church, that the church and community needed a series of meetings at this time. There were preachers present of experience, piety and ability, and he had no doubt that they would remain and aid in such services if invited to do so, but, contrary to what was a common practice at the close of such meetings, and after imploring the Lord to direct him, he could not, from his heart, ask any of these preachers to stay and aid in a meeting. While singing the last song at the close of the service on Sunday night, the writer approached Major Penn, who had been aiding in the singing, and said to him: Brother Penn, I am going to appoint a prayer meeting at nine oclock in the morning, and as your train does not leave until two to-morrow afternoon, I shall expect to see you at the meeting. Will you come? To which he replied, I have some business with the clerk of the Federal Court, and if I get through in time I will try and be present. A prayer meeting was announced for the next morning at nine oclock. At the appointed hour a fair congregation had assembled, and a few minutes after nine Major Penn came in and took a seat not far from the door. The writer approached him and said: I want you to conduct this meeting. He replied, You must excuse me. I am a lawyer, and do not believe in mixing things in this way. You conduct the meeting or get one of those preachers sitting there to do it. I will help in singing or lead in prayer, if desired. To which the writer replied: If all the preachers in the world were here, I could not permit one of them to conduct this meeting, and I am not physically able. You must do it. To which he answered: Very well, I will conduct a prayer meeting. The meeting was opened as usual, when Brother Penn arose and read a portion of the twentieth chapter of John, from the 1st to the 24th verse, then talked about fifteen minutes, which seemed to awaken a very deep interest throughout the entire congregation. At the close of this talk, quite a number of wives, fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters arose, one after another, and in great earnestness asked prayer for their loved ones. Whereupon the writer publicly entered a protest against his leaving. Sister Penn and others of the company from Jefferson consenting, he agreed to remain one more day. At night the house was crowded, and great interest was manifested by Christians and by many unconverted. A prayer meeting was announced for nine oclock the next morning. At this meeting the house was well filled; there was a decided increase of interest; one or two conversions and a number of inquirers. At the close of this meeting, the writer said to Bro. Penn: You cannot leave this meeting; it will never do; there never has been such an interest in this town since I have been here. To which he replied, I am bound to go home, I have no partner, and no one to attend to my business. The writer then arose, and in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ entered another solemn protest against his leaving, saying, I believe before God that it is Brother Penns solemn duty to remain here and carry on these meetings, and it is my firm conviction that if he leaves he will commit the great mistake of his life, and I call upon every member of this church and this congregation who

will join me in this protest, to stand up. The entire congregation were standing in a moment. He then said to the writer privately: I tell you I am bound to go home. I promised my wife yesterday that I would be certain to go home with her to-day. The writer said: Brother Penn. you are mistaken; Sister Penn would not have you leave this meeting to go home with her. She will go with the young people. He then went to where his wife was sitting and said to her: I promised you yesterday that I would go home with you today and I am going to keep my word. Sister Penn looked up in his face with tearful eyes and trembling lips, and said, as only a true, noble-hearted Christian woman could have said: I can go home with the young people; I do not think you ought to leave. This decided him; he had no other plea to offer. He afterwards said that he found that everybody was against him except the devil. He alone wanted him to go home and leave the meetings. We have seen many striking photographs of Major Penn as taken by artists in his travels, and in various attitudes, but a picture delineating his features on this occasion would be preferable to all others. As he rose to respond to the protest of the pastor, church, and congregation, with his head thrown back, his eyes dilated, his lips quivering, his voice stammering, and tears coursing their way down his cheeks, he tried to give expression to his astonishment and the deep emotion of his heart. He seemed to realize that it was Gods call, and that he could not resist it. It was circulated through the town that a lawyer, and not a preacher, was to conduct the services at the Baptist church. Some thought it a strange freak in the pastor to suggest, and in the church to approve such a thing. Various opinions were expressed as to the leader in these services. Some said: There are preachers all over the country that we know good men, who can preach the gospel, and here they have called in a lawyer to carry on a revival meeting. What are we coming to? At every street corner and place of business, in the saloons, offices and homes throughout Tyler, Major Penn and the meetings were discussed, while his satanic majesty and his allies were busy in trying to cripple and crush the good effects. A mighty and irresistible attraction drew crowds to the house of God. At times it was apparent that the leader was embarrassed; now and then he fretted and chafed, then at a loss what to say or do; and more than once he was tempted to say he would leave, and that he had not remained there to be slandered and persecuted. But he was reminded that the best of men had thus suffered; that God had furnaces through which we must pass, to burn up the dross, and that in the midst of this state of things the church was being revived, wanderers brought back, souls awakened and converted from day to day, and that he had the sympathy, prayers and co-operation of many pious, devoted hearts. Again the new leader, after wrestling in prayer for grace and direction, took courage and was renewed by the Spirit of God to go on in pulling down the strongholds of iniquity. But satan was not yet overcome; he made another powerful assault upon him.

When the meetings had been in progress about ten days, abuse, misrepresentation, lying, together with the basest and most contemptible slanders, were hurled at him with unmeasured severity. It was a new ordeal and he was tempted more strongly than ever to leave the meetings. He decided to go home, and so stated to the pastor, saying: You have already kept me here longer than any other man on earth could have done, and now I am determined to go. Well, said the pastor, I am sorry to hear it, and believe you will commit a great wrong and will incur the displeasure of Almighty God in leaving here at this time, and still further I beg you to bear in mind this truth that duty never points in two ways. If it is your duty to be in Jefferson practicing law, then it is not your duty to remain here and carry on these meetings. God only can guide aright. This conversation occurred in the afternoon. At night the Major was in his place and said to the large congregation, My friends, I have heard to-day of so many slanderous reports about me that I determined to go home, but remembering that so persecuted they the prophets, which were before me, and they persecuted my Master even unto death, I have only to say, Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do. I shall go on with the meetings, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of my faith. It was, perhaps, the drinking of this cup of persecution that passed our brother across the Rubicon that burned all the bridges behind him and caused him to bow in humble submission to the will of Almighty God. As the meetings continued, and as the scores and hundreds came together, at the sound of the church-going bell, from day to day the leader seemed to develop in power from God to move, melt and sway the hearts of the listening crowds as he sang, and prayed, and talked of Jesus and His dying love! After more than five weeks continuance the meetings closed. Scores were converted, many valuable additions were made to the church, Christians were renewed, and developed in purity of heart and life, and the leavening and saving power of the gospel was extended through the town and surrounding country. This meeting was the beginning in earnest of the blessings and success that have attended Brother Penns labors for more than nine years past. We rejoice and praise God for what has been manifested in his growth and development in his work mentally and spiritually; for the life, power and efficiency infused into our churches by his ministrations; for his rebukes, exposures and denunciations of sin, in and out of the church; for holding up Christ at all times as the only hope of lost sinners; for tearing away the mask of a heartless formality in the profession and practice of religion; for the thousands of all classes and ages in the forests and prairies of Texas, where he has pitched his great gospel tent, and in the cities of Galveston, Houston, San Antonio, Dallas, Ft. Worth, Mobile, Memphis, Louisville, St. Louis, and in the cities of California, in scores of crowded places of worship, in smaller towns and in the country, who have been brought to Christ as lost sinners through his instrumentality, and that at all times and through his whole ministry he has

declared the whole counsel of God, and made no compromise with error and heresy.

The meeting at Tyler was the lawyers first meeting. It was a wonderful success. His next meeting soon followed. This was at Bryan with Dr. F.M. Law. Then followed another at Navasota. His name by this time was being noised abroad, and invitations came thick and fast. Twenty years Major Penn gave to evangelistic work. How many meetings he held altogether we do not know, but they were many in and many out of Texas. The following are some of the many places in Texas where Penn held meetings: Bryan, Navasota, Waco, Paris, Dallas, Galveston, Jefferson, Marshall, Mineola, Tyler, Hearne, Belton, Rockdale, Austin, LaGrane, Lampasas, Georgetown, Independence, Houston, Palestine, Taylor, Hempstead, Brenham, Gonzales, Luling, Giddings, Corpus Christi and Caldwell. In addition to his work in Texas he held many meetings in other Southern States and in California. He also held a number of meetings in Scotland and England. I do not now recall one solitary meeting held by Major Penn that could be called a failure. The conversions ran from 40 to 400 in each meeting. We call special attention to the following important and outstanding facts concerning Major Penn and his meetings: 1. His meetings were never union meetings. They were all and always understood to be Baptist meetings. 2. Fundamental doctrines of the Baptists were constantly preached. At almost every meeting he preached on baptism and the Lords supper. He had a new and unique way of presenting these subjects. He used charts and printed cards. On one card on baptism, he had printed every Bible reference to baptism, and at the bottom of the card was printed in substance the following: Read for yourself from your own Bible every reference given above, and as you read each passage, cast your vote as you conscientiously believe before God the passage teaches, for one of the following: Immersion, Sprinkling, Pouring. The author does not now recall a single instance where a reader failed to come out for immersion for baptism. His chart on the Lords supper, which he always used when he preached on the subject, was most convincing, and invariably demonstrated that the Baptist position on this subject was right. 3. Major Penn was not only the first Texas evangelist, but the first man to carry a singer with him and also later his own organ. He never had much

congregational singing. He and his singers did practically all the singing. He was the greatest bass singer we have ever heard. The singing at his meetings was one of the greatest attractions. Many thousands were led to Christ by the marvelous sweetness and power of the music. When Major Penn began his Texas evangelistic work, a large number of our Texas Baptists were opposed to instrumental music of any kind in the churches. Nearly every church in Texas was in favor of organs when his evangelistic work had ceased. 4. Major Penn had in all his services what he called Seats for Inquirers. They were always the front seats-sometimes seats enough for hundreds at a time. His appeals for persons to occupy these seats were always made before his sermons. Then he preached directly and almost exclusively to those who came. Sometimes 50 to 100 would be converted at a single service. Sometimes all on these front seats would be converted and those seats would be left entirely empty. Then he would begin praying that God would send others to the seats. The author was Corpus Christis first Baptist pastor. Major Penn was helping him in a meeting. The field was peculiarly difficult. Several days had gone by. Not a single instance of the Spirits moving power had been made visible. Not one had yet taken the Inquirers Seats. Major Penn prayed and such a prayer! How wonderfully it impressed us all! There was not an unbeliever in the house. He prayed mightily and fervently that God would send some one to those special seats. As we arose from our knees, the author saw a man with a grip in his hand, walking along the sidewalk. The man could not possibly have heard the prayer. As he reached the church walk he hesitated for a brief moment, and then turned toward the church house. He came in and never stopped until he reached the front seat for inquirers. He dropped his head and began weeping. He was an entire stranger. He had been in town less than twenty-four hours. That was a day service. That night he was there again, with the same desperately burdened heart. After the service he sought Major Penn and made a strange confession. He had robbed the firm for which he had been working. The offense had not yet been discovered and the probabilities were that it never would be. Major Penn told him frankly that he could never be saved until he confessed his sin to the firm he had sinned against. He had an awful battle, but finally agreed to do it. That night he was converted and left next morning to go before the firm and confess his wrong. The Inquirers Seats were never empty from that day forward. We had a wonderful meeting. 5. Major Penn was never very largely remunerated for his services. He never raised the question, in advance of a meeting, as to how much he was to receive for his services. Corpus Christi, at the time he was there, was a very weak mission station. We had only twenty-four members and they were paying on the salary of the pastor only $30 a year. We wrote him frankly that we could probably pay no more than his expenses, but he came to us and brought his big

gospel tent, and brought L.B. Shook, his singer, and later sent for J.M. Hunt, a former singer. And such singing as we had! When was it ever surpassed? The expenses of the meeting were large. We barely met them, but that meeting turned the tide for Christianity in Corpus. At another meeting held by Penn the remuneration was so small that after paying his singer, he had only fifty cents left. Our people had not then learned to give. 6. Major Penn, as a preacher, could hardly have been called great, and yet there was something wonderful about his preaching. He knew nothing of what is called homiletics, but he knew marvelously well the doctrines of repentance, faith and regeneration. His sermons on The Unpardonable Sin, The Judgment and The Second Coming of Christ would frighten the sinner and the wrong-living Christian until their hair would almost stand on end. Sometimes his whole sermon would be one simple illustration. His sermons were always effective. 7. The personal appearance of this lawyer-preacher was peculiarly striking. He would have attracted attention in any crowd. He was tall and large, weighing about 250 pounds. His hair was long, hanging nearly to his shoulders, but always neatly and smoothly combed. His whiskers were very long and flowing gracefully. His voice was very strong, his articulation perfect. He could easily speak to several thousand and never strain his voice. We never knew him to get hoarse. He could easily preach several times a day and sing every one of the many songs. Neither his singing nor his preaching voice ever interfered with the other. His voice alone would command attention in any audience. 8. He could never have been called a time-server. He unhesitatingly and courageously denounced all sin, whether in high or low places. 9. His praying and his great faith were always noticeable, and sometimes struck awe and actual fear to the hearts of sinners. Especially was this true, when a meeting seemed to be dragging and he prayed for God to remove the hindering cause. Some strange things happened several times, seemingly in direct answer to some of these prayers. One of these incidents occurred at one of his greatest Texas camp-meetings. Things had come to a deadlock. The earth seemed ice and the heavens seemed brass. Nothing seemed moving. The tension was terrible. The crowds were great and seemed strangely expectant and anxious. All eyes were turned upon the evangelist. The people seemed to feel that he would soon resort to what some thought were his heroic methods of treatment. They were not disappointed. Major Penn fell upon his knees (his usual posture when he prayed), and such a prayer as he offered! His words, his manner, his

earnestness made it actually frightening. It was very short (his prayers were always short) and something in substance like the following:
O God, there is somebody or something blocking our meeting. We know not what it is, but O Lord, remove the trouble, whoever or whatever it is! If it is this preacher, take him away. If it is his singer, take him away. If it is the pastor of this church, take him away. If it is the deacons, take them away. Whoever it is, or whatever it is, take it away. And do it now, O Heavenly Father, for Christs sake, amen.

As the people arose tremblingly from their knees, some one overturned one of the many torches lighting the great arbor, and a dress caught on fire. Some one burned to death. It was a member of the church. It proved to be some one living a double life. Immediately the great power of God came down upon the meeting. The results in baptisms from that meeting were the greatest of any meeting ever held by this evangelist something over 400. Nobody then doubted that all these things came about as a direct answer to prayer. His prayers were always short, and never for more than one thing at a time. His faith was something remarkable. He was always tremendously in earnest, but seldom emotional. It was very rare for his eyes to be moist with tears. 10. He used no sensational plans or methods. The visible and sometimes remarkable answers to prayer seemed at times to create a sensation, but he preached no sensational sermons and did no sensational advertising. He depended on the plain preaching of the gospel and the accompanying power and demonstration of Gods Spirit to do his advertising, and they did it effectually. The crowds came and continued to come. His plain preaching, without modification or apology, sometimes offended, but those offended usually returned. 11. Marvelous tales tales of what he would say and do were sometimes told on him by those who disliked his plain and doctrinal preaching. As an example, while he was in Corpus Christi it was said that while he was holding a meeting in Gonzales, he was preaching against other denominations, and used the following words:
I had two grandmothers. One of them was a Methodist and the other a Baptist. My Baptist grandmother is in Heaven; my Methodist grandmother is in hell.

It was reported that when he said this a Methodist preacher was present, who, being greatly offended, jumped up and started from the tent, whereupon Major Penn pointed to him and said:
And there goes another, and if I wanted to send any word to my Methodist grandmother, I would send it by him.

These tales, which of course were wholly erroneous, seemed never to worry Major Penn. They really greatly amused him. The author heard him in many of his meetings, and does not recall one single instance when he said an unkind word of another denomination, but many fabulous tales of all sorts were told on him. He very seldom referred to any of them publicly. 12. Major Penns success as an evangelist was really wonderful, and the striking thing about the results of his meetings was that nearly all who professed conversion under his ministry immediately united with a church, and nearly always a Baptist church. A very large majority of them continued loyal. Some six years after Major Penn became a preacher, he was ordained. This occurred at Galveston, December 4, 1880. It was done at the request of the church of which he was then a member. Elders W.W. Keep, J.M. C. Breaker, O.C. Pope and W.O. Bailey composed the presbytery. Penn was at that time holding a second meeting at the Broadway Baptist Church, Galveston. It was then pastorless, so it was there that he did his first baptizing. He became the best and most impressive administrator of baptism we ever saw. After twenty years of wonderfully blessed service the great evangelist was called to his heavenly home. He died in April, 1895, at Eureka Springs, Arkansas. Rev. W.P. Throgmorton, now of Illinois, preached his funeral sermon. This evangelist had a charming and wonderfully devout Christian helpmeet in the person of his noble wife. She was a quiet, loyal, loving, trusting, helpful Christian character. Major W.E. Penn demonstrated beyond all question that an evangelist, to be successful, need not be sensational, soft or sycophantic that the plain and simple old gospel of repentance and faith, the Deity of Christ, His resurrection, His second coming, Heaven and hell, when faithfully preached, would always win and win gloriously.

CHAPTER 70. THE HISTORY OF BUCKNER ORPHANS HOMEF17

THE history of Texas Baptists cannot be properly written or understood apart from a consideration of Buckner Orphans Home, the largest home and school for orphan children strictly under evangelistic control in the world. This institution takes the name of its founder, Robert Cooke Buckner, D.D., LL. D. Its position and prestige today rests upon the foundation of his character and ideals laid while yet there were wild Indians within the borders of the State. As a pioneer the founder was dependent to a large extent on his own conceptions. He devised his own organization and worked out his own plans in a vast and unoccupied territory. Neither religious denominations nor secret fraternities had as yet made definite provision for the care of their homeless children, and so, in seeking to serve all Texas and other bordering states, plans and purposes were logically and rightfully very broad from the beginning. Breadth of purpose and policy, which have ever given children of any denomination or no denomination exactly the same chance for admission to the institution, appealed to the people from the first and helped to establish the Baptist cause and make easier every other organized Baptist success along missionary and institutional lines. Buckner Orphans Home and its management have ever been identified with every Baptist movement. Its founder was the president of the Baptist General Convention of Texas for many years and helped to establish, by his enthusiasm and inspirational newspaper and pulpit appeals, the orthodoxy and the activities of all our people, being considered by all one of the greatest, and by many the very greatest, Baptist leader the Texas brotherhood ever produced. The present co-managers are loyal Baptists and have established themselves by the successful operation of the institution in such a way as appeals to all who have had occasion to examine into its present healthy condition. Joe D. Buckner, working at the Home since 1891 in various capacities, now responsible for the family life and industries, is a layman; while Hal F. Buckner, responsible for financial, religious and educational interests, is a minister of the gospel, having spent ten years in the pastorate and ten years in evangelical and educational work as an appointee of the Southern Baptist Convention in China. The first evening session of the Baptist General Convention of Texas has from the beginning been devoted to the interests of this institution. High tides of tenderest sentiment and religious fervor have often arisen during these evenings and swept on through the succeeding sessions, to the sweetening and

inspiriting of all. The appeal of the Home to the hearts and purses of the laymen has helped pastors everywhere to win a way to their hearts for every other cause fostered by our Baptist brotherhood. A concise statement of the history of Buckner Orphans Home involves a discussion of three well-defined periods: The Period of Beginnings 18761890; the Period of Rapid Development 1890-1918, and the Period of Advanced Standards, beginning with 1918.

PERIOD OF BEGINNINGS 1876-1890

The first intimation given to us of the intention of the founder was on December 7, 1876. As editor of The Texas Baptist he, at that time, addressed the first of a series of open letters to the deacons of the Baptist churches of Texas on the particular duties of their office, and unfolded his purpose, previously formed in his own mind, to found an orphanage which should be exclusively under the control of deacons. These editorial letters were continued through several months in order that interest might be stirred. When the last of this series of letters was in print he requested Deacon W.H. Trolinger to call for a Convention of Deacons to meet in Paris, Texas, on July 17, 1877. In response to the call of Deacon Trolinger a goodly number of representative deacons gathered on the day set, organized a convention and after hearing anew the plans and purposes which had been set forth in the series of articles printed in The Texas Baptist, they adopted a resolution embracing these words: That we endeavor to establish an orphans home, and that R.C. Buckner be and is hereby appointed general superintendent of the enterprise. Predictions of failure were rife, and for the first three years there was little evidence of ultimate success, though during these years an average of $466.88 per year was gathered. The charge of impracticability was made on every hand by humble Baptists as well as by men of political preferment. One said: It would be folly to begin with less than $75,000; another, a distinguished United States Senator who had been a personal friend of the founder from boyhood, said: Robert, you dont know what you are doing; your plans are in violation of business principles. In spite of adverse conditions and discouraging predictions, the enthusiastic advocate and propagandist would always say:
My faith is not shaken in the least, and I do not fear, nor have I for a moment doubted the success of this enterprise.

The first charter, which remains in practically its first form, though afterwards amended in minor particulars, written by the founder, was adopted at a meeting held in the First Baptist Church of McKinney, Texas, April 8, 1879; and

though not couched in the terminology of the legal profession, has stood the test of progress and development, and is considered by eminent lawyers today to be an interesting and remarkable production. After the activities of the general superintendent had been noted for three years, the question of purchasing a site for the proposed institution came up in a definite way. Proposed sites in sections of East Texas and Central Texas were considered, and each in turn was rejected until on September 25, 1880, a tract of 44 acres of black prairie land was selected in Dallas County, eight miles east of the little city of Dallas. This original tract is the site of all the present permanent buildings. It belonged to Elder J.F. Pinson, who asked $500 cash for it. Two days thereafter the board of directors convened on the spot, approved of it, paid for it out of the meager funds that had been gathered, and then and there, on September 27, 1880, in a cedar log house 16x18 feet, dedicated it to the service of God in the care of orphan children. This cedar log house, which is now most carefully preserved, had been built by the pioneer, John Neely Bryant, in 1841. During its construction the builder lived in a picket tent which stood on the banks of the Trinity River, the said picket tent being the first habitat for white people on the site where Dallas now stands, and was the first permanent residence of Mr. Bryant or any other white man in Dallas County. It afterwards became Dallas first post office, Dallas first courthouse, and later on was moved to the tract of land purchased for the establishment of the Home. The dedication service of the land and house to the cause of orphans was led by R.C. Buckner, with only a quorum of the board of directors present. Those present were E.T. Brown, president; J.R. Rogers, secretary; J.M. Graves, treasurer, together with Sam Smith and L.H. Tillman. The care of three children was undertaken on December 2, 1880, in a rented cottage in the city of Dallas. This date should be kept in mind as the beginning of the Home, although it was so inauspicious. The general superintendent did not despise the day of small things, however, and was enabled in the spring of 1881 to erect a frame house sufficient for twenty-five children on the 44-acre purchase at a cost of $841.19. Upon the completion of this first frame structure the young institution was formally opened with eight children in its own domicile on April 15, 1881, at which time there was a balance of cash on hand in the treasury of $59.45. The cash on hand, the cost of the land and of the first frame structure totaled $1,400.64. This was foundation work laid in a day when Baptists were few in number and when ideals were small, and it should not be despised. A groundwork of organization had also been perfected by this time, consisting of the usual

officers and committees appointed by the board of directors under by-laws suitable for the operation of the institution at that time. The general superintendent found himself often embarrassed, however, because of the location of the institution in the country because money needed to be spent immediately that it was on hand, and because it was necessary to assemble committees and go through time-consuming formalities. So the board of directors soon dispensed with hindering formalities and precautions by passing a resolution which made the superintendent general manager unconditionally, and setting him at liberty in an open field formally as he had been practically. Following the sweeping resolutions conferring unlimited authority, the general manager, through a series of years, purchased additional tracts of land on his own personal credit. Improvements were made in the same way. Yet all deeds were made to the Home in its own corporate name. No individual has ever owned or been able to claim or inherit any interest in any of the property. Freedom of action, and power to make immediate decisions meant much to the general manager. The holdings of the Home grew in extent and value, though all of the early buildings were of frame construction and therefore never considered as permanent. From the beginning, a school was operated as a part of the institutional life, though only a few of the elementary grades were taught during this period. Religious services were held along the regular established lines of the day. Sunday services and Wednesday night prayer meetings were regular; protracted meetings were held frequently for the benefit of the inmates of the Home and for the surrounding community. The beginning of organized church life was July 15, 1883, when the Home Baptist Church was constituted and the general manager, who continued his pastorate until his death in April, 1919, was called as pastor. At the close of this period, October 3, 1890, the date of the general managers annual report to the board of directors, we find the condition ripe for rapid development and the manager in full vigor of inspired maturity. The Home held 720 acres of land. The family numbered 130, 86 of these being in school. There were four two-story frame buildings, a combination school and chapel, farmhouse and barns. We find plans fully matured for brick construction for future buildings; that the annual budget was $12,468.03; that everybody believed in the Home and the practicability of the managers plans; that the first charter had stood its first real test in that in spite of the discontinuance of the Deacons Convention, the institution went right on maintaining its hold upon the people. The board of directors, which could be selfperpetuating then, could be yet under similar conditions. We find Dr. and Mrs. Beddoe, who served for seventeen years, were installed, one as principal of the school and the other as matron in charge of the family. We find the manager living in his

own house adjoining the property of the institution, so that he could be constantly on hand. The early days requiring his constant traveling were over, because the people had been stirred to co-operation on the one hand and the intricacies of internal management were exacting on the other.

PERIOD OF RAPID DEVELOPMENT 1890-1918

During the first two years of this period a large brick structure, known then as the main building but afterwards as the girls dormitory, was erected. It was so much larger than some would have made it that it caused a great deal of comment by everybody who knew of it; yet it was only one unit of the great institution of the future that was dreamed of by the manager. It cost $40,000, a sum that staggered faith in those days, and stood in the midst of the earlier frame buildings as a lone sentinel and example until 1897. Another notable event of this period was the holocaust of 1897, a horror that burns yet in the memory of thousands of friends. It was on the night of January 15, 1897, that a great funeral pall overshadowed the Lone Star State in the fire that burned the existing wooden building for boys and burned to death twenty of the children. Since the fire aroused the friends everywhere and enabled the general manager immediately thereafter to find funds for brick construction, this event is considered of sufficient importance to print in full a statement issued by the manager at the time, as follows:
I could smell the burning flesh of our dear ones before the fire died down sufficiently to reveal their charred remains. Weeping ones were to be comforted, bereaved mothers were to be strengthened. The girls matron, my own daughter, Mrs. Beddoe, would first turn to the boys matron, who had three children to perish, and try to comfort her, and then to me to see how I was bearing it. I had no time to break down or hesitate or to weep. I said: Be brave, my daughter, I am all right. Your fathers shoulders are broad and his heart is stout. I can stand under it. The living are to be cared for. Let us be brave! Father Buckner, said the brokenhearted Mrs. Britton, God alone can do me any good. Kneel down and pray. All the children who are Christians kneel down and pray, and all who are not Christians kneel down and pray, too. What a crowd on their knees in tears and sobs and prayer! The outbursts of grief from the mother whose three children had perished were subdued. But, in another room, was poor Mrs. Black, the nursery matron, whose son had perished while she was with the little ones in the nursery. Her grief was deep and seemed unbearable. I could not talk with her or bear to look at her. Even the next day it was almost impossible. I did not want a bite of food for four days, but ate only for strength to perform duties. Instead of being prostrated as supposed by some, it was days before I felt even nervous.

The fire justified the managers plans for better buildings, and at once made better building possible. A new home for boys, exactly duplicating in size and floor plan that of the girls, was completed within the year 1897. Other large brick structures erected during this period were the nursery in 1906, the chapel in 1908, the power house in 1910, Manna Hall in 1911, besides ten school rooms built two at a time at various times until completed in 1917. But brick and mortar do not tell the whole story of this period. Tract after tract of land had been acquired until 2000 acres were held in fee simple. The family grew from 130 in 1890 to 600 in 1918, the school grew from 86 scholastics in 1890 to 500 in 1918; the church grew in membership to 433. The annual financial budget grew from $12,468 to $165,382, and the school advanced from six grades to eight grades under the leadership of Prof. L. NV. Coleman, Dr. Buckners son-in-law. Mrs. Coleman, who has maintained a worthy department of music in the Home for twenty-two years, began her work. During this period several denominational enterprises directly related to the Home in their beginning were started. These were of sufficient importance as to merit detailed mention. First of all, came the childrens hospital. It was a result of pressure within and demand without. Because of the large number of inmates, because of the desirability of separating the sick from the well, a separate building was erected on separate grounds and called the childrens hospital. The location was in the city of Dallas because physicians and surgeons were numerous and willing and immediately available there. The new enterprise was launched and its blessed service begun on the same lot and in the same house which was rented in 1880 to house the first children ever admitted to the main institution. Through the run of a dozen years, hundreds of surgical cases, as well as yet other hundreds of cases of sickness, were cared for. But Providence led our Baptist people to establish the Baptist Memorial Sanitarium in the city of Dallas, now called Bay for Hospital, and so the childrens hospital was discontinued. It had been used to stir the enthusiasm which has resulted in Baptist hospitals all over the South. It was in 1905 that a school of philanthropy was started, with the general manager as teacher and with matrons, helpers and some of the wards as pupils. Fifty students were enrolled the first term. The purpose of the school of philanthropy, in the words of the manager, was
To study philanthropy in its theory and in all of its practical bearings, that the students might prepare themselves for worthy philanthropic, humanitarian and missionary endeavor, so that when they went out into the world their lives might be a greater blessing to others, whether in the field of nursing, as matrons of eleemosynary institutions or as missionaries on the foreign field.

It was only a short time after the establishment of this class when a full realization was had of the need for a Womens Missionary Training School, and so Buckner Orphans Home discontinued the school of philanthropy, being glad to merge it into the larger enterprise. It immediately erected, free of cost to any other group than its own friends, the first building for the housing of the training school at 4200 Junius Street, Dallas. After a short time the already established school combined with the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary and moved to Ft. Worth. Thus the present splendid institution, distinctly related to the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary at Ft. Worth, was born. It was in 1905 that buildings were first erected for the housing of aged people. The fact that aged orphans are helpless just as are infants was recognized; the fact that many preachers, who had rendered noble service in their vigor, were helpless and needed shelter, was recognized; but until this time no systematic effort had been made to shelter aged ministers or their wives, or other aged people among the Baptists, although a relief fund had for years been gathered, and pitiful allowances issued. During the years 1905-1906 eight cottages of three rooms each were erected, and the Home gathered nineteen of the helpless aged ones together. At first most of them were aged ministers and their wives, but the conscience of the Texas brotherhood having been aroused to the needs, the Home for old preachers was established in Palacios, Texas, and Buckner Orphans Home got out from under part of the burden. Preachers were no longer admitted, though aged women are cared for yet. As these several movements came to the attention of the people the popularity of Buckner Orphans Home grew, the confidence in its management grew and its future was secure. Yet as the years were passing by, the beloved founder and general manager was more and more face to face with the thought that ere long he should pass away, and so, at his suggestion, the Baptist General Convention of Texas, assembled at Abilene in 1914, took over the institution and was requested to set up a committee of twenty-seven men among whom could be chosen, according to the provisions of the charter of the Home, the board of directors. This suggestion of the manager and the board of directors pleased the Convention, and was adopted, Though it did not affect the detailed organization of the Home, it identified it more closely with all other Baptist institutions co-operating through the Convention. The board of directors must yet be active Baptist deacons. The property is held under the charter, as formerly. It is impossible for the property to be mortgaged or, in any way, incumbered with debt.

PERIOD OF ADVANCED STANDARDS, BEGINNING IN 1918

A period of advanced standards was forecast in the annual report of the founder and general manager covering the fiscal year, November, 1917-1918. This report was written in the log house in which Dr. Buckner was born. The house had been moved from Tennessee and made comfortable on a portion of the original purchase of 44 acres mentioned in the beginning of this chapter. It was not to be long until the Master should call this Sir Great Heart, the friend of orphan children, from labor to refreshment, and his last report would indicate that he was conscious of the fact that whatever he should do must be done quickly. This feeling had been made strong through the loss of his lifelong companion. He wrote thus:
I have labored under difficulties in preparing this report. I have written it under the heavy shadow of the greatest affliction that has ever come into my life. But methinks I can see a silver lining thrown back from a sinking sun, and light coming down as well from the stars above the clouds. There never was a ray of light To grateful, hopeful eyes allowd Nor ever was a cloud so bright But could be hidden by a cloud; Yet never was a cloud too dark For heavnly light to penetrate Gods gracious sheen can rift all clouds, And all their darkness dissipate.

But here is the prophecy of what was coming in the third and last division of this brief historical statement:
We cannot afford to say that we have done our part, that Buckner Orphans Home has fulfilled its mission and that there is to be no growth or development. We must arise and build. This work is clear beyond the formative period and state of experimental practice. It is here to stay as well as to grow and gather greatness. The train is heavily loaded and is pulling and puffing on the up-grade; so it is possible, with a degree of excusable childishness, that I now make an appeal to the friends of orphan children in general, and especially to my own personal friends, to aid in carrying it up to the superlative degree in excellence, greatness and usefulness, while I yet abide on earth and can move about these premises and mingle with these dear orphan children. I have a vision of great enlargement, more and better buildings, of more extensive equipment, and want to see it so before my eyes shall behold the King on His throne. The

Home will be supported, and it will be endowed.

Dr. Buckner passed to his heavenly home April 9, 1919. The board of directors of the Home met on April 10 and placed Joe D. Buckner in complete charge pending an answer from Hal F. Buckner, who was then in Canton, China, as to whether he would join his brother in the work. Disorganized cable, service, following the signing of the armistice, which brought World War hostilities to a close, made rapid correspondence impossible, and an answer was not had to the boards cable for thirty days. Providence was at work, however, as a communication was already on the way from Hal F. Buckner accepting an oftrepeated invitation of the board to join his father in the work. The responsibility for the management of the Home was divided between the two brothers in September, 1919, and in their first report to the board and to the Baptist General Convention of Texas, made in November of the same year, the slogan, Care for more children and do more for the children cared for, was promulgated. This slogan was harmonious in spirit with the great worldwide program adopted by the Southern Baptist Convention at Atlanta, Georgia, during the previous May. Early in 1920 a plan for the future, suggested in outline by the brothers and worked out in detail by the city plan man, George E. Kessler, of St. Louis, was adopted, and building operations begun. During 1920-1923 three worthy units of the plan, which lends itself to unlimited expansion, have been completed and the family has grown to 720 in number. Conservative property valuation stands at one million dollars. Early in 1923 the educational program had been pushed until the school was recognized as a first-class high school, carrying a sufficient number of electives to entitle it to the adopted name: Buckner Home Academy. The first class to get high school diplomas, graduated in May, 1923, was but a vanguard of those that should come all along through the years. The school numbers 585 pupils. Church work was also pushed, resulting in trained Sunday school and B.Y.P.U. workers in large numbers. Above 2,500 awards for work done had been earned by the inmates and issued by the Sunday School Board of the Southern Baptist Convention. Industrial educational features had been added until training was to be had along many lines and so organized and directed as that academic credits were possible for both boys and girls in recognition of the work of their hands. Vocation education authorities list these activities as A1. Fireproof construction of all buildings where children sleep is the unwavering policy of the management. Foundations are being laid for several buildings in which to house 268 boys, whose brick dormitory was destroyed by fire in January, 1923, as well as for an increase in the size of the family as nearly as

possible commensurate with the demands of the time. Driveways and campus beautification are well advanced. The policy of no debt is being rigidly held to by the management, in harmony with the policies of the founder from the beginning, and all friends in position to know are happy in the faith that this greatest of all similar institutions owned by Baptists is yet in its infancy.

CHAPTER 71. UNIFICATION AND CONSOLIDATION

THE beginning of the year 1885 Texas Baptists had two rival schools called Universities one located at Independence in Washington County, chartered by the Republic of Texas in 1845, the other located at Waco, in McLennan County, chartered by the State of Texas in 1861. They had been aggressive and sometimes bitter rivals ever since Waco University was inaugurated. We had also at that time two rival denominational papers, but they were not denominational in the sense of belonging to the denomination. They were individual enterprises. One, The Texas Baptist Herald, was begun December, 1865. Its home at this time was Waco. It was owned and published by J.B. Link. The other, which was started by R.C. Buckner as The Religious Messenger in January, 1874, was, about one year thereafter, moved to Dallas and its name changed to The Texas Baptist two-thirds of the name of the other paper; which added existing irritation. In June, 1883, it was sold to S.A. Hayden. These papers were intense rivals. The Baptists had also two great rival general bodies one the Baptist State Convention, organized in 1848, which was statewide in its operations. Internal troubles in 1853 led to the organization of another. This changed its name in 1855 and dissolved in 1868. Another, the Baptist General Association, was organized in 1868. There were numerous other general bodies, but these two were continuous rivals, and friction was becoming acute and troublesome. There were other general bodies doing similar work, such as the Sundayschool Conventions, the two womens societies and three other conventions, but there was no troublesome friction except between the two schools, the two papers and the two general bodies. It was not simply the friction that was hurting all our enterprises, but the diffusion and the duplication of denominational energies was especially hurtful. We could do no very great and worthy things, and some things that we were doing were not done in the right spirit. Harmony and unification were a painful and pressing necessity. Many of our people in all parts of the State saw and felt it, and were praying mightily about it. Probably the first real move towards bringing about unification and consolidation was made at the meeting of the General Association at Cleburne in 1883. A special committee was appointed to make a report on the relation

of this body to other Baptist general bodies of this State. That committee reported as follows:
Your committee to whom was referred the consideration of the relation of this body to the other Baptist general bodies of this State, respectfully submit the following report: We find the subject one of great difficulty, and one requiring the wisest treatment. There are facts involved, all of which it might not be prudent to submit in detail. We are therefore much embarrassed in determining just how much to say and in what way to say it. Also in recommending the surest and purest methods of relief from any existing trouble. The supreme object desired is peace with all our brethren and fraternal co-operation in the work of Christ. South of us lies the Baptist State Convention, a body older in organization than our own, one for which we cherish the profoundest love and respect for its glorious record of work in the Masters cause, in the many years of its history. To the east and along our northwest and western borders are respectively, the East Texas, North Texas and Central Texas Conventions, having in a great measure undefined and undefinable boundaries. It is a fact that with Baptist churches no arbitrary lines can be drawn fixing definite boundaries, each church inheriting the inalienable right to form any associational connection or none, at its own election. Hence, on all sides the territory of the different bodies intermingles. If the spirit of Christ were to govern all councils, if brotherly love always prevailed, and if churches were left alone to determine for themselves their associational relations, no trouble would grow out of this. But from whatever cause (and we make no accusation), the fact remains that district associations have been divided in council; some rent asunder; churches have been torn by faction, brethren alienated and strife engendered. More than this, the saddest and most lamentable antagonism has been developed on the mission fields. By every consideration of our holy religion this ought not to be. We venture to express the conviction that with the overwhelming majority of the churches and brethren in all the five general bodies, there is love for each other and no desire for any such conflict. On the contrary, they deplore this evil, and are impatient of its continuance. Now, therefore, we recommend that this General Association send fraternal greetings to all general bodies in this State in correspondence with us, and respectfully request of each the appointment of a committee of five to meet with a similar committee from our bodies to confer in the spirit of Christ about this matter. And furthermore that these committees, if agreeable to other bodies sending them, confer together on the subject of State unification under the heads:

1. Is it desirable and expedient? 2. Is it practicable? 3. If so, under what form? And, that out committees be instructed to report back to the body for action.

This report, which was addressed to R.C. Buckner, president of the General Association, was signed by B.H. Carroll, chairman. In the records of the Baptist State Convention we can find no definite reference showing that this matter was actually presented to that body, but we find one brief statement which may or may not refer to it. It is as follows:
Resolved, that a committee consisting of the officers of this Convention be hereby appointed to meet with any parties who may desire to confer with them on the interest of Christs Kingdom in this State.

The foregoing resolution was offered by A.T. Spalding. We find no record of any meeting of this committee and the committee from the General Association, but one year later, at the meeting of the General Association at Paris, July, 1884, the committee of the General Association, of which B.H. Carroll was chairman, reported back as follows:
R. C. Buckner, president of General Association: Your committee appointed to confer with like committees from the Baptist General bodies of this State concerning the following questions: Is the unification of the Baptists of Texas desirable? Is it practicable? If so, in what form? would submit that, after that reception given to our proposition by the Baptist State Convention at its late session in San Antonio, it was deemed best by the committee to take no further steps in the matter at present.

We do not know what is meant in the foregoing report by the words after that reception given to our proposition, etc. B.H. Carroll does not seem to have been present at the meeting of the Convention. How the proposition was presented or who presented it we do not know. R.C. Burleson and S.L. Morris seem to have been the only representatives from the General Association present at this meeting of the Convention. Something significant, however, did happen at the 1883 meeting of the Convention which might possibly have tended to increase rather than decrease the feeling and friction between the two bodies. The North Texas Missionary Convention, which, because of some feeling, had gone right out of the heart of the General Association territory, made application to be received into the Baptist State Convention. F.M. Law, J.H. Stribling, P. Harris and M.V. Smith were appointed a committee to confer with the representatives of that body and report back. They reported, unanimously

recommending that the North Texas Baptist Convention be received as a part and parcel of this Convention. Thus a part of the very center of the General Association territory became a part of the Baptist State Convention. After the reception of the North Texas Convention, Dr. Wm. Howard offered the following resolution:
Resolved, that the Texas Baptist State Convention will cordially, unhesitatingly and in the broadest sense of Christian fraternity, welcome to its membership all general Baptist organizations, district associations, churches or individuals in any part of the State of Texas who may desire it on the basis of membership prescribed by the constitution of the Convention.

Thus seems to have ended the first effort at unification and consolidation. The Baptist General Association held its next session at Ennis, July 24-27, 1885. At this meeting several resolutions were offered and adopted. We give them in their regular order. We copy from the 1885 minutes of the General Association. Other business of the Association was transacted between some of these resolutions, but we have eliminated everything except that bearing upon the question of consolidation. The first resolutions were offered by S.A. Hayden, as follows:
Whereas, the Baptists of Texas, led, as we believe, by the Spirit of God, are seeking some practical basis of fraternal union, and, Whereas, we believe the prayer of Christ, that His people might all be one is destined to a complete fulfillment, and, Whereas, institutions of learning are powerful agencies for good or evil, as they are directed by Christian or anti-Christian influences, and, Whereas, we can only hope to educate our youth by providing facilities for attaining knowledge equal to the secular institutions of the country, and, Whereas, the securement of the perfect accord of our people in Texas centers largely upon our educational interests, therefore, resolved, 1. That in order to remove any obstacle that may be in the way of our future concert of action in advancing the Baptist cause in Texas, it is, in our judgment, desirable, that all our denominational institutions of learning in Texas be united into one Baptist State University. 2. That we, the Baptist General Association of Texas, pledge ourselves to meet any proposition looking to such consolidation of schools upon principles of fairness and equality. 3. We believe that we do but express the sentiment of the great Baptist family of Texas, as well as provide for the best interests of the proposed consolidated university in making it a condition of such consolidation that

Rufus C. Burleson, D.D., LL.D., the only survivor of the great men who have laid the foundation of Baptist education in Texas, and who has spent his entire life in that work, be made the chancellor for life of the said consolidated university, with adequate salary. We believe also that we do but voice the sentiment of all the Baptists of Texas in suggesting that the proposed consolidated University bear the honored name of R.E. B. Baylor. Resolved, further, that we hereby appoint L.L. Foster, president of this body, S.L. Morris and Henry Furman a committee to visit the State Convention at Lampasas, and inform that body of the action of this Association. That in the event that a consolidation of schools shall not be acceptable to the Convention, then we request the board of trustees of Waco University to select some suitable site on the hills near Waco for the permanent establishment of Waco. University, and we pledge ourselves to use our best energies to raise within the next five years an endowment of $500,000 for said University, and to do all in our power to secure for the youth of Texas a Baptist University worthy of the name: It is understood that nothing in these resolutions shall be construed to suspend any plan of collecting endowment notes or securing pledges that the board may deem expedient. Resolved, that nothing in the reports adopted at this meeting shall be construed as in conflict with these resolutions.

T. S. Potts introduced the following resolution, which was adopted:

Resolved, that it is the sense of the Association that under the existing circumstances the interest of our denomination in the State would be best subserved by the existence of one general body, and that this Association is willing to co-operate with other general bodies for the accomplishment of this end, on terms honorable and equal to all.

The following resolution by J.R. Malone was adopted:

Resolved, that the committee previously appointed, viz.: L.L. Foster, S.L. Morris and Henry M. Furman, be instructed to procure the revision of the charter of Waco University, that its property and management shall be vested in the Baptist General Association of Texas.

On motion of S.A. Hayden, the following resolution was adopted:

Whereas, it has been said that the resolutions passed by this body, proposing a union of our denominational schools in Texas, contain a threat to the State Convention if they reject the proposition, therefore, Resolved, that the intention of the resolutions referred to was to assure the fiends of Waco University that there was no design to injure that institution,

but to guarantee it against any loss that might arise from delay in collecting the endowment, and the conditions are not intended to dictate to the Convention.

The following resolution by R.T. Hanks was adopted:

Resolved, that the committee to the State Convention go uninstructed as to the details of consolidation, and that they do not incorporate in their communication to that body any of the resolutions except those on the main point of consolidation.

Of course, the next move was now to be made by the Baptist State Convention. Its next meeting was yet nearly three months off. The state of feeling all over the State was quite acute and anxious during this intervening period. The next meeting of the State Convention was held at Lampasas, where the author was then pastor.f18 We made great preparation for the meeting. It was looked forward to by us to be a memorable period in our history, and it proved to be, but not in the way we hopefully anticipated. Some two days before the opening of the session, the dengue fever struck our little town. Hundreds of our people daily fell ill. Entertainment was free. Every Baptist home and many others had agreed to take messengers and visitors. In some homes every member of the family was stricken down. Before the Convention ended, half our guests were at the hotel, but at our expense. Some homes entertained their guests under most trying conditions. In one home, every member of the family was in bed but the father, a little daughter of ten or twelve, and an old colored servant. He had between thirty and forty guests. He kept them throughout the meeting. Probably not ten of our church members attended a session of the Convention. The pastor went down on Sunday. On Monday a committee went to see him on the subject of accepting the position of superintendent of missions. He was too sick to talk. Some one else was chosen. The foregoing is a parenthetical statement, but it accounts for all the hurry of the session. Little time was given to anything. Something, however, was done toward consolidation. Three separate resolutions were offered and acted upon. The first was offered by Rev. Geo. W. Smith, as follows:
Whereas, the General Association has appointed a committee to confer with this body on the subject of consolidation of our educational interests, therefore, Resolved, that this body appoint a committee to confer with the one appointed by the General Association on this subject and report to this body.

The committee called for by this resolution was appointed and A.W. Dunn was made chairman. The names of the other members of the committee are not given. Col. Dunn reported as follows:
Your committee on consolidation of educational interests of the Baptists of Texas beg leave to report that it is the sense of this Convention that the consolidation of our institutions of learning is desirable, and that we will consider any proposition that may be presented on the basis of fairness and equality to all parties interested, and we recommend the reference of this question to the committee of fifteen already appointed in connection with the boards of trustees of Baylor University and Baylor Female College.

Speeches were made by Link, Hanks, Morris and Foster. The report was adopted.f19 A second resolution was also offered by Geo. W. Smith, as follows:
Whereas, a desire has been widely expressed for the consolidation of our missionary bodies in the State, therefore, Resolved, that a committee of five be appointed to confer with any like committee that may have been, or may hereafter be appointed by the other bodies, and report some suitable expression from this body on the subject.

The committee of five was appointed and reported as follows:

The Baptist State Convention, having considered the importance of consolidating our general bodies, believing that the interest of our educational and missionary work, as well as the peace, harmony and prosperity of the denomination in the entire State will be promoted thereby, we announce our readiness to meet like committees from the General Association and East Texas Convention for the purpose of securing organic unity on terms of equity and fairness to all parties, and we hereby authorize our committee to meet with a committee for like purpose from the bodies named, and to enter upon terms of consolidation; and if these terms are endorsed by these bodies, or either of them, the same to be reported back for ratification to this body.

This report was signed by G.W. Smith, J.B. Link, A.S. Broaddus, Abram Weaver and R.T. Hanks, committee. Our committee, referred to in the foregoing report, is probably the one whose names are affixed to the report under the following resolution, but there is no definite statement to that effect. This resolution was offered by A.W. Dunn:
Whereas, there has been much agitation in the bounds of this Convention on the subject of the removal of Baylor University from Independence, therefore,

Resolved, that this matter be placed before the Convention for the action of said body on the question.

A committee was appointed to report on the subject of this resolution, and the report follows
Your committee on the removal of Baylor University and Baylor Female College at Independence beg leave to report that we have had the matter under advisement and, in our opinion, for various reasons, which appear to us good and sufficient, the time has fully come when these institutions of learning should be removed to some more eligible place in the State, and we therefore recommend that this be done. We further recommend that a committee of fifteen be appointed to take charge of this whole matter of removal and location, and all questions that may arise pertaining thereto, including consolidation, etc., in conjunction with the boards of trustees of the two schools, and that they take at once such steps as may be necessary to the earliest practicable accomplishment of this important work. And further, that the schools remain at Independence at least this year; but, in our opinion, if practicable, the place should be selected and in readiness for the opening of the schools at the new location, or locations, by September, 1886. Further, we recommend that the present buildings, grounds, libraries, apparatus and furniture be tendered to the Union Association, for educational purposes, and maintained at Independence, and that the endowment already raised be subject to the will of the donors to remain with the schools at Independence, or be carried with the University and College to the new location, as each donor may elect. Any endowment, the owners of which are dead, shall be left with the schools at Independence.

This report bore the signatures of J.H. Stribling, M.V. Smith, J.B. Link, J.A. Hackett, J. Beall, A.W. Dunn, W.R. Maxwell, A.T. Spalding, A.W. McIver, R.J. Sledge, I. Sellers, S.A. Beauchamp, Wm. Howard and Harry Haynes. H. Garrett was not present. This was all the action on consolidation that was taken by the Baptist State Convention in 1885. A short meeting of the board of directors of the Convention was held before leaving Lampasas, but only long enough to arrange for an adjourned meeting at Brenham, to be held October 21, 1885, and to be held together with the committee of fifteen, and the boards of trustees of Baylor University and Baylor Female College. This joint meeting of the executive board, the committee of fifteen, and the boards of trustees acquiesced in all things done by the Convention. The next move must now be e made by the General Association.

There was no delay. The General Association was called to meet in extra session at Dallas, November 25, 1885. At that meeting the committee which had been appointed to go before the State Convention made its report. The report, being favorable, the following resolution was finally agreed upon and adopted:
Whereas, we have heard, with great satisfaction, of the action of the Baptist State Convention, and of the joint meetings of boards of trustees of Baylor University and Baylor Female College, and the Conventions committee of fifteen, in reference to the consolidation of our schools and general bodies, therefore, be it Resolved, that a committee of fifteen, which shall include the president of this Association, and a member of the board of trustees of Waco University, be appointed conjointly with the board of trusees of Waco University, which joint committee shall have plenary powers to act for this body with the committee of the Convention, in all matters pertaining to the consolidation of our educational institutions, and that the action of these joint committees and trustees be final, including every question concerned whatever.

Under that resolution the following committee was appointed: L.L. Foster, W.B. Denson, B.H. Carroll, S.L. Morris, S.A. Hayden, H.W. Dodge, Kit Williams, J.F. Duncan, J.L. Whittle, D.I. Smyth, N.A. Seale, A.J. Chambers, E.R. Freeman, A.J. Holt and H.H. Tillford. Following this action this other resolution was offered and adopted:
Resolved, that we appoint a committee of five to confer with that appointed by the Baptist State Convention on consolidation of general bodies. Resolved, 2. That this committee of five, in conjunction with the committee of fifteen already appointed on consolidation of schools, shall constitute a committee of twenty with plenary powers to act for this body in all matters pertaining to consolidation of general bodies, provided the State Convention shall appoint a like committee with plenary powers.

The following committee was appointed under this resolution: R.C. Burleson, W.J. Brown, R.C. Buckner, H.B. Pender and J.T. S. Park. The object in appointing this committee, with full power to act, was to secure a like committee by the board of directors or through an extra session of the Baptist State Convention, that the consolidation of these bodies might be made an accomplished fact sooner than would be otherwise practicable. The consolidation of the State Convention and General Association, as it was thought, should be consummated before or with the consolidation of the schools, as the latter could not exist without the former.

Everything was done with the utmost harmony. No negative vote was heard on a single question. The committee agreed afterward to meet those appointed by the State Convention at Temple, December 9. That meeting appointed for Temple was held according to agreement. It was one of the greatest, most significant and most far-reaching Baptist meetings ever held in Texas. There were many present besides the members of the various committees, one among whom was the author. The meeting was in session two days. There was much praying and evidently had been much before the meeting convened. There was little long speechmaking. Many experiences, anxieties, heart-burnings, disappointments, hard struggles and sacrifices had prepared the way for this meeting. This meeting could not possibly have been held one year earlier and succeeded with its task. We were not ready. Let it not be concluded that things went smoothly. They did not. Few, if any, secured all they wanted, and some secured probably nothing as they really wanted it. It was throughout a Christian compromise. We do not elaborate on the proceedings, but give them as they were copied from the clerks records. The final conclusions, decisions and actions of that meeting were probably the wisest and best that could then have possibly been reached. Only thirtysix years have elapsed since that meeting and yet threefourths of those notable men who took part in the meeting have gone to their eternal home. The following are the records of the meeting:
Baptist House of Worship, Temple, December 9, 1885. The boards of trustees of Waco University, Baylor University and Baylor Female College, with the committees appointed by the Texas Baptist State Convention and the Baptist General Association of Texas, met in joint session at 8 oclock P.M.R.T. Hanks was elected temporary chairman, and G.W. Smith, temporary secretary. S.L. Morris and M.V. Smith were appointed a committee on credentials. The following names were enrolled as present, either in person or by proxy: From the State Convention: F.M. Law, A.W. Dunn, H.W. Waters, C.R. Breedlove, G.W. Capps, J.B. Link, R.J. Sledge, R. Andrews, O.H. P. Garrett, M.V. Smith, Harry Haynes, G.W. Breedlove, L.R. Bryan, Hosea Garrett, A.W. McIver, A.T. Spalding, Wm. Howard, J.H. Stribling, Isaac Sellers, S.A. Beauchamp, A. Weaver, J.A. Hackett, W.R. Maxwell, C.C. Garrett and S.F. Styles.

From the General Association: J.W. Speight, J.M. Anderson, R.S. Taylor, M.D. Herring, R.C. Burleson, J.S. Allen, E.A. Sturgis, J.W. Gooch, John T. Flint, M.H. Standifer, J.C. McCreary, J.E. Elgin, A.M. Harris, Richard Coke, F.L. Carroll, W.B. Denson, R.C. Buckner, W.H. Trolinger, S.J. Anderson, J.B. Baker, J.W. Moffatt, J.W. Bryce, L.L. Foster, B.H. Carroll, S.L. Morris, S.A. Hayden, Kit Williams, A.J. Holt, D.I. Smyth, E.R. Freeman and J.L. Whittle. A committee composed of B.H. Carroll, S.A. Beauchamp and J.H. Luther was appointed to nominate permanent officers. W.H. Trolinger was nominated and elected chairman, and M.V. Smith, secretary. By request of the body S.A. Hayden stated that the object of the meeting was to find, if possible, a basis for the consolidation of the schools under the control of the State Convention and General Association, and consolidate them. On motion of B.H. Carroll a committee of five was appointed from each general body to present a basis for the consolidation of the schools. The following were appointed from the State Convention: C.R. Breedlove, J.B. Link, M.V. Smith, R.J. Sledge, and F.M. Law. From the General Association: L.L. Foster, R.C. Burleson, J.L. Whittle, W.B. Denson and B.H. Carroll. On motion, the body adjourned till tomorrow morning at 9 oclock. December 10, 11 A.M. After conference, the committee of ten made the following report through B.H. Carroll and C.R. Breedlove: The joint sub-committee of ten, appointed by the respective committees from the State Convention and General Association unanimously recommend the following as a basis for consolidation of our Baptist school interests in Texas: 1. That Waco and Baylor Universities be consolidated. 2. The name of the school shall be Baylor University. 3. That Baylor University be located at Waco, and we further agree that the female department be continued there as it now exists. Provided, that Waco gives as a bonus: (1) The old buildings and grounds of Waco University; (2) The $60,000 already secured for an endowment; (3) Forty-five thousand dollars additional building fund, and (4) Twenty acres of ground suitable for a new site for the University. Provided, further, that at the expiration of ten years the continuance of the system of co-education at Waco be determined by a majority of the consolidated general body, to which the institution, with its funds and property, shall belong.

4. That, as very many Baptists oppose co-education, Baylor Female College be located at some other central point, the place where located to give as a bonus at least suitable grounds and buildings. And that Baylor Female College, thus located, be also the property of the consolidated general body. 5. That the endowment of the present Baylor University go to Waco with the new Baylor University, according to the terms agreed upon by the State Convention, and published in their minutes. 6. That the act of locating Baylor Female College be referred to the following persons: F.M. Law, A.W. Dunn, H.W. Waters, C.R. Breedlove, G.W. Capps, J.B. Link, R.J. Sledge, R. Andrews, O.H. P. Garrett, M.V. Smith, Harry Haynes, G.W. Breedlove, Hosea Garrett, A.W. McIver, Wm. Howard, J.H. Stribling, S.A. Beauchamp, W.R. Maxwell, C.C. Garrett, and S.F. Styles. The following resolution, offered by W.B. Denson, was adopted: Resolved, that the alumnae and alumni of both Baylor and Waco Universities be made and reported in the catalogue of the new consolidated University, as the alumnae and alumni of the new consolidated University.

S. J. Anderson offered the following resolution, which was adopted:

Resolved, that the citizens of Waco be allowed until March 1, 1886, to raise in cash, or bankable paper, the $45,000 building fund, and if it is not raised by that time, the sub-committee of ten be authorized to advertise for bids for location.

The committee then adjourned. Immediately following the adjournment the committee appointed for the purpose of presenting a basis for the consolidation of the two general bodies met. G.W. Smith was elected chairman and M.V. Smith secretary. The committee of five from each of the general bodies reported to the joint session as follows, which was adopted:
We, your committee, believing that the consolidation of general bodies is desirable, recommend 1. That the Baptist General Association of Texas be consolidated with the Baptist State Convention of Texas. 2. That the name of the consolidated body shall be The Baptist General Convention of Texas. 3. That the basis of representation in the first meeting of the consolidated body shall be the same as heretofore. Those coming from the State Convention territory enter the consolidated body on the same terms as they formerly entered the State Convention, and those from the General

Association have membership upon the same terms on which they formerly entered that body. 4. That the mission work be continued till the first meeting as heretofore under the direction of the two general bodies respectively, and be reported to that meeting. 5. That the first meeting of the consolidated body be held at Waco, beginning on Tuesday after the first Sunday in July, 1886.

The following resolution, offered by S.A. Hayden, was adopted:

Resolved, that the phraseology used in the consolidation of the general bodies was an accommodation to the legal status of affairs and not in any sense to be construed as an invasion of the equality of the two bodies entering into the consolidation.

On motion the committee adjourned.f20

CHAPTER 72. THE UNIFICATION OF THE TWO SUNDAY SCHOOL CONVENTIONS

THE consolidation of the two Sunday School Conventions was never such a serious matter as that of the two schools or the two papers, or the two general mission bodies. There was never so much friction between them. Neither could ever do half the work needed in its own peculiar field, but by the beginning of 1885 they had both become unusually aggressive and were doing work on rather a large scale, and some trespassing on each others territory would have soon ensued if consolidation had not been effected. So far it had not become especially serious. The older of these two general bodies, The Texas Baptist Sunday School and Colportage Convention, organized October, 1865, was intended as a Statewide organization. It was not organized by nor through the direction of the Baptist State Convention, nor was it ever connected with the State Convention. Only a few of its twenty sessions were ever held at the same time and place of the State Convention. The suggestion for the organization of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention came from Union Association. On the other hand, the Sunday School Convention of the General Association, organized in 1875, ten years later than the other Convention, was organized on the suggestion of the General Association, its territory limited to the bounds of the General Association, its sessions always held at the same time and place of the General Association, and its minutes printed with the minutes of the General Association. But these Sunday School conventions had come to be rivals, and were at least helping to perpetuate the separation among Texas Baptists. Efforts at their consolidation were not begun as early as were efforts to consolidate other general bodies, but when they were begun matters moved much more rapidly and smoothly than with the schools, the papers or the other general bodies. In fact, the first thoroughly consummated fact of consolidation was brought about between these two Sunday School conventions. These led the way to the final unification and consolidation of all other Baptist interests. The following is the history: The Sunday School and Colportage Convention met in Dallas, July 11-14, 1884. At this meeting a committee was appointed to visit the Sunday School Convention of the General Association, which was to meet July 24, 1884, at Paris, and confer on the question of consolidation. The Sunday School Convention received the communication, but instead of acting on it, referred it

to a committee of five S.L. Morris, R.C. Burleson, J.H. Boyet, Kit Williams, and B.H. Carroll, which committee was to report next day not to the Sunday School Convention, but to the General Association. The following report was made by the committee:
Whereas, the Sunday School and Colportage Convention recently convened in Dallas did express by preamble and resolutions fraternal regards for this body now in session in Paris, and did also express a desire that we unite with them in Sunday School work, and did submit a plan upon which they were willing to consummate this union; and, Whereas, a committee of five was appointed by that body to certify this Convention of all these matters, and, Whereas, the members of said committee, to-wit: Elders S.J. Anderson, Kit Williams and R.T. Hanks, now present, have, with all Christian courtesy and propriety, discharged the duty assigned them, and, Whereas, the Sunday School Convention here assembled has appointed the undersigned to consider the message from our sister body and report a suitable response, we do now recommend to this body the following for adoption: 1. That we welcome the messengers of our sister Convention and reciprocate most sincerely all expressions of fraternal regard. 2. That, as indications of our desire for harmony and co-operation, we call attention to the report adopted at our last session at Cleburne, a part of which says Resolved, that we instruct our board to co-operate with the board of the Sunday School Convention in the Southern part of the State, and to the fact that our board, located at Waco, following such instruction, did with the other board appoint W.R. Maxwell and Kit Williams, for their respective departments in their work. (Vide reports from both these brethren in our general report of work for this year.) 3. That we do heartily endorse the Christian honor and integrity manifested by the late Convention at Dallas in the adoption of the following noble sentiment We are not willing to encroach upon the territory occupied by any other Baptist body, And we would express the solemn conviction that a practical observance of this sentiment by all Baptist bodies, so expressive of the spirit of Christ, would insure harmony and co-operation in all our work. 4. That as, after consultation with the committee bearing propositions for union as to the meaning of said propositions and the practical effect of our

acceptance of them, we understand the plan of union submitted to mean this, that this Convention nominate three members of a board of managers consisting of eighteen fifteen of them being already appointed by the other body and that we thereby dissolve this Convention and become a part of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention, lately in session at Dallas, accepting their officers and plans as ours, we do now submit as a fairer basis of concentration of work, that we do now appoint a committee of five to return our fraternal regards to the other Convention when assembled in Houston and to confer with a committee, then and there to be appointed, which two committees in joint session, shall devise a plan of future Sunday School work in Texas on which all the Sunday School workers in Texas can heartily unite. Which plan, if ratified by the Houston Convention, will be submitted for consideration at the quickly following session of this body. 5. That, in the meantime, we instruct our board and general missionary to cooperate with the other board and their missionary, our beloved and trusted brother, W.R. Maxwell, according to instructions adopted at Cleburne and recommended for re-adoption now.

This report was signed by B.H. Carroll, Kit Williams, J.H. Boyet, R.C. Burleson and S.L. Morris. The Sunday School and Colportage Convention met in Houston July 10-13, 1885. The committee appointed at the last meeting at Dallas to visit the Sunday School Convention of the General Association on the question of consolidation submitted the following report, which was read by R.T. Hanks:
We, your committee appointed at your last session to bear preamble and resolutions to the Sunday School Convention of the Baptist General Association, proposing a consolidation of the Sunday School work of the State, beg leave to report 1. Your messengers were warmly welcomed, and your preamble and resolutions were referred to a committee for consideration and recommendation. 2. There was a unanimous expression of a desire, by a vote of the body, that the Sunday School work of the State be placed under one management, under terms of equality to both conventions. 3. They submitted, as a fair plan for the consolidation of the work of the two conventions, that a committee of five (two more were afterwards added) be appointed to return cur fraternal regards to the other Convention when assembled in Houston, and to confer with a committee then and there to be appointed, which two committees, in joint session, shall devise a plan of future Sunday School work in Texas, on which all the Sunday School workers in Texas can heartily unite; which plan, if ratified by the Houston Convention, be submitted for consideration to the quickly following session of this body.

4. We recommend the appointment of a committee of seven, to confer with the committee of the Sunday School Convention of the Baptist General Association, and to report at the time specified for the report on the programme.

This report was signed by Kit Williams, S.J. Anderson, R.T. Hanks, M.V. Smith and W.R. Maxwell. Following this report, the president, W.R. Howell, appointed the following brethren to confer with the committee from the General Association: M.V. Smith, F.M. Law, A.T. Spalding, W.R. Maxwell, J.H. Luther, G.W. Pickett and A.E. Baten. The next day this committee reported as follows:
We, your committee appointed to confer with the committee sent from the Sunday School Convention of the General Association relative to the consolidation of the State Sunday School work, submit the following report: After a full discussion of all the interests involved, it was decided by the committees in joint session that the consolidation of our Sunday School forces in the State under the auspices of one body, is both desirable and practicable, and the following is submitted by the joint committees as a basis of consolidation: 1. That each Convention appoint for this year an equal number of the board of managers. 2. That there be a general superintendent appointed by this joint board to take charge of the Sunday School work of the whole State. 3. That the missionaries who have heretofore been appointed by the two boards shall be continued so far as they may be acceptable, and so far as they may be willing to serve. 4. That the consolidated board be located at Lampasas, and that the corresponding secretary and treasurer be selected from brethren living in that locality. 5. On motion of B.H. Carroll, the joint committee recommends to the consolidated board the selection of W.R. Howell as the provisional president until the first session of the consolidated body. 6. That the consolidated board shall take the constitutions of the two bodies and suggest such revision as will enable us to carry out the spirit of this consolidation. 7. That the place of the meeting of the consolidated body be appointed by the consolidated board. With this agreed on as a basis of consolidation by the joint committee, we, your committee, recommend

1. That a committee be appointed by this body to bear our fraternal greetings to the Sunday School Convention of the General Association, soon to assemble at Ennis, and to confer with that body, or any committee appointed by that body, relative to our general Sunday School and Colportage work. 2. We recommend that in case there should from any cause be a failure to consolidate the two bodies, then the president of this Convention, with that part of the board already appointed, shall fill out the board of managers of this body to the usual number, and be authorized to transact any business that may be necessary to carry on the work of the Texas Baptist Sunday School and Colportage Convention.

This report bore the signatures of M.V. Smith, F.M. Law, G.W. Pickett, A.T. Spalding, A.E. Baten, J.H. Luther and W.R. Maxwell. Ten days later the Sunday School Convention of the General Association met at Ennis. The committee appointed at Paris to visit the Sunday School and Colportage Convention at Houston reported through its chairman, R.T. Hanks, as follows:
To the Sunday School Convention of the Baptist General Association Your committee appointed last year to confer with the Sunday School and Colportage Convention beg leave to report: We visited the Convention, were cordially received, and in accordance with your proposal a committee of seven was appointed to confer with us as to a basis of the consolidation of the Sunday School work of the State; and the two committees in joint session unanimously agreed to the following basis of consolidation, which was ratified by the Houston Convention without a dissenting voice.f21 In accordance with the first article of the basis of consolidation, the Houston Convention appointed half of the board of managers, leaving the other half to be appointed by this Convention. The Houston Convention also appointed a committee to bear their fraternal regards to you and to inform you of their adoption of the above basis of the consolidation of the work. Of that committee we see Brethren A.T. Spalding, W.R. Howell, E.L. Dennis, M.V. Smith, and W.R. Maxwell are present. We recommend, therefore, the adoption of the above basis of consolidation, and the completion of the consolidation of the Sunday School work of the State, by filling out the board of managers and committing to the consolidated board the work for the coming year, as is contemplated in the above basis.

The committee who signed this report were S.J. Anderson, J.H. Boyet, B.H. Carroll, R.C. Burleson, S.L. Morris, S.B. Maxey and R.T. Hanks. On motion of R.C. Buckner, seconded by many, the report was moved to be adopted, and A.T. Spalding, of Galveston, being called upon, responded in a

most touching and effective speech. The report was then heartily and unanimously adopted. On motion, A.M. Simms, of Cleburne, was called upon to lead in a grateful prayer of thanksgiving to God for His blessing upon the union, as entered into by the above resolution. Brother Simms offered a most appropriate and fervent prayer. The whole brotherhood and congregation then joyfully joined in singing Blest be the tie that binds. On motion of S.J. Anderson, W.R. Howell, of Dallas, was nominated as president of the consolidated body for the remainder of the session, which was unanimously carried by a rising vote.

CHAPTER 73. THE TWO BAPTIST PAPERS AND CONSOLIDATION

AFTER the consolidation of our schools and general bodies, Texas Baptists were yet confronted with another desperately serious problem the paper question. There were, two papers. They both had many friends and followers. The two papers were individual enterprises. Our consolidated Convention had no authority over them. They could say, or not say, what they pleased. They could do, or not do, as they pleased and what they pleased, and yet they affected for good or ill every vital interest of the Masters kingdom. If their editors had been perfect men then everything would have been lovely and harmonious, but they were not. They were just ordinary, imperfect human beings. They each wanted to win. The serious problem now was: How could the great Baptist denomination, now for the first time unified and consolidated, remain in that blessed condition, with two great papers each with many loyal followers and with their strong and imperfect editors in constant conflict? The denomination wanted harmony and needed now but one strong paper. The editors knew this full well. They had heard the sound of a going in the tops of the mulberry trees. They realized that something must be done. They began to try to do it. Dr. Links position through all the years was that only one Baptist paper was needed in Texas. It is possible that the other editor felt the same way, but doubtless each paper wanted to be that paper. It would be neither wise nor profitable to go into all the details on the matter of the consolidation of these two papers. Many propositions were made pro and con, by the two editors, and after the matter was discussed more than a year, they agreed to leave it to a committee, and the committee was agreed upon. The committee met, and there was another disagreement, and again the whole question was in the air. Finally another committee was agreed upon. This last committee agreed upon all things but one, and that was as to where the consolidated paper should be located. Only two places were discussed Waco and Dallas. That part of the joint committee representing The Texas Baptist Herald, Links paper, contended for Waco. That part representing The Texas Baptist Haydens paper wanted Dallas, and neither side would yield. It was finally decided to leave that part of the question to the Convention. This body was then

assembled in Waco. The matter was brought before the Convention as follows: (We quote from this Convention records; this occurred July 1, 1886:)
The order of business was suspended in order that S.A. Hayden might make remarks on a question of privilege, and that G.W. Smith might offer some resolutions. The following are the resolutions: Whereas, all the great interests of Texas Baptists have been consolidated except their papers, viz: The Texas Baptist and The Texas Baptist Herald, and, Whereas, the editors of those two papers have agreed upon the complete basis of consolidation, except the place of location, and, Whereas, they have jointly asked that the denomination say, so far as this Convention can utter the voice of the denomination, what city we think the most desirable from which to publish, therefore resolved, 1. That the Convention grant S.A. Hayden and J.B. Link each fifteen minutes time in which to present the merits of the cities of his choice. 2. That this body express its preference without discussion.

The resolution was adopted. On motion, the order was further suspended in order that the business in hand might be settled. After speeches by S.A. Hayden and J.B. Link, Dr. H. Hatcher, at the suggestion of R.C. Burleson, led in prayer. The Convention gave their opinion as to location by vote. The vote was announced Dallas. 169, Waco 168. On a second count by Prof. J.R. Sampey, of Kentucky, and Dr. Harvey Hatcher, of Georgia, the vote stood Dallas 177, Waco 174. Several things need here to be said. The record as given above does not correctly represent the facts. It is said above that the order of business was suspended, and that the Convention voted. There are two inaccuracies in the foregoing record. The Convention did suspend the order of business until it heard the request from the committee and the editors. Then, instead of suspending the order of business a second time, it adjourned by vote, and the messengers assembled as a mass-meeting, and the mass-meeting voted on the question of location.f22 As the vote was about to be taken, B.H. Carroll, then pastor at Waco, arose and requested that no messenger from Waco vote. The messengers from Dallas

voted. The messengers from Waco did not. There were several messengers from the Waco First Church alone. If they had voted the paper would have gone to Waco. There was a Presbyterian sister there from Dallas. In the excitement of the contest between her town and Waco, and in her loyalty for her town she voted for Dallas. When the excitement was over, she frankly admitted what she had done, but nothing was ever publicly said about it. A few hours after the decision to go to Dallas, J.B. Link sold out The Texas Baptist Herald to S.A. Hayden for $10,000. Thus Hayden became the sole owner of the only Texas Baptist paper. Link remained with the paper a few months as co-editor at a salary of $125 per month. Thus, for the time, ended the paper controversy.

PERIOD 6
CHAPTER 74. THE FIRST YEARS FOLLOWING CONSOLIDATION 1886-1900
CONSOLIDATION of schools, papers and general bodies was consummated at the first meeting of the Baptist General Convention, which was held at Waco, June 29, 1886. A. T. Spalding, a Convention man, was chosen president of the newly consolidated general body. A.J. Holt, a General Association man, was chosen corresponding secretary and general superintendent of missions, and O.H. P. Garrett, a Convention man, and S.J. Anderson, a General Association man, were chosen recording secretaries. The executive board members were about equally divided between the two old bodies. All were earnestly desirous of absolute harmony. The board was located at Waco, the home of the consolidated Baylor University, and from that central point began our consolidated work. We then 1886 had one Baptist paper, one Baptist University (Baylor College in addition), and but one general missionary body, not including the Sunday School and Colportage Convention. This condition lasted only two years as to a paper, only four years as to a school, and only fourteen as to a general body. The following strong and earnest words concerning desires, plans, purposes and hopes for future work, are found in the report on Texas missions, read by the secretary before the newly consolidated Convention at its first meeting in 1886:
Let us prayerfully and prudently project our plans so that our whole people may be intelligently and enthusiastically united in the one purpose of preaching a pure gospel in every county, city, town, village and neighborhood throughout our entire State. Toward the accomplishment of this end we would suggest the election of one corresponding secretary, who shall be superintendent of missions, and who, in co-operation with, and under the supervision of the missionary board to be appointed by this body, shall endeavor to reach through the district associations, churches and other proper agencies, every Baptist in Texas, and secure from each one, male and female, old and young, rich and poor, a stated and regular contribution to missions.

We would recommend, also, that such sub-agencies be employed by the missionary board as in their judgment may seem best. We would also recommend, in view of the great magnitude of this undertaking, that every member of this Convention, every pastor in this State and every friend of missions in Texas, be earnestly requested to co-operate in our endeavor. Mistakes may be made, judgment may not be correct, plans may have to be altered, but let no one become discouraged or disaffected towards this great and growing interest. Let brethren consult, advise and differ if they must, as to the details of this great work, but let no one refuse his aid and co-operation. By being of one mind, one heart and one purpose, and by moving forward in one body, as the tramp of a mighty host, nothing can withstand our advance. For Christs sake can we not give up personal preference and prejudices, and work together in the glorious cause of our blessed Lord? Let no section be neglected or favored more than another. Let every feeling of alienation and sectionalism be buried beneath the Cross. Let unity, fraternity and loyalty to our Lord characterize every step of our advance; for we must advance or be crushed by our own weight. Let us set our faces like flint against anything that would tend to the disruption of our fellowship or our faith. Let every member of this Convention feel pledged to promulgate the plans and purposes of this body, and thus with one heart, one purpose and one effort, let us proclaim all over the one great State, One Lord, one faith, and one baptism.

This report was signed by J.M. Carroll, A.J. Holt, L.C. Kellis, W.G. Wilson, W.R. Maxwell, Lewis Holland and Bennett Hatcher. These were the ambitious plans, purposes and hopes for the work as the first year following consolidation began. The sum of $3,357 was pledged for the new year. That, with the help to come from the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, was the small and somewhat uncertain financial basis upon which plans might be laid out and missionaries employed for the years campaign, and yet the year and its achievements turned out to be great. A.J. Holt proved himself a strong and aggressive organizer and leader. The whole work gloriously prospered. The aggregate help from the Home Board was $8,250. The small pledges of $3,357 grew into $15,779.15 cash; 120 missionaries were employed and paid; help was given the Germans and Mexicans; the first Baptist Mexican church was organized this at Laredo; 26 missionaries were employed among the colored people; the 120 missionaries occupied 704 stations, baptized 3,015 converts; organized 128 churches and 234 Sunday Schools; ordained 68 preachers and 129 deacons and built 48 new church houses at a cost of $31,644.55. These were only some of the tangible results.

The great State-wide prohibition campaign made 1887 a memorable year. What a year! It will never be forgotten by any who took part in its many eventful battles. That campaign, with its strenuous struggles, affected the life and Christian standing of every denomination, of every church, of every preacher and of every individual Christian within the State of Texas. What a revelation within itself, and what a mighty revealer of men and things that campaign proved to be!f23 The revelations that were made concerning the infamous whisky business that was blighting everything good in the State started a wave of antagonism against the business that continued to rise and spread and gather momentum and power until it finally swept the whole monstrous business as a legalized traffic from the State, and then from the nation. That campaign, with its many sides and many features, revealed the real men and the imitating manikins in all the walks of life. It revealed those who were lovers of men and those who were greater lovers of money. It revealed the character of both the selfish and the sacrificial among men. It revealed and in an ever-increasing light, not only the monstrosities of the whisky traffic, but also, and more plainly than in all the years before, it revealed Satan, the one supreme personality back of the whole nefarious business. While on the face of the returns prohibition was overwhelmingly defeated, yet that year, with its campaign of education, was really the beginning of the end of rum rule in Texas. To many Texas Baptists there was another event which helped to make this conventional year 1886-1887 a memorable one in our Baptist history. There died, October 5, 1886, one of the greatest and most useful of all Texas Baptist laymen. This man was Oliver Hazard Perry Garrett, familiarly known as Perry Garrett one of the most modest, most loved, most trusted and most useful men the author ever knew. In the fall of 1838, as a young man 22 years of age, he came on horseback from South Carolina to Texas. He was a Christian and a Baptist when he came. He was devout and loyal. He was one of our greatest pioneers. He served as clerk of his own church and as deacon nearly all his Christian life. He was clerk of old Union Association 31 years. He served as clerk of the Baptist State Convention 20 years. He was chosen as one of the first clerks of the Baptist General Convention. That position, with the same in Union Association, he was holding when called from earth to heaven. He was chosen by his fellow-citizens in Washington County to hold numerous official positions of importance. He was never fussy or frivolous. He was always sober and serious, but at the same time delightfully social. He was a charming companion. He was prompt and purposeful and painstaking in all that he did. He was loved and trusted by all who knew him. He was a thoroughly conscientious Baptist from deep and abiding and well founded convictions. His superior as a faithful Christian layman we have never known.

On one occasion, while a college student, it was our distinguished privilege to enjoy with him and his family a great family reunion dinner. It was delightful to be in that happy home.f24 The Convention met in 1888 at Belton. A.T. Spalding was again chosen president. J.B. Cranfill and J.M. Carroll were chosen recording secretaries. During these years there were three visitors who came almost to be regarded as Texans F.H. Kerfoot, I.T. Tichenor and T.P. Bell. Kerfoot was a teacher in the Louisville Seminary; Tichenor was secretary of the Home Mission Board, and Bell was the assistant secretary of the Foreign Mission Board. These men were well known and much loved in Texas, especially Kerfoot and Tichenor, who were here much more frequently than Bell. They were all always heard gladly. Tichenor had great and accurate visions of Texas and her Baptist possibilities. He was always a loyal friend of Texas. His great vision of Baptist possibilities in this State and his ability to make the Home Board see and feel as he did, enabled him to secure help for Texas some what commensurate with her tremendous needs, and it was due to Dr. Tichenor as to no other man out of Texas, the saving of Texas to the Home Board, when, because of the generous help of the. Home Mission Society of New York, a very large part of Texas was leaning strongly in that direction. It was Dr. Tichenor, also, who first discovered the ability of some of our Texas men. It was somewhat of a surprise to many within the bounds of the Southern Baptist Convention and elsewhere when at the Convention in Richmond, in 1888, Dr. Tichenor passed over many great men of the older Southern States and selected B.H. Carroll, a Texas man, to make the principal address for the Home Board before that Convention. That speech was a revelation of a man and of Texas. It was an epoch-making occasion. It gave new life to the Home Board and greater recognition to Texas and also to her men. No man out of Texas who has ever lived holds a warmer place in the memory of Texas Baptists than does the much lamented Dr. I.T. Tichenor. The report of the State Board for 1888 was indeed great. One hundred and thirty missionaries had been employed; 3,689 converts had been baptized; 154 churches and 265 Sunday Schools had been organized; 47 preachers and 126 deacons had been ordained; 27 church-houses had been built on the fields of the missionaries at a cost of $21,486.40. The Southern Home Board did not help so much this year as the year before, the amount for this year being only $5,760; A.J. Holt and other agencies had raised $17,021.39, and then $6,727.10 had been raised in co-operation with the colored people. In that cooperative work 27 colored preachers were employed and a great work seems to have been accomplished. Four missionaries were employed among the Germans and two among the Mexicans. One of these missionaries M.G.

Trevino had recently come to the Baptists from the Presbyterians, and the other was Miss Mina Everett, a returned foreign missionary. Both of these were at work in San Antonio. In the boards report for this year the following is said of the outlook:
We have every prospect of immediate and perpetual success. Old sectional lines are melting away. Institutions, organizations and enterprises in which the Baptists of Texas have a partnership interest are binding together a brotherhood that is becoming more and more a power in the land.

But this greatly prosperous year, as well as the last, brought another time of sorrow to Texas Baptists. Two of the oldest and best known Baptist pioneers N.T. Byars and Hosea Garrett passed away. Byars came to Texas in 1835, Garrett in 1842. Garrett was the uncle and father-in-law of O.H. P. Garrett, who is mentioned in an earlier part of this chapter. Byars was a typical frontier preacher. He always kept on the very borders of the rapidly increasing population. He was eminently successful in his frontier work. He was respected and loved by everybody. When he first came to Texas he settled at the town of Washington on the Brazos. He had already felt the call of God to be a preacher, but had not as yet yielded to that call. He was a blacksmith by trade. It was in his blacksmith shop that the historic meeting of the long-suffering Texans was held when Texas was declared free and independent of Mexico, and in that same shop that historic document known as The Declaration of Texas Independence was signed. That shop was designated by General Sam Houston, the newly chosen commander of the Texas army, as the first Texas Armory, and N.T. Byars the owner, as Houstons first armorer. Some five or six years later Byars was commissioned by President Lamar as armorer and blacksmith to the Indians. Byars was an organic member of the first Missionary Baptist Church of Texas, organized by Z.N. Morrell at Old Washington. Five years he served the Senate of the Texas Republic as sergeant-at-arms. During the last two of the five years he was associate judge of the County Court at Austin and was re-elected for another two years, but declined to serve. He resigned these positions because of his inability to resist the conviction that he ought to preach. He was ordained by Z.N. Morrell and John Woodruff. President Lamar and his cabinet were present. He was immediately called to the care of the first church organized north of Washington County, then in Milam, but now in Burleson County the same church into whose fellowship the author was baptized by his brother, B.H. Carroll, who was then its pastor. Here at old Providence Church, Byars built a church-house, the first north of old Independence and which was pronounced by Judge R.E. B. Baylor as the best at that time in the Texas Republic.

Not long thereafter Byars was appointed as a missionary by the Home Board of the Southern Baptist Convention. About the same time he was appointed by the Texas President as a notary public for Navarro County. In order to get a living, he served in both positions. When the Baptist State Convention was organized in 1848 he was appointed its first missionary. Ten years he served the Convention. His field extended from the Brazos to the Trinity River and Northwest to Palo Pinto and Young Counties. He built at Golconda, Palo Pinto County, probably the first school of that great section. He visited Mississippi, as well as large parts of the inhabited portions of Texas, to secure funds. He raised the money. A splendid two-story brick building was erected. This school was started with great prospects of success. R.C. Burleson was at one time chosen as its president, but he accepted the Waco school in preference. This school finally failed because some fault in the construction caused the walls of the building to fall, and the Civil War came on and prevented its rebuilding. This great pioneer preacher assisted in the organization of three associations and sixty churches. For twenty years his labors were on the frontier. When he organized the First Church at Waco in 1851 the country was largely in the possession of the Indians, and so all along the way to the Northwest. He labored some little among the Indians, but about the time he commenced his work they were moved to a reservation. Many a time he had to preach under a guard for protection from the Indian raids, and in traveling from place to place, he was exposed to dangers by day and by night. He was a man of great physical endurance, and did a vast amount of hard work. He traveled thousands of miles horseback in his frontier missionary journeys, preached in private houses, in school houses, under the spreading oaks, in brush arbors, by day and by night, and for very small compensation. No man did more hard frontier missionary work than he, and perhaps no one in Texas has done nearly so much. His name is interwoven with a very extensive territory in the early history of Texas. This was N.T. Byars. He was born May 17, 1808, moved from South Carolina to Georgia and from Georgia to Texas. He was one of our greatest Texas Baptist pioneers.f25 The following is the report on obituaries made at the 1886 Convention:
Your Committee on Obituaries report that during the past conventional year some faithful laborers in our bounds have been called by the Master to their everlasting rest. Among these we mention first, our devoted and beloved brother, the Rev. N.T. Byars, a pioneer in the struggles and triumphs that rescued this country from Mexican tyranny and oppression, and that made it a Republic and then the mammoth State of our great Union. But for such men, this country today might have been the pasturage land of the buffalo, or

hunting ground of the Indian. The Declaration of Independence of Texas was signed in his dwelling.f26 He was an officer in the Congress of the Republic of Texas, and from time to time periled his life in defence of his country against the Mexicans and Indians. He was a patriot and Christian and was faithful in the days that tried mens souls. But it was as a preacher of the gospel for more than fifty years that he has built a monument in planting churches, in leading souls to Christ and in extending our Redeemers kingdom over this country that will live when the world is burned up and the stars fade from the sky. Another co-laborer for forty-six years was the beloved and venerable brother, the Rev. Hosea Garrett. In his prudence, wisdom and zeal, and as one of the leaders among the Baptists of Texas, as a member of our conventions and associations, as president of the board of trustees of Baylor University, and in other useful positions, he has left behind him trains of holy influences that will live as a heritage of blessings to those who shall come after us. Our brethren in the ministry, Elders Figh and Wilson, T.W. Collett, R.L. Baker, J.S. Allen and others, with many of our membership from churches scattered over the state, have gone up to join the army of the redeemed in the better land. Let us hear and heed the voice constantly calling, Be ye also ready. Let us work while it is day. Let us constantly impress our hearts and lives that our time is short; that we should live for Christ and His cause; that souls are perishing and soon we shall be called upon to give an account of our stewardship.

This report was signed by J.H. Stribling, J.B. Link, V. L. Hinley, and S.J. Anderson, all of whom have followed the heroes whose devoted lives they thus commemorated. The year 1889 was another comparatively good year in our history, but the shadows of some coming events were beginning even then somewhat to darken our skies, but we will not now anticipate them. The 1889 Ministers Conference which, during those years as now, met with our General Convention, was well attended, and was indeed a very live affair. Vital questions were discussed and there were great men to discuss them. This was A.J. Holts last year as corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions. It was a great years work, but fell considerably short in some particulars of either of the two preceding years. Only 108 missionaries had been employed, and they had supplied 550 stations. They had baptized 1,291 converts; had organized 90 churches and 211 Sunday Schools; 31 church houses had been built on mission fields, at a cost of $12,041. Including some co-operative work, $19,237.78 had been collected for State missions. Holts personal collections were larger than ever before, being over $9,000. The gifts from the Home Board were seemingly being reduced each year, the amount this year being only $4,552.10.

Again 30 missionaries were employed in co-operation with the Negro Baptists. M.G. Trevino and Miss Mina Everett had again been employed as missionaries to the Mexicans in San Antonio. Trevino had baptized 37 and organized a church and Sunday School. Five missionaries had been employed among, the Germans, and one Joseph Aden among the Scandinavians. This was our first mission among these people. A new idea had come into the work during this year. Certain friendly complaints had come to the Convention or its board from a large section of West Texas, stating that this section was not being so well looked after as it should.f27 The executive board appointed a committee of four with plenary power to go out to the field and look after the matter. The committee consisted of B.H. Carroll, A.M. Simms, R.C. Burleson and J.T. Harris. The committee met with Sweetwater Association a part of the complaining territory. After thorough consultation it was agreed to form a district, comprising several associations, and to give to the district an assistant superintendent of missions. The following associations were a part of the district, and others, at their discretion, might become a part of it: Sweetwater, Cisco, Comanche, Pecan Valley, Erath County and Palo Pinto. J.T. Harris was selected as the district superintendent. This action by the board was approved by the Convention and the work continued. Two other men came somewhat into prominence this year as Baptist possibilities for the future. These men were J.B. Cranfill and J.M. Carroll. Cranfill had already made considerable reputation as editor of The Gatesville Advance, especially along the lines of prohibition. Carroll had been nothing more than a missionary and pastor. He, too, however, had dabbled somewhat into the question of prohibition, having canvassed a moderately large section of Texas during the campaign of 1887, and having held a few small debates one with a Texas congressman. Cranfill, on January 1 of this year, had been made the financial agent of Baylor University, and during the year Carroll was chosen as the Texas agent for Foreign Missions. Near the close of the 1889 session of the Convention the question of electing a corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions came up for final action. Two men were placed in nomination A.J. Holt and J.B. Cranfill. Speeches or statements were made when these men were nominated. The statements were written, and by resolution were ordered printed in the minutes of the Convention. As they form a part of our history, and throw some light on some others, we give them here.

The first was made by B.H. Carroll in the nomination of A.J. Holt. It is copied here from the records:
Statement of B.H. Carroll. At the Convention last year I stated to Rev. A.J. Holt that there were obstacles in his way as superintendent of missions. That good brethren felt the obstacles and friction of certain objections. That I shared with them in the objections I stated then. He candidly admitted their force, but could not then see a way to their removal. I then advised him to announce that his name would not go before the people another year, telling him frankly he ought to stand on his announcement if the conditions of it continued. During the year some of us have addressed ourselves to the removal of the difficulties. I asked him to counsel with his friend, Dr. Broadus, and see if he did not concur with me. He did so concur. It is not best for our superintendent of missions to be connected with a newspaper enterprise about which our mission constituency differ. This difficulty is removed. A.J. Holt has sold to S.A. Hayden his entire interest in The Texas Baptist and Herald. The sale is bona fide. Again, A.J. Holt esteems it a privilege that what he has long before voluntarily stated, privately and publicly, be now re-stated publicly, viz That, making no reference to any church, and none to any man except himself, it was a blunder and a wrong for him, A.J. Holt, to accept connection with any other church while under charges in his own. That this last statement is made without reference, whatever, to his mission work, but on its own merits. Having the two difficulties removed which were in my way, and in the way of others, and with the distinct and written announcement that this vote is constructive of nothing but mission interests, and because I believe the best interests of missions require his election, I do honestly, heartily and sincerely nominate A.J. Holt as superintendent of missions for the ensuing year.

Following that statement there came a short statement from A.M. Simms, nominating J.B. Cranfill, as follows:
Statement of A.M. Simms. Notwithstanding the announcement just made, there are many brethren who think that the mission interests of the State require a change in the superintendent of missions, and we therefore nominate Brother J.B. Cranfill to fill the place.

Holt was elected, but declined to accept the position. J. B. Cranfill was then chosen unanimously.

J. B. CRANFILL

CHAPTER 75. THE CONVENTION YEARS OF 1890-1891

THE years 1890-1891 chronicled a period of great activity among Texas Baptists. Under the leadership of George W. Truett, who was supported by B.H. Carroll, Baylor University was making a heroic struggle to free herself from a galling burden of debt. B.H. Carroll, pastor of the First Baptist Church of Waco and president of the board of trustees of Baylor University, received no compensation from Baylor University for his services. During this campaign Baylor College was making encouraging progress, though herself sorely pressed with a great debt. The trustees were waiting for the close of the Baylor University campaign, after which they planned to launch a campaign of the same character. During the years 1890-1891 the Baptists of the State launched four new college enterprises. These were located at Abilene, Brownwood, Jacksboro and Decatur, respectively. It had been but five years since Texas Baptists, feelings that their two colleges were one too many for their ability, had consolidated them and thereby had broken the hearts and greatly depressed the spirits of the Baptists in one great section of the State a hurt from which they have never entirely recovered. The history of our school enterprises, however, will appear in other chapters of this book. During the years 1890-1891, three men came into denominational prominence. George W. Truett became the financial secretary of Baylor University. He had been teaching at Whitewright and while thus engaged received the call from the Baylor board of trustees to this secretarial work. The attention of B.H. Carroll, president of the board of trustees was directed to Truett through a letter from R.F. Jenkins. When J.B. Cranfill resigned the position of financial secretary of Baylor University to accept the work of corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions of the General Convention, this position was left vacant. The selection of George W. Truett to this work was of God. It was his first prominent Texas work, and with the loyal assistance of B.H. Carroll, he made good in a great and glorious way, and became a marked and noted man from that day. His life will figure largely in all Texas Baptist history from that day on.

GEORGE W. TRUETT
Another name to become especially prominent in our history during these two years was J.B. Cranfill, who had already attracted considerable attention as an editor and as a speaker and also as a prohibition advocate, but from now on he became active in denominational work. As has been stated, he was chosen as corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions of the General Convention to succeed A.J. Holt. This was the most prominent and responsible position among Texas Baptists, and the work which he did and the reports which he made, proved that the Convention made no mistake in his selection. The other of the three names which became prominent in these years was that of Miss Eliza McCoy. She was one of the first in the now long line of large givers among Texas Baptists, and the first to support a missionary, which work she undertook through the solicitations of J.B. Cranfill. About this time other large givers were being found, some by J.M. Carroll, the Texas Foreign Mission Agent, and some by George W. Truett and B.H. Carroll in the great Baylor University campaign. It was in these years that A.F. Sellers, of Hico, through J.M. Carroll, made the first large gift from Texas to Foreign Missions. This amount was $5,000. This gift was noised abroad throughout all

our Southland. That, in those days, was a large gift. It was probably up to that time the largest gift ever made at one time to any denominational interest by any Texas Baptist. That gift, thought large then, now seems small indeed, when compared with more recent gifts, and yet, considered in the light of the contemporary financial conditions and the developments along the line of giving, that gift has probably never yet been surpassed. The General Convention of 1890 met at Waxahachie. L.L. Foster was chosen as president and T.S. Potts and A.E. Baten were made secretaries. A great State Mission report was made by the board through its corresponding secretary, J.B. Cranfill. One hundred twenty-one missionaries had been employed, and they had preached at 710 stations; 103 churches and 250 Sunday Schools had been organized; 43 elders and 98 deacons had been ordained; 39 church houses had been built, at a cost of $28,299.67; the Home Board had helped to the amount of $7,000. J. T. Harris, who had been employed for some time as superintendent of the Western district, which district had been enlarged to include the Panhandle, after serving a part of this year, had resigned, giving as his only reason that such a position as his was now no longer needed. However, before the resignation of J.T. Harris, Southwest Texas decided that it, too, needed a District Secretary. The board consented to give the section a man from its own territory. Isaac Sellers, a well-known and thoroughly good man, was chosen but he declined, preferring to remain in the pastorate, and the matter was finally dropped. Mission work among the colored people for this year was aggressively prosecuted. Thirty missionaries were employed, and the missionaries baptized 857 converts. They organized also 29 churches and 123 Sunday Schools, ordained 16 preachers and 49 deacons, and built 17 church houses at a cost of $3,817.05. We give here a quotation taken from the report made this year before the Convention on Colored Population. The report was signed by J.H. Stribling and others:
The mission and educational interest among the 500,000 colored people in Texas can not be over-estimated. They are in a formative state, and what is done now will yield fruit in the future. Education, like wealth, needs the gospel to utilize it for the good of the nation and the glory of God: therefore, we recommend that Christian sympathy and financial aid be given their schools, as well as to mission work among them. It is well known in Texas that the Romanists are making earnest efforts to have the children of these people educated in their schools, which rather hinders than helps the race. We close with the following abstract from the minutes of the last Convention:

Before the colored men became voters, the Jesuits were profoundly indifferent to their education or salvation, but now they are moving land and sea to make colored proselytes. Evidently the Man of Sin or Son of Perdition, whose coming Paul declares is with all deceivableness of unrighteousness, hopes soon to gain the same power over the colored in the South as he has over the foreign voter of the North, and thereby attain his long coveted political supremacy in the United States. To this end these wily Jesuits already have 200 colored young men in Rome preparing to become Catholic priests, and one has already been ordained as a Catholic Bishop with wonderful show and parade. Already these wily Jesuits are deceitfully flattering the colored men with amalgamation and social equality, not for love of the colored man, but from intense love of political power and domination. All these duties and perils of the hour call upon Baptists and patriots to save our colored brethren from the triple monster evils of ignorance, whiskey and Catholic delusion.

This year five missionaries were at work among the Mexicans a very considerable advance over last year. They preached at 28 stations and baptized 82 persons. One church and one Sunday School were organized. The following words are found in the boards report concerning the work of Miss Mina Everett, of San Antonio:
Our Board has had as its trusted helper in this work, our consecrated sister, Miss Mina S. Everett, of San Antonio. In the inauguration and maintenance of the work, more is due to her than to any other one person. Her reports, which are summarized in the statistical table, give but a faint outline of what she has actually done. Last year at Houston, she asked our superintendent of missions if he would be willing for her to attempt the raising of funds for the erection of a Mexican house of worship at San Antonio. Since that time a lot for the house, costing $386.50, has been bought and paid for, and we have in hand at this time toward the building, $627.60. Of this amount, Miss Everett has raised more than $400. The railroads kindly granted her passes and this money has been raised at a minimum of expense to our board. This much is said as a tribute to one of the most worthy and consecrated Christian workers in any land.

The generous helper of our Mexican work at this time was Miss Eliza McCoy, of Dallas. The principal Mexican missionary was M.G. Trevino. His entire salary was being paid by Miss McCoy. She was also paying $160 a year toward the salary of the Mexican pastor at Pecos, Texas. Only three missionaries were employed this year among the Germans. The corresponding secretary, J.B. Cranfill, became somewhat optimistic about Texas and her possibilities, and also eloquent as well, in the closing part of this, his first report. Note what he said:

Texas is the gem which the hand of Omnipotence has laid upon the bosom of the continent. In the richness of its history, the heroism of its people and the grandness of its achievements it has no peer. In Baptist annals much has been recorded. It has been fifty years since the first Baptist association was organized in Texas. At that time there were less than 2,000 Baptists here, all told.f28 To-day there are more than 200,000. Texas was a mission field then, as it is to-day, and there is no other mission field in the known world where there have been such great returns in proportion to the work done. Last year the Texas work furnished more than one-third of the report of mission work done in the bounds of the Southern Baptist Convention. Without the Texas report the statistical summary of Southern missions so ably compiled by our beloved Brother Tichenor, would look like the Federal army just after the battle of Bull Run. We make plea for Texas missions because of the phenomenal progress in the past and the wonderful outlook for the future. England has an area of 50,922 square miles, and a population of 25,000,000. Texas has an area of 274,000 square miles, and a population of 2,500,000. And we are not lacking in resources. Our possibilities are as fabulous as the wealth in the valley of diamonds where Sinbad the Sailor fell. Let us imagine the time when Texas shall be a State, not of two and a half millions of people, but of twenty millions, when we shall take our cotton from the farm to the factory; when we shall sell our wool, not in Boston, but at our own manufactory; when our wheat is made into flour at our own door; and when the bacon and lard consumed by our own people comes out of their own larders, instead of from St. Louis and Chicago, and our boots, shoes and hats are made from the virgin materials in our own bounds. Then can it be said that the desert is blossoming as the rose, and the Lone Star is the brightest in the galaxy of American states. Alexander Hamilton, in an early period of the Nations history, said: It is ours to be either the grave in which the hopes of the world shall be entombed, or the pillar of cloud that shall pilot the race onward to its millennial glory. Let us not forget our immortal trust. If we do not forget it, the glorious day now just dawning on our State will see Baptist churches on every hill and in every valley, and Christianity and material prosperity marching hand in hand looking for blessing day by day to the God and Father of us all. Home and foreign missions promote each other by mutual reaction. As foreign mission enterprise stirs our work, so in turn our success but enlarges theirs. To derogate the one is to annihilate the other. Then let us press forward in the glorious work of evangelization, and one day we will see the picture the immortal Grady drew of the future South. With him we may see a State, the home of 20,000,000 of people who rise up every day to call her blessed. Her cities vast hives of industry and of thrift; her country sides the treasures from which the resources are drawn; her streams vocal with whirring spindles; her valleys tranquil in the white and gold of harvest; her mountains showering down the music, of bells, as her slow-moving flocks and herds go forth from their folds; her rulers honest and her people loving; her homes happy and their

hearthstones bright; her waters still and her pastures green; her conscience clear and her suffrage pure; her wealth diffused and her poorhouses empty; peace and sobriety walking hand in hand through her borders; honor in her homes; uprightness in her marts; plenty in her fields; straight and simple faith in the hearts of her sons and daughters; her two races walking in peace and contentment; sunshine everywhere and all the time, and night falling on her gently, as from the wings of the unseen dove. All this, my countrymen, and more can we do, for as I look the vision grows, the splendor deepens, the horizon falls back, the skies open their everlasting gates and the glory of the Almighty God streams through, as He looks down on this people who have given themselves unto Him, and leads them from one triumph to another until they have reached a glory unspeakable, and the whirling stars in their courses, though from Arcturus they run to the milky way, shall not look down on a better people or a happier land.

Lincoln County Association, the first in New Mexico, lonely in its isolation, sent a messenger to our Convention and asked the privilege of co-operating with us. J. Mid Hill, Doc Jackson and other Texas preachers had gone into that territory and aided in the inauguration of a Baptist work there. Of course this pioneer associations messenger was cordially received. Our distinguished visitors this year were Dr. W.H. Whitsitt, of the Louisville Seminary; Dr. W.P. Harvey, representing The Western Recorder, of Louisville, Ky.; Dr. J. William Jones, assistant secretary of the Home Mission Board, Atlanta, Ga.; Dr. T.P. Bell, assistant secretary of the Foreign Mission Board, Richmond, Va., and some of our own Texas men who were for the time representing outside interests. Many of our prominent Baptist leaders of the South thus became well known in Texas. J. M. Carroll, who was still the Texas agent for foreign missions, was this year asked, in addition to his other work, to take the Texas Baptist statistical work. He accepted this additional task and made his first report at the next meeting of the Convention. In the meantime, the trustees of Baylor University had elected J.M. Carroll as their agent. Special prayer was asked of the whole Convention by J.B. Scarborough, one of Baylors trustees, that Carroll might be divinely guided in making his decision. He finally decided to remain with the Foreign Mission Board. A touching and impressive incident occurred during this 1890 meeting of the Convention. A.J. Holt, after having declined the work of the Convention at its 1889 session, decided to make a long desired trip to the Holy Land. While in Jerusalem, he had a beautiful olive wood gavel made especially for the Convention. Dr. A.T. Spalding, in presenting the gavel to the Convention, read the following letter from Brother Holt. It can, however, be seen that the letter was not intended to be made public:

Rev. A.T. Spalding, Dear Brother: Will you do me the kindness to present this gavel to the Convention to-morrow? An iron-bound business transaction compels my absence at that time, hence this request. This gavel I had made in the Holy City, Jerusalem, for this Convention. It was made of olive wood, probably from the Mount of Olives. It was made by a Jew who lives on the Via Dolorosa the sorrowful way along which our blessed Saviour is said to have passed, bearing His Cross, from the hall of condemnation to Calvary. This is perhaps the last little bit of service I may be able to render to my Texas brethren while officially connected with them. Were I present I should be betrayed into the weakness of expressing myself with over-much tenderness regarding my love and labors for Texas Baptists. You need not read this paper to the Convention, neither need you express the sentiments herein conveyed, but I wish to contribute this last mite toward the peace and good order of my Texas brethren. When this gavel falls, I trust it will be heeded. This gavel was made in hearing of the spot where He, by whose stripes we are healed, suffered, the just for the unjust. It grew on the Mount from which He ascended to the right hand of the Father. Let all the memories of Calvary, Gethsemane and Olivet accompany the sound of this gavel, and may the brethren preserve the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.

The secretaries were instructed to convey to Brother Holt special thanks and assurances of grateful appreciation from the Convention and to print his letter in the minutes. During this year we lost by death Dr. Wm. Howard, another of our great Texas preachers. He came in 1866 as a special representative of the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention. After that special mission was completed he accepted a call to the First Baptist Church of Galveston, where he did a great work, remaining there as pastor more than ten years. He served for one year as general agent of the old Baptist State Convention. He served as pastor for awhile at the First Church at Austin and at East Dallas, which church he was still serving when death came on May 1, 1890. Dr. Howard was a great and eloquent preacher and a faithful worker in all of our denominational enterprises.f29 Back in those days we had a custom of taking collections at the meetings of the Convention of cash and pledges, for everything. On these were based all plans for next year. The State mission pledges for this year were $7,211.55. Foreign Mission pledges were also larger than usual. The conventional year of 1890-1891 was the birth year of the Texas Baptist Young Peoples Union, but it was not wholeheartedly welcomed by all Texas Baptists. There were some very bristling interrogation points in the minds of even some of our leaders, and more there was direct and outspoken hostility

against it. It did not show a very rapid growth for several years. Some feared that the tendency of the times was to get away from the churches, and to turn the main work of the churches over to various and sundry societies, and even to this day there are some good people in whose minds some of the interrogation points still exist as to this tendency. The 1891 Convention was the first after the beginning of this new movement. The following resolution concerning the matter was offered by R.T. Hanks, and adopted by the Convention: Whereas, there is a movement looking to the special organization of the Baptist young people of Texas, and,
Whereas, it is as important as the preservation of principle can be that the integrity of our churches be preserved, therefore, resolved, 1. That we look with pleasure upon the growing desire of our young people to be more useful, and bid them Godspeed in that desire. 2. That we most earnestly recommend to our pastors and churches that they take special care to have the young people of our churches organized for work in such manner as will be in keeping with the principles of our church polity, and that every such organization be so formed as to be an integral part of the work of the church with which it is connected. 3. That we recommend that our young people in their organizations make their contributions through their respective churches, and that they thus support such agencies as the churches in their wisdom have appointed. 4. That we urge our young people to subscribe to, and encourage only, such religious literature as may be unquestionably loyal to Gods completely inspired Word.

Fortunately, this organization in its earlier years in Texas, fell into the hands of some good and wise leaders, and the anticipated evils never materialized. Such men as A.E. Baten, T.S. Potts, George W. Truett, A.J. Harris and C.L. Seasholes were among its earlier officers, and gave wise and conservative direction to its plans, purposes, policies and practices during its most immature years.f30 This year 1891 the General Convention met at Waco. The same officers were re-elected. The boards report, made through the Conventions corresponding secretary, J.B. Cranfill, was another thrillingly great report. The largest number of missionaries had been employed of any year in the history of Texas Baptists. Therd were 143, and these supplied preaching to 730 stations; there were 107 new churches and 206 Sunday Schools organized; $35,510, including co-operative work, had been raised. The Home Mission Board had

helped this year to the amount of $5,015.45. We copy just here what is said in the report concerning the Western Work
The year has witnessed signal progress in the work in the Panhandle and the west. The forward movement in the Panhandle since our last report has resulted in the organization of three new associations the Greer County, Palodura Canyon and Llano Estacado. The first named was organized last November with eight churches. It now has thirteen. The Palodura Canyon was organized on the third Sunday in September at Claude with eight churches as follows: Amarillo, Washburn, Canyon City, Dimmitt, Claude, Memphis, Clarendon, and Laplata. The territory of this new body is 150 miles long and 60 to 80 miles wide. The Llano Estacado Association was organized on the same day at Plainview, Hale County, with eleven churches as follows: Hale City, Tulia, Della Plain, First Church, Floyd County, Lockney, Floyd City, White Flat, Wright, New Hope and Alpha. The territory of this new association is fully as large as the other one, and both embrace the most fertile lands of the plains. Every church in the Palodura Canyon Association has been organized within the past eighteen months, and nearly every one during this conventional year, while every one of the churches composing the Llano Estacado Association has been organized since the Convention at Waxahachie. One of these bodies the Palodura Canyon when organized, proceeded at once to take a collection for State missions, amounting in cash and pledges to $231 an amount larger than is contributed by many old, well organized associations. These facts are given to show the speedy results of mission work in this new country, and are evidences of the wisdom of the board in pushing the work in that needy section. While the results have not been so great in the territory of the Sweetwater Association, the territory being smaller, yet they are very gratifying. In this territory thirteen churches were organized and a new association the Stonewall organized on its western border. In the southwest the results have been notable. A new association was organized on the fifth Sunday in August at San Angelo, called the Concho Valley Association. Eight churches entered into the organization and it embraces a large and rich field. These are but a few glimpses of our border work. Gods blessings have followed it, and His hand has upheld it. Let us pray that the Baptists of Texas will so enlarge their contributions that we will follow up this work and in the near future record yet greater achievements. It is no small thing to add five new associations to our body within a year, when it is remembered that every one occupies a territory almost as large as an ordinary State.

In those days, the growth of population, and also of religious work, in the section of Texas here referred to as the Western Work was something marvelous. The heroic work done by Texas Baptists in the early opening and

developing period of those great sections of Texas resulted in their being made strongly Baptist, and in their remaining strongly Baptist to this day. Work among the colored people was even better than last year. There were employed 35 missionaries among them this year. They had supplied 116 stations and had baptized 1,035 converts. They had organized 19 new churches and built on mission fields 15 church houses, at a cost of $3,530. The Mexican work had also made some progress. C.D. Daniel had been secured for all his time as pastor of the San Antonio Mexican Church, and as general missionary to the Mexicans. M.G. Trevino, former pastor at San Antonio, was sent out as an evangelist, and two new churches had been organized. There were now four active Mexican Baptist churches in the State. Through the untiring efforts of Miss Mina Everett and the efficient aid of two great deacons C.O. McClure and George B. Davis a Mexican church house had been built at San Antonio. Miss Eliza McCoy was still nobly helping the Mexican work. The German work during the year had continued with about the same slow but steady progress. Four missionaries had been at work and some new fields had been opened. A church had been organized at Dallas and a meeting house built at Waco. There was a conscious and expressed feeling among our Baptist people that we were not doing all that we should do for the German population. Again the board report closed with some eloquence and furnished some comparative figures, and possibly some hyperbole, which are both interesting and suggestive. We quote a few lines:
The outlook for Texas missions, as we see it, is brighter than ever before. There seems to be but one obstacle in our way, and that is a lack of sufficient funds properly to push the work. It is something wonderful to increase the strength of the denomination in the State more than three per cent in a single year, through our mission work, but in reality we are just beginning in the work. None of us really have a proper conception of the magnitude of this great State. We know that it has 274,000 square miles of territory, but that sounds vague. Texas is a world within itself. If it were a great door-shutter and could be hinged on Louisiana and turned over, it would cover all the Gulf States, part of Tennessee, part of Kentucky, all of North Carolina, and have a large slice left to dip into the Atlantic ocean. Its diameter, from north to south, is as great as the distance from Chicago to New Orleans, and its diameter from east to west is as great as, the distance from Shreveport to Charleston. If we should take all the 62,000,000 of people in the United States and place them in Texas, there would be a less population to the square mile than there is in Great Britain. If you take the population of the United States and Canada and place it in Texas, there will be fewer people to the square mile than there

are in France. If you take the population of Central America, Mexico, the United States and Canada and bring it to Texas, there would be fewer people to the square mile than there are in Belgium. And if you should take the population of all North America, South America and Central America and put it in Texas, the population would still be less to the square mile than that of Holland, and we would have enough wheat land left and enough cotton left to feed and clothe the world.

During this year Truett and Carroll were pressing the Baylor University debtpaying campaign to a final finish, and they did very soon complete their mighty task. This was really the beginning of specially great achievements by Texas Baptists. This campaign, conducted on the highest possible plane, was indeed a grand triumph, and it revealed Texas Baptists to themselves. Seventyfive thousand dollars was an enormous sum in those days. Since that time it has never been so hard for Texas Baptists to do great things. We had been passing through a long period of comparatively small things, compared to things that have been done since that campaign. One of the most significant developments of that campaign was that it was the visible beginning of the greatness of George W. Truett. It will doubtless be noted that in all references to this campaign we have Truetts name before Carrolls. This has been done intentionally. This was really Truetts task, given him by the board of trustees. B.H. Carroll was simply doing what he did in numerous pressing emergencies, standing loyally by denominational servants, as he always did, and throwing into the battle his mighty power in the hard places. Texas has never had any other man who did this so often and so effectively. He always stood nobly for the men whom the denomination put forward to lead in her great enterprises. About this time there was arising a kind of rivalry and even some friction between the General Convention and the Sunday School and Colportage Convention. Their work was seriously mixing and confusing. They were now doing virtually the same work, and the colporters of the other body were doing some missionary work, and sometimes they were both in the very same community. The missionaries of the General Convention were organizing far more Sunday Schools than the missionaries and colporters of the Sunday School Convention. During the 1891 meeting of the General Convention the following resolution bearing on the subject was offered by R.B. Garrett, pastor at Austin and adopted:
Whereas, there is some conflict between the work of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention and the Baptist General Convention, growing out of the fact that in some sections missionaries of each of these bodies are occupying the same field, and doing the same work, therefore,

Resolved that a committee be appointed by this Convention to suggest some plan whereby this conflict may be avoided, and also to consider the propriety of consolidating the work of these two Conventions by the appointment by this body of a Sunday School and Colportage Board.

The substance of this resolution was submitted to the Sunday School Convention at its next meeting, which was at Austin, June 24-27, 1892. The matter was lengthily considered and freely discussed and then by vote declined. The history of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention and its work will be given in another and separate chapter, so it will not be further referred to just here, except to state that the overlapping, confusing and conflicting conditions continued and grew worse. This year the first report on Texas Baptist statistics was made. Several important things were revealed in the report. It will perhaps never be possible to secure absolutely accurate and complete Baptist statistics. Our only definite and printed sources of statistics are our annual associational minutes. These are nearly always incomplete. Some churches never represent themselves in any association, and some others, which ordinarily are represented, sometimes fail for possibly good reason. Sickness or high water or something else may prevent the messengers or church letter from reaching the associational meeting, and hence ordinarily the statistics from that church are not included in the associations statistical table. Take it all over the State and the probabilities are that year by year, at least one-tenth of the churches fail to be represented in their respective associations. In other cases a church may have an inexperienced clerk, and as a result incomplete statistics may be sent to the association, and furthermore, some associational clerks are inexperienced, and they fail to make out accurate and complete statistical tables. All estimates therefore, ever yet made of Baptists in any section, State or nation, if the estimates are based on ordinary records, such as associational minutes, are always from five to twenty-five per cent below the figures they actually represent. We now give this first statistical report of Texas Baptists, which was submitted by J.M. Carroll, statistical secretary

STATISTICS OF THE BAPTIST DENOMINATION IN TEXAS 1890

Some Explanations. One year ago I was appointed by the Convention as statistical secretary and commenced work at once. The difficulties were multiform and multitudinous, and in some instances insuperable. The minutes of no association were complete. In order to get anything like accurate information it was necessary to write thousands of personal letters. Many of

these letters were answered promptly and fully. Very many were never answered. Some positively refused to give the desired information. Some looked on the work with suspicion. Many have kindly helped me all in their power. With a sick family, and sorely pressed with my work as Foreign Mission Agent, I have done the best I could. I am sure that the number of church buildings and Sunday Schools reported are far below the actual numbers, and many other figures are inaccurate, but they are the best that could be secured.

Associations (including several organized this year) Churches Increase by baptism during the year Increase by letter during the year Increase by restoration during the year Increase by statement and otherwise during the year Total increase Decrease by letter during the year Decrease by expulsion during the year Decrease by dropping from the roll during the year Decrease by death during the year Total decrease Total net gain Church buildings (as reported) Valued at Pastors homes, sixteen, valued at Paid out for church buildings Paid out for incidental expenses Paid out for Pastors salaries Paid out for the poor at home Paid out for Buckner Orphans Home Paid out for Associational Missions Paid out for State Missions (This includes co-operative work and much Paid out for Home Missions of S.B. C Paid out for Foreign Missions Paid out for State Sunday School Missions Paid out for Ministerial education Paid out for aged Ministers Paid out for Associational Minutes

87 2,221 10,598 11,487 1,271 166 23,563 10,043 2,839 396 1,298 14,576 8,987 406 $647,492. 42,900.00 71,623.67 13,347.40 99,037.91 1,734.67 12,468.03 14,226.63 28,299.62 1,934.90 13,810.41 3,741.94 1,838 20 2,117.00 2,705.33

Of the 2,221 churches, 376 are without pastors; only sixteen are reported as having pastors homes; 1,318 failed to contribute anything to associational missions; 1,410 failed to contribute anything to Foreign Missions; only 188 contributed to the Home Board of the S.B. C.; nearly one-half failed to contribute to any mission. PREACHERS
Number of Baptist preachers in the State Of these who are pastors Missionaries State and associational Seventy-eight of these missionaries are also pastors, having regular charge of at least one church, making a total of pastors and missionaries Agents for Missions, schools and papers, etc Editors Evangelists, possibly In denominational schools Unordained Making a total Leaving a balance unaccounted for of 1,971 889 169 901 48 5 4 4 151 1,158 813

This is a sample of the difficulties encountered in securing accurate Baptist statistics. Let it be remembered, however, that this was thirty-two years ago. Vast changes have come since then. We have better church and associational records, more churches and associations, more Baptists, more and better Sunday Schools, larger contributions, and better equipment. A new venture from our ordinary work in missions was undertaken this year, and that was the inauguration by the executive board of the Convention, or by its corresponding secretary, J.B. Cranfill, of a monthly paper devoted exclusively to the mission work of the Convention. This paper was called the State Mission Journal. Time has proven that it was a wise movement. It was the first paper that Texas Baptists as a denomination ever owned. f31 All Baptist papers in Texas heretofore were purely private enterprises, and the denomination, as such, had no direction or control over them, and at different times, to their very great sorrow.f32 That paper under different names, and with two short intermissions, was kept up for twenty years or more, and was a mighty help to the cause. It never attempted to be a general denominational newspaper. The number printed each month would sometimes greatly vary. The circulation was more or less as emergencies and necessities would require. The venture was never a drain on the mission treasury, its subscriptions and advertisements meeting all expenses, and sometimes more. And then again, paying all its cost many times over by its great service to the mission cause, in

giving much needed information, in correcting much misinformation and in replying to baseless objections and criticisms. This paper was the beginning in Texas of the new idea of denominational ownership and control of even the weekly denominational newspaper, and Texas Baptists, as a whole, seem now to be thoroughly converted to that idea.f33 During these years Texas Baptists had an overabundance of general agents on the field, and all under different control and direction J.B. Cranfill for the State Mission Board; J.M. Carroll for the Foreign Mission Board; R.R. White for the Home Mission Board; H.M. Burroughs for the Ministers Relief Board, besides the agents of the two Baylors, the Seminary at Louisville, The Texas Baptist and Herald, and the Sunday School Board. These multitudinous agencies were becoming somewhat burdensome and were creating dissatisfaction. A feeling of rebellion was arising in many associations and churches, especially those most accessible to the traveling agents. Sometimes seven or eight of these agents would be at the meeting of the same association, and each clamoring for a good hour in which to present his work. It really was something serious. Some of the associations came finally to grow so impatient under it that they passed resolutions allowing no agent, no matter what interest he represented, to speak before the body until all its own local affairs had been considered. Of course, this was an unhappy situation, but what else could the associations do? As was the then prevailing custom, every agent wanted not only a cash collection, but a hardpressed collection of pledges. The results were that at the close of associational meetings, some of the messengers, on their return home, would find that they had pledged their churches to six or eight different objects. These pledges were repudiated by many churches, and then many scores of the churches adopted resolutions forbidding all their messengers thereafter from pledging the church for anything. The Ministers Conference this year was another great occasion. Among the many strong and timely papers and speeches, was a paper presented by J.H. Stribling. He was then getting so feeble he was forced to sit while reading it. It was his last service before any of our general bodies. He was to be called to his heavenly home before the Conference met again. The paper read by him was great. J. B. Cranfills administration as corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions closed in the middle of the next conventional year March 31, 1892 he having resigned to join M.V. Smith in launching The Baptist Standard,

and J.M. Carrolls administration of the same office began the next day April 1.

CHAPTER 76. THE CONVENTION YEARS OF 1892-1894

THE three Convention years of 1892, 1893 and 1894 were all somewhat eventful. Decatur College was chartered December, 1891.f34 Rusk Institute had its beginning in January, 1894, when its provisional board of trustees was appointed, and Simmons College, though chartered in 1890, did not open its first session until September, 1892. Another significant and far-reaching event of this three-year period was the starting of The Texas Baptist Standard in 1892. Its history, however, will appear in a separate chapter. The year 1892 began with J.B. Cranfill still superintendent of State Missions, J.M. Carroll Texas agent for Foreign Missions, and R.R. White agent for Home Missions. George W. Truett was still busy in the Baylor University campaign. H.M. Burroughs was representing the Ministers Relief Board, and the State Sunday School and Colportage Convention was still carrying on its own special work, having decided at its last session against the question of consolidating with the Baptist General Convention. All Texas matters were moving along with apparent harmony and progress. In February, 1892, at a called meeting of the General Convention board, J.B. Cranfill, corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions, tendered his resignation, which was accepted, with the understanding that he was to continue in office and continue his work until the close of that quarter. At this same called meeting, at which Cranfill resigned, his successor was chosen, but J.M. Carroll, the man chosen, was the Texas agent of the Foreign Mission Board. Carroll was not then asked to accept. Some consideration must be given to the interests of the Foreign Mission Board. For several reasons, it was finally decided to submit to the Foreign Board, in substance, the following proposal: J. M. Carroll was to become the employee of the Texas Convention Board, but to collect for foreign as well as State missions, and thus obviate the necessity for two agents. Each board was to pay on the one salary in proportion to the actual cash collected for each board. The Foreign Board accepted the suggestion, and thus began the first move towards the consolidation of the various mission and other interests under one general management. The new secretary and agent began his consolidated work in April, 1892, at the beginning of the second half of the Convention year. The boards report for

that, year needs to be very carefully noted, for on that report was based much of the unpleasant controversy of several succeeding years. Let it be kept in mind that the first half of this year October to March, inclusive was the last six months of J.B. Cranfills two and one-half years administration, and that the last half of this year April to September, inclusive was the first six months of J.M. Carrolls administration. We here give all that part of the 1892 report bearing upon State missions: Our report this year will be brief. It will embrace little else than facts and figures, and leave its hearers and readers to draw their own conclusions: There have been two material changes in the Board itself the resignation of both the president and the corresponding secretary. Dr. J.B. Cranfill, the efficient corresponding secretary and general superintendent of missions, tendered his resignation some time in February, but at the solicitation of the board continued his work to the end of the second quarter. He had worked hard and faithfully. At the same, board meeting at which his resignation took effect, our president, Dr. B.H. Carroll, who has for so many years aided and guided us by his wise counsel, tendered his resignation. We do not think that even William Carey was a more ardent lover of missions than is he. Let his words and his works be his witnesses. His resignation was not accepted until the July meeting of our board, at which time C.D. Campbell, pastor at Cleburne, Texas, was chosen to fill his place, but he had only taken up the work when he was called on to lay it down. The summons from the Master came, and he departed to be with Christ. He was wise and gentle, loyal and brave. We all loved him. Mission work has lost a tried and true friend. We would have been glad to have his mortal remains rest until the resurrection morn in Texas soil, but the bereaved loved ones carried them back to the old family burying ground in Georgia. May the Father of the fatherless watch tenderly over the griefstricken orphans. There have also been two material changes in the work and policy of the board. At the called meeting in February, when Dr. Cranfill offered his resignation, after due and deliberate consideration we selected J.M. Carroll, the Texas Agent for Foreign Missions, as his successor. He did not then accept, nor did the board then ask it. The question of ultimately consolidating our mission work under one general management was lengthily, vigorously, seriously and exhaustively discussed. Both sides of the question were ably represented. After this fair and impartial discussion the board very nearly unanimously

decided that it was its deliberate conviction that the time had come for such consolidation, but the board did not for a moment think of going beyond its authority. It fully realized and recognized the fact that there were other parties interested in this matter. It knew that it was not its prerogative finally to settle this question, so the only definite action taken was the election of J.M. Carroll as successor to Dr. Cranfill, and as was said, he did not then accept, nor was he asked to. The Foreign Mission Board was promptly and officially notified of what had been done and asked to co-operate in the matter, and let Bro. Carroll be the joint agent of the two boards. The Foreign Mission Board in regular session heartily agreed to the proposition. As to the wisdom of this act by our board, we leave the results to testify, and this Convention to judge. And now we have one other departure from our usual custom to report. At our regular meeting in July, at the solicitation of our corresponding secretary, W.C. Lattimore, of San Antonio, was appointed a general missionary. This name does not fully express the work he is to do, but we use it for want of a better. Bro. Lattimore is a strong man, wise and prudent, and peculiarly adapted to the work for which he was chosen. This appointment was made for the following reasons, and in these reasons can be seen the nature and necessity of his work 1. All our mission fields need to be visited, examined and carefully studied. Their importance and needs, relative and comparative, need to be known by our board. Heretofore, we have had to judge of almost every field by what the brethren in each field told or wrote us, and the good brethren writing from these various fields have no means of knowing the comparative importance of their territory, and it is perfectly natural that every man should think his field the most important. Hence, it has frequently resulted in the best writers getting the most help. As an inevitable result, we have helped some fields too much, and some too little, and doubtless some other important fields, which did not happen to have some ready and strong writer to present their claims, have gone without any aid whatsoever. All can readily see how utterly impossible it would be for the corresponding secretary, with his many other duties, especially that of looking after the salaries of all the missionaries, to visit all these fields and give them that attention and study which their importance really demands.

2. The missionaries themselves need to be visited. Very many of them have never been seen by the board, nor even by the corresponding secretary, and they are constantly pleading with us to visit them. We ought to know each other better. We ought to understand each other better. We need to be more in sympathy with one another, and besides, following our old plans, we unavoidably make some mistakes. Knowing neither the fields nor the men this could not be otherwise. And yet again, we have had, more than once, serious charges brought against some one of the missionaries. No amount of correspondence can settle these questions satisfactorily. And still further-many of our missionaries are young and inexperienced, and need our counsel and advice. We ought always to be able to give it to them. In fact, we ought really to know the man and the field before an appointment is ever made. These points could not be adequately looked after by the corresponding secretary. 3. Our Mission fields are too slow in becoming self-sustaining. Some of them we have been helping more than a half score of years. In many instances something is wrong. There ought to be a limit somewhere. Either we have appointed the wrong men, or the field is not worth the expenditure, or we have been doing too little, or the field, by the very assistance which we are rendering it, is somehow being educated into an unhealthy condition of dependence. Someone who understands the importance of every field becoming self-sustaining as soon as possible needs to visit each field and look specially after this matter. Nineteentwentieths of the fields we are helping this year will ask for help next year-very few for less; very many for even more. The pressing importance of this one point can not very well be overstated or even overestimated. It needs immediate attention. 4. In many portions of our State new counties are being organized and new towns are springing up. We need some one to watch these, and be ready to secure lots upon which to build church houses and pastors homes. Nearly all the property the Baptists own in Texas, they have paid good prices for. This is not nearly so much so with other denominations. When towns are first building, as a rule, it is easy to secure good lots for church houses for the mere asking. Other denominations have seemed to learn and utilize this better than we. This is no unimportant reason for the appointment we have made. Other reasons can be given if these are not sufficient. It seemed to us absolutely necessary to have these matters promptly and properly looked after and we know it would be utterly impossible for the

corresponding secretary to do it, and properly look after all the other duties which devolve upon him. The whole work done is very encouraging, as can be seen from the following summary:
Associations supplied Missionaries employed Stations supplied Counties labored in Days labored Sermons preached Exhortations and other religious addresses Total sermons and addresses Churches assisted in organizing Number of constituent members Baptized Received by letter, etc Total received Prayer meetings assisted in organizing Sunday Schools assisted in organizing Elders assisted in ordaining Deacons, assisted in ordaining Religious visits Pages literature distributed Church lots secured (54) value Church houses built (12) cost Books, Bibles, etc., distributed (1846) cost Collected for State missions, all sources Co-operative work 33 110 645 84 14,542 8,173 4,472 12,731 65 715 1,512 1,275 2,871 342 120 28 72 14,671 128,151 $9,507.00 15,468.00 827.37 8,618.37 10,637.57

Let it be remembered that this report includes only the last two quarters of the year April 1 to September 30. The reports for the first two quarters were never turned over to the present corresponding secretary. The Home Board of the Southern Baptist Convention has stood by us nobly. Though in great straits itself, it has paid us over $3,000 and would have carried out its conditional promise, if it had been possible. While we have not received as much help from that source as we hoped, yet we can not complain. That board has been a true friend to Texas. May the day soon come when Texas Baptists will show their gratitude and their appreciation of what that board has done for us. Probably at no time in the history of our work have we fallen upon such hard times. At no time do we remember ever to have known so many pressing calls for money, and so little money to be had. We are exceedingly sorry to have to report a deficit, but our experience in this is but a repetition of the experiences

of every mission board, and charitable institution, as we can learn, in the United States. Our condition is far better than that of many others. We do not think that our new system is in any way responsible for the debt now upon us, for in fact most of the debt was contracted before this system was inaugurated. We give it as our deliberate conviction that the system is right, and that one years fair test will prove it to the satisfaction of the entire denomination. Under the present condition of affairs we feel that we ought also to submit some report on foreign missions. That work has never been reported to or by our board, but feeling that it ought to be done, we herewith submit such report, and leave it to your judgment as to whether it should appear in this connection or not. While the agent is elected and paid by the Foreign Mission Board, yet as the work is done, and the collections are taken among our people, they ought to know how much work is done, by whom it is done, and what becomes of it. It will be noticed that this report is fuller and clearer than the State Mission report, as it embraces an entire year, and that this report is from May to May instead of from October to October, as that is the year of our Southern Convention. Hereafter this part of the report will embrace the same time of the State Convention.

Special attention is called to two items in the foregoing report. Around them in later years waged a considerable part of the unpleasant controversy. 1. The appointment of a General Missionary. Months and even years later this was referred to by some, not only as something new, but as too expensive and wholly unnecessary. At the time of this appointment, the board was unanimous in its opinion, both as to its wisdom and its expediency. Our Convention records show that this was not something new. The old State Convention had more than once employed general men, at times calling them General Missionaries, exactly the same name, and much later than that, but prior to 1892, the General Convention itself had had general men, but called them by different names. This was done under both Holts and Cranfills administrations. Of course, in yet more recent years we have had many general missionaries. The second point in the report to which attention is especially called is that part which reads as follows:
Let it be remembered that this report includes only the last two quarters of the year, from April 1 to September 30. The reports for the first two quarters were never turned over to the present corresponding secretary.

That perfectly innocent statement had much to do with some serious and wholly unfounded charges being preferred against the preceding corresponding secretary. Correct history demands that some explanations be made. As the author was the writer of the original report from which the above quotation is taken, he alone knows exactly what was meant by the statement. Back in those years it was the custom to send to each missionary of the board a blank form on which to make out his quarterly reports. The following is a copy of one of these forms, except that this form is for monthly instead of quarterly reports:

MONTHLY REPORT OF MISSIONARY

TO THE EXECUTIVE BOARD OF THE BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION OF TEXAS F. S. GRONER, Genl. Secy. DIRECTIONS: Make your report strictly by this blank. Put something in every blank. If you did not do something called for in item, put O in that place. Never say about so much. Keep a memorandum with you constantly and enter every item while it is fresh on your mind. Acquaint yourself fully with your duties. The Treasurer will pay you immediately upon receipt of your report at the end of each month. Read Each Line and Report Accurately and Fully. Report of Post office Month ending ,192 , whose contract is for time, or days in each month. Station in Association Station in Association Station in Association Also preached at the following places Days Labored Number Revival Meetings Held Sermons and Addresses Delivered Churches Assisted in Organizing Number of Constituent Members of Churches Organized Received by Baptism Received by Letter Prayer Meetings Assisted in Organizing B. Y.P. U.s Organized Sunday Schools Organized Elders Assisted in Ordaining Deacons Assisted in Ordaining Total Tracts and Books Given Away Number of Bibles and Testaments Given Away Subscription taken for Standard, New

Subscription taken for Standard, Old Books and Bibles sold, No , Cost $ Church Lots Secured Value $ Church Houses Built Repaired $ Received on Salary from Field $ Salary to be paid by Executive Board $ CASH COLLECTED DURING MONTH Raised for Church Building $ State Missions $ Home Missions $ Foreign Missions $ O. M.R. $ B. O.H. $ 75 Million Fund. $ Other Objects $ Amount inclosed with this report $ Be sure and give the name of each church making contribution. Remarks:

The missionary made out his report on this form. The superintendent of missions or corresponding secretary took all these reports for a quarter, or three months, and from them made out his combined report to submit to the board, submitting also any one or all the separate reports as desired by the board. It was the wise custom of both Holt and Cranfill to bind these reports, as they were uniform in size, into a quarterly or annual book to be preserved for future reference. J. B. Cranfill, at the close of his last six months, as was his custom, took these missionary reports for the two quarters to a bindery in Waco, had them bound as usual and put them in his buggy to carry to his office. Unfortunately, they were either stolen or lost from his buggy, and that is why they did not appear in J.M. Carrolls report for the year 1892. The boards records show that not only all these missionary reports were properly submitted to and approved by the board, but so also was the financial report for the same six months, and all the booker cash book, ledger, etc. were left by the retiring corresponding secretary in the hands of the boards treasurer. Only the missionary reports and that after they had been passed upon by the board were lost by the retiring secretary. The new corresponding secretary did not think it necessary in his report to make all these explanations. It was reported, however, and believed by some for awhile, that not only the missionary reports for that half year, but also the cash book and ledger were

missing. These books were both presented by the treasurer at the Convention at Belton when he made his report at the close of the year in 1892, but to satisfy some doubters, the same books were brought before the Convention again four years later, and a committee was appointed to examine them and report back. They were examined and the committee again reported that they were all right in every particular. The contributions by Texas Baptists for Foreign Missions this year were the largest in all our history up to this date. The amount was $14,436.04. These contributions, according to the report, and from which we now quote, were made as follows: Given by the churches as such $7,658.42 Given by individual men 4,635.21 Given by the Women Mission Societies (only 42 of about 200 contributed) 406.70 Given by Women individually 558.06 Given by the Barrel Band 411.34 Given by the various young peoples societies (17 contributing) 162.00 Given by the Sunday Schools (Only 33 contributing) 235.84 Sent directly to the Foreign Mission Board, or sent to me by associational treasurers with no definite instructions 368.47 There were two deaths in our ranks this year which greatly saddened the hearts of Texas Baptists. Rev. C.D. Campbell died August 11, 1892, and Rev. J.H. Stribling two days later. C.D. Campbell, a great Georgian, born in 1842, had not been in Texas a great while. He was pastor at Cleburne. He was not only a member of our Mission Board, but was its president. He had won a warm place in the hearts of Texas Baptists. The author had been much with him at associations, at conventions, in board meetings, traveling with him on trains, and through the country, in buggies, and last and best of all, in his lovely home. He was loved best by those who knew him best. Of J.H. Stribling, who was an old Texan and whose life was closely linked with all our Texas Baptist affairs, we will elsewhere speak. The Convention year which closed in 1893 was another somewhat significant year in our history. The Convention met at Gainesville, where A.J. Harris was then pastor. R.C. Burleson was again chosen president and A.E. Baten and J.H. Truett were chosen recording secretaries. There were messengers present from 139 churches, 44 associations and from four societies, and the following visitors:

C. Stubblefield, J.H. Milburn, J.S. Murrow, D.D. Mullins and I.F. Stanford from the Indian Territory; J.M. Green from the West Arkansas and Indian Territory Convention; F.H. Kerfoot, Louisville Seminary; W.P. Harvey, Western Recorder, Louisville, Ky.; T.P. Bell, secretary of the Sunday School Board; R.J. Willingham, of the Foreign Mission Board, Richmond, Va.; and F.C. McConnell, of the Home Board at Atlanta, Ga., and others from Texas. A glorious word came up to this Convention this year from Baylor University. George W. Truett and B.H. Carroll had thoroughly completed their wonderful campaign and $83,000 had been raised. All the debts on all the new grounds and buildings of Baylor had been wiped out. This was the first really great campaign among Texas Baptists. Many good people thought that every Baptist pocket had been stripped so thoroughly clean that it would require years for even local financial affairs to resume their normal status, but there were some old well diggers among our leaders who knew that cleaning out a well, dipping it dry and then scraping and washing the bottom, simply meant more and better water for the future. That momentous and successful campaign was the real beginning of yet greater campaigns in Texas: Baylor Colleges report for this year showed a distressing financial condition. She had waited long for Baylor University to get out of debt and leave an open field for her. She pleaded for right of way. It was granted, but her time was not yet. Even the very best people cannot be kept under a great emergency strain always. There must be time for relaxation and reaction. In the report on Ministerial Education this year, the following paragraph occurs:
But we would call the especial attention of this Convention, and the brethren of the State, to the Bible Department of Baylor University. This department is made by the board an integral part of the University. That it will meet the cordial approval of the brotherhood will be attested when we name the instructors whose services have been secured. Dr. B.H. Carroll will occupy the chair of exegesis and systematic theology; Dr. R.C. Burleson, nestor of our communion, the chair of pastoral duties; and Dr. J.H. Luther, a graduate of Brown University and the Newton Theological Seminary, the chair of Homiletics. Already seventy-five students have, with enthusiasm born of religious fervor, entered this class. We bespeak for this Bible Department the prayers and sympathy of all who appreciate a ministry fully equipped for the evangelization of Texas.

But this could hardly be called the real beginning of the Southwestern Theological Seminary, later to be located at Fort Worth. There was yet some pastoral work and some great Texas field and denominational work for B.H.

Carroll to do before he could throw his great, mature life into this new but long contemplated work. For the first time in all our Texas Baptist history we think it necessary to give the complete report of the Board of Directors to our readers precisely as it was read before the Convention and printed in the minutes. Not because of any special greatness of the report, for there had been greater, but because of what followed just six months later. Again it is right to say that the author is quoting from himself, for he, according to the prevailing custom, wrote the report for the Board. Note especially the following points: 1. The fact that Home Missions as well as State and Foreign are included in the report. Note what is said in the paragraph on Home Missions. 2. Note again the Financial Summary showing with what care all records were kept and reported to the Convention. 3. Note especially under the caption Interesting Facts and Figures, the first paragraph, marked 1. 4. Note carefully every paragraph in the report, so as to compare them with some things that will appear in the chapter following:

REPORT OF BOARD OF DIRECTORS FOR THE YEAR ENDING SEPT. 30, 1893.
Another year has come and gone. It is the first year of our new plans and methods. It is the first year of consolidation of mission interests. We frankly confess that many of our fondest hopes have not been realized. We have not accomplished as much as we expected. The year has been one of unremitting toil. We have never worked harder. A number of things have been against us. 1. The great campaign for Baylor University. This unquestionably took away a large amount of money which would have come to missions. Many churches and individuals that could give but so much, felt and justly so, that a great crisis was upon the University, and now, above all times, was the time to meet it; hence all, or nearly all, their contributions were made to it. This has been specially true of some of our former largest contributors to missions here. This trouble, however, was only temporary. We confidently believe that this campaign, on account of the magnificent way in which it was conducted, will ultimately be helpful to all our mission interests, but for the time being it hurt our mission work seriously. 2. The resignation of W.C. Lattimore, our General Missionary, and assistant to the General Superintendent of Missions. This came on us at a time when

his help was most needed, just at the beginning of the associational period. No blame was laid on Bro. Lattimore, and yet his resignation at that time was a terrible blow to our work. He had won the hearts and confidence of the people. We do not expect to find his superior. 3. Next came the drouth. Who could describe it? It was, and still is, simply terrific, and embraces nearly every section of the State. In some places absolutely nothing has been made; in others, distressingly little, and in no places full crops. The whole country has suffered. Hundreds of families have been forced to lock up their doors and leave their homes to hunt work and food. Very few of us have any real conception of the awful condition in many parts of the State. 4. Then came the financial depression. We do not remember anything like it. It seemed at times as if the bottom would drop out of everything. The whole country seemed on the verge of bankruptcy. Banks and mercantile houses were failing. Manufactories, mines and mills were suspending work. Thousands of people were being thrown out of employment. Money could not be had at any interest. Those few who had money became frightened and hid it away. Of course our mission interests have been the first to feel, and have felt the keenest, the results of this drouth and this great financial depression. Churches and individuals that were in the habit of giving us large contributions cut them down to one-fifth and frequently to one-tenth. 5. Last, but we cannot say least, among the drawbacks to our work, was the resignation and removal of Bro. A.M. Simms, the president of our board. No one better than the Superintendent of Missions knew the faithfulness of Bro. Simms to our great mission interests. In the midst of a splendid pastorate, with enough work to fill both head and heart, he never forgot the work of our board. He thought for it, prayed for it and worked for it. One of his last acts before leaving the State was to visit his old flock at Cleburne and secure for us a liberal contribution. We are sorry to lose him. North Carolina may well congratulate herself on her new acquisition. But with all these things against us, our work this year has not been a failure. We yet have much reason to rejoice. The following is an account of the work in detail: Home Missions. For some time previous to this year the Home Board had been doing its work in Texas through its own special agents, but at the last meeting of our Convention, it was turned over to our State Board. Bro. R.R. White, who had been for some time agent of the Home Board, continued his work until December 31, at which time he resigned and went into the pastorate. This work is not on the hearts of our people as it should be. The Home Board has proven itself a true friend to Texas. The glorious work of Baptists in this State during the last fifty years is largely due to the help given us by this board. It has given us on an average of about $5,000 a year. Gratitude alone should prompt us to do better things for this board. We are

glad to be able to report that the outlook in this direction is much more encouraging than formerly. Many of our people are beginning to realize how much has been done for them and who did it. Texas has given more to this work this year than ever before. A financial statement of what has been done for this cause will be shown in a general summary to be found later in this report. Foreign Missions. For more than a year the work of raising money in Texas for Foreign Missions has been under the supervision of our State Mission Board, and the General Superintendent of Missions has been making regular reports concerning the same. This cause is getting a deeper hold on the hearts of our people every year. Our contributions have been constantly increasing. While Texas already has quite a number of her sons and daughters on foreign fields probably more than any other one State not less than twenty others are not only offering, but pleading to go. Had it not been for the terrible drouth and almost unparalleled scarcity of money, our contributions to this work would have been far in excess of what they have been. In the general summary which appears near the end of this report, will be found an interesting financial statement concerning this work. Centennial Missions. Bro. A.J. Fawcett, of Tyler, has had the general leadership of this work in Texas. Thousands of letters, circulars and tracts concerning the Centennial movement have been sent out. Quite a number of our people became very much interested in the work, but the large majority remained wholly indifferent, or at least, never got the matter on their hearts. The principal good done during that campaign was the educational work. This will doubtless bring forth fruit for years to come. The people know far more of the history, importance and results of our mission work than ever before. One specially good result of this work was getting the mission question on the minds and hearts of very many of our young people. Something special ought to be done for this work during this Convention. A financial statement of the Centennial fund will appear in the general summary already mentioned. State Missions. On account of a debt of $5,500, which we began this year with, and on account of the drouth and financial troubles is Texas, we have pressed State Mission work much more than either of the other interests. The necessity for this seemed imperative. The missionaries could not have remained on their fields without their salaries. The drouth in the West, where the majority of our missionaries are, has been most severe. Two entire crop failures. In consequence of which, the churches and local associational boards have been almost completely paralyzed. The missionaries were forced to depend almost wholly upon the State Board. We had to stand by them. The work done is in many respects very encouraging. Probably the best we have ever been able to report Summary Of Work Done
Associations helped 36

Counties labored in Stations employed Stations supplied Days labored Sermons preached Exhortations and other religious addresses Total sermons and addresses Churches assisted in organizing Number of constituent members Baptized Received by letter Total received Prayer meetings organized Sunday Schools organized Elders ordained Elders ordained Religious visits Pages literature distributed Church lots secured, 4, value Church houses built, 23, cost Books, Bibles, etc., distributed, 2137, cost Collected on field for support

85 510 105 22,466 11,775 6,033 17,708 62 681 1,568 1,459 3,698 239 169 36 36 23,558 265,908 $ 1,550.00 19,539.90 1,193.94 11,379.76

This work has been divided as follows:

Among The Germans
Missionaries Stations supplied Sermons and addresses Churches organized Church houses built, 1, Value Accessions 3 8 515 $1,015.00 38

Among The Swedes

Missionaries Stations supplied Sermons and addresses Churches organized Church houses built, 1, cost Accessions 3 13 317 $1,600.00 10

Among The Mexicans

Missionaries Stations supplied Sermons and addresses Churches organized Church houses built Accessions

5 28 403

139

Among The Negroes

Missionaries Stations supplied Sermons and addresses Churches organized Church houses built, 14; value Accessions 16 48 2,022 18 $2,773.10 567

Among The Americans

Missionaries Stations supplied Sermons and addresses Churches organized Sunday Schools organized Church houses built, 7; value Accessions 78 413 14,551 44 84 $5,016.80 2,954

The actual amounts collected for the various interests are as follows:
Accessions By Home Board By Home Board Total for State Missions Centennial Missions, cash Interest bearing note House and lot Total for Centennial Missions Home Missions, cash Foreign Missions, cash Grand total for Missions 2,954 3,750.00 3,750.00 $18,092.63 $6,048.43 2,000.00 650.00 $8,698.43 2,698.53 13,163.83 $42,653.42

We have collected also for Buckner Orphans Home, $85.91, and for the Ministers Relief Board, $234.63. The above includes nothing but what has actually passed through our hands.

From this financial summary we gather the following: Interesting Facts And Figures

1. The cash collections for missions this year, including the Centennial Fund, are considerably larger than ever before in the history of our work; in fact, the total cash collections for State, Home and Foreign Missions, not including the Centennial Fund, are larger than ever before, and we think we can truthfully say that under circumstances even ordinarily favorable, they would have been one to two-thirds larger than they have been. 2. Brother A.F. Sellers, of Hico, has made the most princely contribution, having given more than $5,000. Brother Sellers is a modest, unassuming man, who loves God, loves mankind, recognizes the force of the great commission, and believes in the promises of God. Would that Texas had more like him! 3. Leaving out the individual contribution of Brother Sellers from Hamilton County Association, Waco Association leads any of the others by more than $1,000. Austin follows Waco, surpassing any of the remainder by more than $1,000. Taking into consideration the number of churches in each, Waco and Austin stand close together, with a little advantage in favor of Austin, but in Austins total is $500 to the Home Board for Cuban Missions from the will of Brother D.D. Foreman, of Liberty Hill. 4. Waco Association surpasses all others in one other important particular in the proportionate number of churches contributing to the various interests. The figures given above do not fairly represent her as to the number of churches contributing to State Missions. Nearly all money for this purpose was sent through the president of their mission board, and in sending it to me, he failed to state what churches contributed it. Nearly every church, possibly every one, contributed to this work. Austin, Concho Valley, Limestone and Southeast Texas did specially well in this particular. 5. Of our 92 Associations, 3 gave nothing to State Missions; 3 nothing to Foreign Missions; 18 nothing to Home Missions; 31 nothing to Centennial Fund, and 2 gave nothing to anything. 6. Waco Church far surpasses any of the other churches, having contributed to the various missions nearly as much as any tea others in the State; and all this in addition to her $11,000 cash contribution to Baylor University.

7. The number of churches contributing to the various interests are as follows:

State Missions Home Missions Home Missions Centennial Fund 596 213 213 152

The real figures would increase these figures from 10 to 50 per cent on each interest. It is next to impossible to get them absolutely accurate, but these are very nearly so. In churches contributing to State Missions, there is an increase of 79 over last year. In Home Missions an increase of nearly three-fold. In Foreign Missions there is a considerable decrease. Taking into consideration that our churches number 2,400, these figures are awfully painful. Three-fourths of our churches are not contributing to our great mission interests! But these figures, awful as they are, bring to light two specially significant things 1. That the few churches actually contributing have done nobly, having contributed nearly $40,000 cash in one year. 2. The great possibilities which lie out before us. If so few of our churches could do so much, what could they all do? God grant that we may see and realize the great things plainly within our reach. Concluding Remarks 1. So far as we can learn, the new plans and methods have met with almost universal approbation. 2. Every association, as such, so far as we now know, is in sympathy with our general work. If any are helping us very little, it is caused, not so much from real opposition, as the lack of information. Some of them we have never visited. In fact, no agent has ever visited them to any extent. They would fall heartily into line if we could only get the work before them. 3. While not as many of our fields have become self-sustaining as we earnestly hoped, yet there has been very considerable progress in this line. Quite a number of churches organized and supplied by our missionaries have called and are now able to support their own pastors, and have thus allowed our missionaries to go on still further into regions beyond. In addition to these, the churches at Marble Falls, Rusk and Hempstead, the latter of which we have been helping for probably twenty years, are reported as being able to supply their own demands in the future. A number of other fields would have

reported self-sustaining but for the long and continued drouth which has for the time almost completely paralyzed them. A large number of our fields will doubtless become self-sustaining the first prosperous year that we have. 4. The Missionary Messenger, published jointly by our board and the Sunday School and Colportage Board costs $100 a month. We pay two-thirds of the cost and the Sunday School Board one-third. Twelve thousand copies are being published. In addition to the good it may have done and including the railroad fare secured for the agents of the two boards, the paper has fully paid its expenses. Well managed, it can be made a source of revenue. On account of the multitude of other business, we have not been able to press subscriptions. 5. With all that has been done by the Baptists in Texas, including what the Home Board, the State Board, the Sunday School Board and Associational Boards have done, the destitution is still absolutely appalling. It is impossible to get a real conception of it. When we think of our 92 district associations, 2,400 churches, 2,300 preachers and 130,000 members among the whites, and then of the 32 district associations, 900 preachers, 1,343 churches and 90,000 members among the colored, we are liable to think that surely the destitution in Texas cannot now be very great. It is exceedingly hard for anyone to get an accurate idea of the size of Texas. Notwithstanding all that we are, all that we have, and all that we have done in the past fifty years, at least one-third of our territory is almost wholly destitute. Seventy-two of our 246 counties without a resident Baptist preacher. Many of these counties are very populous, but if this were all the destitution, it would not be so appalling. Of the other 174 counties, not more than one-third of them, if that many, are really able to supply their own needs. There has never been a time in our history when State Mission work has been more needed. Fields are opening faster than we can, or at least, faster than we are, supplying them. While we are supplying one, two or more open up. The time has come when we must attempt greater things. Then we can justly expect greater things. 6. And now last. We began this conventional year with a debt of $5,500. We close it with a debt of $6,219.70, an increase of $719.70. Taking into consideration the terrible drouth and financial depression which have well nigh paralyzed everything, this is no bad showing. We have no reason to despair. But, brethren of the Convention, this debt is a millstone around our neck. How we can continue this work with this debt upon us, we do not know. Up to date, we have been able to borrow some money. We see no hope for it from now on, until times get better. We must meet this question squarely at this Convention. Necessity demands it. The cause is suffering, and unless this question is met, it will suffer worse. Shall we meet it? With faith in God, a brave, self-sacrificing spirit and an earnest, united effort, we can succeed. Shall the effort be made? The tens of thousands of Christless foreigners in our State ask us to make it, the hundreds of thousands of colored people, our former slaves, ask us to make it. Our own people how many God only knows they are in all our destitution and they are our sons and daughters,

our brothers and our sisters, our own flesh and blood they ask us to make it. The God who made and loved us, the Christ who died to redeem us, and the Spirit who guides and woos us, asks us to make it; our own religion asks us to make it. Once more we ask, shall we make it? RUFUS C. BURLESON, J. M. CARROLL, President Board. Corresponding Secretary and General Superintendent Missions.

CHAPTER 77. THE BEGINNINGS OF THE HAYDEN AGITATION

DURING the Convention of 1893, after long consideration by a strong committee, it was recommended that the Ministers Relief Board be dispensed with, and that the work of that board be performed by the general executive board of the Convention. The committees recommendation was adopted. The purpose of the Convention was better to harmonize all the general work by putting it under one general management, and at the same time, if possible, to cut down the expenses of administration. The four general interests State, Home and Foreign Missions and the Ministers Relief work were now all under one executive, where formerly there were four. The salary of the one was $2,500. The aggregate salaries of the four had been $6,400. For some years there had been a constantly growing conviction that the policy of taking up so many collections at the meetings of our Convention was an unwise one. We were at last coming to learn that the old policy was militating against the attendance at our annual sessions. We were having each year almost the same old guard, and as these were gradually passing away, we were securing only about enough new material to fill up the gaps in the breaking lines. However, at that time, it seemed like a daring venture to launch a new annual campaign with nothing but faith upon which to base appointments of missionaries. We were yet under the old law of no debt, though it was beginning to be practically obsolete. During the Convention session at Gainesville in 1893, and notwithstanding the fact that we then had a debt of $6,219.70, no collection was taken. There were many question marks and much genuine uneasiness and some criticisms at that time, but the next year was closed without any debt. From that time forward the old collection policy was abandoned. Our obituary list for 1893 was a long one. Eight names are on the memorial pages of our Convention minutes. The list is headed with the name of Martin V. Smith, one of the most useful, most lovable, most loyal, most trustworthy, most honored, most wise and most successful preachers Texas ever knew. As a preacher he would hardly have been called great, and yet few surpassed him. As a pastor he was genuinely great. How few there were who could equal him! He was a good business man. His wise business counsel was often sought. His was a lovely home. How delightful it was to visit there! The Baptist cause in Texas seriously felt the shock of his death. He, with others, had just fairly begun the new venture of the Texas Baptist Standard a paper that was to

live and keep on living and help to make Texas Baptist history great. We had for several years been neighboring pastors one at Lampasas and the other at Belton. We frequently helped each other. When he started his new paper venture he came to Lampasas and said to this writer:
Jimmie, I want you to become my first life subscriber at $25.

The subscription was made. The paper still comes with a large capital L on the label. The second name on that list was that of a great Baptist layman W.H. Prather of Dallas. We regret that we havent the data concerning his life. Six other names appear on this 1893 memorial page J.R. Clarke, J.D. Parks, I.S. Stephens, R.N. Hall, J.G. Mashburnf35 and Willett Holmes a group of great preachers, educators and laymen. The last name on the list Deacon Willett Holmes was one of the oldest and most useful of our Texas Baptist veterans. When the author first entered Baylor, at old Independence, the first boarding place of himself and wife was at the charming home of Willett and Mary Holmes, two of the greatest friends Baylor University ever had. Their portraits oil paintings by H.A. McArdle were, at their death, to have gone at their request, to Baylor University. Where those portraits now are we do not know. The Pastors Conference for this year was another great meeting. A.B. Miller was elected chairman and O.L. Anderson, secretary. Some intensely interesting and vital questions were discussed, one of which was The best methods of arousing general and proper interest in mission work, and another of which was The necessity of a wholesome New Testament discipline in our churches. The last of these two questions, after being strongly discussed by J.B. Link, F.M. Law, J.W. George, S.J. Anderson, R.J. Grant, F.M. McCandless and J.F. Young, was followed by a resolution prepared by J.C. Wingo, which was adopted, as follows
Resolved, that this Conference put itself on record, after the discussion on a more wholesome discipline in our churches, that we believe there is too much looseness of discipline, and that there should be more care in the discipline of our church members generally from the time they first unite with the church. That among the sins especially demanding corrective discipline are covetousness, immorality and worldliness, and that discipline should be exercised to save both the individual and the church. And that prudence and promptness, gentleness and firmness, according to the Scriptures, should govern our pastors and churches. We hereby pledge legitimate means to elevate the standard of church purity.

In the earlier days of our Texas Baptist history, church discipline among probably a majority of our churches was usually very strict and rigorous, but not always very wise, many times leaning strongly to the side of justice rather than mercy. The records of quite a number of our old churches are before us as we write. Some of them are really curiosities as compared with many present day church records. At that time our fathers seemed to lay greater stress on the negatives than on the affirmatives in the Christian life. Many other important. questions were considered during that meeting, such for instance as the following: The modern evangelist and his methods, What should be the attitude of our pastors and churches towards our denominational enterprises?, The best method of arousing and maintaining a live interest in our mid-week.prayer meeting. The conventional year that closed in 1894 really began before we left Gainesville, the meeting place of 1893. As was our custom at that time, our first board meeting for the new year was held the night following the close of the Convention session, and, as frequently happened, we were in session all night. The time on our round-trip railroad tickets would expire by the next day, so we had to finish our work that night. Probably 200 applications for missionary help had to be considered. It meant a desperately hard nights work. Many applicants for help would attend the meeting, but as each case was passed upon by the board, some would leave, so by the time daylight came our crowd was reduced to board members only, and some of them nodding or stretched out on benches fast asleep. The night was really begun with everybody tired and already suffering for sleep all of us having just passed through the five days session of the Convention. As that year 1894 was to be a history making year, and as there were to be several called meetings of the board of directors during the year, we give in full the names of the board members: R.C. Burleson, president; A.B. Miller, G.B. Rogers, J.B. Riddle, vice-presidents; A.E. Baten, J.H. Truett, secretaries; John T. Battle, treasurer; J.M. Carroll, corresponding secretary; B.H. Carroll, J.B. Scarborough, W.H. Jenkins, Homer Wells, H.W. Smith, J.B. Cranfill, F.L. Carroll, Geo. W. Truett, John Bateman, M.H. Standifer, Waco; S.A. Hayden, Dallas; L.L. Foster, Austin; W.C. Lattimore, Belton; Jesse Carriker, Clayton; Jeff D. Ray, Huntsville; E.E. King, San Antonio; J.F. Elder, Quanah; A.J. Holt, Palestine; S.J. Anderson, Greenville, H.A. Mercer, Pearsall; G.B. Davis, San Antonio; S.A. Bryant, San Angelo; A.J. Harris, Belton; J.L. Lloyd, Gatesville; W.H. McGee, San Angelo; H.C. Hoard, Sweetwater; C.L. Seasholes, Dallas; A.J. Fawcett, Tyler; R.B. Garrett, Austin.

J.C. LATTIMORE
Immediately upon the convening of the board at the all-night session at Gainesville, J.M. Carroll, the corresponding secretary, made in substance, the following statement:
Brethren, I understand that there are some brethren who think my salary is too large.f36 I now relieve you of any obligation as to amount. Make it whatever you think is just and right. And I now agree to accept it.

By unanimous vote the salary was made the same. Note again who were members of the board, and that although the board reported a debt, the debt was to the banks and not to the missionaries. Every missionary of the board was receiving his salary when due. The corresponding secretary immediately upon entering his office, eighteen months before, had adopted the plan of paying the missionaries whether there was money in the treasury or not. His office was in Lampasas. The board was located in Waco. For more than a year, or until his office was moved to Waco, all money borrowed for missionaries was on his own responsibility. No other name than his own was on the paper. During the entire administration of J.M. Carroll there was never a missionary whose salary was not paid when it became due. Following the Gainesville board meeting the next years work began earnestly, vigorously and hopefully, but about six months later, right in the middle of the Convention year, like a clap of thunder from a clear sky, and as a great surprise, came the following letter from a member of the board, to each and every other member of the board:f37
Dear Brother: I desire, if no one else does, to propose certain reforms in our board at the next session in Waco, April 10. In order to give a little time to each member of the board I have thought it proper to address this letter to each of them. The debt I learn is gradually increasing and the force on the field diminishing.f38

From the reports that are published from time to time and the announcements made in our pulpits generally over the State, our missionaries are suffering almost to starvation. They are in the peculiarly embarrassing condition of being unable to let go their work to find other work, while they are so reduced in means as to entail upon them and their families the severest hardships. Meantime the expenses of the board are in excess of any expenses ever before incurred by the board. This, as it seems to me, should be remedied by some means, fair and satisfactory to all concerned, so as if possible to bring the expenses of the board for salaries, clerk hire, etc., back to the old figure. It is not meet that some be burdened while others be eased, but that the abundance of one may supply the want of another, that there may be equality. It is my opinion, shared I believe by nearly all the board, that we shall never have general co-operation in our missionary operations until the brethren and churches are taken into full confidence in our work. More and more is the conviction settling in the minds of our most thoughtful brethren that the churches are the basis of missionary action and all matters kept secret from them is both a violation of the spirit of missions and of the best interests of missions. As you are perhaps better acquainted with the workings of the board than I am, it is not necessary for me to go into details, but lest it might be unprofitable to the cause to spring any resolutions on the board without previous notice to each member, I have felt it but in accordance with our gospel relations to send you this notice. I hope, however, that this will meet with your approbation, as I am satisfied it is best for all concerned. Yours fraternally, S. A. HAYDEN.

This strange document excited surprise, because there had come no change in the condition of affairs, status of debt or expenses, salaries, etc., since the first board meeting at Gainesville. The allegations and insinuations of the circular were set forth as the predicate of certain reforms in management and expense which he proposed to introduce. Wherever that circular went it excited comment and conjecture, and was well calculated to breed suspicion and distrust. When the board met, April 9, 1894, the following members were present: R.C. Burleson, A.B. Miller, J.T. Battle, J.M. Cowan, J.B. Scarborough, H. Wells, H.W. Smith, J.B. Cranfill, F.L. Carroll, Geo. W. Truett, John Bateman, M.H. Standifer, S.A. Hayden, L.L. Foster, W.C. Lattimore, S.J. Anderson; A.J. Harris, W.H. McGee, A.J. Fawcett, R.B. Garrett and G.B. Rogers, and the following proxies: J.L. Ward for Jeff D. Ray; Jno. T. Battle for A.E. Baten; M.L. Davis for G.B. Davis; D.I. Smyth for S.A. Bryant; L. McGee for J.L. Lloyd; Jno. G. Kendall for H.C. Hoard; J.H. Luther for C.L. Seasholes. The following resolution was offered by B.H. Carroll:

Resolved, that Dr. S.A. Hayden be requested to put in writing, specifying pointedly the reforms suggested in a general way in his communication to this board, and particularly that he specify the matters referred to in the following language: We shall never have general co-operation in our missionary operations until the brethren and churches are taken into full confidence in our work. All matters kept secret from them is both a violation of the spirit of missions and of the best interest of missions, provided that they be matters proper for this board to consider.

In compliance with the foregoing resolution, S.A. Hayden submitted in writing a paper something like his letter of April 2, only longer and possibly a little more explicit. Immediately following the reading of this document, L.L. Foster offered the following resolution:
Resolved, that a committee of five members of this board be appointed to take into consideration Dr. S.A. Haydens letter to members of the board under date of April 2, and his explanation thereof this day submitted to the board, and in connection therewith the following points: 1. Whether or not the debt of this board has increased or diminished during the past year. 2. Whether or not the expenses of this board are in excess of any ever before incurred by it. 3. Whether or not the number of missionaries have been increased or diminished during the past year. 4. Whether or not any information necessary to secure the hearty cooperation of the brethren, relating to our work as a board, has been withheld from the brethren and the churches. 5. If the committee finds that the debt of the board has increased, its expenses greater than ever before incurred, and the number of missionaries has diminished, then the reasons, if any, therefor, and whether or not the present scale of expenses are necessary to the efficiency of our work and its maintenance at its present standard of excellence.

L. L. Foster, R.C. Burleson, A.J. Fawcett, W.C. Lattimore and A.J. Harris were appointed on the committee called for in the resolution. This committee devoted the better part of a day and a whole night to a very careful and painstaking investigation. The brother making the charges and offering the reform papers was present during every moment of the investigation and was conducting his side of the case. The committee reported in substance as follows:

1. The debt has not increased during this year. 2. The expenses for the last year were $1,755.39 less than they-were the year before. 3. We find that the number of missionaries employed for the period herein named to be as follows: Missionaries appointed, first quarter of this conventional year, Oct. 1, 1893, to Jan. 1, 1894, eighty-seven; missionaries appointed first quarter last convention year, Oct. 1, 1892, to Jan. 1, 1893, seventy-seven; increase, ten; missionaries appointed second quarter this conventional year, Jan. 1, 1894, to April 1, 1894, ninety-four; missionaries appointed second quarter last conventional year, Jan. 1, 1893, to April 1, 1893, eighty-five; increase, nine. 4. We find no evidence that any information relating to the work of this board has been withheld from any one. 5. The salaries of the corresponding secretary and his assistant are fixed by the board itself. Other expenses, such as bookkeeper, office rent, clerical help, stationery, postage, etc., are within the discretion of the corresponding secretary. These as he is now making them, we deem reasonable and just and necessary to the continued efficiency of the work.

When this report, so carefully and thoroughly prepared by the committee, was submitted to the board, though at every point it contradicted the reform paper, the brother offering the reform paper himself made the motion that the report be adopted, and it was adopted unanimously. The following resolutions were then offered by B.H. Carroll and adopted:
Resolved, that the privations and sufferings of our missionaries to which references have been made in our pulpits and newspapers, are in no wise due or attributable to any act or omission of this board, but wholly due to continued drouths and other local conditions in their several fields, rendering the local brethren and churches unable to make their usual contributions for their support. The corresponding secretary and all other helpers in their appeals for mission money were strenuously urging the largest possible mission contributions, in part because of local conditions in the fields where the missionaries were at work. These local fields, because of drouth, and other local conditions, were falling down on the part they were to pay to the missionary. Hence the urgent necessity for our board to pay its part promptly and fully. And it was doing that, even though it had to borrow the money. That policy then adopted by the board has been strictly adhered to ever since.

Following B.H. Carrolls resolutions, W.C. Lattimore offered the following, which was also unanimously adopted:

Resolved, that the salaries of the corresponding secretary and general missionary remain as fixed by the board at Gainesville.

It was also unanimously resolved that this board has the utmost confidence in the business capacity of our Superintendent of Missions to regulate the expenses of his office wisely and economically. The following was offered by B.H. Carroll, and was adopted in like manner:
Resolved, 1. that we conceive it to be the solemn duty of the board to devise means to pay off the debt of this Convention by the next annual session and to enlarge our mission work. 2. Notwithstanding the financial depression so widely prevalent, we are gratified to report: (1) The debt of the board has not increased since the beginning of the present Convention year. (2) The expenses of the work are less than for several years past. (3) That the number of missionaries has increased. 3. That by our most holy faith we pledge our confidence in our secretary and general missionary, and solemnly bind ourselves to support them in their work in word and deed. 4. That we instruct our secretary to convey to our missionaries our deep sympathy with their privations, and the assurance of our prayers and brotherly love. 5. That a committee of three, of which the president of this board be chairman, be appointed to prepare an address to the Baptists of the State in order if possible to stimulate greater interest in the mission work.

The committee called for in the last resolution was immediately appointed, as follows: L.L. Foster, R.B. Garrett and A.J. Harris. The whole matter seemed now to be perfectly and satisfactorily adjusted, but sad disappointment soon followed the board meeting. The whole question was again re-opened, and this in Dr. Haydens paper. He reiterated the same statements and insinuations, although at his request it had been agreed by the board that nothing be published. Other and worse things were now said in his paper than were said in the reform paper. Matters became so bad and the cause was being so greatly injured that it became necessary for the board to be called together in special session to make some official reply to the many things that were being said and written. The called meeting was held June 2627, 1894. The following were the members present: R.C. Burleson, J.B. Riddle, Jno. T. Battle, J.M. Carroll, B.H. Carroll, J.B. Scarborough, W.H. Jenkins, Homer

Wells, J.B. Cranfill, F.L. Carroll, S.B. Humphreys, Geo. W. Truett, M.H. Standifer, L.L. Foster, W.C. Lattimore, J.L. Lloyd, A.J. Fawcett, S.A. Bryant, S.J. Anderson, H.W. Smith, together with the following proxies: W.C. Lattimore for A.J. Harris; G.W. Baines for G.B. Rogers; J.B. Scarborough for A.B. Miller; W.H. Turner for Jno. Bateman; J.L. Ward for Jeff D. Ray; W.H. Jenkins for J.F. Elder; J.D. Robnett for G.B. Davis; J.B. Scarborough for H.C. Hoard; J.B. Hardwick for C.L. Seasholes; C. Falkner for R.B. Garrett; J.M. Thompson for E.E. King; W.R. Maxwell for W.H. McGee; P. Hawkins for S.A. Hayden.

W.R. MAXWELL
The special committee of three which had been appointed to prepare a statement to send to all Texas Baptists had done its work with painstaking care, and as soon as the board was called into session it submitted its report for approval. After every statement had been carefully gone over by the whole board it was unanimously approved and personally signed by every member and proxy present. That report was, in a large measure, the findings and conclusions of the former session of the board, though more carefully and thoroughly prepared. The report closed with the following words:
In conclusion we submit 1. That our mission work under consolidation is now being conducted with less friction among the brethren, at a less cost to the denomination, and is as efficiently done, if not more so, than ever before. 2. The work is now on a permanent cash basis, the debt not having increased any during the current year. In our deliberate judgment, the annual expense of maintaining the consolidation work tinder the present adjustment will not next year, or the year following at the outside, exceed the average cost of maintaining State missions alone for one year prior to consolidation.

3. The only obstacle in the way of an onward move all along the line in our mission work is the debt now hanging over the board, the origin and growth of which are detailed elsewhere. It is a mere bagatelle for a great denomination, with the numerical strength and wealth of the Baptists of Texas, and ought to be wiped out with one Sundays offerings for missions by the churches. Finally, we are gratified at being able to announce that Brethren B.H. Carroll and G.W. Truett have been unanimously released from their pastoral obligations by their respective churches for three months, and will devote that time to the interests of this board free of cost, save traveling expenses, in an effort to lift the burden of debt that now weighs so heavily on us. Their respective churches have generously agreed to continue their salaries during that time. As a further means of discharging this debt, we earnestly recommend to the churches throughout the State the observance of the first Sunday in September next as a day of fasting and prayer, when collections shall be lifted to pay this debt. We further recommend that such churches as from any cause may not be able to observe the day suggested, appoint some day between that date and the meeting of the general Convention for taking a special collection to aid in discharging our indebtedness.

This report was signed by L.L. Foster and R.B. Garrett, who composed the committee. But after all this was done it was now necessary for the board to consider other things that had been written by S.A. Hayden and others who had been led to follow him, so a new committee, consisting of J.B. Hardwick, G.W. Baines, J.B. Riddle, W.C. Lattimore and A.J. Fawcett was appointed to consider these new things. With the appointment of this committee, came a statement of principles by B.H. Carroll, who had made the motion to appoint the committee. As these principles are fundamental, and concern our work of to-day as well as that of yesterday, we insert them in this history

STATEMENT OF PRINCIPLES.
1. This Board of Directors is the servant of the Baptist General Convention of Texas which created it, and is responsible to it alone; and to it only in its organized capacity in annual session. Even if it were desirable to render a more frequent account of its stewardship there would be and could be no competent tribunal with authority to receive and pass upon the account rendered. It would be usurpation of the powers and rights of others equally interested, and glaring presumption for any one church or man or any sectional combination of churches or men to demand that this board, put in office by the duly accredited representatives of all the churches, duly organized as a business body, should be held to account by him or them.

2. But to this General Convention, when duly organized, this board is fully responsible, and must render such an account of its stewardship as that body may deem proper. That body has the right, if it choose to exercise it, to demand every detail of the years work. That body has the right, with or without good reasons, to change the location and personnel of the board. It also has the right, with or without good reasons, to dismiss or continue, its corresponding secretary, raise or lower his salary, limit the assistance allowed him and the compensation therefor. It is competent also for that body to prescribe beforehand, by definite instructions, the policy and conduct of the board it creates, for the whole years work and for all its details, or it may, as seems good to it, confine its instructions to general principles, leaving details to the discretion of the board. 3. As there are many newspapers published in the bounds of the Convention, and none of them have organic connection with the Convention, and none of them report to it, therefore no one of them should be allowed to play the role of dictator over this board in any respect. If by chance any editor is made a member of this board, it is not in his capacity as editor, but as a Baptist brother, entitled to no more rights than his brother members who are not editors. Nor has he a right to vex the board or its employees, entrusted with a special work, by his newspaper jealousies. Nor does his being an editor vest him with any special privileges of assault on the board or exemption from the obligations of ordinary loyalty. 4. Any member of the board has the right to record his protest against the adoption of any measure deemed hurtful by him, or against any appointment which he deems sufficiently unwise to call for such extraordinary step. And he has the right at the annual meeting of the Convention to bring in a minority report on any matter concerning which he has differed from the majority. And he has the right of resignation at all times. But while he remains a member of the board it is insubordination land unbaptistic in principle to attack before the world the decisions of the majority, or to assail publicly any employee of the board, thereby weakening his influence and crippling his work. 5. When this board enters into contract with any employee, common honesty demands that we should ourselves respect and observe all the stipulations of that contract on our part, for the full time of that contract, since we exact like respect and observance on his part. And by every principle of honor when we send out an employee to do our work, under our orders, we should support him with all our influence and defend him against all attacks while he is faithful in his prescribed duties. Not to support him while he is thus engaged is to withhold air and bread and water while he is down in a deep, dark mine where we lowered him on our business. Not to defend him there is to allow the idle or thoughtless or vicious to gather round the mouth of the pit and hurl down rocks on his defenseless head. To attack him ourselves is to cut the rope by which we lower him when he is half-way down the awful chasm, and let him, while trusting us, fall to certain death on the rocks below.

6. Justice and expediency demand that the policy of the board, so far as left to its discretion, should be shaped as far as practicable in the beginning of the year at its Convention meeting, and the salaries of its employees then fixed, and both remain undisturbed for that year. 7. What board members agree to or vote for at one board meeting they should adhere to and support, at least until the next board meeting. 8. This board of directors has no right or authority to judge, revise, or in any way question the policies, instructions or decisions of the Convention which created it. 9. Nor can the board be held responsible for obeying the instructions of its superior. 10. Nor can an employee of the board be held responsible for obeying the orders of the board. 11. Neither prudence, nor justice, nor love, nor common sense requires any large business, however righteous, to lay bare a single item or transaction of its business dissociated from the complex system of which it is a part, and unaccompanied with the explanations and concomitants which justify it, at the one or many demands of any captious spirit who may wish to injure the work by its misuse. It would require the whole time of the secretary to answer even briefly the letters of inquiry such a system would encourage among the 155,000 individuals who make up the constituency of the Convention. Instead of all this, the Convention should appoint as its thirty directors men whom it can trust for one year, at least, and then trust them until the day of account comes around, and there and then require a rigid account of stewardship. It would be a reflection on the piety and wisdom and honesty of our people if we could not find thirty trustworthy men for this business. And it is inconceivable that thirty such men, themselves loving the work and careful for success, would withhold any needful information from the people. The board holds open session four times a year. All Baptist visitors are welcome and allowed to ask questions, give testimony and examine the books. Very frequently we invite visitors from a special section whose interests are to be considered, and always welcome them. The clerk keeps full record of all proceedings and has never denied to any Baptist who visits him an inspection of the records. While the truth of these eleven distinct propositions is self-evident and axiomatic, yet as passion and prejudice and selfishness distort the vision and pervert the judgment, a few of the reasons which underlie some of them which have been barely stated may be profitably added. A board should not be put on trial in the middle of its years work because: (a) Its energies should be devoted to the work committed to it and not to selfdefense and explanation.

(b) Because such arraignment, however well-meant, tends to destroy public confidence and dry up the streams of voluntary contributions which constitute its resources. (c) Because such arraignment is without a competent court, without a presiding officer to maintain order, without regard to rules of evidence, and places character at the mercy of the demagogue or slanderer, and leaves public opinion to be moulded and crystallized by mere assertion, or aspersion, or suspicion or misrepresentation. The lawful recourse of a minority of a board is to wait until the next convention and then, if need be, bring in a minority report. While a banner-bearer is leading a charge it is both insubordination and treason for one in his own ranks to fire a shot at him from behind. It is disloyalty to weaken his authority and influence. Policies shaped in the beginning of the year should be adhered to because (a) A years fair trial is necessary to attest their wisdom or unwisdom. (b) Because the Convention meeting of the board is attended by a greater number of the members than are likely to be present again, subsequent meetings being generally, by reason of small attendance, more completely under local influences. Salaries fixed at the beginning of the year should remain undisturbed because: (1) No employee could otherwise determine whether to accept employment. (2) Because when thus made it is a contract and cannot be violated. (3) Because such reduction at such time could easily be construed into a reflection on or censure of the employee, damaging to his character or usefulness. That a board member should adhere to and support what he agreed to and voted for at one meeting, at least until the next regular meeting, must be true or else there can be no such thing as a decision, no order, nothing under heaven on which the employee can rely. To hold an employee responsible for obeying the orders of his employer or for the rightfulness of the order itself is immoral in itself and a cowardly shifting of responsibility upon an innocent head. This remark applies with equal force when a board is held responsible for the work of the Convention which created it. That a board has authority to sit in judgment on the policies and instructions of the Convention which created it is a proposition which reverses all fundamental law and is at war with common sense.

A violation of these principles has damaged the character and usefulness of the secretary, sorely wounded him at heart, greatly crippled the work, impaired public confidence, bred distrust and suspicion, made shallow and narrow the streams of voluntary contribution on which all our missionaries depend for support, imperiled unity, necessitated a called session of this board, made more difficult the payment of the debt, loosened those lightly attached to the work, fostered and encouraged the Crawford movement, which seems to seek the disintegration of the.Southern Baptist Convention of which Texas is a constituent and from which it has received such large benefactions, and in many other ways done grievous and irreparable harm.

The committee appointed to examine into and report upon the new and hard things which had been written, reported back in very strong terms, showing the baselessness of the charges and insinuations, and one of the brethren who had written the things and who was present, admitted his wrong and voted for the adoption of the committees report. Thus came to an end the second of two of the most significant board meetings ever held in Texas Baptist history. When the Convention met at Marshall in October, 1894,f39 the debt had all been paid, notwithstanding the fact that the brethren who had been giving all the previous trouble, and notwithstanding their agreements at the board meetings, had never for a moment let up in their charges, insinuations and attacks against the work and the workers. We quote a few paragraphs from the boards report:
We find that the number of missionaries employed for the period herein named to be as follows: Missionaries appointed, first quarter of this conventional year, Jan. 1, 1894, to April 1, 1894, ninety-four; missionaries appointed first quarter last conventional year, Oct. 1, 1892, to Jan. 1, 1893, seventy-seven; increase ten; missionaries appointed second quarter this conventional year Jan. 1, 1894, to April 1, 1894, ninety-four; missionaries appointed second quarter last conventional year, Jan. 1, 1893, to April 1, 1893, eighty-five; increase nine.

In many respects the boards report of this year is one of the greatest in all our Texas Baptist history. Its thoroughness, its completeness, its clearness, etc., are remarkable. No places are left for interrogation points. It answers all necessary questions concerning the work itself and the expenses of administration. It, however, says little concerning the troubles of the year. However, the board made two reports this year the one referred to above, which was written by the corresponding secretary, and another, written by special direction of the board, which did discuss the troubles. This report was discussed pro and con for many hours. It was finally agreed that the report

would not be-printed in the minutes, but was to be preserved with the records of the board for future reference. Some resolutions, however, were adopted which were printed in the minutes. We quote two of the five:
Resolved, that this Convention endorses and approves the action of the State Mission Board on all issues presented to and settled by it during the past Convention year. 2. That it is the duty of the minority of the board to acquiesce in the action of the majority on all matters coming before it, and if dissatisfied with such action, to appeal to the Convention at its next annual session after having given due notice of such appeal in open board meeting, and that pending such appeal no agitation of the matters at issue should be carried on in the public prints or otherwise.

The statistical work for this year was the most thorough and complete ever before prepared. The report was ultimately put into book form, and thus became a very useful handbook for all general workers. Our visitors this year were I.T. Tichenor, R.J. Willingham, T.P. Bell, of the Sunday School Board, A.T. Robertson, of the Louisville Seminary, J.M. Robertson of Arkansas, and S.C. Mitchell, of Kentucky. The obituary list in the Convention minutes for this year was something serious J.B. Link, J.M. C. Breaker, J.H. Roland, C.E. Stephen, J.A. Wheelock, H.H. Tilford and Mrs. Laura A. Johnston. What are we to do with a group like this? Some of them were among the most helpful workers in their day, and yet there would be no end to our history if we were to give life sketches of all the worthy ones. J. B. Link was for twenty years editor and most of the time sole owner of The Texas Baptist Herald. Link was really a great editor, and an uncommonly good business man. He not only made a living out of his paper, but something more than a living. He was probably somewhat cold and blunt in his nature. He made some enemies and many friends. He was always cool and deliberate. He thought quick and deep enough, but spoke slowly. He was not an impressive speaker, but he wielded a mighty pen. In and through The Texas Baptist Herald he helped mightily in the making of Texas Baptist history, but possibly the greatest work of his life was the editing and publishing of the Texas Historical and Biographical Magazine. Of all the books yet published on Texas Baptist history, this is unquestionably the best. It appeared originally in monthly magazine form, but was finally bound in two volumes. For a number of years his paper The Texas Baptist Herald was without a competitor in the State. He felt almost that he had a pre-emption claim to the State, so when a competitor did come, some very unpleasant jealousies soon

arose. And from that time forward for many years Texas Baptists were greatly disturbed by newspaper rivalries and controversies. Link was really far beyond the ordinary man. He was a strong denominational man. He was probably the most prominent of all the leaders in the one great central Baptist university idea. Because of their bitter rivalries he did not believe that either Baylor or Waco could ever become such a school as Texas Baptists needed. Dr. J.M. C. Breaker, another name on our obituary list for this year, did not come to Texas until 1877. He was pastor in Houston about ten years and later at Marshall for several more. He did most of his ministerial work in other states than Texas. He was an unusually strong preacher. He baptized many people during his long ministerial life. He was also a writer of unusual strength. Rev. J.H. Roland was a veteran among our East Texas Baptist preachers, and few men served his day and generation better. He was a sort of father in the ministry of M.V. Smith. Rev. C.E. Stephen was a remarkably strong preacher. When thoroughly aroused, few men could surpass him. He had some rather peculiar mannerisms while speaking, but he was always interesting and effective. He did much valuable service in Texas. He gave to Texas a whole family of useful preacher boys. We have no sketches of the lives of the other three on this obituary list. Sister Laura A. Johnston, however, we knew long and well. She was once a member of a church of which the author was pastor. She and her family were always true friends and supporters of his ministry. This year marked the earthly closing of the life of J.H. Stribling, who died at Eureka Springs, Ark., at the home of W.E. Penn, his long-time friend, August 13, 1892. There he said his last farewells and was called by his Lord to his heavenly home. We all loved him. Few men have ever lived in Texas who left upon the people so great an impress for good as did J.H. Stribling. For nearly thirty years the author knew him well. He followed him once where he had been pastor for about ten years and has preached more or less in every field and at every church where Dr. Stribling was ever pastor, and yet he does not recall ever hearing one solitary unfavorable criticism of him. He probably was the most universally loved preacher in all the several thousand preachers of our Texas Baptist ministry. It would probably be more nearly actual truth to say that Brother Stribling was a good preacher, than to say that he was a great preacher. The word good

seems to apply to him in all the works of his ministerial life better than the word great. We have probably had several greater preachers, but we have never had a better preacher. He was emphatically a Texas preacher. He was saved, called, licensed, ordained and educated in Texas. The name of J.H. Stribling was among the first 24 to enroll in 1846 in the new Baylor, with its one teacher, Henry F. Gillett. He was Baylors first ministerial student. He became an alumnus of Baylor and was one of whom Baylor in all her many after years had reason to be proud. No worthier son of the old alma mater ever left her walls. From the hour of his call to the ministry he absolutely consecrated his whole life to his Masters cause. In those early days, when salaries for preachers were distressingly small, and nearly all our preachers were forced by sheer necessity to supplement their salaries by some sort of other work, this young preacher gave himself continually to the ministry of the Word and lived of the Gospel. He was one of the very few of our early preachers who did this. When nineteen years of age he came with his fathers family from Alabama to Texas. It was a large family father, mother and twelve children. James was the oldest of the twelve. One of the young mans first acts as a Texas citizen was to enlist as a Texas soldier to help meet the Mexican invasion of 1842. He remained in the Texas army for nearly or quite a year. The Mexicans were driven out of Texas. He entered Baylor in May, 1846. He left Baylor December, 1849. He spent the year 1850 as a missionary west of the Colorado. His first regular pastorate was at Gonzales. Here he remained with Gods richest blessings on his work for about seven years. Here he was happily married, and here he built one of the best and costliest, meeting houses of that period. It cost $5,000. Over the earnest protest of his Gonzales people he resigned that field to accept the Wharton and Old Caney churches. These communities were at this time probably the wealthiest in the State. From here he was called to the First Church of Galveston in 1860. His pastorate there, however, while happy, was very short because of the Civil War and the Federal blockade. In 1863 he became pastor at Anderson. This at that time was one of the most prominent churches in Texas. Here was organized the Baptist State Convention. Here was established the first Texas Baptist paper. Here lived some of our greatest Baptist people the Barneses, the Terrells, the Thomases, the Buffingtons, the Hills, the Pahls, and a little later the Baines, the Johnsons, the Howells, the Graveses, etc. Link, in his Historical and Biographical Magazine, f40 says that at the close of the war 1865 Stribling was one of only three Baptist preachers in all Texas who was receiving his entire support from his ministry. Following his

ten years in Anderson came seven at Tyler and one year at Calvert, and then his closing ten years at Rockdale. His pastorates were always gloriously blessed of God. Probably Texas never had a more successful preacher and pastor. Bro. Stribling was much honored by his brethren. At one time the Baptist State Convention, by vote, requested him to write a history of Texas Baptists, and Brethren R.E. B. Baylor and Hosea Garrett were asked to give him all the help they could. Declining health made it impossible for him to finish the task.

CHAPTER 78. TWO MORE HISTORY-MAKING YEARS 1895-1896

THESE were times to try the patience of the saints. Texas Baptists had become emphatically aggressive. They were beginning to do things in a mighty way. They were growing. Their ideas and visions were expanding and enlarging. They were planning, praying and paying on a scale somewhat commensurate with their enlarging ideas. The year 1895 was begun with no debts, it is true, but with an empty treasury and with a field that had recently been closely gleaned, and also with an unsilenced and unweakened opposition. There was to be no sailing on flowery beds of ease. J. M. Carroll had again been unanimously chosen corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions, but to him at least it soon became evident that he would have to give up the work. His wife had for a number of years been a great but uncomplaining sufferer. She had made a great fight, that he might go on with his work, but the battle was going against her. Her recovery must now be his chief concern, so he tendered his resignation. This was leaving the work at a critical stage, but there was no alternative. He had now been serving two years and nine months. It was a strenuous period. In January, 1895, Rev. M.D. Early, the general missionary and Carrolls faithful assistant, was chosen as his successor. He entered upon his work with tremendous energy and earnestness and accomplished wonderful results, as will be seen from his report which appears later in this chapter. Our Baptist people were being considerably disturbed about this time with Martinism, as well as with some other sorts of belligerency. Probably the strongest advocate of Martinism at this time was Rev. E.R. Carswell. As a preacher he was a remarkably strong man. He was attractive in appearance and rather unusually eloquent. He was thoroughly capable of leading whether he went right or wrong. He was strongly pressing the doctrine of absolute assurance. Baptists have always believed in the doctrine of assurance, but the doctrine was now being promulgated far beyond what most Baptists believed the Scriptures warranted. It was held by Carswell that absolute assurance came instantly and simultaneously with conversion, and continued with the same absoluteness forever thereafter. One moments doubt at any time after conversion was positive proof that the one so doubting had never been converted.

Rev. M.T. Martin was the first to make prominent this view in Texas, and hence it came to be called Martinism. Martin himself was an able man. No ordinary man could have swept so many good men and women off their feet. He was a great mathematician and a great reasoner. Few men, though even in their inmost souls they knew he was wrong, could withstand him in argument. He wanted everything reduced, even in religion, to a mathematical demonstration, and hence he preached a gospel of knowledge rather than a gospel of faith. His personality was great. He was genial and good-humored and lovable, but he disturbed rather than settled the faith of many markedly good Christians, some prominent preachers among the number. Numbers of preachers began adopting his ideas and trying to imitate him. It is needless to say that all of them utterly failed. No man without his wonderful brain and reasoning powers could have succeeded along his lines. Martin had several other peculiar shades of doctrines thoroughly and mathematically demonstrated to his own mind, which puzzled and disturbed rather than gave light and satisfaction to other Christians. He was very aggressive in his views and teachings. He was a member of the First Baptist Church of Waco, of which R.C. Burleson was a member and B.H. Carroll was pastor. Charges were finally preferred against Martin for heresy. Four long church conferences were held in considering the matter. The charge of heresy was finally sustained by a vote of about three to one. During all the long trial not one unkind or harsh word was ever said on either side. Everybody believed in Brother Martins religion and his sincerity, but the majority of the church thought him a very unsafe teacher and leader. His credentials as a preacher were withdrawn, but the church, leaning strongly to the side of mercy, granted him a letter of dismission. He soon united with the Marlin Baptist church and his credentials were by that church restored, but his heretical teachings never had such power thereafter. The action of the First Church of Waco in withdrawing Martins credentials occurred in July, 1889. The time of this chapter we are now writing was 1895, or six years later. E.R. Carswell was probably now the strongest of the Texas representatives of Martinism. At about this time another Texas Baptist preacher, Rev. G.M. Fortune, pastor at Paris, was proclaiming some new doctrines. He taught that Christ was not the believers substitute, thus repudiating the doctrine of the atonement. When the Convention met at Belton in 1895, many of our people both preachers and laymen were very much concerned about these matters. They felt that so far as the Baptists were concerned an end should somehow be put

to them, so immediately upon the opening of the Convention, even before its organization, the following preamble and resolution were offered by B. Badger, a prominent Baptist deacon, and unanimously adopted:
Whereas, Baptists recognize Articles of Faith as expressions of what they believe the Bible teaches on doctrines distinguishing us from people of other faiths, and, Whereas, Baptist churches in this country have subscribed to the declaration of principles as set forth in Pendletons Manual and Hiscox Directory, and, Whereas, a school has appeared among us who openly say they do not believe the expressions as taught in said Articles of Faith are supported by the Word of God, and do not endorse them, and, Whereas, this Convention is supposed to be composed of delegates from churches endorsing and teaching Gods Word in harmony with said Articles of Faith, therefore be it Resolved, that we seat as delegates only those who come from regular missionary Baptist churches subscribing to the Articles of Faith.

When the Convention met in the afternoon the committee on enrollment made its report. Pending the discussion of that question a preamble and resolutions were read by W.A. Jarrell and discussed by him, S.A. Hayden, A.H. Mitchell, E.R. Carswell and others. The following are the preamble and resolution:
Whereas, this body is based on what Baptist Articles of Faith declare, therefore, Resolved, that no one be recognized a member of this body who holds and teaches any doctrine contrary to them of such import as that no Christian has ever doubted or ever can doubt he is saved, known as a part of Martinism or that Christ is not the believers substitute, penalty and righteousness a doctrine held by Fortuneism.

Following the resolution an amendment was offered by A.H. Mitchell as follows

Whereas, this Convention is composed of delegates or messengers from sovereign Baptist churches, and said sovereignty is lodged in each of the churches, and here represented only by said messengers or delegates, and all meet upon a common level; therefore be it Resolved, that it is the judgment of this body that it alone can pass upon the denominational fitness of its constituents, that is, when any issue is raised, in the meetings of its annual sessions demanding immediate action.

The next session came on with these matters still pending, and they were then discussed by E.R. Carswell and J.M. Robertson, after which this resolution was offered by Robertson and adopted:
Resolved, that this whole question of eligibility to membership be referred to a special committee of five which shall report to the Convention when permanently organized.

On the next morning the Convention, having been thoroughly organized the night before, another group of preambles and resolutions were read by A.H. Mitchell, and they were adopted:
Whereas, this Convention is obviously in a state of unrest, suspense and anxiety pending the adjustment of certain questions involved in resolutions and amendments offered and discussed yesterday, and referred to a special committee to report to this body, and, Whereas, the consideration of said questions should by all means come before this Convention before the departure of a considerable number of delegates for home, therefore, Resolved, that it is the sense of this body that said committee be respectfully urged to use all possible means, compatible with due deliberation, to submit their report to-day at 3:30 p.m.

The committee of five presented the following report at the afternoon session and it was adopted by a rising vote:

ELIGIBILITY TO MEMBERSHIP
Your committee to whom was referred the question of eligibility to membership, on all resolutions relating to that subject, submit the following: Resolved, 1. that it is the sense of this Convention that Article II, Section 1, of the Constitution sufficiently expresses the fact that the Convention is composed of persons chosen by churches, associations and missionary societies as their messengers, and that when said persons are convened they, and not the churches, are the Conventon. The constitution of the Convention declares that these persons must be messengers from such bodies as are defined by it the constitution. The expression, regular Baptist churches, means such organizations as hold the doctrines of the Bible, on fundamental questions, as were commonly received by Baptists at the time the constitution was adopted. The right to determine what kind of organizations may be represented, and by how many messengers, which this Convention has, by its constitution reserved to itself, carries with it the right to enquire whether persons seeking seats as members here, come from such defined organizations, and to refuse them seats if they do not.

Resolved, 2. Strictly in accord with the constitution, and in pursuance of the rights therein reserved to this Convention, we hereby declare that any organization which, by formal declaration, by support of ministry, or otherwise, promulgates, endorses or encourages any teaching to the effect that perfect and full assurance of salvation comes with regeneration, or birth of the Spirit, or saving faith, and it is thenceforth uniform, unvariable, never increased or diminished, and that those who do not have such assurance, with never a doubt, are unsaved, is not such regular Baptist church as is contemplated by the constitution, and a messenger from such organization cannot be seated as a member of this body. The fact that a man, presenting himself here for membership as a messenger, is known to believe and teach, by speech or pen, the doctrine hereinbefore mentioned and commonly known as Martinism shall be sufficient cause for his rejection as a member; but the whole matter of the churchs purging itself of false teachers is left, by Article III, Section 2, of the constitution, with the church itself, where it rightly belongs. Resolved, 3. We further declare that the death of Christ on the cross was held by the churches defined to be regular Baptist churches to be necessary, expiatory, in the place of the sinner, in satisfaction of divine justice, and therefore substitutionary, the benefits of which come to us by grace through faith, God imputing Christs righteousness to us, having imputed our sins to Him. Any organization which holds and promulgates in any way any doctrine in conflict with this substantial statement of the belief of the churches defined in the constitution is not entitled to representation in this Convention.

This report was signed by J.M. Robertson, R.C. Pender, J.H. Cason, J.D. Robnett and J.B. Riddle. Matters during this year, as compared with last, and as compared with the year to follow, were measurably quiet. Few special disturbances arose outside of the doctrinal disturbances to which we have already referred. The following is a summary of the work done as reported by the board: Missionaries employed, 93; stations supplied, 474; churches organized, 77; Sunday Schools, 71; baptized into mission churches, 1,516; 35 preachers and 117 deacons were ordained; church houses built on missionary fields, 18, at a cost of $11,148.58; cash collected for State missions, $13,739.19; donated by the Home Board to State missions, $4,000; collected for Foreign Missions, $8,179.53, and for Home Missions, $4,124.98; collected for Ministers Relief work, $2,192.90. Total collections for the year, $32,795.71. This, under conditions then existing, was a great years work. During this year a chapel car had been sent into Texas by Dr. A.J. Rowland, secretary of the American Baptist Publication Society, to be used by Texas Baptists under the direction of the State Mission Board as might be thought wise. The Convention gratefully accepted this new method of help, and used

the car to very great advantage, especially in our railroad centers. Rev. E.S. Stucker and wife were in charge of the car, and highly acceptable service was rendered. The following visitors were with us at our 1895 convention: Dr. C.C. Bitting, from the Publication Society, Philadelphia; R.J. Willingham, of the Foreign Mission Board, Richmond, Va.; F.H. Kerfoot, from the Theological Seminary at Louisville, Ky.; Dr. S.H. Ford, editor of the Christian Repository, St. Louis; T.P. Bell, of the Sunday School Board, Nashville; I.T. Tichenor, from the Home Board, Atlanta; Wm. P. Harvey, of The Western Recorder, Louisville, Ky., and H.M. Long, Mississippi. The condition of Baylor College at this period was something very distressing. J.M. Carroll had recently been elected general financial manager of the institution, but was to act mainly as field agent in trying to relieve it from its awful burden of debt. He had been in the work but a little while when the Convention met. We submit here his first report to the Convention, showing the real financial condition of the College at that time: Brethren of the Convention: When I accepted my present position of Financial Manager of Baylor Female College, I promised you through the papers and through circular letters that just as soon as I could learn the exact financial condition of the College, that I would make to you a full and clear statement of the whole matter. I now fulfill that promise. I withhold absolutely nothing. I neither magnify nor minify the situation. August the first I accepted my present position. Much the larger part of the time since that date, myself and book-keeper have been striving to master every detail of the financial condition. I now give you the results of our investigations. The following statement embraces everything up to September 1, 1895:
Bonds dated July 1, 1895, bearing 6% int Outstanding notes bearing 10% int Outstanding notes bearing 12% int Outstanding open accounts Int. on bonds July 1 to Sept. 1 Int. on notes up to Sept. 1 Total floating indebtedness Total liabilities up to Sept. 1, 1895 $58,000.00 $63,314.10 500.00 4,298.83 580.00 1,886.25 70,579.18 $128,579.18

We fully realize that this is a dark picture. But we have shown you its darkest side. We have all these bonds, notes and accounts carefully listed and itemized; and all interest, both on bonds and notes, due up to Sept. 1, carefully computed and included in-the above statement. Now follows a statement of available assets:
Notes given for board and tuition Open accounts for board and tuition (only of recent date) Donation notes (only of very recent date) Lands (very low estimate) Total available resources $ 1,692.19 8,960.42 6,003.00 5,000.00 $21,656.61

We have been very careful in giving these resources. Thousands of dollars, both notes and open accounts, which may be collected, have not been included in this statement. For instance, all accounts and notes for board and tuition back of last year, with the exception of three or four hundred dollars, have been left out. And in addition to this, over $15,000 of recent donation pledges, more than $5,000 of which are due on and after Oct. 1, 1895, have also been left out. And yet further: In estimating the value of the lands, we have deducted at least one-third from all former estimates. And all donation notes, except those of very recent date, are left out. All of these have been excluded from the above statement. We are hoping, however, that collections from these and we are making some constantly will make up all deficit in the assets that are given. But that we may not deceive ourselves, and that we may face the situation fairly and squarely, and at its worst, we prefer to state the indebtedness regardless of all present assets. Then the total indebtedness which confronted us Sept. 1 was $128,579.18. Of this amount, however, $2,900 will never have to be paid. Concerning this $2,900 I will explain orally. The amount of indebtedness then which had to be met was $125,679.18. This is a complete statement of the financial condition of the College up to Sept. 1. During the month of September, not including any new subscriptions, but by collections on old accounts, notes and pledges, and some from this years income from the school, we have reduced the indebtedness $4,427.72. Hence, the indebtedness as it stands Oct. 1, including bonds, notes, open accounts and all interest, is $121,251.46. The question which now confronts us is: How shall we, the Baptist General Convention of Texas, founder and owner of this institution, meet this serious situation? As we think on this awfully and

unexpectedly large debt, how shall we be affected? Shall we be like the Amorites and Canaanites when they heard that the Lord had dried up the overflowing waters of the Jordan before the children of Israel? It is said that their hearts melted, neither was there spirit in them any more. (<060501>Joshua 5:1.) God forbid that we should be like they. Rather let us be like Joab, when the battle pressed him before and behind; let us say to one another as he said to Abishai, his brother, Be of good courage, and let us play the men for our people. (<101012>2 Samuel 10:12.) What shall we do? I press the question. Shall we play the cowards, sacrifice our Baptist and Christian honor, and surrender? Or, shall we continue on timidly, fearfully and half-heartedly and let the debt, by its rapidly accumulating interest, enlarge upon us? Or shall we, like men of God, meet the emergency, and by one mighty and united effort press on to speedy and glorious victory? Brethren and sisters, if I had not had some hope of success, nothing under heaven could have induced me to accept my present position. I frankly confess that the awfulness of the situation has sometimes, for awhile, staggered my faith. But I am now absolutely sure that we can win. That we can pay, not only the floating debt, but all the debtfloating and bonded the whole $121,251.46, and pay it speedily. Listen closely and carefully to the statements which follow: After a very careful and painstaking study of the actual earnings and running expenses of the College for the last nine years, I find that the earnings, over and above all expenses, have averaged a little over $8,000 a year. Let the College over and above her necessary running expenses, pay the interest on this bonded debt, $3,400 per annum. This it has already been more than doing. Then let us raise $25,000 on the principal of the bonded debt, and put that $25,000 out at 10 per cent interest, and in nine years time that $25,000 will pay the whole bonded debt. Now then, see the situation:
Floating debt to be raised Bonded debt to be raised Total to be raised The Trustees and Belton will give Balance to be provided for Good assets To be given by the denomination $63,251.46 25,000.00 $88,251.46 $25,000.00 $63,251.46 21,656.61 $41,594.86

But say we take all assets with which to pay interest and expenses of campaign. The amount then to be given by the denomination is only $63,000 about the same amount as that given to Baylor University. This, brethren, after two months thought and careful study, is the plan upon which I have fallen. I now submit it to you. If you heartily endorse it, and will stand by us in the fight, the College shall soon be free. If you endorse it and will stand by the College until the debt is paid, say so to-day by a rising vote in this Convention. The trustees and Belton, if you so vote, will give the $25,000 asked of them; $15,000 of their amount has already been secured. Within twenty days from the adjournment of this Convention we think we can announce that the whole $25,000 has been paid, and the College debt reduced that much. Let there be no uncertain or indefinite action by this Convention, and in my candid judgment victory is assured. To give confidence as to the management of the finances of the College, at my suggestion, the Financial Manager, bookkeeper and treasurer were all put under bond the first two $10,000 each, and the treasurer $20,000. Furthermore, the board of trustees, by special resolution, agreed that no new debts for any purpose should be made. Everything in future, is to be run on a strictly cash basis. Brethren and sisters, Baylor Female College alone, of all our great denominational interests, is now seriously hampered by debt. Shall we give it freedom? We await your answer.

Some $12,000 or $15,000 more of indebtedness was finally found. This alarming debt was reduced during the two following years about $40,000, but even then it was still $95,000. The final cancellation of this indebtedness will be shown in the chapter on the Texas Baptist Education Commission. During the 1895 session of the Convention at Belton a very unique incident occurred. Two of our Texas foreign missionaries who were at home on furlough were united in marriage Z.C. Taylor from Brazil and Miss Laura Barton from China. They had both succeeded admirably as missionaries in their respective fields. The ceremony was performed by Dr. R.J. Willingham, secretary of the Foreign Mission Board, assisted by Dr. R.C. Burleson. J.M. Carroll and M.D. Early marched in and stood up with the bride and groom. The whole service was very impressive. They soon left for Brazil, the bride, of course, giving up her work in China. These two faithful and long-time missionaries were recently drowned in Corpus Christi, Texas, during a dreadful coast storm.

M.D. EARLY
During this year and the next Texas Baptists were very much interested in the question of church extension. These words, however, do not seem rightly to express what was intended. A church building fund is what is wanted by our people. We needed three times as many church buildings as we had. It really was a crying need of the hour. A committee was appointed to consider and report on the matter. This committee consisted of J.M. Carroll, J.D. Robnett, G.W. Smith, Isaac Sellers and J.A. Ivey. The report strongly recommended that something be done, and during the year 1896 the board planned to do something on that line, but Dr. S.A. Hayden renewed his agitation, which was even worse than before, so nothing tangible was done during these two years. The obituary list this year was the largest ever yet reported sixteen names, including some of our strongest preachers and a number of our most prominent and useful laymen. We give the list as printed in the minutes: Deacons S.B. Maxey, Paris; M.H. Curry, Marlin; H.L. Lewis, Hearne; J.M. Graves, Melissa; Alsey Bailey, Oakwoods; T.J. Pridgen, Wharton, and R.T. Baylor, Edna; Chas. Stewart, Houston; N.B. Langsford, Waxahachie, and R.J. Hatcher, Baird. Elders J.F. Simmons, Tulia; J.D. Walker, San Antonio; J.B. Hardwick, Corpus Christi; J.F. Hardwick, Ladonia, and W.B. Eaves, Oakwoods. S. B. Maxey was a United States Senator and Charles Stewart was a Congressman. Nearly all the others were prominent in our Texas work.

CHAPTER 79. A RENEWAL OF THE HAYDEN AGITATION

THE year 1896 was one of the most strenuous in our history. The State mission board encountered numerous and very serious difficulties. On account of the Hayden agitation it was forced to defend itself, as well as its contemporary corresponding secretary and several who had gone before. The Convention session for 1896 was held in Houston. There were present 493 messengers the largest representation at any session in all its history up to this time. The old officers were reelected R.C. Buckner, president, and A.E. Baten and J.H. Truett, secretaries. The prominent visitors present were Dr. J.M. Frost, Dr. R.J. Willingham, Dr. H.H. Harris, Dr. I.T. Tichenor, Dr. S.H. Ford, Dr. W.P. Harvey, Dr. J.B. Gambrell (present for the first time and soon to be one of us), W.D. Upshaw (Earnest Willie) and our former fellow Texan W.D. Powell, then of Mexico. One of the most vital of the questions finally and permanently settled at this Convention was that of coeducation at Baylor University. When Baylor and Waco Universities were consolidated just ten years preceding this, it was agreed that ten years were to be given as a testing time as to the wisdom and practicability of coeducation. Old Baylor in its original policies and plans was for separate education. This was then the almost universal idea and plan the world over. Waco University, soon after its founding, was, through the purpose and plan of R.C. Burleson, its president, made coeducational. This was at that time regarded as a rather risky experiment, so when consolidation took place in 1886, the matter of coeducation, in the thinking of many of our strongest brethren, had not yet passed through its experimental stage. This was really one of the most serious difficulties in the way of consolidation, but it was agreed to consolidate the schools and give coeducation a test of ten years. At the conclusion of the ten years a vote was to be taken on the question by the whole Convention as to the wisdom of its continuance. The ten years was at an end when the Convention met in Houston in 1896. B. H. Carroll, for the Baylor University Board of Trustees, submitted to the Convention the following statement and resolution

RECOMMENDATION OF TRUSTEES OF BAYLOR UNIVERSITY

After calling attention to the fact that the full ten years have elapsed since consolidation, bringing us to the hour of the final settlement of the question: Shall the female department be retained in Baylor University? we now respectfully ask that this Convention put this matter to rest for all time, either with or without discussion, as the Convention may elect. We make here these statements only: 1. We heartily commend the wisdom of having a Baptist school for separate female education, because so many of the constituents of this Convention prefer separate education for their girls and will have it, if not in our schools, then in others. If not in Texas, then abroad. We can see no good likely to accrue to Baylor University from a possible disaster to Baylor Female College at Belton, with which we are not only on good terms, rejoicing to be so, but have demonstrated in the past and hold ourselves ready to demonstrate in the future our willingness to aid substantially in its well-being. 2. We as heartily commend the wisdom of suitable provisions for coeducation, because so many of our people prefer it and will have it, if not here, then elsewhere if not in Texas, then abroad. And we can conceive of no good, but evil rather, likely to accrue to Baylor Female College by inflicting on Baylor University at Waco the needless and irreparable disaster certain to follow the abolition of our female department. Indeed, our expectation is that the champions of separate education, willing enough to rest the cause they espouse upon its own intrinsic merits, as they see them, shall here illustrate the spirit of good fellowship by asking the privilege to take the initiative in moving that this hitherto open question shall be dismissed forever from further consideration, and that it be regarded as finally settled that Baylor University at Waco shall be coeducational. At any rate we confidently await your verdict on the following resolution: Resolved, that the female department at Baylor University be retained and that this be a final settlement of this hitherto open question.

Profound attention was given to the reading of the paper. There was no discussion. The vote was taken. It was unanimous. Coeducation, so far as Texas Baptists were concerned, was a settled question. As was definitely stated, that vote did not mean that Baylor College was to be affected. About this time what was then known as the Whitsitt controversy was causing considerable stir among Texas Baptists. Much was said in our Texas papers, so when the Convention came together some brethren were, of course, ready with resolutions. Finally, after much discussion, the following as a substitute for all other resolutions was offered by B.H. Carroll. After being discussed by President H.H. Harris, Dr. S.H. Ford, B.H. Carroll and J.A.

Shackleford, it was adopted. As the preamble and resolutions somewhat explain the nature of the controversy, we give them in full:
Whereas, Dr. W.H. Whitsitt, president of the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary at Louisville, Ky., has published in The New York Independent and in Johnsons New Encyclopedia, and in a letter to The New York Examiner, certain statements concerning Baptist history, very generally regarded as both offensive and unjust by our people, and which, as we think, are at variance with generally accepted history; and, Whereas, he has also published more recently, in The Religious Herald and in a small book issued by him, other statements on the same points very much modifying the impressions naturally and fairly made by his original statements, yet, Whereas, our people are not satisfied with the case as it now stands and are willing to get before them all facts ascertainable within a reasonable time before reaching a final judgment, therefore, Resolved, that we respectfully and lovingly, but very earnestly, refer this whole matter to the trustees of the Seminary having jurisdiction over the case, as worthy of their most serious consideration, and do earnestly request from them, assembled in annual session at Wilmington, N.C., next May, a clear-cut deliverance on the merits of the whole case, according to all the facts, and that this deliverance be submitted to the Southern Baptist Convention, then and there in session, for such action as may be lawful and right. In the meantime, loving as we do the Seminary as a precious institution, devised to us by those who founded and cherished it, and whose memories are precious, therefore, Resolved, that with the exception of the aforementioned teachings on Baptist history, we commend it most heartily to the esteem and patronage of our people. The most serious of all matters before the Convention this year were matters submitted by the executive board in its annual report. The board itself had been tried during the year seemingly to the utmost limit of its patience and endurance, so the strongest words ever before submitted in the boards report are found in the report of this year. There are so many vital and fundamental principles set forth in this report, and so many important facts of history, that we give the report, though long, almost in full, omitting only some details in figures and statistics. It vas as follows:f41 Ten years ago the Baptist State Convention and the Baptist General Association were merged into the Baptist General Convention of Texas. This lapse of a decade may warrant some general observations prefatory to a recital of the past years work. The constitution from the beginning distributed the execution of the Conventions will concerning the several classified

departments of work in the intervals between the annual sessions of the body among as many distinct and independent boards. To the board of directors was committed the mission work, the Convention reserving to itself the election of general secretary or superintendent of missions, and relegating to the board all other appointments and the matter of salaries and expenses, but requiring for Convention approval or disapproval an annual report of its business. When the Convention stands adjourned at the close of an annual session, any one of its boards possesses all the authority of the Convention itself in the matter entrusted to it. For this period of ten years, year by year, the Convention has made Waco the headquarters of its board of directors, with a local quorum. The full board, however, was made a large body of representative brethren from different sections of the State, including exofficio, all the officers of the Convention itself, non-residents of Waco far outnumbering the local quorum. The business of the board has been transacted in regular quarterly sessions, time and place previously published and due notice each time served on every member. This uncompensated work of the board has been done at much cost to themselves, and no measure has been adopted or appointment made without prayer, due deliberation and painstaking investigation. Moreover, in all matters of importance, practical unanimity, and not a mere majority, has ever been sought. There has never been a minority report submitted to this Convention, and the Convention, so far in our history, has never failed to endorse by emphatic vote the work of its servants. Exemption from error in judgment may not be claimed for any work of man, but this board may claim that it has never acted in any manner without a keen sense of its responsibility, careful study of its constitutional powers, sincere desire to execute the will of the Convention and a prayerful appeal for divine guidance. In the decade just ended, the Convention itself has elected in succession four general secretaries or superintendents, viz: A.J. Holt, J.B. Cranfill, J.M. Carroll and M.D. Early. During the administration of the third secretary, J.M. Carroll, vast additions were made to the work of the board and its secretary, to-wit: the collections and disbursements for home missions and foreign missions of the Southern Baptist Convention, up to that time in the hands of canvassing agents in Texas, appointed respectively by the Atlanta and Richmond boards. Later was added by the Convention at Gainesville the work of aged ministers relief. What before had been done by four salaried agents was now committed to one. Resuming the more general observations, Article 6 of the constitution declares that the board of directors shall have power to appoint an assistant superintendent of missions to aid the corresponding secretary. In times deemed necessary, the board has exercised this discretional constitutional power; for instance, in the appointment of T.B. Pitman to assist A.J. Holt, and of M.D. Early to assist J.M. Carroll. In the board meeting, just after the adjournment of the Convention at Gainesville, Rev. S.J. Anderson nominated

A.J. Holt as assistant superintendent of missions, insisting on a salary of $1.800 per year. The board, never having in its history voted so large a salary to any assistant, declined to appropriate more than $1,500. The appointment was not accepted, and in a subsequent meeting and on motion of Rev. S.A. Hayden, M.D. Early was appointed at-a salary of $1,500. Neither J.B. Cranfill nor M.D. Early ever had an assistant superintendent. In the administration of A.J. Holt, began the policy of employing general missionaries. We confine not this term to such general missionaries as A.R. Griggs among the colored, J.C. Midyett in the large bounds of the San Saba Association, S.A. Beauchamp for the Panhandle, and others of this first administration, but we refer to such general missionaries as J.T. Harris, during the Holt and Cranfill administration, W.C. Lattimore in J.M. Carrolls administration, J.W. Newbrough and J.A. Arbuckle in M.D. Earlys administration. While these general missionaries are incidentally collectors of mission funds on their respective fields, like, and only like, all others missionaries appointed by this board, this work of theirs is only an incident and not the great emphatic reason of their appointment. If the demand for economy in a minute space would allow, it might be profitable to cite just here the duties assigned to these several general missionaries and the weighty reason prompting their appointment. However, they have been repeatedly published and the policy itself has been indorsed time and again by the Convention. Thus it appears from all the administrations of the four secretaries and from ten consecutive sessions of the Convention, that no other things have been more thoroughly settled as the policy of the Convention than these three: 1. The board may appoint an assistant superintendent. 2. The board may appoint general missionaries. 3. All questions of salary and expense shall be relegated to the united wisdom of the board of directors. In the year closing with the Marshall Convention this last point of salary and expense was largely agitated in the board and in the Convention by Brethren S.A. Hayden and S.J. Anderson. The board for its part patiently and repeatedly heard these brother members and investigated by committees all matters submitted. After repeated and overwhelming decisions against them in the board, the matter was brought by the board itself before the Marshall Convention. That body by a large majority did in express terms endorse every decision of the board, and in terms equally express again relegated to the new board all questions of salary and expense. In the light of this years complications and criticisms, these indisputable historic facts may well deserve your consideration, especially when associated with the fact that all other general Baptist bodies throughout the world have the same policy. The same may be said of all similar bodies of all other Christians and of all secular bodies having large and complicated, interests in trust. The common sense business principle underlying the policy alone can account for its universality.

From these observations on the past, we turn to This Years Work It was commenced without the anticipation of the fearful drouth which never fully developed until June. Matters of salary and expense were allowed to remain just as approved by the Belton Convention one year ago, which had created this board and which had just adjourned. The boards report of the preceding year, itemizing all these expenses, had been adopted without even cavil or opposition. Examine the minutes and see. There was no good reason to apprehend opposition and war. We acted as the new board to be appointed by this body will be expected to act, following the instructions that may here be given to them. After contracts are made for the year integrity demands fulfillment. A careful study of all the reports in the minutes of the last Convention seem clearly to authorize, or positively instruct, in the following particulars: 1. Matters of salary and expense left with the board; previous years expenses approved. 2. Discontinue work among the colored people until they adjust their difficulties, so embarrassing to our co-operation with them. 3. The continuance of The Messenger indispensable. 4. Limit appropriations to fields promising best developments, exercising the greatest possible care in the selection of suitable men. This instruction necessarily looked to a reduction of the number of our missionaries. 5. Inaugurate as speedily as practicable a movement for raising church building fund. 6. Assume Home Boards responsibility for the El Paso Mexican chapel. All these instructions and authorizations have been sacredly followed according to our ability. The board unanimously elected Rev. J.M. Robertson as secretary for the church extension fund and they trusted for quite a while that he might be induced to accept. After he finally declined, there being no other in view upon whom we could sufficiently agree, the year also far gone, and drouth impending, definite and profitable action on that matter for the year seemed impracticable. Early in the year the board voted to employ two general missionaries, following the precedents and endorsements of all the ten years of this Conventions existence, as evidenced in every past administration, both as to the office and the salary. Never did a board deliberate more carefully as to the measure and the men, or seek more humbly and persistently the divine guidance. Rev. J.A. Newbrough and Rev. J.A. Arbuckle were elected. The first has labored eight months of this year and the second five months. The salary paid the two for the thirteen months work is less than $1,500. Very faithfully, arduously, profitably and acceptably have they labored, and well satisfied is the board with their work. It would,

however, have been many fold more fruitful if they had been given a fair chance. And just here it is important to observe that great successes can never be found in shifting methods and policies. A very imperfect plan, faithfully worked and heartily welcomed, will more likely succeed than the most perfect ever devised by man which is allowed no fair trial. The direction of a needed reform lies never in frequent changes of men and measures, but it lies in developing more of the spirit of loving co-operation on any plan that may be agreed upon. If we do not pray more, give more, look more at Christ and the needs of His cause and less at the cost, we can never take Texas for Christ. We now submit a summary of Secretary Earlys report, as made to this board, accompanied by an itemized statement of this years receipts and disbursements in all departments of the work, which latter this Convention may have read or not read, put into its minutes or left out, as you may deem best. Summary Of Work Done
Missionaries employed Stations supplied, regularly and irregularly Churches assisted in organizing Baptized for mission churches Sunday Schools assisted in organizing Elders or Bishops assisted in ordaining Deacons assisted in ordaining Church lots secured, No. 9, value 66 695 19 898 53 26 71 $1,275.00

Total Cash Receipts

State Missions, including $5,300 from Home Board Foreign Missions Home Missions Ministers Relief Fund, Available Ministers Relief Fund, Endowment Mexican Church, El Paso Church Building Fund Missionary Messenger Grand total Expenses have been divided as follows: State Missions Foreign Missions Home Missions Ministers Relief Fund, Available Ministers Relief Fund, Endowment $16,906.39 6,112.92 3,880.99 1,515.27 247.50 63.00 6.12 82.85 $28,812.04 $2,232.95 1,542.60 763.27 428.54 80.94 $5,049.30

We ought not, however, to leave this work without this statement Very crushing have been his burdens and responsibilities and sorely has his administration been shot at by the archers. In the judgment of your board he has been honest and faithful, and has given to the work every faculty of power with which God has endowed him. Very trying have been the circumstances about him, and in them all he has done what he could. Beyond this no man can go. In another connection he will make a final statement to this body. We refer now, brethren, in conclusion, to a matter about which, in periods of excitement, it is easier to make mistakes than all others. Very deeply as a board have we sympathized with the almost universal financial stringency among our people. Our sympathy has prompted some of us to sacrifice more and give to Gods needy cause more than we ever did before in our lives. This was the direction of OUR sympathy. If half we heard be true, you will listen with patience while we say some things that conscience and the hour require to be said lovingly indeed, but firmly and plainly. In saying them, however, we concede your office as judges, and that our work is rightfully amenable to your jurisdiction. With this report our term of office expires. There is nothing for us to resign. You charged us for a time with specific duties, and the time is up. No true Baptist can claim perpetuity in office or accept it if tendered. You are just as free in the selection of a new board and its location as if you never had one. We advance no claim of preemption. Plead nothing in view of past services. At the best, we have only done our duty and are deeply conscious that we possess no inerrancy of judgment. These statements premised, we ask your hearing, even if by your judgment it is the last time, while we offer some reflections on the much mooted subject of The Question Of Salary And Other Expenses. This is always an important question, and in time of financial stringency a dangerous one. The danger arises from the unfair use that may always be made of it. This danger is never averted by so yielding to adverse criticism as to destroy efficiency. The work needed to be done should be done, whatever the cost. The commission given by our Lord is absolute and unconditional, whatever may be the cost of labor and treasure. There is no warrant for us to stop the work on account of its cost, or gauge our co-operation by the per cent of cost. To illustrate by an impossible case: If the necessary conditions were such that it fairly cost $1,000 to convey $1 to its destination, or, if only one out of a thousand missionaries sent forth could survive the dangers en route to the field of labor, our obligations to go on with the work would not be abated one jot or tittle. Neither may our co-operation be gauged by a sliding-scale which goes up and down with the apparent success of the work. Years elapsed and thousands were expended before Judson led one convert to Christ. Neither may the value of services be measured by apparent progress made. A ship breasting an adverse storm may even lose its way temporarily, though it cost its crew harder work merely to escape shipwreck in that storm than to

have progressed a thousand miles toward the port of consignment, with auspicious waters and favoring winds. So a board and its secretaries must work harder and make more sacrifices and do deserve more credit for merely holding things together in hard times and under a storm of adverse criticism, than to be able to exhibit abundant fruits and progress under more favorable conditions. Another feature of this question deserves consideration: Who shall determine the amount of salary and expense? It is a practical, business question and a vital one in co-operative work. Shall the Convention itself? It is a large body, in session only three or four days each year, and with such a multitude of affairs to pass upon that most of its work is hurried and much of it imperfectly done through haste. The experience of a thousand years shows that details of method and expense cannot be wisely adjusted by such a body, and particularly by inflammatory resolutions gendered in excitement and engineered, perhaps, for selfish ends, especially when a different resolution may be passed in every Convention. There can never be due deliberation, nor uniformity, nor any rational hope of success, except by the plan hitherto adopted in Texas and elsewhere, towit: The selection of a large number of wise, trustworthy and representative men, who will be in office as a board the whole year, and commit this matter to them, attended with responsibility to the subsequent Convention, for all their acts. If such a body of trustworthy men cannot be found, a vital and fundamental principle on which co-operative bodies rest is necessarily false. Moreover, it is inconceivable by a Christian spirit, that such a body of men, with so much at stake in character and reputation, should conspire to rob or waste or misappropriate the meager mission funds, passing through their hands, and so very largely contributed by themselves. We may be allowed in this connection to call attention to another vital and fundamental principle, essentially underlying all co-operative work, to-wit: When once the Convention itself has endorsed a boards work, and the new board it creates, with that endorsement fresh in mind, determines in the beginning of the year, when contracts are and must be made for the year, the matter of salary and expense for the new year, and all in full conformity to the recently expressed will of the Convention, then loyalty to organization and the work demand that there should be given to the board a hearty support for the current year, by every constituent of the Convention, however much he may as an individual differ in judgment from the board in such matters of mere expediency. Otherwise, there can be no such thing as law, order, government, and co-operation. Clearly, if every individual may not only withhold help, but also make open and aggressive war on those charged with the conduct of a campaign unless his dictation of terms be accepted, there can be no organization, no co-operation. The last vital and fundamental principle underlying organic co-operation is this: The organization must protect itself and its officers from open contempt

of its authority, or itself become contemptible. A neglect to observe this principle at Marshall made possible the dangers of this hour imperiling not the well-being (that is gone now) but the very being of this Convention. A similar folly, in New Testament times, brought the Corinthian church to the brink of ruin. To them Paul indignantly wrote For ye bear with a man, if he bringeth you into bondage, if he devoureth you, if he taketh you captive, if he exalteth himself, if he slap you in the face. ( <471120>2 Corinthians 11:20.) For six hours the Convention at Marshall allowed itself to be slapped in the face by one who never helps and never respects decisions of the Convention. That fact sufficiently accounts for present facts, and imposes on us the painful necessity to which we now address ourselves. We are bound to use great plainness of speech touching the unnecessary difficulties and hindrances which have obstructed this years work and shriveled up the mission spirit in our State. What we shall say is the result of wide observation, painful experience, and deep, earnest, prayerful consideration of existing conditions. Were we to consult our feelings or our personal interests, we should be silent as the grave on these matters. But with our solemn convictions of duty to the Masters cause and to this Convention, silence now would be moral cowardice and sin. So whatever may result, reverently looking to our Lord, before whose judgment seat we must appear, to witness the sincerity and honesty of our purpose, we do now set forth the following statements, conclusions and recommendations It may be stated as an undeniable proposition that the mission cause in Texas is seriously crippled and the mission spirit on the wane. This calamitous result might be plausibly attributed, at least in part, to the great scarcity of money from which the whole country is suffering, and to the political storm which has been raging the entire year, did not the Bible teach that both of them together are insignificant factors in musing, such results, where the grace of God reigns in the heart. That Holy Oracle tells us of the churches of Macedonia, how that in a great trial of affliction, the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality. No, brethren, we may not put the providence of God in front to justify ourselves. Even this year, as in that older day, wherever the mission spirit is alive and active, Gods children have given expression to it in noble efforts of self-sacrifice for the spread of His gospel. Why are we so slow to learn that even when we can give or do but little, our Father is able to take that little and multiply it into an abundant supply, as the loaves and fishes of the little lad multiplied in the hands of Jesus, making it accomplish His purpose in spite of financial or political crises? Where, then, must we look for an adequate cause? For several years past an agent has been at work in our State undermining the mission work, drying up the mission spirit, and sowing down our once fertile fields with salt. That agent has persistently, ruthlessly and openly, in public attacked this board, its methods and work, charging it directly and

indirectly, and by various methods of innuendo and insinuation, with misappropriation, wanton extravagance and reckless waste of public funds. Through an unwitting instrument, unconscious of what he was led by him to sign, he has published virtual charges of embezzlement against the secretary, and by fair implication, the board itself. With this agent nothing pertaining to this work is sacred or ever settled. He evinces open disrespect of the decisions of this body, going back each year behind its approved and finished work to dig up and galvanize such issues or events as by his unrighteous use of them may best contribute to add to the general distrust, discord and divisions he himself has gendered. To all these things the board, in the interest of peace, has answered nothing, quietly giving of our means without stint, and of our time and labor without compensation, to the holy cause of missions entrusted to us. Many of its members have time and again traveled long distances at their own expense to attend its business meetings and other meetings appointed or arranged by it, while yet others have hazarded their property and personal credit to keep our missionaries from want, because the churches, misled by his aspersions and misrepresentations, withheld their wonted contributions. All this and more we were willing to do and endure in patient silence without hope of earthly reward, if the fact were not apparent that little by little his leaven is working and spreading, here and there alienating from the work good brethren, who have been led to construe our silence and patience into tacit confession of the guilt charged. This year the situation became appalling. With rare exceptions it was a waste of postage to send an appeal for help to those whose reading was confined to his distorted presentations of the case. As the board itself was the Convention ad interim, there was no authority to which we could appeal for redress. There was no recourse but to suffer and wait till this meeting, and there lay the case before you for such definite and adequate remedial action as in your wisdom the nature of the case may demand. Having so far spoken impersonally, it now becomes necessary to name the agent who (with what motives and purposes we leave to Gods judgment) has so long abused the patience of this Convention, trifled with its verdict, despised its authority, traduced its boards and this year has reached a climax of aspersion of its work, until these inquiries demand an answer Is there no end of patience? Shall sickly sentimentality about peace forever usurp the throne of justice? Shall we wait until the mission cause, now bleeding, is stamped out of existence? Who, then, is this agent? His name is S.A. Hayden, of Dallas. And in our judgment the hour has come when this Convention must weigh in the balances in one scale the transcendent interests of Christs kingdom in the other S.A. Hayden, and discard the less important. Selfrespect, love for the Redeemers cause, hope for the future, and every righteous motive that

can move Christian men to righteous action, demand that he no longer be allowed a seat in this body, and therefore we, with full understanding of the responsibilities involved, now solemnly, prayerfully and earnestly do so recommend. One other matter would we submit to such action as your wisdom may dictate. We are ourselves impressed with the conviction that any action on this, unless carefully guarded, may establish a dangerous precedent. In view of this danger the board has preferred not to assume responsibility but to refer the whole matter to you. The case is this: There does not appear in the minutes of 1892 a financial report of the first six months work. Our board records show that a report was made of this work to them by the retiring secretary and that he was specially complimented by appropriate resolutions for his fidelity and efficiency. They also show the appointment of a committee to audit his accounts and make final settlement with him. And that one of this committee of two, the beloved and lamented C.D. Campbell, soon after died. The other member of the committee, J.T. Battle, did audit the accounts and make settlement, and did, as your treasurer, make report to the Convention at Belton, which report was formally adoped. Why this report does not appear in the minutes we do not know. The board, however, has here, subject to any order of this body, all the documents relating to that six months work, to-wit: Our own records, the retiring secretarys book of receipts and all his vouchers and disbursements. The secretary in question, in view of the slanderous impressions made, has asked the local board to have copied at his cost for publication an itemized report of these receipts and disbursements. Without the boards permission he could not himself do this, as none of the papers have been in his possession since he surrendered them when he resigned the work five years ago. This board assures the Convention that the documents here in our possession show this six months work to be very creditable, and all its vouchers in good business shape. But it may be wise to order an itemized report of receipts and disbursements with vouchers, and all re-audited, to be printed in the minutes of this sessions proceedings. Or you may appoint a fair, disinterested committee, never connected with the board nor mixed up in these controversies, to meet with our treasurer, and after going over all the documents, make a report to this body for publication in the minutes of what they find. Finally, we recommend that the vote upon the several parts of our report be taken up separately, thus: 1. The endorsement or disapproval of our work this year. 2. The adoption or rejection of our recommendation concerning S.A. Hayden.

3. Shall the documents concerning the last six months of J.B. Cranfills work be examined by committee, or an itemized report ordered printed in the minutes?

This report was signed by W.H. Jenkins, president, and George IV. Truett, secretary of the board. The report thus submitted by the board was not a unanimous report. The board had 38 members. Six of the 38 submitted a Protest to parts of the report. We here give the
Protest To the above report, both in detail and as a whole, except the annual report of the superintendent of missions, we, the undersigned members of the board of directors, enter our most earnest protest. Believing that it is not competent for the board of directors, under the constitution of the Convention, to consider, as a board, many of the things incorporated in the above report, or to arraign any person or persons for trial before this Convention, we ask that this, our protest, be inseparably attached to the report and be printed in the minutes of the Convention.

This protest was signed by J.M. Robertson, L.D. Lamkin, H.B. Pender, G.W. Pickett, A.B. Miller and L. IV. Duke. Of the six brethren whose names are signed to the protest one was not a member of the board, but he was probably acting as a proxy for some other brother. The following were the board members at this time
R. C. Buckner, president of the Convention; A.B. Miller, J.M. Robertson, L.D. Lamkin, vice-presidents; A.E. Baten, J.H. Truett, secretaries; John T. Battle, treasurer; M.D. Early, corresponding secretary; W.L. Skinner, Comanche; J.B. Riddle, I Waxahachie; D.I. Smyth, Grandview; E.E. King, San Antonio; W.C. Lattimore, Belton; B.H. Carroll, W.H. Jenkins, S.B. Humphreys, M.H. Standifer, J.B. Scarborough, Homer Wells, George W. Truett, F.L. Carroll, F.J. Gleiss, Waco; J.D. Robnett, Brownwood; H.B. Pender, Nacogdoches; A.B. Ingram, Caldwell; A.J. Fawcett, Tyler; C.L. Seasholes, Dallas; L.L. Foster, Austin; W.H. McGee, San Angelo; J.A. Ivey, Sherman; G.W. Smith, Abilene; John F. Elder, Quanah; R.P. Davant, Wharton; G.W. Pickett, Richmond; J.C. Gentry, Henderson.

The report, outside of its statements of history and principles, contained three distinct parts:
1. The report of work done. 2. The recommendations concerning the offending brother. 3. That pertaining to J.B. Cranfills administration.

Discussion on the report lasted for many hours. There would probably have been no end to it but for a final wise motion of R.T. Hanks, limiting all further discussions to two hours to each side. Discussion had already gone on twelve to eighteen hours. That part of the report referring to work done was adopted and endorsed unanimously. That part referring to J.B. Cranfills administration was referred to a committee. That committee, after thorough and painstaking examination of all books and other matters involved, reported as follows: R. T. Hanks, chairman, read for the special committee of five the following report, which was adopted by unanimous vote:
We, your committee on the books of Dr. J.B. Cranfills work during the last six months of his administration as superintendent of missions and corresponding secretary of this Convention, beg leave to report: We have gone over the books very carefully, adding the amounts received, as put down in the cash books opposite the names of the donors, and dates of the donations, finding them to amount to $13,561.31. We also went over the amounts paid out, scanning the name of the party giving the receipt and the amount receipted for, with the date of such receipt, and we find that they amount to $13,561.31, showing that the amounts paid out are all stated separately and that there is a receipt for each amount, and the whole amount paid out is exactly the amount which had been taken in. So we report that the books were simply and well kept, that the itemized accounts can be easily understood, and that the books are correct and the vouchers (the receipts) are all in hand, and that the superintendent of missions deserves the complimentary resolutions passed by the board at the termination of his work. We call attention to the fact that this work was done in 1891-2, four years ago; that it was audited by a committee of the board and pronounced correct, and then, when submitted by the board to the Convention, it was audited by a committee of the Convention and declared correct; it was pronounced correct by the Convention in Marshall two years ago. Now we, your committee of 1896, do also declare this work correct and well done. So that, if it is possible for this Convention to pass upon the financial work of its servants and settle it to the satisfaction of its constituency, this matter has been so settled forever. However, lest there still should be others with distrust in their minds, we recommend that the secretaries of this Convention be instructed to publish in the minutes of this Convention an itemized table of the receipts and disbursements of this matter, and thus allow all the brethren an opportunity to see for themselves every item in this six months work now under review.

And we believe and hope every fair, right-minded Baptist in Texas will then accept the matter as settled with honor to J.B. Cranfill, former superintendent of missions, our treasurer John T. Battle, and the board of that period, and that a further agitation of this matter would show a distrust and an evil motive, which would be dishonorable in the agitator.

This report bore the signatures of R.T. Hanks, J.H. Taylor, A.J. B. Garrett, E.M. Hunt and F.M. McConnell. The third part of the report, that referring to the non-seating of S.A. Hayden, was finally settled (but only temporarily) by a substitute motion which was adopted. We give here the motion in full
O. S. Lattimore read a preamble and resolutions as a substitute for the pending motion. A motion was made to adopt. The previous question of the substitute was moved. The call for the previous question being sustained and put, the substitute was adopted as follows: Whereas, the protracted discussions growing out of the attitude of Dr. S.A. Hayden, editor of The Texas Baptist and Herald, toward the board of directors and the organized work of this Convention for years past, And whereas, it is believed that the official acts of our mission board have been unjustly criticised by Dr. S.A. Hayden through his paper, And whereas, the continued criticisms have greatly retarded and paralyzed our work by creating contention among brethren, by creating opposition to our work and by weakening the financial support of the Convention, And whereas, it is the sense of this Convention that the agencies that led to this unpleasant condition should not be allowed to go further without an earnest protest and rebuke, And whereas, it is not clear to some good brethren as to the expediency of unseating Dr. Hayden from this Convention, but is clear that effort should be made to right the wrong; now, therefore, be it Resolved, 1. that the motion now pending, which is a motion to adopt the recommendation of the board of directors, that S.A. Hayden no longer be allowed a seat in this body, be amended by striking out the words, that S.A. Hayden no longer be allowed a seat in this body and by inserting therein the words, That the Baptists of Texas in Convention assembled at Houston now here, do upon evidence heard by the Convention, express their strong disapproval and condemnation of the course of said Hayden, as editor and publisher of a Baptist paper, in persistently attacking through the columns of said paper, editorially and otherwise, the board of directors of this Convention, both as individuals, and as the servants of this Convention, in reference to matters entrusted to them by this Convention.

2. And further, that this body in its Convention capacity, and as a body entitled to command and receive the respect and consideration of every individual Baptist of Texas, and for the sake of the cause of our Lord and Master, shall and the same hereby does request and demand of said Hayden that he refrain and desist in the future from such attacks upon said board of directors as a board, or upon its members as such, and that editorially and otherwise he refrain and desist from the use of the columns of his said paper in making such attacks as before referred to. 3. And further, that in the future we demand, as the authors and creators of the board of directors, that any complaints or charges personal to the board of directors or any other board created by this body, be made in this Convention and to this Convention, as the only proper place and authority where and to whom such complaints and charges should be made.

The foregoing substitute, though adopted by a very large majority, was followed later in the session by another protest. We give that protest in full and the names of the 33 signers. There were 493 messengers enrolled in the Convention
We, the undersigned members of the Baptist General Convention of Texas hereby present this protest against the action of the body in the matter of the board against S.A. Hayden 1. We protest against the action of the body because S.A. Hayden was arraigned on the recommendation of a majority of the board as on the indictment of a grand jury, and after said board, through its members, appeared as prosecutors or witnesses and the testimony was all taken, the resolution of censure was passed, showing that the prosecution had broken down, and while said resolution was a clear verdict of not guilty as charged in the indictment, nevertheless, the tendency was to fix the odium of guilt upon Brother Hayden, while he was not permitted to make any comments on his proof, or any defense as to the resolutions of censure. 2. We protest further, that the arraignment of an individual, apart from the church from which he was an accredited messenger, is in direct conflict with the constitution of this body and the usages of Baptists the world over. 3. We further protest against the action of the body in demanding of the editor of an independent Baptist paper to pursue a certain line of policy, as being wholly unbaptistic, and in accord with those ecclesiastical bodies which claim the right to muzzle their organs and to direct them in accordance with their own wishes. 4. Lastly, we protest against said action as ignoring the real issue involved, and covering it up by an unconstitutional arraignment and trial of one who represents the sentiments of a large part of our denomination.

This protest was signed by R.C. Burleson, S.J. Anderson, J.J. Felder, J.W. A. Seale, W.T. Sanders, J.F. Head, W.H. Wynn, G.W. Pickett, J.W. Edmonson, W.E. Dear, J.B. Worley, R.C. Wright, W.T. Compere, Walter E. Tynes, H.B. Pender, S.L. Morris, William T. Tardy, S.H. Slaughter, F.W. Fox, H.Y. Lively, Mrs. J.J. Felder, W.W. Aulick, Mrs. W.W. Aulick, B.B. Youngblood, W.W. Coney, E.J. McFarland, John Overall, Joel Townsend, James F. Duncan, E.B. Hardie, Oswald Garrett, E.A. Puthuff and L.S. Knight.

Following this came a resolution by A.H. Mitchell. We copy from the records:
A. H. Mitchell moved that a committee of seven be appointed to prepare a paper defining the constitutional rights of the Convention to settle questions pertaining to the eligibility and rights of the membership of the body, and to report on the first day of the next Convention. The following were announced as the committee: A.H. Mitchell, J.A. Shackleford, B.H. Carroll, J.M. Carroll, W.H. McGee, O.S. Lattimore and A.J. Fawcett.

Thus ended all these matters, so far as this session of the Convention was concerned. Other great matters were considered, but nothing was given as much time as was needed, and some very important things, such as the condition of Baylor College, were for lack of time given no consideration at all. Our great visitors were all heard on the work they represented, but none of them were given sufficient time. The question of a corresponding secretary for another year came up for consideration. Brother M.D. Early, who had been almost crucified by the difficulties of his position during the past year, had earnestly asked that his name be not considered for the position, but in spite of that, he was again nominated. Two other brethren were also nominated, but both of them withdrew their names. Early was then re-elected by acclamation. Some consideration was given at this session to the question of a Historical Society. Waco Association had been considering the matter and had sent a Memorial to this Convention. The Memorial was presented and a committee was appointed thoroughly to consider the matter and report at the next session of the Convention.

CHAPTER 80. THE COMING OF DR. GAMBRELL ANOTHER GREAT YEAR 1897
FEW SINGLE years in all Texas Baptist history stand out more prominently than does the year 1897. It was indeed a history-making year. First in the order of importance was the coming to Texas of J.B. Gambrell. Few single events have ever meant more to Texas Baptists and their interests than the coming of this American commoner. He came at the right time. He exactly fitted into a great situation. His wisdom and works will manifest themselves as this history progresses. Second in importance was the inauguration of the Texas Baptist Education Commission. The idea was conceived, the plans were largely formulated, extended conferences were held and a final committee was appointed at the Convention session. This Education Commission proved to be the movement through which our schools were saved. The third fact of unusual importance was that some fundamental principles of Baptist polity were settled, such for instance as the nature and rights of a Baptist Convention. It was properly defined as a voluntary organization composed of co-operating individuals, having the right to make its own constitution and bylaws (of course within the limits of fundamental Baptist doctrines and polity) and the right of self-protection, and that a great Baptist institution is of more importance to a great denomination than any single individual man or woman. The year did not begin hopefully. None of the attempts to induce S.A. Hayden peacefully to conduct his paper proved successful. Conditions, instead of growing better, grew more distressing. As stated in a previous chapter, M.D. Early had been again unanimously chosen corresponding secretary, but over his most earnest protest. Courageous as he was, he was tired and sick of a position in which he was the constant target of hostile and baseless criticism. He, therefore, tendered his resignation. Four men had now resigned from this position within the last seven years every one of them loyal to the core to every Baptist interest, every one of them with less of this worlds goods than when he entered the position, and all of them with scars on their hearts which they will carry to their graves, and every scar emanating from the same source. After long consideration J.B. Gambrell, of Georgia, was unanimously chosen as M.D. Earlys successor, but in this instance, contrary to custom, the salary

had been previously fixed by the Convention at $1,800. The board knew that this was not enough. Since the Convention had already fixed the salary, the board, as a board, could do nothing. But this did not prevent some private and personal addition, so two members of the board B.H. Carroll and Geo. W. Truett personally guaranteed him $200 additional.

MRS. MARY T. GAMBRELL

Conditions in Texas greatly concerned many loyal Texas Baptists. It was firmly believed by many that no ordinary man could lead us out of our troubles. Two men met in Grandview. These men were Rev. D.I. Smyth and the author. We had heard of the action of the two brethren in guaranteeing $200 additional salary. We had also heard that there were some peculiar financial conditions which might make it impossible for Dr. Gambrell to accept our Texas offer. We had an abiding conviction that his election was of God, and that it would be a calamity to Texas Baptists if he failed to come. From what had incidentally been heard, the probabilities were that he would not be able to come on the salary offered him, no matter how much he might desire to do so, so on their own responsibility, conferring with each other, they sent a long telegram to Dr. Gambrell guaranteeing him $500 additional for the first year, thus making an aggregate salary of $2,500. The board, as such, never knew of it. Geo. W. Baines somehow heard of what the two men had done. He alone of all the State shared that burden with them.f42 The $500 was paid. That money was well spent.

J.B. GAMBRELL
Dr. Gambrell arrived in Texas sometime in December, 1896. There was a debt of more than $1,700 on the board for the previous years work, and two months of the new year were already gone, but he took hold of the work with a strong and confident grip which immediately gave confidence in his leadership. However, some question marks bristled up in the minds of some of the brethren when he began conferring with S.A. Hayden. Without consulting with any of those who were leaders in the matter of his employment, he determined to see if there was any possibility of a reconciliation. He longed for absolute unity among Texas Baptists. He had nothing to do with their troubles. He thought that as a neutral, without any feeling or prejudice in the matter, he might be able to do something, so, even at the risk of losing somewhat the confidence of those who had brought him to Texas, he made an earnest effort to satisfy the dissatisfied, and bring him into harmony and co-operation with his brethren. But his efforts, though earnest and persistent, were all fruitless. He reluctantly, but finally, gave up the attempt. From then on he, like his four predecessors, was marked for slaughter, but it soon became evident that he was hard to kill. The opponents of men and measures, if not of the work also (they denied being opponents of the work), continued their activities with very great vigor and persistency; more so, if possible, than ever before. An event of more than usual importance, concerning Baylor University, occurred at the annual meeting of the board of trustees in 1897. Since

consolidation R.C. Burleson had been president of the institution, and on account of his tremendous energy and his widely recognized devotion to Christian education he was known and loved all over Texas. This year, however, when the question of the election of the president of the school arose, Dr. Burleson, instead of being re-elected to the active presidency of the institution, was elected to the position of president emeritus at the same salary the board had paid him for his work in the active presidency.f43 Dr. Burleson was now 74 years old. It was next to impossible for even his intimate friends who saw hire every week to realize that he was growing old and feeble, but it was evident to the board that the best course to pursue was that which they adopted. His best and truest friends were the members of the Baylor board of trustees. They would have resented the infliction upon him of any sort of injustice, but they also loved Baylor University. They knew its needs and felt the responsibilities of the situation. They knew that even an extraordinary amount of past energy and activity would not meet present day emergencies, and with genuine love and reverence for him, as well as for the institution, they did the only sensible thing they could do. And yet this action of the board was seized upon by S.A. Hayden and was heralded throughout the State as an act of Dr. Burlesons enemies. The Baylor trustees were friendly to the constructive forces of the State and this act of theirs was, through hostile criticism, made to appear as some sort of conspiracy against Dr. Burleson and his friends, and these baseless criticisms so impressed Dr. Burleson himself that he came to believe them true. As a matter of fact, however, the Baylor board of trustees had honored Dr. Burleson as few schools in America have ever honored their aged presidents. This incident helped to swell the number of the dissatisfied. It gave them a new and a more plausible slogan, which greatly gratified the disturbers. Amid all this the work moved wonderfully on. The loyal became, if possible, more loyal. New recruits rallied around the cause, and the old veterans enlarged their prayers and their contributions and strengthened their determination. Day by day they were losing their patience with the persistent criticism and opposition, and it was soon apparent that there was a limit to human forbearance and endurance, even among Christians. Intense agitation went on all over the State. Great and genuine concern was felt by all the workers everywhere. It was plainly felt by nearly everybody that matters would culminate when the Convention met. Hundreds from every section of the State were being appointed as messengers to the coming meeting. The brethren at Weatherford, the appointed meeting place, began to be alarmed at the possibility of being completely swamped by the very

enormity of the number of messengers and visitors. They at last asked that the meeting place be changed. It was then decided that the meeting would be held at Temple, but that also was changed, and the meeting was finally held at San Antonio. Even that place had to cry to the Convention for help before the meeting was closed. About $1,000 was given in a public collection to help San Antonio. That session of the Convention settled the question of free entertainment. The plan was soon permanently abandoned. The memorable Convention of 1897 was held November 5-9 in a tabernacle auditorium at San Pedro Park. There was the largest number of messengers ever before assembled at a Texas Baptist Convention considerably more than 1,200. Dr. R.C. Buckner was again chosen president; J.M. Robertson, W.B. Denson and W.R. Maxwell, vice-presidents, and A.E. Baten and J.H. Truett, secretaries. Prior to the election of officers, however, several things were done. The first thing mentioned upon the opening of the session was a message that the wife of B.H. Carroll at Waco was ill and not expected to live. W.A. Jarrell led in special prayer. That afternoon another message came. It was from B.H. Carroll himself, to his deacon, W.H. Jenkins, which simply said, wife is dying. George W. Truett, by request, led in special prayer. The next afternoon the third message came which announced that Mrs. B.H. Carroll was dead and that B.H. Carroll was seriously ill. Dr. J.M. Frost was called on for special prayer. Thus began this memorable Convention. The president appointed a committee on credentials composed of J.M. Robertson, Geo. W. Baines, J.C. Gentry, R.A. Lee, Bennett Hatcher, J.C. Burkett and I.B. Kimbrough. The task of that committee was something stupendous. After twenty-four hours of work it made a report in four sections in substance as follows:
First, a list of messengers against whose rights to seats there was no protest. Second, a list of names of persons against whose rights to seats protests had been filed on doctrinal grounds. Third, the name of one person, representing an association, against whose right to a seat a protest had been filed by a messenger from another association. Fourth, two different sets of messengers, each claiming to represent the same church, and really there were yet others, as will be seen in the reports.

The first section of the report was adopted, and the other three sections referred back to the committee for recommendations.

J. M. Robertson for many reasons asked to be excused from further service on the committee. He was excused and L.R. Millican was appointed in his place. Three other brethren were added to the committee S.J. Anderson, W.H. Parks and J.H. Roberts. On the fourth day of the Convention the credentials committee asked that an additional committee be appointed to assist in the investigation of challenges. This new committee was T.J. Walne, J.M. Gaddy, M.M. Hitchcock, R.R. White and J.M. Reynolds. Two challenges and a contest were turned over to this new committee. One challenge was against J.B. Cranfill and the other against all messengers from B.Y.P.U.s and Ladies Aid Societies. These challenges were filed by D.S. Snodgrass, a Haydenite messenger from the First Church of San Antonio. All the other messengers from this church were opposed to these challenges. This new committee to whom these challenges were submitted soon reported as follows, T.J. Walne, chairman, reading the report:
Your committee to whom was referred the cases of certain parties whose seats have been challenged in this Convention, would submit the following: The seat of Rev. J.B. Cranfill, a messenger from the First Church-at Waco, has been challenged by Rev. D.S. Snodgrass, a messenger from the First Church of San Antonio. The evidence submitted was of a purely personal character and does not in any way affect the right of Rev. J.B. Cranfill to a seat in this Convention. The right to seats in this Convention by messengers from Ladies Aid Societies and B.Y.P.U. Societies is challenged by Bro. Snodgrass. Your committee is of the opinion that these societies if missionary have the same rights to representation as other missionary societies connected with the churches, and we so recommend.

The report was signed by T.J. Walne, J.M. Reynolds, M.M. Hitchcock, R.R. White and J.M. Gaddy. Their report, with recommendations, was promptly adopted. Then later they reported on the contest as follows:
As to the challenges of messengers from the Oak Cliff Church, your committee would report the following: Owing to the confusion seeming to prevail in the Oak Cliff Church, evidenced by the fact that two sets of delegates are here asking admittance to this Convention, your committee would recommend that no messengers, claiming to come from Oak Cliff church, be seated in this Convention.

The original credentials committee, with the three added brethren, had given their entire attention, after its first report, to the consideration of the challenge

against S.A. Hayden. Many witnesses had gone before the committee, all of whom had been heard. Two reports were submitted to the Convention a majority report signed by seven members of the committee and a minority report signed by the three added members to the committee. The records do not give the minority report. The majority report which, after discussion by S.A. Hayden for 45 minutes and W.H. Jenkins for 30 minutes, was adopted by a vote of 582 to 104, was as follows:

A CHALLENGE OF THE RIGHT OF S.A. HAYDEN TO A SEAT IN THIS CONVENTION

The undersigned, recognizing that this Convention is the sole and rightful judge of its own membership, and disclaiming any right or desire to interfere with the church relations of S.A. Hayden, and yet claiming that this Convention has the right to be the judge of its own membership, do now and here enter our formal challenge against S.A. Hayden being allowed membership in this body, and for the following reasons: 1. He has violated the spirit and letter of the constitution of this body, which says, The object of this Convention shall be missionary and educational, the promotion of harmony of feeling and concert of action among Baptists, and a system of operative measures for the promotion of the interests of the Redeemers Kingdom. This fundamental law he has violated by a ceaseless and hurtful war upon the plans, policies, work and workers of this Convention, thus misusing his privilege as a member, and instead of harmony, producing discord, contention, strife and animosities, which has resulted in serious and permanent injury to the work undertaken by the Convention, and which has rendered him utterly unworthy of membership in this Convention. 2. He is and has been in open and notorious opposition to the Convention and its mandates. 1. (a) A strong resolution of censure and condemnation of his course in attacking the board of directors of the Convention was passed at Houston, and the mandate was, that he desist from such attacks in future. This mandate he has held in utter contempt and refused to obey. He has violated it by open and notorious attacks upon the superintendent of missions of this body, upon its board of directors, and upon the plans of work adopted by this Convention. 2. (b) Because of his ceaseless attacks on the previous secretary of this Convention, for the years 1891 and 1892, whose report had been audited by the board, and further passed upon by this body at Marshall, and found correct. Because he still attacked the integrity of said report, this body did again at Houston, review said report and find it correct and did by resolution state that further agitation of this matter would show a distrust and an evil motive which would be dishonorable in the agitator. Against this action, he did not speak or vote at the time. He has since said Convention viciously

attacked said report and the character of said secretary, and the action of this body thereon, and has by so doing convicted himself of dishonorable conduct. 3. Because he will not abide and support the findings and decisions of this Convention, its plans and policies, for organized and co-operative work, and has announced that he will not in the future abide by its decisions, unless they be settled his way. 4. He is unworthy of a seat in this Convention on moral grounds. He has assailed the public and private characters of the superintendent of missions and the board of directors by falsely accusing them of dishonorable practices in the misuse of mission money. He has falsely accused them of conspiracy among themselves, and with other brethren and churches, city councils and others to thwart the will of the Baptists of Texas. He is a breeder of strife and dissension and contention among the brethren and associations. 5. That said course of conduct has been pursued by him for such a length of time, and with such continuous and persistent malice and traduction toward the Convention, its officers, boards and objects and in spite of repeated admonitions and mandates of the Convention as to convict said Hayden as being an incorrigible foe to the whole organization and work of the Convention, and to render his connection with it a standing menace to the life of the whole body, and to the cause of religion, morality and education as represented by it. We therefore challenge his right to membership in the Convention, and ask that the Convention, refuse him a seat as one of its members. L. M. MAYS, Messenger from Austin Association. It is the sense of this committee that the complaints and challenge against S.A. Hayden are well founded, and we recommend that he be not allowed a seat in this Convention.

The report was signed by Geo. WV. Baines, chairman; J.C. Gentry, J.C. Burkett, R.A. Lee, I.B. Kimbrough, L.R. Millican and Bennett Hatcher.

GEO. W. B A I N E S , JR.
Almost four days had been consumed by this patient committee in hearing testimony for and against the challenged brother. A sigh of relief from the intense strain of four days passed over the entire assembly of messengers and visitors when the final vote was taken. The suspense and strain had really been something serious for both majority and minority a suspense and strain that had been going on in a greater or less degree for more than three years. But the work of this committee was not yet finished. There were some challenges from the bounds of Meridian Association. There had come a division in that association. Again two reports came from the credentials committee. The majority report was adopted as follows:
We, the committee on challenges, respectfully recommend that this Convention be not complicated in the local troubles of the Meridian Association, and ask that the brethren settle their troubles at home. As we have already enrolled one set of delegates from the Meridian Association, we can not consistently enroll messengers from churches organized into an association which antagonizes the association whose messengers are already enrolled, believing that there must be some irregularity where two associations of the same name occupy the same territory.

In the meantime, while the credentials committee was wrestling with its stupendous task of four or more days, the great Convention was proceeding regularly with its multitude of other matters. It had gone on with its organization and other duties immediately following the submission by the credentials committee of the first list of messengers, which, of course, embraced nearly all of them.

The visitors present this year were J.M. Frost, of the Sunday School Board; F.H. Kerfoot, of the Louisville Seminary; A.J. Barton, representing the Foreign Mission Board; S.H. Ford, of The Christian Repository; B.J. Robert, representing the Publication Society; Geo. H. Simmons, of The Western Recorder; John K. Manis, from the Indian Territory, and J.F. Kimball, from Mexico. Some of these brethren were known in Texas as well as were our own Texas brethren. All were given opportunity to speak on the interests they represented.

JUSTIN A. KIMBALL
One of the most important matters to be brought before the Convention was the report of the Executive Board. This was J.B. Gambrells first year. There was great anxiety to know how the finances were coming out. We quote at length from that report, as follows:
The years work began amid much doubt and uncertainty. Brother M.D. Early, who had borne the heat and burden of the general superintendency in the past, sought relief from the cares of the trying position, made more difficult by unceasing opposition, by offering his resignation to take effect January 1. On account of the unsettled condition of affairs, the first part of the year was, to a large extent, lost to the work. The resignation of Brother Early having been accepted, the board, after much prayer and consultation, unanimously elected to the position of general superintendent Brother J.B. Gambrell of Atlanta, Ga. It was December 1 before he could reach a decision and arrive on the field. The work for the year had been laid out for the most part; but the new superintendent was confronted with serious difficulties in providing for carrying on the work. There was a debt of $1,700 brought over from the year before, receipts had been inadequate, and the missionaries were in great need

of their pay. The superintendent and board believed that the denomination, and not the missionaries, ought to bear the burden of interest, and hence a loan was negotiated with one of the Waco banks, the local members of the board guaranteeing the same. Few things more discourage preachers than a feeling of uncertainty as to their pay. The first work of the superintendent was to arrange for a series of missionary mass meetings, covering the State. These were held amid many other pressing duties. In them a new missionary impulse was given to pastors and people, sentiment was harmonized, errors dissipated and the foundation of a Statewide movement laid. Concurrent with these rallies, by correspondence, by personal interviews and through the press, the superintendent sought to bring about a spirit of friendly co-operation between all the Baptist forces of the State, and with results most hopeful. Taking the organized forces of the State altogether, there is reason to believe the spirit of unity was never so strong as now; nor has it ever been so clearly seen that all the parts of our one great system of organized effort must stand together or fall apart. Before the forces could be gotten well in hand the time came to press Home and Foreign Missions. The two boards having in charge these great interests were heavily burdened with debt. In view of the urgency of the demands of the general Boards which we represent in Texas, State Missions were sidetracked and special efforts were made to bring up our part of the funds needed by the meeting of the Southern Baptist Convention, with what success the financial statement will show. Immediately after the adjournment of the Southern Baptist Convention efforts were made to raise $1,000 toward the entire liquidation of the debt on the Foreign Mission Board. This was largely done. Time was given our sister board of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention to close its year free of debt. All this time the interests of our State work were held back, but the superintendent was laying out the campaign which has just closed by the obliteration of all indebtedness and leaving a comfortable cash balance on hand. This fine achievement is to be credited mainly to pastors, though special mention ought to be made to Brother B.H. Carroll, who, in addition to invaluable field work, has done much by private appeal, and all of it absolutely free to the board. The result of the effort, so signally successful, shows the cohesiveness of the denomination under severe strain and is a pledge of better things to follow. The organized workers are more solidly together than ever before. There is considerable trouble among the disorganized brethren who have not come enough into the work to understand it, but the main working force of the denomination is well together. A review of the field gives assurance that all the strong centers are united and aggressive for a higher denominational life. Great progress has been made toward real unification during the last few months. By a wise distribution of forces and a comprehensive policy steady development is certain.

The following exhibit shows as much as figures can show the work of God, what has been done. It is not half nor even a tithe of what Texas Baptists could do, but what is here presented shows work done under great and constant hindrances from some who ought to have been fellow helpers of the truth.

We quote only a little from the statistical part of the report:

Summary Of Work Done
Missionaries employed Stations supplied, regularly and irregularly Churches assisted in organizing Baptized for Mission Churches Prayer meetings assisted in organizing Sunday Schools assisted in organizing Elders or Bishops assisted in ordaining Deacons assisted in ordaining 66 170 19 568 62 24 9 47

State Mission Receipts

Cash collections Cash from Home Board Total $18,052.74 2,244.00 $20,326.74

Foreign Mission Receipts

Balance on hand last report Cash collections Total $1,459.18 6,717.62 $8,176.80

Home Mission Receipts

Balance on hand last report Collections Total $437.55 3,258.98 5 3,696.53

Ministers Relief Fund Available Receipts

Balance on hand last report Collections Total $395.50 1,227.71 $1,623.21

Total Expenses As Follows

State Missions Foreign Missions Home Missions Ministers Relief Fund, Available Ministers Relief Fund, Endowment Total

$1,935.83 1,066.54 435.20 245.34 14.66 $3,697.57

Foreign Missions For some years past the Foreign Mission Board has been beset by special difficulties. The hard times have borne heavily against this part of our work. As yet many of our people feel little or no concern for the uttermost parts of the earth. Texas, pressed with a great work at home, is liable to forget those afar off. Many of our people all over the South are distracted by the miscalled Gospel Mission movement. Surely Texas ought to give much more this year to foreign missions. Considerable money was sent direct to the two general Boards and reported from the churches by them. Home Missions In the early part of June the Home Board called a conference of all the State secretaries of the South to meet with it in council over the situation throughout the broad territory of that board. The meeting was well attended. The amount agreed upon for Texas was $4,000 and $5,000, provided that much was raised for Home Missions in Texas. The most important subject considered was the development of the churches. After more than one hundred years of existence in the South, not more than twenty-five per cent of our people give to missions of any sort, anywhere. Our great strength has become our weakness. We believe this board ought to follow the lead of the Home Board in the urgent work of saving the churches from inertia and decay. It has been said many times before, but should be said again, that we are not doing our duty by the Home Board. The amount given by Texas to this part of the work is wholly insufficient. State Missions The board has interpreted its commission from the Convention to mean that, as far as possible, the mission interest in the entire State is to be developed and guided. We have, therefore, regarded missions on all sides and in all relations. Especially have we considered State Missions as not only a means of saving the lost in our State, but also as to opening sources of supply for world-wide evangelization. We have by no means confined our view to the conversion of souls, their baptism and organization into churches. Church culture occupies as distinct a place in the Scriptures as church organization. The weakness of our past work throughout the South has been in putting far more stress on lengthening the cords than in strengthening the stakes. The two

should go together. N o missionary conception is scriptural that does not take in planting gospel churches and then culturing them into holy activity. Paul made one tour to plant churches, but he made several other tours to train and establish them. Not one-fourth of our people give anything, and they do not give one-fourth what they should. We have not less than 200,000 white Baptists in this great State and 25,000 of them should do twice what we are doing. We confront a trying situation. All experience proves that idlers everywhere are dangerous to the public peace. In religion they easily fall a prey to seducers. Gospel exercise is essential to make secure gospel doctrine. The working part of any church is the safe part of it. Not only are we losing the needed help of the overwhelming majority of our people, but the idlers put all our enterprises in jeopardy every day. The most overwhelming and urgent duty of the hour is to devise ways and means to reach, stimulate and develop the untrained and inactive churches. To do this in part, the board, following long established precedents in this and other states, and acting under the sanction of this Convention appointed General Missionaries. During the year there have been three in the field, all men of God and men of strong convictions in the line of their special service, with ability to make the truth felt. With them the collection of money has been of secondary consideration. They have been sent to weak and undeveloped, and often divided churches. They have saved churches from ruin. They have saved churches and associations from the great mistake of giving up co-operative mission work, which is the only sort of work that counts for much. They have worked with pastors, to lift their churches to a higher plane, and part of the time, in an emergency, they have visited the stronger churches and greatly stimulated them. All this has been done, not for State missions alone, but for all forms of benevolence, including pastoral support. Theirs has been a work for all missions and all time. It is fundamental to any great future success. Such work, if during the first year it yielded not one cent of revenue to the board, would in time, if faithfully done, be worth, even in money, many times what it costs. The board has had missionaries distributed widely over the State in the country, in the towns, in the cities and far out on the frontier. One who studies the situation can hardly help feeling that we give far too little attention to apostolic example in projecting our mission work. The apostles planted the cause in great cities and worked out. We are distressingly weak in the cities of Texas. With towns and cities growing tip in every direction, we have put our strength on the country places, taking the money contributed in towns and cities to build up in the country, while these very cities and towns are largely given over to evil. We have not done too much for the country, nor half enough, but we have sorely neglected the centers. No time should be lost in returning to apostolic plans.

Frontier Work. For many years to come this work must be a burden on the board. It should be increased, for all South Texas bears the marks of a frontier country and must be occupied at once, if we are to save it to our cause. A new population is coming in and settling on the rich lands of that section. We have room for 100 missionaries doing frontier work alone. Expenses. Your board has earnestly sought to economize in the work. Every cent given for missions should be regarded a sacred trust to be administered in the fear of God. The percentum of expenses is larger than any one desires, but a study of Texas missions, as well as all missions, whether State or general, shows that the scale of expense has gradually fallen with the development of the work. The first faithful agents who traversed Texas soil did little more than pay their own expenses. Their labors, however, were not in vain. They sowed the first seeds of what will, through successive workers, become a great system of missions. With the consolidation of the two general bodies, eleven years ago, there was a gathering up of the results of all former efforts into one movement, led by a competent man. Even then the percentum of expense in all departments of mission work was far greater than now. The consolidation of the four interests now under the charge of your board still further reduced expenses. This year, taking all interests into account or State missions alone, the expense is less than under any former administration. There are two ways of looking at expenses. Some look alone at the amount paid out, and others look at expenditure and income in their relation to each other. Your board does not believe a weak and insufficient administration economical at any or no cost. Few things have worked greater mischief in all departments of missionary operations than the employment of men because they need the work or because they are cheap. The policy of your board has been to employ competent men and support them according to their wants. To do this many things have to be considered in each case, but the principle is sound and ought to be followed. Nothing so keeps up expenses as the lukewarmness of many and the obstructions of a few. With the organization we are bound to have, we might easily do three times the work and so cut the per cent of expenses to one-third of what it is now. At any cost we must hold the work together and develop the churches. The only wise friends of economy are those who are trying to promote a wider cooperation and a greater liberality. Obstructionists are very expensive attachments to the army of Christ. Missionary Messenger. The conditions obtaining in Texas make it indispensable that the superintendent of missions have an organ through which he can reach all the people. The present superintendent, in the emergency in which he found the work, at once began to issue The Messenger twice a month, and to send it to every pastor in the State, freighted with discussions suited to remedy existing evils. Our troubles are blood ailments. They grow out of a want of instruction in the principles of cooperative mission work. We must educate. Among a self-governing people

education is essential to order and progress and there is nothing that will educate like a paper. The Messenger has been of more value to the work than an assistant superintendent could have been. It has gone everywhere, quietly turning thought in the right direction. The business department of the paper has been neglected for lack of sufficient force in the office, the superintendent being most of the time in the field. The receipts have fallen short of meeting the expenses of the paper, but this is largely reduced by mileage on the railroads for the superintendent. The bills collectable will more than liquidate the remainder. Conclusion. We are at the opening of a new era in Texas Baptist history. We are emerging from the pioneer stage into a broader and more settled condition. With the cordial spirit of co-operation now animating all our institutions, with a better understanding of the principles underlying cooperative effort, with the spirit of liberality on the increase, as has been recently manifested in such a striking manner, with all the strong centers in accord, we are happily arrived at a point to greatly develop the State. With the new board wisely chosen for unity and progress, located in some strong center, we may expect solid progress from now on. We believe nothing can shake the purpose of the intelligent Baptists of Texas to come together around the institutions that stand for the glory of Christ. We append to this report the financial exhibit, showing in detail the contributions for the year.

This report bore the signatures of W.H. Jenkins, president, and George V. Truett, secretary of the board. The fact that everything was paid and no debts left on the board gave great cheer to all the workers. All the quotations above are from the majority report. A minority report, submitted by two members of the board, was also before the Convention, but was rejected. The records of the Convention do not give this report. The executive board, which since consolidation had been located at Waco, was this year moved to Dallas. This was done at the most earnest solicitation of the local members of the board at Waco. These brethren at Waco had been called to bear some peculiarly heavy burdens. They now asked to be relieved, and their request was granted. The board and its office was now moved to Dallas and there it has remained ever since about 25 years. The Whitsitt controversy was greatly agitating Texas as well as other parts of the South. At this session of our Convention a committee was appointed to prepare a paper expressing the sense of this Convention with reference to W.H. Whitsitts retaining his seat as president of the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary. That committee was composed of J.L. Lloyd, J.A. Shackleford, J.M.

Carroll, J.R. Kelly and W.R. Selvidge. Later A.W. McGaha and W.M. Harris were added. They reported as follows:
Your committee appointed to report on the attitude of the Baptist General Convention of Texas towards the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary at Louisville, Ky., submit the following: 1. We say with emphasis, it is our Seminary, because Southern Baptist brain and money have built it. The consecrated brain of Boyce, Broadus, Williams, Manly, et al., have been wrought into its very structure, so that to-day it stands out as the greatest Theological Seminary on earth. As a property we have well nigh one million dollars invested. This we cannot afford to sacrifice, so that we propose to hold on to it, and correct any evils that may be projected into its teaching or policy. 2. Whereas, leaving out the merits of the question, it is an acknowledged fact that a continual growing agitation of the question is now threatening serious division among Southern Baptists as touching the position and statements of Dr. W.H. Whitsitt, the president, in regard to Baptist history, and, Whereas, the Theological Seminary at Louisville, Ky., which is dear to us all, must be affected by this condition of things, and, Whereas, our organic work of the boards of the Southern Baptist Convention is imperiled by this agitation, therefore, be it Resolved, that it is the sense of this Convention that for the sake of unity, peace and harmony, the interests of the Southern Baptist Convention and of the Seminary itself, Dr. Whitsitt ought at once to retire from his position as president; and unless he shall voluntarily retire, the board of trustees ought to retire him. Resolved, further, that a copy of these resolutions be sent to the president of the Board of Trustees and a copy to Dr. Whitsitt.

The Church Building Fund was several times brought up during this meeting, but was again referred to the board. The following is our long obituary list for the year. The report was signed by W.A. Jarrell:
Your Committee, appointed to pay a tribute to our dead, would report as follows: We have not the data for a complete report. We mention only the prominent features in the lives of our ministering brethren and make mention of the death of ministers who have died since our last meeting. If any of these two classes are left out of the list, it is because we have such poor facilities for gathering information on the subject.

TULLY CHOICE. Born in Georgia, February 22, 1834. Born again in early life; preached thirty-two years; died at Kilgore, Texas, May 18, 1897. WILLIAM SCOTT HUFF. Born in 1840; converted at the age of 12; preached thirty years; died at Waco, Texas, Nov. 2, 1896. J. MORGAN WELLS. Ten years pastor of the First Church at Fort Worth, which stands as a monument to his life work. E. R. FREEMAN. Came from Mississippi; died within past year, leaving a noble record. RICHARD OSWALD DEWBERRY. Fell asleep in the prime of life. He was born December 25, 1868; converted in 1879, and after preaching eleven years, died at Huntsville, Texas, October 26, 1896. GEORGE WASHINGTON PICKETT. Came to Texas from North Carolina. He was a man of faithfulness, ability and efficiency; he leaves a precious memory. He was born in King County, Virginia, Aug. 30, 1828; born again in his native State in 1845, and after preaching Christ for fifty years, fell asleep at Richmond, Texas, April 15, 1897. M. ISBELL. A pioneer in our ministry, who had almost reached his three score and ten. He was born and reared in Tennessee; came to Texas in early life; left us for the saints sweet home within this year: He died at McGregor, full of years and honors. JOHN BATEMAN. Useful, aged, beloved and faithful, died at Waco, 1897. W. H. MCCLELLAND. Has gone to his rest after a useful life. THOMAS H. THOMAS. One of the veterans of the army of the Cross, was discharged and went home from San Saba Association a few months since. MOSS MARTIN. Useful and beloved; died in Coleman County. R. A. PARTAIN Born and reared in Texas. Began preaching late in life, but sought to redeem the time by faithful work. He died at Demings Bridge, in Matagorda County, Feb. 13, 1897. JACOB ZEIGLER. Born June 3, 1825; born again in 1840; preached over forty years and passed to rest Nov. 15, 1896. E. E. BLACKWELL. Was born September 5,1823; became a Christian in 1837 and after many years of service in proclaiming the Word, went to his reward November 15, 1896. He died at Davilla. The following faithful women, wives of our ministering brethren, have been called home within the year: DELLA, wife of F.M. McConnell, died at Longview, June 19, 1897.

IDA J., wife of R.P. Lucado, died at San Antonio, January 25, 1897. M. M. SPARKMAN, widow of the lamented John Sparkman, followed her husband, dying at Minden, Nov. 19, 1896. JANE CAROLINE, wife of E.H. Hearne, fell asleep at Center, August 14, 1897. SUSIE CHAPLIN, wife of S.B. Calloway, passed to rest from Cuero, May 28, 1897. ROSALEE, wife of J.M. Wallace, died at Kyle, Sept. 8,1897. SARAH, wife of J.F. Dobbs, passed from her toils at Hempstead, Jan. 29, 1897. LUCINDA M., wife of D.W. White, was called home from her earthly tabernacle, in Hamilton County, September 3, 1897. HELEN BELL, consort and partner of our beloved brother, B.H. Carroll, was released from earthly trials at Waco, Nov. 5, 1897.

CHAPTER 81. THE CULMINATION OF THE HAYDEN AGITATION 1898-1900

IN MANY respects the years 1898-1900 are not only similar to each other, but also similar to several preceding years. For six or more years almost the same sort of conditions and opposition confronted the organized work of Texas Baptists, and with more or less intensity confused and troubled individual Christians, churches and district associations as well as the Convention itself. S.A. Hayden was the outstanding leader in all the disturbances of these sad years. To look back upon these years from one viewpoint they, even yet, appear painfully sad indeed. When we think of the bitter feelings engendered, of the harsh things said and done, of the separation among our Baptist forces, and of the doubts, jealousies, suspicions and hatreds which were created, genuine sorrow comes unbidden to every Christian heart, but when we look at the whole matter from another viewpoint and see what has come out of it all a stupendous enlargement of vision, ideals, gifts, prayers and service, together with a wonderful unity and harmony among those co-operating with the work, and a permanent settlement of many vital questions of church and denominational polity, we are bound to believe that God overruled it all to His glory. In spite of the persistent and distressing, troubles, real progress and growth were marked and even stupendous advancement noted along nearly all lines. During all the three years the Convention had the same great president in the person of R.C. Buckner a real master of assemblies. The same loyal secretaries and treasurer were also kept in their positions A. E, Baten and J. Harvey Truett, secretaries, and John T. Battle, treasurer. The vice-presidents changed somewhat. J.M. Robertson, W.R. Maxwell and A.J. Rose were elected for 1898; J.M. Robertson, W.R. Maxwell and W.B. Denson for 1899, and W.B. Denson, J.B. Cranfill and Oscar H. Cooper for 1900. We give below a summary of work for all the three years. The wonderful growth is easily perceptible:

SUMMARY OF WORK

Missionaries employed Stations supplied Days labored

1898 122 311 23,511

1899 149 953 24,293

1900 164 532 34,902

Churches organized Baptized into mission churches Sunday Schools organized Elders ordained Deacons ordained Church houses built Cost of buildings

47 997 77 16 50 20 $10,282.40

260 1,641 200 27 106 12 527,550.00

66 1,983 191 32 103 21 $13,947.12

TOTAL CASH COLLECTIONS

For State Missions For Home Missions For Foreign Missions For Ministers Relief Totals 1898 $21,706.56 5,528.44 8,205.39 1,324.39 $36,764.78 1899 $24,094.07 7,582.35 9,755.90 1,871.76 $43,304.08 1900 $35,091.62 9,597.25 13,947.12 1,417.03 $60,053.05

Note the tremendous gains along nearly all lines. During these three years the friends of the work and the executive board itself became decidedly more aggressive in meeting the opposition to the work. In the preceding years the workers allowed themselves to be kept wholly on the defensive. In fact, aggressiveness against any brother, even though he was an offender, was exceedingly distasteful, but the futility of their Fabian policy became thoroughly apparent and they began, but with much reluctance, carrying the war into Africa. The name of The Missionary Messenger was changed to Missionary Worker. Under the direction of Dr. J.B. Gambrell it became not only a great weapon of defense, but a mighty channel of wholesome propaganda. Many thousands of copies were distributed, and thus the work of the Convention, as well as the misrepresentations of the opposition, were kept before the people. When the Convention met at Waco in 1898 there were four challenges presented before the credentials committee. These were submitted by the committee to the Convention. The Convention was organized by the unchallenged messengers. Three of the challenges were against churches. All these the president immediately ruled out of order upon the ground that the Convention is composed of individual messengers, and not of churches, and so only one challenge remained to be considered. That was the one against S.A. Hayden. To save time, this was immediately taken up and considered by the Convention itself without referring it to a committee.

The challenge, together with its sixteen specifications, was read by J.M. Robertson. The proofs of the truth of the allegations were read by George NIT. Truett. All the proofs were clippings not quotations from The Texas Baptist and Herald. The challenge, which was written by J.M. Robertson and signed by O.P. Stark, a messenger from the Pecos Church, was as follows

CHALLENGE OF S.A. HAYDENF44

(The challenge was read by J.M. Robertson and the proof of charges by Geo. W. Truett.) I, the undersigned messenger from the First Baptist Church, Pecos, Texas, hereby challenge the right of S.A. Hayden to a seat in this body as a messenger from either Church, Association or Missionary Society. The reasons for this challenge are given in the following specifications: 1. He did, in his paper, distributed at the Convention at San Antonio, falsely charge that a struggle was in progress between the board of this Convention and the churches for supremacy. He did further falsely charge that a dominant element in the board of this Convention seeks to avoid the verdict of the churches by every means known to diplomacy. He did charge that there is a Roman Catholic policy being practiced to withhold information from the masses. He did charge that insulting epithets and vituperative abuses, in pulpit, platform and print, were being employed to mislead Baptists. Proof 1. It has been developed that the struggle is between the board and the churches, between centralization and church autonomy, between the masses and the classes, between the Baptists many and bosses few, between economy and extravagance, between missionaries and visionaries. 4. It has been developed that the dominant element in the board is afraid of the churches of Jesus Christ, for the verdict of the churches is attempted to be avoided in every means known to diplomacy. 6. It has been developed that there are among Baptists those who believe that the Roman Catholic theory of withholding information from the people conduces to larger collections for religious purposes, and at least one member of the board has actually advocated it, and the corresponding secretary has actually put it in practice. 10. It has been developed that no amount of usurpation; diplomacy and maneuvering, attended as they are by insulting epithets and vituperative abuses, in pulpit, platform and print, can drive the intelligent Baptists into stupid secession from their $300,000 or $400,000 worth of property. Texas Baptist and Herald, Nov. 4, 1897, p. 6. Distributed at the Convention.

2. He did falsely charge that the Convention in session at San Antonio in November, 1897, did lend itself to the promotion of a private newspaper enterprise and employed questionable political methods to accomplish its purpose. Proof Thus the Maverick caucus secured the appointment of the board members and their friends at the very outset as the tribunal before which they themselves were to be tried. It is a matter of merriment with both parties, as well as humiliating, that such a thing could transpire outside of a political meeting. The organizers of that caucus were experienced men in politics, and perhaps they felt that what was justifiable in politics was also justifiable in religion. Out of the 3,000 Baptist churches of Texas not over one-fifth practically enter into our work and less than 100 take any active interest. Thus agitation seems to be a necessary evil in order to arouse co-operation of the churches on the one hand and guard the tendencies to centralization on the other. The churches will resist the tendencies of the board to transcend their proper functions, and this will awaken activity which will result in larger cooperation. What can be the cause of all this agitation among our people? You are a newspaper man and need no elaboration on my answer, the cause of the agitation is newspaper competition. Texas Baptist and Herald, Nov. 11, 1897, p. 9. From his own reprint of his interview as published in the San Antonio Express. 3. He has falsely charged officers and members of our board with exercising Episcopal functions in the creation of new churches in the interest of the measures proposed by the board; and in doing so has falsely charged officials of this Convention with most reprehensible conduct, and that, too, as a result of a long since concocted scheme. He charges tendency to centralization. Proof The Baptists of Texas have thus set before them a program which we have long known was in vogue, but which no amount of protestation on our part could make realizable to the Baptists of Texas. Such a thing was never done before in the name of Baptists. It is exactly the policy adopted not long ago by certain Martinite preachers in Texas to the utter disgust of all thinking Baptists, viz.: that of pitching their tents under the very shadow of other churches and organizing out of them Martinite churches. This was done at Stephenville, Gladewater, Grand Saline, Taylor and other places. Now come certain board members, highly salaried J.B. Gambrell, $1,800 a year and expenses; J.B. Riddle, board member, $1,500 a year and expenses; J.M.

Robertson, board member, $1,500 a year and expenses; Geo. W. Truett, secretary of the board, with a pastoral salary of $1,800 a year and without a council except as they are a self-appointed council, and without a presbytery except as they are a self-appointed presbytery, proceed to organize a separate church under the shadow of the First Baptist Church of Oak Cliff, or else to set up the claim that their faction constitutes the Oak Cliff church. Texas Baptist and Herald, Dec. 30, 1897, p. 2. In this first issue of The Texas Baptist and Herald for the year of grace 1898, we desire to exhort wherever necessary the Baptists of Texas to stand united in support of the organized work. Let neither the usurpation of the San Antonio Maverick committee nor the Episcopal functions assumed by the board, deter you from supporting the organized work in its integrity under the constitution and under the charter of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. Finally, as Secretary Gambrell, General Missionary J.B. Riddle, and their coadjutors, have seen fit to undertake to establish a board church in Oak Cliff, they will, to be consistent with their action, be compelled to sustain the work of their own hands by appropriating the mission money for its support, neglecting thereby the destitute portions of the State in order to destroy the Oak Cliff church. Let the Baptist churches of Texas consider whether the tendency to Centralization, so often pointed out in The Texas Baptist and Herald, was a false alarm. Texas Baptist and Herald, Jan. 6, 1898, pp. 1 and 3. 4. He insinuatingly assails the work of the Education Commission in his words, Brackish of the Yellow Tiber, with the evident purpose of hindering a great work undertaken by this Convention. Proof Rev. J.B. Gambrell announces in The Dallas News that all the Baptist colleges in Texas have gone into the federation except Burleson College at Greenville, and Simmons College at Abilene, and they are expected to come in soon. He kindly adds: Each college will be permitted to issue its own certificates of scholarship and diplomas. The federation is all right, but this permission is so brackish of the Yellow Tiber. Texas Baptist and Herald, January 20, 1898, p. 1. 5. He has undertaken to hinder and cripple our State mission work by publishing caricatures of our corresponding secretary, with the evident purpose of making him appear ridiculous in articles to which his name was forged. Proof NOTICE EXTRAORDINARY In addition to our regular force of twenty general missionaries, at $1,500 each and expenses, and also in addition to our five local missionaries at $60

per annum (minus presents), we offer the following liberal inducements to pastors (who are in harmony with the organization) to work near-by mission points. N.B. The following prices will be paid for baptisms only. Conversions merely will not count: For baptizing adults $5.00 each; children under 15, $2.50. Negroes take same rate as children. The above applies to the common herd. For bankers baptized, we will pay you $100; lawyers and doctors, $50; judges, colonels and wealthy merchants, $100. For every Methodist, Campbellite, Presbyterian layman, we allow $25. For ministers of foregoing denominations, we pay bankers rate, provided they sign an agreement to support the organized work, as organized. For organizing a board party church of twenty or more members, $200. For splitting an independent Baptist church, $125. For abusing Dr. Hayden and his paper, $5.00 for every abuse. For telling that Hayden is dead, $2.50 for each tell. These are the most liberal terms ever offered by any respectable Christian body for work of this sort, and you ought to be able to add a nice sum to your salary, which perhaps is not one-half as large as that of our General Missionaries. Now, let there be a move along the whole line. (Signed) J.B. Gambrell, Superintendent of Missions. P. S. Do not neglect the bankers and wealthy merchants. We are after money. The more money we get the more money we can pay you. P. S. No. 2. Dont by any means forget to abuse Hayden. We dont care for expense. P. S. No. 3. It is important that you support the organized work, as organized. We help you, and reciprocity is our policy. J.B. G. N. B. Dont forget Hayden. If you cant baptize anybody, you can do a great good by laying it onto Hayden. Choice specimens of abuse can be had from 1897 files of Texas Baptist Standard and Missionary Messenger. We can furnish these free. J.B. G. Texas Baptist and Herald, Jan. 20, 1898, page 5. 6. He has falsely charged the recording secretaries of this Convention with falsifying the records of the proceedings at San Antonio. The printed minutes show just what was done, to-wit: On motion the president appointed the brethren named as a committee on credentials. In making this charge he charges the Convention itself, which, by unanimous vote adopted these records, with deliberate, wilful and intentional perversion of the truth. Proof It will give every true Baptist in the State unspeakable mortification to read the following, found on page 7 of the minutes, item 4: On motion, the president appointed the following brethren on a committee on credentials: J.M. Robertson, Geo. W. Baines, J.C. Gentry, R.A. Lee, Bennett Hatcher, J.C. Burkett, and I.B. Kimbrough.

Every messenger present at the Convention Friday morning will bear witness to the fact that this paragraph is a palpable perversion of the truth as well as an outrage against President Buckner, upon whom this announcement fixes the responsibility of appointing a partisan committee on credentials. Texas Baptist and Herald, Feb. 3, 1898, page 2. We have stated that item 4, page 7, of the minutes of the San Antonio meeting is a deliberate, wilful and intentional perversion of the truth. It can not be accidental, because the language is beyond ambiguity, and is evidently a shrinking from the act of the Maverick committee and is intended to hide it. Texas Baptist and Herald, Feb. 3, 1898, page 3. 7. He has falsely charged a studied and secret purpose on the part of the friends of this Convention to capture the Sunday School and Colportage Convention of the State, so as to have all interests under the control of one board. Proof I told you so. We have known for a long time that a secret plan is on foot for the absorption of the Texas Baptist Sunday School and Colportage Convention into the Baptist General Convention of Texas, so as to have all under one Board. See? The plan is being worked quietly. Texas Baptist and Herald, Feb. 17, 1898, page 1. 8. He has falsely charged the president of the board of directors of this Convention in connivance with other officers with a studied plan to reduce a local sovereign church to subjection to the dictation of the board, and in the same paragraph admits that his charge is prophetical. Proof Still the work goes on. We learn reliably that Col. C.C. Slaughter holds a mortgage on the house of worship in West Dallas, and it is confidently expected that this church will soon pass under the management of the board. A nobler people does not exist than the members of the West Dallas Church, but they are too poor to sustain regular preaching. They are entitled to help from the mission fund, and we, having been, more perhaps than any other man instrumental in the hands of God in encouraging the organization of that church, and having been one of the presbyters in its organization, no one will rejoice more in their receiving the aid they so much need and so richly deserve than we. But when Rev. W.E. Tynes was pastor there, Dr. Gambrell would recommend no appropriation of mission money for this church Now, that Tynes is out of the way, and Col. Slaughter, the president of the board, holds a mortgage over the house, it is expected that a board man will be pastor. This latter part is merely prophetical, but in the nature of strong probability. Texas Baptist and Herald, Feb. 17, 1898, page 8.

9. He has sneered at the idea of the Holy Spirit being with the members of the Convention at San Antonio, and by his tone and insinuations seeks to bring the Baptists of Texas into contempt. Proof The Society of the Holy Spirit is the name of a Roman Catholic organization. This is a new one on us. Western Recorder. If you had been at San Antonio or had heard the Maverick committee talk, it would not have been so new to you. What is the matter with The Western Recorder, anyhow, that it does not keep up with Texas affairs? Texas Baptist and Herald, March 10, 1898, page 1. 10. He has falsely charged the board of directors and the Education Commission with conspiring together to furnish places or positions to their friends, simply for the purpose of furnishing a place to those out of work. Proof They are arranging it nicely. The impression seems to have gotten out that they have now an omnibus train coach, so that when one of the board party devotees loses his position they can furnish him another. Already two men, namely, J.M. Carroll and J.M. Robertson, who resigned their positions, have been appointed as financial managers of the Education Commission created at San Antonio, with Superintendent J.B. Gambrell as president. Then there is another double track omnibus train for the carrying of all belated passengers, namely the General Missionaries. Texas Baptist and Herald, March 24, 1898, page 1. 11. He has directly insinuated that the corresponding secretary of this Convention has falsified his reports as to the number of laborers in the field. Proof For accuracy in figuring, commend us to our superintendent. He has recently written a letter to the Georgia Index, which says: I am pleased to say to your readers that the outlook for missions in Texas is most cheering. Already our mission roll for the year numbers about 100. Isnt the Superintendent appointing over some of the pastors of the State, to make out this 100 missionaries? Who are they? Where are they stationed? What are their salaries? Texas Baptist and Herald, May 5, 1898, page 6. 12. He has published a communication in which the corresponding secretary of this Convention is scandalously caricatured as a Roman Catholic infallible pontiff, the only effect of which could be the arousing of prejudices to the injury of the work of this Convention.

Proof AN OPEN LETTER TO FATHER GAMBRELL By Prof. J.B. Worley, Boonsville, Texas. Father J.B. Gambrell, Dallas, Texas. Infallible Sir: In order that we may see ourselves as others, etc. Now, my dear pontiff, as you see, I have flopped over on the highsalaried, fat office side. I pray your ghostly self to grant me an easier and more lucrative job. Now, my pontifical sir, if you will give me a paying position I will be as true to your interests as the rest of the beneficiaries. Texas Baptist and Herald, May 12, 1898, page 8. 13. He has, in connection with a financial scandal connected with another denomination held up before the public the workers of this Convention as missionary salary grabbers to the shame of the cause and the injury of the work. Proof LET BAPTISTS TAKE WARNING. Are our people aware that we are having in the close of this nineteenth century a special demonstration of the scriptural statement that the love of money is the root of all evil? This has been so in all the history of the world but the swing of the pendulum is exceedingly great just now. As far back as the Roman Empire, Pliny declares that the lust of avarice had so totally seized upon mankind that their wealth seemed rather to possess them than they possess their wealth. And that chief of philosophical poets, Shakespeare, remarks: How quickly nature falls into revolt when gold becomes her object. Our State Missionary salary grabbers, as Dr. Burleson calls them, are not alone in their methods of money getting. Texas Baptist and Herald, July 28, 1898, page 2. 14. He has charged a former officer of this Convention with embezzlement, in the following words: Who actually appropriated the assets of the board to his own private use. And this after the Convention had repeatedly had the reports of said secretary examined by special committees, and had each time, by unanimous vote, adopted the reports of said committees, completely vindicating the secretary from such charges and approving his accounts. At the last examination at Houston in 1896, said S.A. Hayden was present with the committee, and at the close of the examination declared himself satisfied, and manifesting his approbation of the same by not voting against the report. In renewing this charge he practically charges the members of the committees which investigated and the members of the several Conventions which adopted the reports of said committees with either imbecility or dishonesty, in

conniving at and covering up gross crime. In making the charge he also charges the present secretary with printing misleading matter, and that, too, by the perversion of funds in his hands. Proof 4. In any case he is unfit for the instruction of the people and the management of our mission work. The reasonableness of these conclusions will appear when it is considered that all this misleading printed matter is put forth at the expense of money paid him for the preaching of the gospel. It is the most palpable perversion that has ever come under our observation except that of Secretary Cranfill, who actually appropriated the assets of the board to his own private uses. And yet these things are permitted to go on unrebuked, and we are accounted by the board party and some thoughtless persons as disloyal to the organized work. Texas Baptist and Herald, Aug. 18, 1898, page 3. 15. Said S.A. Hayden did, on April 28, 1898, print and distribute at the Southern Baptist Convention, in session at Norfolk, Va., an edition of The Texas Baptist and Herald, in which one whole page was devoted to innuendoes, insinuations and charges against the Baptists of Texas, of a kind with those included in the above specifications, which matter did not appear in the regular edition sent out to his subscribers in Texas. It was well known that the American Baptist Education Society, through which wealthy men of the East contribute their aid to colleges, would hold its annual meeting in connection with said Southern Baptist Convention. It was further known that the Baptists of Texas would seek, through that Society, to secure aid in making a success of the correlated school campaign which was being pushed under the auspices of our State Convention, with our corresponding secretary as president of our Education Commission, and at the same time vicepresident of said Education Society. The conclusion is irresistible that said S.A. Hayden circulated his special edition at that meeting, with one whole page devoted to uncomplimentary insinuations and charges against representative and prominent Baptists of Texas, as well as against this Convention itself, for the purpose of making unfavorable impressions upon the members of said Education Society, and preventing an appropriation to our work. Proof (Here is the page of special matter that was distributed at the Southern Baptist Convention, but was not in the edition mailed to his subscribers:) THE TEXAS BAPTIST AND HERALD, APRIL 28, 1898. A FEW WORDS IN SELF-DEFENSE. To the Baptist Ministers of the Old States:

Dear Brethren: I send this copy of the Texas Baptist and Herald in my own personal interest, requesting of you the favor of a hearing. There is nothing that lies nearer the heart of the faithful minister of the gospel than his ministerial reputation. Let no man take thy crown. For several years I have, without my choice, motion or previous intention, been placed in the most embarrassing and trying situation. Being a member of the board of directors of the Baptist General Convention of Texas, I discovered, incidentally, and so far as I am concerned, accidentally, that there had been ingrafted in our mission work in Texas a system of nepotic extravagance unheard of hitherto in the Baptist denomination. So quietly and adroitly was this nepotic and extravagant system introduced that members of the board, I for one, had not the remotest hint of it for at least 18 months after it had been inaugurated. The whole denomination of Texas was absolutely ignorant of it, and when an innocent inquiry was made by letter as to the salaries and expenses of the board, the answer giving the information, by the secretary, Rev. J.M. Carroll, enjoined that it be not made known to the denomination lest it might hurt the work. This system of nepotism, kept from the people designedly lest it might hurt the work, included the corresponding secretarys salary, $2,500 a year and his expenses, hotel bills, railroad fare, sleeping berths, hack hire, meals, etc.; his brother-in-law as bookkeeper at the rate of $900 a year, his nephew as stenographer, $600 a year; his niece as clerk at $1 a day when her services were required; a room in his residence for office, rent at one time $10 a month, at another time $20 a month; his accident life insurance policy; all paid out of the mission fund, amounting to about double the cost of administration under Dr. A.J. Holt. Of course, this heavy expense diminished the preaching force on the field just in proportion to the extravagance and waste of the office. Under this state of things, being a member of the board, I asked for reduction of expenses in a Reform Paper, respectful, fraternal and kind in every particular, with the following clauses in it: I have no doubt that every member of the board and every officer of the board is endeavoring in all good conscience to do his utmost for the advancement of missions in our State. These proposed reforms are not intended to reflect and cannot be legitimately construed to reflect upon any officer or member of the board, fullest confidence being entertained in the integrity and efficiency of the Superintendent of Missions, his assistant, M.D. Early, and all concerned. The Reform, however, met with violent opposition from the Carrolls, and gave great offense. B.H. Carroll declared it would be a violation of the contract, and J.M. Carroll stated that his contract was for one year, and that if the Reform paper were adopted he would resign. It was now the middle of the conventional year, the contract was for the year, and accordingly the Reform paper was withdrawn. It was unanimously agreed at my own request that the discussion over this Reform paper be kept exclusively within the board, and not given to the public. In less than 48 hours it was given to the public press

(not by me) and a most virulent warfare began. This has been kept up with but slight intermission ever since. At Marshall, 1894, six months after the Reform paper was introduced, Drs. R.C. Burleson, S.J. Anderson, H.B. Pender and myself offered a minority report of the board, insisting upon reform in our mission work. We pointed out that for the last six months of Rev. J.B. Cranfills administration, from October 5, 1891, till April 2, 1892, when he resigned, every solitary vestige of cash books and missionary reports, including reports of cash collected on the field by missionaries, was reported lost. And so far as I am informed, these original cash books and reports are not now in existence. But reform was mainly adopted and quiet reigned in our Baptist ranks in Texas nearly all that year. Then began the multiplication of partisan secretaries under the guise and name of General Missionaries, paid out of the mission fund, some of them nearly double what they had ever received before, who traversed the State like presidential electors attempting to mould the Baptist sentiment of the State in favor of the board and its policy. These assistants of the secretary, General Missionaries, so-called, collected about enough to pay their own salaries and expenses, and including these, the expenses of our State Mission Board for the Conventional year ending October, 1896, was about $10,000! Drs. Burleson, Anderson, Pender, and all others joining openly in the reform were eliminated from the board at Marshall in 1894, which, as we had gained the reform in our expenses, was satisfactory to us. The secretary three months later, resigned, and the system of nepotism went out of vogue in Texas, we trust, forever. Matters went on quietly until the meeting at Belton, October, 1895, and would have continued so but for the attempt to substitute for the system of nepotism that had been quietly saddled upon the denomination, a system of extravagance and favoritism which the Baptists of Texas believe has no parallel anywhere under the sun. The multiplication of Assistant Secretaries seemed to be more in vindication of former extravagance under the nepotic system, which had now passed away, than for the preaching of the gospel to the destitute. The expense account for the year ending October, 1894, was, as given in the official report of the Board, $7,812.62. See p. 33, minutes 1894. The expense account for the year ending October, 1895, amounted, according to the official report, to $5,665.08. See p. 35, minutes 1895 a reduction of $2,147.54 in one year; enough to have put, at the average rate paid each, missionary out of the mission fund, about fourteen missionaries on the field. Nothing could have been more offensive to these brethren of the Mission Board than contrasting these figures. They had fought their battle on the claim that expenses were as low as ever before, and they felt corrected by this reduction. So they began to multiply expenses. No sooner had the multiplication of General Missionaries begun than I began to oppose it through the columns of The Texas Baptist and Herald, and with the deepest resentment those who had been the authors of the extravagance and waste in our mission work began an organized system of warfare against me, with the avowed purpose of crushing Hayden and destroying The Texas Baptist and Herald. Accordingly, at Houston in 1896, a majority of the

board, led by Dr. B.H. Carroll, in their official annual report, recommended that S.A. Hayden be not allowed a seat in the Convention. As this recommendation lacked a majority for the adoption, a substitute resolution was adopted censuring the editor of The Texas Baptist and Herald for criticising the board and demanding of him that he refrain and desist from further criticism. In Texas, as in every place in free America, it is the right and duty of patriotic citizens to demand reform in extravagant expenditure in the government. By as much as the principles of Christs church and His great commission are higher and more obligatory upon Baptists than the principles of secular government, by so much are they higher and more binding on Baptists in the disbursement of mission funds. The so-called mandate of a worked-up board party was before the breath of the great Baptist family of Texas as floating thistle-down before a Texas norther. It was by every selfrespecting Baptist in Texas regarded with mingled astonishment, pity and regret. Had I not utterly ignored this so-called mandate of the board party I would have been compelled to hide from the face of my humiliated brethren. Now, a mandate in canon law, according to Webster, is a rescript of the pope; and for me not to have ignored it, would have lost to me the respect of every self-respecting Baptist in Texas. Irritated and chagrined by the prevailing Baptist sentiment in the State, a plan was arranged, by the offended and chagrined board party, to use their own language, to meet him at the door that is, prepare charges and challenges against my being seated in the Convention to meet at Weatherford, October, 1897. I think it is no exaggeration to say that three-fourths, if not ninetenths, of the Baptists of Texas are in favor of reform. In this estimate agree the best informed friends of the church party in Texas. The board party deny, but it is generally admitted that there was a certainty of an overwhelming majority against the board party if the Convention should meet at Weatherford; for Weatherford was very nearly the center of Baptist population in Texas. By means unnecessary to mention here, the place of meeting was changed by the board to Temple, about 150 miles south of Weatherford, and about 40 miles south of Waco. That suited the church party, for they felt safe at Temple, and it was soon arranged by excursion trains to put the Baptists of North Texas in unprecedented numbers into Temple. If a line were run east and west through Temple, perhaps 150,000 white Baptists would be north of that line and 50,000 south of it. Then came another maneuver, and the Convention was removed from Temple to the farthest available point in southwest Texas, namely, San Antonio. As in all the states, so in Texas, the aggregate numerical strength of the denomination lies with the country churches. They are here, more than in the old states, generally poor, and therefore the removal of the Convention from Weatherford to San Antonio, a distance greater from the remote points of the State, as in the Panhandle, than the whole length of the longest state in the union, with possibility of excursion trains now removed, made it very hard for these country brethren to attend. It was as if the Baptist State Convention of Georgia were appointed to meet in Richmond, Va., or as if the Baptist General Association of Virginia were appointed to

meet in Ohio, or as if the Baptist General Association of Kentucky were appointed to meet in Chicago or Kansas City, or the Baptist State Convention of Alabama in Indiana or Illinois. This was naturally calculated to cut off the attendance of the messengers from North Texas, where the sentiment for reform predominated, and leave the Convention for the greater part composed of board members, missionaries dependent upon the board, and the churches where the board sentiment was strongest. Nevertheless, the churches of North Texas in many instances paid the expenses of their messengers, so that the Convention was composed, according to the report of the committee on credentials, of over 1,400 unchallenged messengers. Let it be borne in mind that the possible maximum number of messengers from about 3,000 churches, eligible to membership in the Convention, is over 6,000! And it is in this that the thoughtful Baptists of Texas see the promise of the greatest reform movement, involving the most widespread co-operation among the churches, ever known in any State in the history of the Baptist denomination. When, therefore, the Convention assembled at San Antonio those best informed of the church party had, as they confidently believed, a clear majority over the board party. The board party themselves must have feared it, for they met in secret caucus in San Antonio Thursday night, and arranged their plans for a partisan committee on credentials. Friday morning, preliminary to the organization of the Convention and before the messengers from the remoter parts of North Texas could reach the city, by a vote of 623 (their count, known not to be correct) they took possession of the Convention, refused by challenge my right to a seat, and kept me off the floor until Monday night, 10 oclock; until from the want of homes, at least 800 messengers had absented themselves from the Convention, and 582 (their count, known not to be correct) voted that I was utterly unworthy of a seat in the Convention on moral grounds; that I had refused to obey the mandates of the Convention as issued at Houston, and that my connection with the Convention was a menace to its life and to the religion, morality and education represented by it. These are their words. Let it be remembered that not a scintilla of evidence was presented, but after my friends had gone, without the right of self-defense, without trial, or inquiry by this faction, I was pronounced a man of the worst character human language can describe! One lawyer present, a member of the board party, but who revolted at the monstrosity, states, we are told, that the vilest Negro that was ever arraigned before a court in Texas for the blackest crime, never had such a travesty and burlesque of a trial. According to the views of the ablest lawyers in Texas, it was a case of lynch-law in the Baptist denomination, such as has shocked the law-abiding sentiment of our people as the lynchings that have disgraced our country of late. To add to all this, seemingly by concert of action, the Baptist papers of the old states were written to by the board party in Texas, placing me and my ministry, and by inheritance my family, in utter disgrace before my brethren. The Religious Herald of Virginia, The Christian Index of Georgia, and some other leading papers in the old States, by publishing the libelous and false things written to them about me, have

made my name a stench in the nostrils of my brethren whose good opinion I prize above rubies. Now, I send this to you, brethren, preachers of the old States, asking for a fair hearing at the bar of your judgment and your conscience. In this issue of the paper (pages 1 and 2) appears the petition to the courts of my country for an investigation of the conspiracy which was, by men under ordination vows, in a moment when they were swept from their feet by prejudice, passion and malice, formulated and executed against me. I have never sought the subscriptions of my ministerial brethren in the old States, because The Texas Baptist and Herald is a State paper, and in the very nature of the case it is the duty of the ministers of the respective States to sustain their State papers first. But now I ask you to read The Texas Bapist and Herald until I shall have had a chance to uncover in the courts this whole conspiracy and vindicate my good name. All I ask is the cost of the paper while I send it to you, which is about $1 a year. It is not likely that under dilatory motions and appeals a final decision will be reached in less than a year. During this time, as never before in any Baptist paper, the FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES that underlie the Baptist idea and our co-operative work through associations, conventions and the boards will be ventilated. The ablest writers in the denomination, and the ablest among ministers and lawyers, will fill our columns with their views, giving every possible analysis, illustration and explication of the genius of New Testament churches as ordained by Christ and established by His apostles. Our offers: Offer 1. If you will secure a subscriber not a preacher, at $2 cash with the order, two copies of the paper will be sent for one year one to you and one to the subscriber you procure. Offer 2. If you will send two additional subscribers, and $3, each of the three will receive the paper for one year (three papers for $3); that is $1.50 for each of the two subscribers you obtain, and your own for your services. Offer 3. If you will send four subscribers and $5, the five of you will each receive the paper one year that makes it $1.25 to each of the others, and one year to you for your service. It is not expected that the subscribers are to be permanent, the object being to get a hearing before the Baptist ministers outside of Texas, whose minds will carry the poison of the wrong done me forever, unless they shall have opportunity for securing correct information. Read pages 1 and 2 in this issue, and you will have the whole matter before you. Send your subscription by post office money order, or express, not bank check. Address The Texas Baptist and Herald, Dallas, Texas. 16. Said S.A. Hayden has charged a large number of brethren in Texas with criminal conspiracy to libel and damage him and his business, and by words of his allegations makes the Baptist General Convention of Texas itself a party to such alleged criminal conspiracy and libel, both by its act in refusing

him a seat as a messenger, and by publishing the proceedings in the minutes of the Convention. For the publication in his paper of the legal document in which he makes these false charges Judge Gray, of the 44th District Court at Dallas, did find him in contempt of court, and he stands so convicted to-day. These false charges were unlawfully printed in the special edition of The Texas Baptist and Herald, containing a page of special matter not found in the paper sent to Texas subscribers, but distributed at the Southern Baptist Convention at Norfolk, Va., in May, 1898, thus evincing his purpose to give the widest publicity possible to his misrepresentations of the Baptists of Texas. Proof And the said defendants, acting together in confederation with one another, and in pursuance of their formed conspiracy aforesaid, blinded by prejudice and partisan zeal, and with malice, hatred, personal spite and ill will toward the plaintiff, and for the malicious purposes and designs aforesaid, and without justifiable or even probable cause, met at the Baptist General Convention of Texas on or about the 4th of November, 1897, at San Antonio, Texas, and then and there in secret design and wilful and malicious intent as aforesaid, made, entered, indicted and published, and have since sold and circulated in and through Dallas county, Texas, and other places, false, slanderous and libelous charges, epithets and defamations of and concerning this plaintiff, etc. The Texas Baptist and Herald, April 28, 1898, page 3. Plaintiff further shows that said libelous matter was afterwards, with the same malicious intent, and in pursuance of the same common purpose, published by defendants, in pamphlet form, in what is known as the Minutes of the Proceedings of the Baptist General Convention of Texas, 49th annual session. Texas Baptist and Herald, April 28, 1898, page 4. It is therefore ordered, adjudged and decreed by the court that the respondent, the said S.A. Hayden, be and he is hereby adjudged to be in contempt of this court by reason of said publications, and it is further ordered that the punishment for his said contempt of court is withheld for the present, except that it is ordered and decreed that he pay into court in ten days from the date of this order all costs incurred by and on account of this motion for contempt and the proceedings thereon, in default of which, order of commitment may issue out of this court for his failure, if any, to render obedience to and compliance with this order. From Judgment of the Court, Texas Baptist and Herald, June 30, 1898, page 6. GENERAL STATEMENT These few excerpts from the columns of The Texas Baptist and Herald, of which S.A. Hayden is editor and proprietor, and for all of the utterances, of which he is responsible, are sufficient to establish the truth of the several charges herein made against him. Scores of others of like import might be quoted, for his columns have been full of it every week during the year, as

well as for several years past. The reading of it all, at continuous sittings, is enough to make the heart sick. If a tithe of what he has said about the men, the officers and the board of this Convention, and of the Convention itself, as the tool of conspirators, be true, then several hundred brethren who sit here to-day, and who are honored and trusted by their churches and brethren who know them, deserve to be in the penitentiary. If this man, who makes these grave charges believes himself, then he proves himself to be unworthy of Christian regard by his seeking a seat with, and association in Christian work with such men and in such an organization. If his charges are not true and we, the accused, say we are not guilty then the man who makes the charges and repeats them from week to week, is utterly unworthy a place among the Christian brethren whom he thus falsely accuses; and we do hereby challenge and deny the right of said S.A. Hayden to a seat in the Baptist General Convention of Texas, in this, the session of 1898, either as messenger or visitor. O. P. STARK.

A motion was made to sustain the challenge. Preceding the vote, the challenged brother was given thirty minutes to give his reasons why the challenge should not be sustained.f45 As illustrative of and also as a verification of some things said earlier in this chapter, we quote from the report of the board made at Waco in 1898:
Your board, with devout thanksgiving to the Giver of all good, comes to report a year of marked progress on all lines of work. The tide of success that gladdened your hearts at San Antonio has gone on with ever enlarging proportions, until it has well nigh swept over the entire State. There has been progress in every direction. It has been a year of the right hand of God. Shortly after the San Antonio Convention the headquarters were moved to Dallas. The charter was amended to conform to law. The sum of $75 a month was appropriated for office expenses, and Mrs. J.B. Gambrell, who had been elected by the Womans Convention, secretary, was approved as confidential aid to the Superintendent. It is essential that there be someone in the office competent, and in every way reliable, to open mail and keep books. By this arrangement a bookkeeper and stenographer were secured for the price formerly paid a bookkeeper. The hotly contested campaign leading up to the Convention a year ago, prepared the way for the settlement of the principles upon which the Baptists of Texas will co-operate in missions and educational work. Those principles were settled by majorities so large that no doubt remained as to where the cooperating Baptists stand with respect to them. The settlement of principles, however, will not always settle men, and in this case the truth just stated has been demonstrated.

Your board considers itself the servant of this Convention, composed of messengers from the churches, and other bodies co-operating through this Convention, and not amendable in any sense to men and churches not cooperating with this Convention. The churches, in the exercise of that liberty wherewith Christ has made them free, have elected to do mission work through this Convention, using your board as a channel, to convey their gifts to the fields. The great trunk lines of work and policies approved a year ago, we have faithfully followed, as God has helped us; and this we have done unflinchingly, in the face of misrepresentation, traduction, evil suggestions and downright falsehood, week in and week out, as ceaseless as the tides of the sea. Your board, in accepting in trust the sacred cause of missions, bound itself by every consideration of honor to administer the trust according to the will of the churches, expressed in the great meeting a year ago. It was not for us, as servants, to change the policies agreed on in the way elected by the churches and other bodies to arrive at a consensus of opinion, and we have not; but, rather, we have pushed the work on the lines laid out and fixed by this body. During these months of constant conflict your board has never feared nor hesitated, nor doubted. Confident of the absolute righteousness of our cause and course, in common with thousands of our fellow servants of the Lord, we have appealed to God daily, and He has been our refuge and strength, a present help in time of trouble. Leading up to the last Convention, and, indeed, to the Houston Convention, to a large extent, a policy of silence concerning the ceaseless misrepresentations of the work and workers, was maintained, and many good brethren were misled. This year a different policy has prevailed. The superintendent, as the official exponent of the policies of the Convention and its board, adopted the inspired policy of Nehemiah in dealing with those who sought to hinder the building of the walls of Jerusalem. The trowel has been in daily use, but the sword of truth has been in the hand constantly, ready for use in case of necessity. A cause worth praying for and giving to is worth a manly Christian defense, when assailed by malice and misrepresentation. It is deplorable that in our own ranks men should arise with perverse tongues; but times come when gainsayers must be met. Times come, and they have come in Texas, when the keen edge of the sword of truth must be brought down with all the power of an honest arm, nerved by Almighty God, on the bald head of malicious falsehood. Our Lord loved righteousness, but He did not love righteousness a whit more than He hated iniquity. There is need in this great State at this time of a mighty host of men and women who love missions with a fervent, heavenly love, and hate the machinations and evil devices of the enemies of missions with a fervor so intense that it will consume the adversaries. The people must understand the situation, and as they do they will come to the right side.

The policy of discussing the situation and exposing the enemies of the work has proven highly successful. It has been a year of broadside discussion and a year of unifying. To-day every organized force of Baptists in Texas is lined up with every other. The Sunday School and Colportage Convention and this Convention stand together on the principles laid down at San Antonio, upon which all co-operative work must proceed. The Women Workers are with us, and so is the B.Y.P.U. Each organized force is for all, and all for each. Together we stand to settle the one only issue before Texas Baptists, and this is that issue: Shall the counsels of the churches, given in an orderly way through conventions, as the churches have elected to express their will, be respected and acted upon in peace, order and dignity, or shall the denomination be subjected to a newspaper dictatorship? When this issue is settled, everything is settled, or will be speedily. Until it is settled for good and all, there will not be one hour of peace in Texas. Toward the leadership of denominational counsels, your board has unceasingly trained the public mind, and for the right of the churches to fix their policies in the way long approved by the denomination, and then to pursue the work in peace. Despite obstruction, slime and slander, your board has pressed a constant campaign of education, by mission and educational rallies, through the press and in the pulpit. Last year the misconceptions, caused by a ceaseless stream of misrepresentations, were largely corrected in the towns and cities, but some parts of the country remained deeply affected. Great numbers of our brethren take but a single paper. If that paper goes wrong they have no way of speedily knowing the truth. It is the comparative isolation of country homes that makes them the training places for our great men; but this blessing, like every other, has drawbacks. The distinctive feature of this years work is the surprising advance made in the country places. Beyond all we thought or asked has been the help given by the country pastors and churches. Never, we presume, in the history of this State, have so many country churches contributed as gave to State Missions during the last quarter. Beyond all praise has been the heroic devotion of Gods anointed men, whom the Holy Ghost hath made overseers over the country churches. They have stood with martyr spirit, in the face of much misconception, and the prejudice still remaining, and pleaded for missions. A few have lost their pastorates, but they gain the approval of heaven and are anointed of God for higher service in fields where He will surely lead them. One hero rode a hundred miles and took two drenching rains to collect $3. One longs to preach, but cannot now, and picked cotton and sent $5. Another withstood the adversaries in his church and collected less than $1. Not places, but heart and purpose, make great men. When the pastors of Texas, generally, reach this level of devotion, the little hills of opposition will skip and the mountains will melt before the presence of the Lord. Texas is no place for milksops in the pulpit. Our great and puissant people will follow only men of conviction and purpose, and the people are right. The contributions from the country churches were many and go far to account for our cash balance. The quarter just closed is memorable. The amount asked to close the year was $15,000. From Texarkana to Galveston,

from the Sabine to the Mexican border, the brethren in the country, city and village took up the work and carried it to success, landing us over the mark. The pastors did it; let the honor be theirs. The board believes that the distinctive feature of the present situation, which ought to gladden our hearts most of all, after the manifest blessings of God upon us, is the matchless brotherhood of workers brought together under fire, to save the sacred cause of missions. With locked shields, like the immortal Greeks at Marathon, they stand with songs of praise to God and deep supplication for His favor, ready to do and suffer to the last limit of ability for the integrity, order, progress and dignity of the Baptist cause in this State. With the blessings of the Father upon them, the future is safe for us and for our children. The board desires to recognize the help received from the papers of Texas. The Vedette kindly printed matter sent by the superintendent. The West Texas Baptist, The Baptist Visitor and The Baptist Standard have been unvarying in their helpfulness, as have also several monthly papers. Papers that help, deserve help. The Women Workers have contributed much to the success of your board. They have given largely in money, as their report will show, but this is only a small part of their service. They have kept the mission fires burning and have stirred up the brethren. A live mission society in a church means that there will be mission collections there, or the pastor will move, and surely they ought to move or be moved. The Bible School at Baylor University has been a powerful factor in the problem. There is a custom in the far East of sending once a year someone from each village to the chief shrine of the nation to bring back the sacred fire fresh from the holy altar. These messengers light their torches and keep them burning until they return home, where every man in the village comes and lights his torch and carries the fire into his house. In a measure, like this, was the Bible School. More than a hundred and twenty-five preachers, a whole month together, devoutly studying the Ford, with much prayer and under competent instructors, could not fail to have a good effect on the lives of the preachers, and then on the people. From Baylor went out a great missionary name into scores of churches.

There were 2,494 messengers in attendance upon this meeting of the Convention. The year 1899 was also a great year, but the opposition during this year did its mightiest work and reached its highest watermark.f46 The Convention met at Dallas, right in the center of the opposing forces. Every possible effort was made to get out their full strength, and the probabilities are that they succeeded. The messengers enrolled numbered 2,390.

Nine brethren were appointed on the credentials committee. Afterwards, by request of the committee itself, four others were added. The following is the list: D.Y. Bagby, G.W. Goodwin, F.M. McConnell, J.H. Rowell, J.B. Carter, W.S. Splawn, A.J. Harris, E.S. Haynes, J.B. Riddle, J.P. Boone, C.A. Taylor, J.W. Newbrough and G.W. Given. The names of two brethren were presented to the committee who had been sent as messengers from other than their own churches. The committee unanimously recommended to the Convention that these two names be not enrolled. This recommendation was adopted, but later in the session the Convention rescinded this act and seated the two brethren. The rescinding of this act was not because of any error committed by the Convention, but because of an unwillingness to reflect on two brethren, even though their election as messengers was irregular. The main part of the credentials committees report was presented in two sections the challenged and the unchallenged. A motion was made to adopt, without reading, the list of unchallenged. Numerous motions of various sorts were made as substitutes, but they were all ruled out of order. An appeal was taken from the presidents ruling, but the chair was sustained by a vote of 1,763 to 648. This was the largest vote recorded during the session. The motion to seat the unchallenged messengers was then adopted. The six separate challenges were then presented as follows:
1. Against S.R. Williams, a messenger from the First Baptist Church of Jacksboro. 2. Against the entire delegation of the Tabernacle Baptist Church of Ennis. 3. Against Elder G.I. Brittain and all those associated with him as messengers from Jacksboro Baptist Church. 4. Against S.A. Hayden. 5. Against R.C. Buckner, J.B. Gambrell, B.H. Carroll and others. 6. Against the delegates from the so-called First Baptist Church of Ennis.

The challenge or challenges under number five were disposed of by objections to their consideration, the objections being sustained by votes of the Convention. Objection was then raised to the considering of any challenges. This objection was not sustained by a vote of the Convention. The other challenges were referred to a committee of five brethren, as follows: W.M. Harris, A.W. McGaha, G.W. McCall, G.S. Tumlin and G.O. Key.

During the same day, but at a later session of the Convention, the committee on challenges, through its chairman, W.M. Harris, made a partial report as follows:
Your committee on challenges beg leave to submit the following report in reference to the challenge against S.A. Hayden: Since said challenge is based upon the ground that the said S.A. Hayden is constantly at war upon the work of this Convention, thereby violating the constitution of the Convention; and, since the constitution of the Convention, Article I. Section 2, declares it to be a part of the objects of this Convention to promote harmony of feeling and concert of action among Baptists, and a system of operative measures for the promotion of the interests of the Redeemers Kingdom, your committee recommends that the challenge be sustained, your committee taking cognizance of the policy of the said S.A. Haydens paper, The Texas Baptist and Herald.

This report was signed by W.M. Harris, A.W. McGaha, G.O. Key, G.W. McCall and G.S. Tumlin. The vote, which was taken by ballot, stood when counted as follows: For seating Hayden, 557; Against seating Hayden, 1,181. On the third day of the Convention, afternoon session, the committee on challenges made its final report and it was adopted, as follows:
1. We recommend the seating of the messengers of the Tabernacle Baptist Church of Ennis. 2. We recommend that the messengers of the First Baptist Church of Jacksboro of which Bro. G.I. Brittain is pastor, be seated, and that the messengers from the body of which S.R. Williams is pastor be not seated.

The Convention had by this time become unbearably weary of these annually recurring wrangles. It was greatly desired that some way might be found to put a final end to them. Much of the valuable time of the Convention each year was being thus consumed. Several amendments to the Constitution were offered. Finally, a committee of six on amendments was appointed. A little later three other brethren were added to the committee. This committee of nine finally reported as follows:
We recommend the adoption of the following amendment and that all the other proposed amendments be not considered Article IX. Whenever any church or association or society shall by a majority vote of the Convention be declared to be in an attitude of general or continued hostility or unfriendliness to the work or purposes of the Convention, or when any person is declared to be in such attitude, then such church or association or society shall, by such majority vote, be denied the

privilege of sending messengers to the Convention, and such person shall, by such vote, be denied a seat as a messenger from any church, association or society, and when such church, association or society shall be denied messengers, or such person denied a seat as a messenger, then the privilege so denied shall not thereafter be exercised by said church, association or society or person, until granted by a majority vote of the Convention after permanent organization.

This report was signed by J.M. Robertson, B.H. Carroll, W.H. Jenkins, W.D. Harris, O.S. Lattimore, Dudley G. Wooten, J.A. French, Fred Freeman and J.H. Gambrell. The vote was taken by ballot and adopted as follows: For the Amendment, 989; Against the Amendment, 282. This ninth article in our constitution completely stopped the long wrangles at the sessions of our Conventions. Not one have we had from that day to the present. In 1913, in a moment of mistaken magnanimity, this article was repealed. During the Convention of this year the opposition made its hardest but its last real Convention fight. They nominated candidates for all offices, from the president of the Convention down. H. B. Pender was nominated for president of the Convention against R.C. Buckner. The vote stood: Buckner, 1,424; Pender, 760. For secretaries against Baten and Truett, Milton Park and Ollie Anderson were nominated. The vote stood, Baten and Truett, 1,306; Park and Anderson, 619. Finally A.J. Holt (without his knowledge or consent) was nominated for corresponding secretary against J.B. Gambrell. The vote for these stood: Gambrell, 1,005; Holt, 344. The executive boards report for 1899 was an exceedingly strong one. A summary of the work was given earlier in this chapter. We here give some of the general remarks made in the first part of the report. The report was read by G.W. Truett in his usual forceful way:
The year just closed has been one of marked features. At the beginning it was recognized that a new and large factor had come into the affairs of the Baptists of Texas, and that room would have to be made for it. The educational work was to be a leading feature for the year, and it was not without concern that your board considered how the mission work could be even maintained, not to say advanced, with the Education Commission drawing largely, especially on the strong centers, from which the bulk of mission money comes. At the first board meeting the situation was met with faith and courage. God has been with us in the past; we could not doubt He would be with us again. The State mission feature of the work was laid out on a basis of $30,000,

which was a distinct advance, and all lines were advanced in like manner. An additional general missionary was put in the field, making four. The effort was to distribute the work to meet the variant demands of the wide field. The general plan of the work was this: 1. To strengthen the frontier work, extending from the upper Panhandle around by El Paso, down the Rio Grande River and across the southern coast from Laredo to Orange; in all, something like 2,000 miles. 2. To supply the neglected places all over the State. This is largely a filling in work to complete what has been done years ago. 3. Supplement weak churches in country, village and city, thus strengthening the things that remain. 4. A general work of reviving failing churches, reuniting discordant churches, developing the stronger churches, and, in general, advancing the churches toward a gospel standard of missionary effort. Comprehended within these plans were the missionaries to the foreign populations, Germans, Swedes and Mexicans. Your board had scarcely entered upon the prosecution of its plans before the well-known opponents of the work were afield, waging a relentless war on the Convention, the board and all the organized forces of the State. The opposition have become an organized force against the organized work of the denomination. Their general plan of opposition is to create distrust as to the soundness and purity of the Convention, its boards and all the servants of the denomination. In pursuance of this plan, their attacks have been ceaseless. Nothing has escaped. The Convention has been held up as wholly unworthy of confidence, the boards as composed of schemers, and the missionaries as place-seekers. The whole field has been sown down, week after week, with false and misleading reports concerning men and methods, facts and figures. This made a condition to be met. Following the method of the years previous, which received the hearty sanction of this Convention, the superintendent of missions, has, through The Missionary Worker and other channels open to him, sought constantly to correct false impressions by giving the people the truth. Much of the work of the superintendent in this line has been exceedingly distasteful, but highly necessary. No little of the time that he might have spent in pushing the work has been given, necessarily, to taking up stumbling-blocks out of the way of good brethren who were misled by statements emanating from sources they had long years ago been accustomed to trust as reliable. With apostolic plainness, he has spoken the truth, and sought to deliver the people from the control of those who were leading them against Gods work. With what success, the results will themselves best show. Touching the troubles which have come to us, we may well say in the language of Paul, the great missionary apostle: We would ye should understand, brethren, that the things which have happened unto us have fallen

out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel. All organized effort being assailed, has had the happy effect of uniting the strong forces of the denomination, from one side of the State to the other. It would be to take a very narrow view of the situation to suppose that these wars are wars on men only. They are wars that go to the life of the Convention itself. And, in this view of the situation, we are happy to be able to say that all of the organized forces of the State stand together. So that, instead of real division, these troubles, unwelcome as they have been, have promoted a sound unity. And, more than that, they have brought out the finest qualities of our people. Pastors and others who have been years agone little known in work, have become heroes of faith, and so, not only has the trial of our faith been more precious than gold, but this trial has brought gold and silver to the treasury of the Lord, and we see demonstrated among us that wonderful saying of the apostle: All things work together for good to them that love the Lord. The association period passed this year with much less friction than usual. Some large bodies, that hitherto have been adverse, have come into line, and the work of unification has gone steadily on.

The whole report of the board is fifteen pages long. Skipping some twelve or thirteen pages, we give only the concluding words:
It ought to be kept in mind that we are not serving a temporary necessity. All plans ought to be made looking to the things that are to remain. Temporary expedients should be discarded for permanent methods. The great size of the State; the unsurpassed richness of its soil; its various products; its climate; its geographical position, all mark it out as the coming great state of the Union. It is hardly a question whether the Nicaragua Canal will be built. With the construction of the canal, and deep water on our coast, all Texas will feel a stimulation hitherto undreamed of. A third of the commerce of the United States will face southward. Great cities will spring up, and the whole country will move up and onward. Within fifty years there will be ten millions of people, at the least, living on Texas soil. Our responsibilities are to them and the increasing millions to follow them, as well as to those of our own day. Small and insufficient plans are wholly out of place in a field so rich in promise. Looking to the future, the first and greatest thing before us is the development and training of the more than 200,000 Baptists now living in Texas. These are to be the force for the evangelization of the unsaved among us, and for the salvation of the oncoming millions. This thought should keep the lead in all plans: When a church is planted, it ought to be with reference to making it strong, and making each one a fountain of missionary supply. The Baptists, in many respects, are now a great people, but they need, in dealing with their own affairs, the sublime and efficient grace of patience. We must construct. We must build. We must take time to do it and use the time to do it. The whole future depends on what we do now. The unity and co-operation of our people,

east and west, north and south, ought to be safeguarded at every point. Outlying, inert and wasting associations ought to be visited, stimulated, helped, and if possible, brought into active co-operation, not only for the evangelization of the regions beyond, but for the saving of the churches already planted. Inertia in the kingdom of God gravitates constantly toward death. If it takes money to reach and develop the great, strong churches of the black belt that are doing nothing, or next to nothing, the money will be well spent if it is so used. A church developed to-day and set actively to work on gospel principles projects its life far into the future, and is likely to become an ever expanding source of missionary supply. The west has received large attention for many years. It has received a large share of the attention of the present board. Years ago, missionaries were sent out to the little struggling communities, churches were planted and nurtured, and now the west gives a larger portion of the money supply for schools and missions. The missionary frontier is pressing westward all the time. We must still follow it up, and, if it costs money in liberal sums to preach the gospel to the little handful of people scattered along the two thousand miles of straggling frontier, then, because the commission requires it, and because it is right, let the money be spent. If we turn now toward the east, and look to the wooded section of our State, we see there a most inviting missionary field, much of it already covered with churches, but greatly needing development. That section of the State is developing in everything that is material. A new life is coming to it, and with that should be renewed missionary zeal on plans sufficiently broad to meet the real needs of the people. And, another feature of the work must never be neglected. More and more, following the apostolic example and sound judgment, it is our duty to take hold upon the growing cities of the State. It will cost money in large sums to plant churches now, where, years ago, the work might have been done with far more ease and far less expense. But, if it costs money to plant the standard of the Cross in the great centers of population, then, let the money be spent, and spent in sums sufficiently large to meet the real necessities of the case. Let us give it out, through the ranks of Gods people, that we are not in the world to save money. We are here to save immortal souls. If we shall look carefully after the wholly destitute; look after the undeveloped churches; look after weak churches; look after the great centers of population, and above all, if our people learn to keep step in city, country and village, and to know that they are one people, with one faith, one Lord, one baptism one God over all, kept in the world for one purpose, and that to evangelize the world; and if due attention is given to schools that our people may be trained intellectually, under the moulding influence of the Spirit of Christ, then, will the future be safe.

Let us take it to heart that time is a tremendous factor in an expanding commonwealth. Years lost now will count for decades half a century hence. The vast resources of our State, just fairly beginning to be developed, admonish us of our tremendous responsibilities. The overwhelming peril of the Baptist people is that their wealth increases in advance of their spiritual development. It becomes a serious matter when a mans piety falls behind his acquisition of wealth. When a people become rich in material things and weak in spiritual life, they fall an easy prey to worldliness, and readily apostasize from the simple faith of the gospel.

The report was signed by C.C. Slaughter, president, and Geo. W. Truett, secretary. The Texas Baptist Education Commission was during this year actively and successfully at work. It was achieving wonderful things. It made a strong report which gave great promise of its ultimate and glorious success. A lawsuit had been instituted by Dr. S.A. Hayden against more than thirty brethren because of his being denied a seat as a messenger to the Convention which met at San Antonio in 1897. The history of this lawsuit will be given elsewhere in this book. This is a part of our Texas Baptist history which we sincerely wish might be omitted, but as some fundamental Baptist principles were involved in the suit, it may be well to give a history of them. We have to record another long obituary list for 1899. In this are some who helped mightily in making the Baptist history of their day. We give this list without comment: G.W. Scarborough, W.O. Baker, J.A. I. Alford, Brother Roach, J.M. Myers, W.D. Chapman, W.F. Kendall, W.D. Beverly, T.P. Walker and A.T. Hawthorne. The year 1900 was another remarkable year. The Texas mission work continued to prosper in a great way, though our troubles were not yet all over. The lawsuit had not been settled, but was being pressed with all possible vigor. The work went steadily on in spite of the lawsuit, but of course that longcontinued and expensive litigation which was being tried by a court who knew little, if anything, concerning Baptist principles, greatly troubled some good brethren. Concerning this lawsuit the Convention, at its session in 1900 at Waco, passed the following resolution:f47
Whereas, certain lawsuits have been filed against officers and members of this Convention, which have subjected them to great expense, and, Whereas, these suits are based on the action of this body when in Convention assembled and are therefore, in effect, against this Convention itself, and,

Whereas, a few of our brethren should not be allowed to personally bear this burden of proceedings for which we were all equally responsible, be it therefore Resolved, that this Convention consider itself attacked by these suits, and that a committee be now appointed to take this matter in charge and at once begin to receive voluntary contributions towards the meeting of the expenses of the brethren incurred by reason of having been made defendants in said suits.

This benignant, resolution bore the signatures of M.M. Hitchcock, G.S. Tumlin and E.C. Everett. The president appointed, as the committee to raise money for the expense of lawsuits, A.W. McGaha, R.F. Jenkins and John T. AV off or d. The Convention was not yet quite done with challenges to seats. Prior to the Convention session at Belton in 1895, such a thing was unknown in a Texas Baptist Convention, and this year seems to have ended the unpleasant business. We copy from the records of the Convention:

REPORT OF COMMITTEE ON CREDENTIALS

To the Baptist General Convention of Texas: We, your committee on Credentials, report the following: We find filed with the committee two lists of messengers challenged and unchallenged. The unchallenged are as follows: (Here followed a list of several hundred messengers.) We find two challenges filed with the committee 1. Against certain members of the First Baptist Church, Dallas, some of whom are officers of this Convention, viz: J.B. Gambrell, J.B. Cranfill, George W. Truett and W.L. Williams. The challenge is gravely offensive, and signed by W.B. Baldwin, W.J. Priddy, A.M. Johnson, J.S. Lightfoot, J.W. Wallace, J.E. Cotton, R.A. McDuff and L.D. Potts.

The following motion by R.T. Hanks was adopted:

I move that the uncontested messengers be seated, except the following seven: W.B. Baldwin, A.M. Johnson, J.S. Lightfoot, J.E. Cotton, L.D. Potts, J.W. Wallace and W.J. Priddy, and that these seven names be referred to a committee of five, which committee shall report upon their right to a seat in this body on the facts referred to in the report of the committee on credentials.

The report of committee on credentials was adopted.

Fred W. Freeman objected to the consideration of the challenges against certain members of the First Baptist Church of Dallas. The objection was sustained by a vote of the body. A motion was made that the challenge against S.A. Hayden be sustained. The previous question was called, and, having taken the usual course, the main question prevailed, and the challenge was sustained. Only two negative votes were heard by the secretaries. The committee appointed as above mentioned to consider the challenge of the eight brethren named reported later in the meeting as follows:
To the Baptist State Convention of Texas when convened at Waco, Texas, November, 1900: We, your committee to whom was referred the challenges against W.B. Baldwin, W.J. Priddy, A.M. Johnson, J.S. Lightfoot, J.W. Wallace, J.E. Cotton, R.A. McDuff and L.D. Potts, hereby would recommend that they be not seated in this Convention.

The report was signed by D.Y. Bagby, D. James, J.L. Mayes, J.M. Reynolds and L.L. Lusk. From this year on there are to be two Baptist Conventions in Texas. In July of 1900 some East Texas brethren decided to organize an East Texas Baptist Convention. This Convention was organized Friday before the second Sunday in July, 1900.f48 According to our Baptist records, this was the fourth Baptist Convention to be organized in East Texas. The first was at Larissa, Cherokee County, November, 1853. This was called the Texas Baptist General Association. This body lived under this name two years. In the minutes, May 24, 1855, we find this record:
An adjourned meeting of the General Association convened with the Baptist Church at Tyler according to previous appointment. The meeting was called to order by the president, after which the following resolution was adopted, viz: Resolved, that we dissolve any previous organization as a General Association or Convention, and that we stand ready to go into an organization, on proper principles, with the delegates present from the different churches, for the purpose of organizing an Eastern Texas Baptist Convention, in accordance with the recommendations of Soda Lake Association, the first being thus dissolved.

The second was organized at Tyler, May 24, 1855. This was called the Baptist Convention of Eastern Texas. This body was merged into the Baptist General Association in 1867.

The third was organized at Overton in December, 1877. This body, called the East Texas Baptist Convention, lived eight years. Its last session, it seems, was held at Tyler, where the second East Texas Convention was organized. The fourth was organized, as stated above, at Troupe, July, 1900. This body, after holding two sessions five or six months apart, merged itself in 1901 into another new body, which from that time until now has been known as The Baptist Missionary Association. The history of this organization will be given in another chapter of this book. The-organizing points of the four East Texas Conventions at Larissa, Tyler, Overton and Troupe, if you take Troupe as the center, could all be covered with a radius of fifteen or twenty miles. The East Texas brethren, in addition to these four conventions of their own, have cooperated at different times with the old Baptist State Convention, the Baptist General Association, The Baptist General Convention and the Baptist Missionary Association. We think it well to give some words from the report of the board this year. They tell some important parts of our history. We of course do not attempt to give all the report:
The distinguishing feature of the years work has been growth. There has been unmistakable progress in every direction. Missionary conviction has been deepened. The standard of giving has been elevated. The zeal of pastors and churches has been intensified. The sweep of missionary influence and work has been greatly broadened. The spirit of unity throughout the State has been manifestly strengthened. Organization has been improved and extended. State missions have made decided progress. The Old Ministers Relief Fund has been enlarged, and Home and Foreign Missions have gone forward. The whole State is rapidly emerging from the former state of indifference, opposition and disorder. Light is spreading, and the Lords people, true to their Heaven-given instincts, are marshalling themselves on the Lords side. Almost every part of the State is now open to the missionaries of the Convention. This has especially become true of East Texas since the Convention in Dallas a year ago. The Dallas Convention marked a hopeful change in the affairs of Texas Baptists. The beneficial results of the deliberations of that body in the settlement of the several questions which came before it have been truly encouraging. Its strong and unmistakable endorsement of the policies adopted by previous Conventions has been accepted as final in the common mind of the brotherhood. That a few should dissent does not appreciably affect the truth of the general statement. The good results of the Convention were immediately manifested in every part of the State, and they have been cumulative with the passing of time. The associational season which has just closed, has been a most gratifying improvement over the corresponding season of former years. In most of the annual gatherings of these bodies, the

revival spirit was manifested in a marked degree. Their deliberations have been characterized by spirituality, brotherly love, and a fervent desire for the spread of the gospel. In a few of the associations we have yet to deplore misunderstandings and a lack of co-operation, but we rejoice in the general improvement and feel sure the State as a whole is coming to better things. The fever stage of former troubles has passed, and not much remains to be done but to work off bad results in some localites and to recuperate. Your board takes a cheerful view of the situation, and is glad to report to the Convention that, in their judgment, the achievements of this year, taken in connection with those of former years, are a guarantee of greater things immediately before us. The denomination in the State is growing. It is growing healthily in numbers, in knowledge, in zeal, in faith, in unity, in good works, in co-operation, and greatly growing in brotherliness, in faith, hope and charity. At the first-meeting, after the last Convention, your board was pressed in spirit to attempt greater things than had yet been undertaken for the furtherance of the gospel. We could not shut our eyes to the fact, however, that other large interests would demand and must be given proper consideration of the churches during the year. The Education Commission would need to press its work with great vigor, and the Sunday School and Colportage Convention had special claims on us, which would have to be recognized. But, facing all the conditions, your board determined upon an advance, believing that it is safer to follow the leadings of Providence closely, rather than to follow afar off. The State mission work was laid out on a basis of $40,000. For the sake of any who may not be informed, it is proper to state that this $40,000 was to include any contributions made by other bodies in cooperation with your board, but the money to be expended by this board on the fields. The general policy adopted by previous conventions and unanimously approved at Dallas, has been conscientiously followed. Your board felt itself bound to carry out the policies approved by the Convention, composed of messengers of churches and other affiliated bodies, believing they fairly represented the views and wishes of the churches. During the year 164 missionaries have been in the employ of the board. These have been wisely distributed over the State. The summary of their reports printed below, as a part of this report, will indicate the amount of work done and something of the measure of blessings upon the labors of these faithful men who have gone everywhere preaching the Word. We give thanks to Almighty God for His abundant mercies upon the labors of His servants. They have done an enduring work. The cords have been lengthened and the stakes strengthened. During the year we have been called to mourn the departure of several of our faithful workers. Elder S.M. Hollan, the earnest missionary in the Colorado Association, has been called from labor to refreshment, in the presence of the King. He was a man of sterling character; courageous, devoted, liberal and

strong. He fell on the field of battle, in the prime of life, greatly mourned by those who knew him. Elder G.W. Lane, the heroic missionary pastor of the Third Church in Galveston, with his entire family, was swept away in the overwhelming flood which carried so many Galveston people into eternity. He was of dauntless spirit. By his efforts the Third Church at Galveston had been kept together and the meeting house had been built. He had only a little while entered upon his duties as missionary pastor, to give his entire time to the church. He was full of hope. The mysterious Providence which carried him and so many others to eternity is too deep for us to solve. We would bow in submission to the Divine will. Brother E. Blanton, missionary in the Paluxy Association, after a life spent usefully in the service of the Master, full of years, good deeds, faith, hope and love, has gone to the saints rest. Your board also mentions with sincere sorrow the death of Rev. W.R. Maxwell, for many years a member of the board. He was greatly honored and loved by all people who knew him. He was a man of culture, of sound judgment, deep piety, and great breadth of view. He spent his life mainly in Texas, and has filled many important positions among his brethren, with credit to himself and benefit to the denomination. He leaves behind him a spotless record, and an inspiring example. For all our departed brethren we rejoice. For ourselves, we mourn. The Galveston Storm. The unparalleled storm and flood which swept our southern coast put added burdens on your board at a time when it seemed we were already pressed to the last limit. Before such an overwhelming calamity, we stand appalled. We may not presume to seek out the cause of it, lest we err as did Jobs comforters. We only know that in some way it is connected with that train of events that leads on to the ultimate triumph of Christs kingdom. Your board stood for the salary of brethren Harris and Creek, pastors, respectively, of the First and Second Churches in Galveston, whose meeting houses had been destroyed, and, also, of Bro. Behrman of Alta Loma. Brethren Harris and Creek at once went to other States to collect money to rebuild the meeting houses. The Third Church, Galveston, which has been helped for years by this board, was practically destroyed, though the new church still stands, considerably damaged. We have no control of it, and no responsibility for the debt on it. A number of other meeting houses on the coast, near inland, were entirely destroyed, or greatly damaged. Many of the brethren or sisters were swept into eternity, and many others have left that part of the country. Those remaining are left in destitute circumstances. The rehabilitation of the cause in the storm-swept section of the State is a matter of grave concern. That Galveston will be rebuilt, and better built, need not be doubted. That whole southern country will be repopulated. Our duty is plain. The abundance of the favored sections must supply the lack in South Texas,

according to the apostolic rule. But the entire undertaking will need wise supervision. There is a disposition in every part of the country to help in the rebuilding of the meeting houses destroyed by the flood. The Pastors Conference in Boston and other cities North, have had the matter under consideration. It has been proposed that the Home Board of the Southern Baptist Convention take up this work in connection with the Home Mission Society of the North. The secretary of the Home Board thinks your board should undertake it. People will not give money merely because they are asked for it. They must have reasonable guarantees for its proper use. We are of the opinion that your future board should be instructed to undertake to see that suitable meeting houses be built in the place of those destroyed by the storm, and be authorized to solicit help from abroad. And this brings us to the consideration of the broader question of a church building department. The Home Board at Atlanta, with which we are in close co-operation, has entered vigorously upon that department of work and has appropriated $2,000 to your board to be used in aid of church buildings in Texas. There are, perhaps, 1,500 Baptist churches in Texas without meeting houses. Many of them could build if they were properly stimulated. Many would build if encouraged by a little help. Our own strongest churches are constantly solicited to aid in building meeting houses, and because they have no guarantee as to the wise use of money, generally refuse to do anything. Have we not reached a stage in our development when we can take up this department of denominational work with advantage? We come to the end of the year and to the end of the century under circumstances of great hopefulness. For years there has been a steady growth in every department of our work. The success of this year is the logical sequence of seed sowing and cultivation, during the years past. The solidarity and efficiency of the organized forces of the State have been tried and found not wanting. Much discussion has brought our people to an intelligent understanding of the principles upon which co-operative work must be done. Much missionary sentiment, which, a few years ago, was in the grisly stage, has matured into profound missionary conviction, having a firm grip on the Word of God. In many churches where missions, years ago, were thought very good, but aside from the main business of the church, a revolution has been effected and missions have taken the leading place in the church life. The barriers of opposition, of whatever sort, have been borne down by the force of truth, preached and practiced by men and women in blood earnest about the Masters business. Every coalition of adverse forces has gone to pieces, leaving only the scattered remains to remind us of what was. The work of rehabilitation is going on all over the State in the light of the truth. There lies out before us a great field of boundless opportunities, growing, responsive to every call for progress, plastic and ready to be cast into the largest gospel molds. Railroads are penetrating every part of our territory, and

even in the older settled parts are making all things new. The commerce of half the continent is facing to the gulf. Great railroad systems converge to pour the wealth of the north and west into the lap of our maritime cities. Texas is growing rich at an unprecedented rate. The present cotton crop will bring to our people something like $125,000,000. This, with our farmers, is but one item in the count. Everything points to the opening of the Isthmian Canal, which will make us near neighbors to the far east by way of the west. We have scarcely begun to develop the resources of Texas. We have scratched only the surface of a part of her soil. Her greatest wealth probably lies deeper. The conservative Washington Post, in a well-prepared article on Texas, says it could support the entire population of the United States and then not reach the limits of its possibilities. The statement can be verified, with a good margin left over for future estimates. Consider Belgium. To-day the Baptists lead. We have equipments which put us at a great advantage. We lead in education. Our schools are well located, for the most part correlated and growing. We have a fair equipment of good papers ever ready to serve the cause. We have the germ of a theological training institution, in the Baylor Bible School, so instinct with life that it can scarcely be restrained till the opportune time for it to take on the form of a regular institution with faculty and endowment. We have 200,000 white Baptists, organized into near 3,000 churches and more than 100 district associations. In their hands is a large share of the wealth of Texas. They are happily of all classes of society and many nationalities; but they all accept the one Lord, one faith and one baptism of the New Testament. It may well be doubted if any equal number of Baptists since the days of the apostles ever faced such an opportunity to do great things for God and the world. But opportunities and equipments are dangerous things if they be net well used. What of ourselves? In great humility we must confess that the best of us come far short of the true standard of duty, and, taken en masse, boasting is excluded. Nevertheless, to the praise of Divine grace and goodness, we may make mention of what has come to pass in our midst. These things are not of men, but of God. They may be mentioned for encouragement, but not for vain, glory. We have come through a trying, and from a human standpoint, a perilous crisis. We are not weaker, but far stronger. We are more together, and together around the blessed work of saving the lost, and not around men at all. We have among Texas Baptists, in great strength and beauty, the feeling out of which Paul wrote to a fellow servant of Christ as his Fellow Soldier. We have veterans in the wars of the kingdom. Brethren East, West, North and South have come to know each other, and there has grown up a Divine comradeship, a deathless bond of love and fellowship in service. They know and trust each other. The humble pastor of the little country church, struggling to do his part, is inspired with the thought that hundreds of others in the country and in the great cities are standing with him. If any one doubts whether the country churches are in line, let him read over the list of contributions to State missions for October. The

whole State is lining up on the battle line of the ages, to press the conquest of the world for Christ. Who can estimate the value of this heavenly comradeship in the warfare of the kingdom? We have developed leaders among us in large numbers. That was one of the striking developments of our closing campaign. Brethren took the field for State Missions and literally took it in the face of the remains of opposition. We have something like a proper standard of giving set in some places, at least. The colors have been carried forward, and the army will, properly led, dress up on the flag. We have the large encouragement of constantly increasing success. This year the contributions for State Missions went something over $8,000 beyond last year, and last year Texas led every State in the Union in State Missions. We have reached a stage when organization can be expanded to meet the real needs of the field. All these things, by Gods mercy, we have, and best of all, we have God Himself with us in our heavenly work. With such a field and such resources, what should be our aim? First of all, to give ourselves to the work before us with whole-hearted consecration. We cannot serve in this, the noblest of causes, with cold, calculating hearts and have the presence of the Master with us. Missions should be a principle, a conviction, but far more, a passion. Convictions on fire will fire the world. We ought to aim to put into the heart of every church in Texas the predominant purpose and passion of saving the lost by the preaching of Christ. This is the landmark most needing to be reset in modern churches. We should aim to spread everywhere the spirit of co-operation among the Baptists of Texas. The general policy of this Convention, and every individual of us, in the opinion of your board, should be to encourage peace and harmony and discourage the spirit of strife. To the accomplishment of these things for the good of the cause, to-day, tomorrow and until Christ comes, we should exercise our highest wisdom, guided by that which comes from above. More and more, it appears that real prudence, economy and safety in the management of the Masters business, is to undertake great things and expect great things. We would sorely discredit the goodness of God to halt or hesitate on the threshold of the new century. The great land is before us. Let us go up and possess it for Jesus, for we are well able to do it.

This report, which was written by J.B. Gambrell, was signed by C.C. Slaughter, president, and George W. Truett, secretary of the board. Dr. J.B. Gambrell was of course again elected corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions this time without an opposing vote. The motion was made to make his salary $2,500. He begged that it be not more than $2,000. He had now been serving Texas Baptists in his present position four years. They had all been strenuous years. He was called on for a speech. The following are his words as he again accepted the position which he had so well filled:

Brother President and Brethren of the Convention: Responding to the remarks of Brother Jenkins, and to the election just announced, permit me to say that I did not wish to come to Texas. My plans were all otherwise. But the time came when the grave question had to be decided. My part of the Texas troubles was disposed of in Atlanta in an upper room. There I passed through the greatest agony of soul ever experienced in life. In the midst of the darkness and the tumult there came the answer to prayer in great peace and perfect assurance that the Divine presence would go with me. These years in Texas have been the happiest of my life. Not for one moment has there been so much as a shadow over my soul. In the storm I have seen the Son of God walking on the waves. Out of my experience in connection with your work and mine, I have learned a lesson to take with me to my dying hour. This is it: There is but one question for any of us to settle and that is, what does the Master want us to do? If His command is to go into the fiery furnace He will go with us and we will come out without the smell of fire on us. If the command is to go through the Red Sea, it will open. Our duty is to identify ourselves completely with the Divine will. And whether in storm or in quiet, that is the safe thing. This I have completely learned in Texas. I have no words to express my feelings as I look into your faces. You have elected me again because you believe that I believe in what we are all doing, and I do. Whenever the time comes that I cannot in my heart accept the policies adopted by the Convention, composed as it is of messengers from the churches, I will lay down my trust at your feet. This Convention and its work are in my heart. I believe in them, and in accepting the great trust at your hands, my acceptance you will receive as a pledge that to the last limit of my powers, helped as it shall please God to help me, the things you have planned shall be established in Texas. To this, here in your presence, I pledge my tongue, my pen, and all that is in me, because thereby God is glorified and this goodly land will be made to blossom as the rose. It is a personal pleasure to labor with you. Nowhere on the earth are people with whom I would prefer to lock shields and join hands in the Masters service. f49

The Education Commission again made a great report. Things were being accomplished in a wonderful way. Our obituary list for this year is shown by the memorial page from the minutes which we reproduce as follows:

TO THE MEMORY OF THOSE WHO SLEEP IN JESUS

Elder W.R. Maxwell Elder G.W. Lane Elder C.E. Morgan Elder E.M. McDaniel Elder E. Blanton Elder J.W. George

Elder R.R. Morrow, Sr. Elder J.C. Harris Elder C.C. Hardwick Elder R.L. Greer Elder James D. Robnett Elder W.W. Albritton Elder Sam M. Hollan W. W. Harper David Eppwright J. F. Scarborough R. J. Sledge Daniel Ramsey Though in the paths of death I tread, With gloomy horrors overspread, My steadfast heart shall fear no ill, For thou, O Lord, art with me still Thy friendly rod shall give me aid, And guide me through the dreadful shade.

The closing words of the Convention records for this year are as follows:
On motion the Convention adjourned. After remarks by R.G. Bowers and R.C. Buckner, and the singing of How Firm a Foundation, and giving the parting hand, J.N. Prestridge led in prayer. Before the chair could announce that the body had adjourned, a prayer and praise service began, during which spiritual songs were sung, inspiring talks were made, the closing prayer being led by George W. Truett. Adjournment was announced by the president and the greatest of Texas Baptist Conventions became history.

CHAPTER 82. THE HAYDEN LITIGATIONF50

ON APRIL 28, 1898, S.A. Hayden filed a suit for $100,000 damages against J.B. Cranfill, J.B. Gambrell, J.M. Robertson, D.G. Wooten, G.W. Truett, H.C. Gleiss, C.C. Slaughter, T.J. Walne, J.B. Riddle, L.M. Mays, W.H. Jenkins, J.M. Carroll, L.R. Millican, W.R. Maxwell, F.W. Freeman, R.T. Hanks, J.C. Burkett, Bennett Hatcher, I.B. Kimbrough, R.A. Lee, G.W. Baines, A.E. Baten, J.C. Gentry and Jeff D. Ray. This list is incomplete, but there are no available sources from which the names of the other defendants can be procured. There were originally thirty-three of these defendants, but in one way or another names were dropped from the case, and these names are all that appear in the final adjudication of this suit. The title of the case was S.A. Hayden vs. J.B. Cranfill, et al. This litigation grew out of the challenge of the right of S.-A. Hayden to a seat in the Baptist General Convention of Texas, which challenge was presented at the Convention at San Antonio in November, 1897. The full text of this challenge appears in a former chapter. When this suit was first filed, it was regarded by the defendants as a huge joke. There was a great deal of persiflage and humorous comment concerning it, but as the days passed the matter assumed a more serious aspect. Attorneys were secured and preparations were made to resist the litigation. One of the defendants, Jeff D. Ray, refused all defense, but did his share in paying the attorneys. Hayden dismissed as to him. The case was tried in the 44th District Court of Dallas four times, each trial consuming a period of eight weeks. At the first trial Hayden recovered a judgment for $30,000. An appeal was promptly perfected and this verdict was set aside in a sweeping reversal by the Court of Civil Appeals, sitting in Dallas. The next two trials eventuated in hung juries. The whole atmosphere of the court room was hostile to the defendants. The judge, Hon. Richard Morgan, now deceased, and who was an active member of the Episcopal church, was, as it appeared to the defendants, strongly biased in favor of the plaintiff. At any rate, his rulings in the case were adverse to the defendants and in favor of Hayden. At the fourth trial of the case Hayden secured a verdict for $15,000 damages, and strangely enough the Civil Court of Appeals, in the personnel of which meantime there had been one change, affirmed this verdict and forced the defendants to appeal to the Supreme Court of the State. The case dragged its weary length along until May 12, 1904, on which date the Texas Supreme Court reversed this verdict and sent the case back for another trial.

In the meantime, the defendants had been dragged to this court-house back and forth through more than six long, weary and harassing years. The kingly B.H. Carroll, the colossal J.B. Gambrell, the loving, winsome and tender-hearted George W. Truett and the patient and courageous J.M. Carroll, together with the other defendants, sat in that court room, all told, eight months, inhaling the tobacco smoke, scenting unabridged sluices of tobacco juice, patiently and silently enduring the abuse of Haydens attorneys, and suffering the shame and contumely incident to cases of this kind. They were subjected to the satire and ridicule of the lewd fellows of the baser sort, who in the environment of court houses most do congregate, and all of this for no offense whatsoever that they had committed in thought or in deed against S.A. Hayden or against the peace and dignity of the State. All that they had done had been to seek through the wisest means at their command to conserve the interests of the Baptist denomination of Texas and save the cause from the most hurtful and distressing agitation which up to that time our Texas Baptist people had ever known. It is shown in a former chapter of this history that S.A. Hayden was also denied a seat in the Baptist General Convention of Texas at the next session, which met at Waco in October, 1898. That challenge and the proof thereof appears in full in a former chapter of this history. This suit was also for $100,000 damages, based on this 1898 challenge and was against practically the same defendants as the first one filed, but inasmuch as O.P. Stark signed that challenge, this second case was styled S.A. Hayden vs. O.P. Stark, et al. This case was never tried, but it hung on the docket during all the succeeding years until the litigation was finally settled. S. A. Hayden filed another damage suit at about the same time. This second case was brought into court, as a suit for $25,000 damages against J.B. Cranfill. This suit was styled S.A. Hayden vs. J.B. Cranfill. This suit was based on the prosecution that had been instituted against S.A. Hayden by the County Attorney of Dallas County, who filed a complaint against Hayden for criminal libel. In this action Hayden was acquitted, and following his acquittal he filed his third damage suit against Cranfill. This case, like the case which was based upon the action of the Convention of 1898, was never tried. This litigation was Haydens greatest asset. During all of these years he continued as editor of The Texas Baptist and Herald, which in its final history became an active sponsor of the Baptist Missionary Association, which was the outgrowth of the Hayden agitation and which came into being during the closing sessions of the Baptist General Convention of Texas at Dallas in 1899. Hayden used the lawsuits as a basis for multitudinous lachrymose appeals for money, and his constituency were urged to come to his relief. He

alleged that these men whom he had sued were attempting to destroy him. For a season his plan worked admirably, but during the closing years of his litigation his adherents became perceptibly less numerous, with the result that finally The Texas Baptist and Herald died. But it did not cease to exist until after this litigation was finally settled. To the defendants, the expense of these lawsuits, and particularly of the first one named, were very heavy. The attorneys fees grew with the passing years, and the expenses, which in all litigation are usually out of proportion to any benefits that any really honest man receives, were in this case tremendous, for the reason that the interrogatories were long, and all of the costs onerous and burdensome. Some of the defendants responded generously to the requests for financial aid that were made by those who were in the thick of the battle, but others were unable to furnish any large amounts for their defense. Notwithstanding this failure, for which none of them were held to blame, all of them had to be equally cared for by the attorneys for the defense. The only man of large means among the defendants was C.C. Slaughter, but after the first judgment had been taken and reversed, C.C. Slaughters personal attorney negotiated a settlement with Haydens attorneys, and from that time on, Slaughters name was dropped from the list of defendants. The amount that Slaughter paid to Haydens attorneys for the procurement of this release was $7,500. His dismissal from the case left greater burdens for the remaining defendants to bear. It thus fell out that at the Convention held in Waco in November, 1904, J.B. Gambrell, with the consent of the Convention, made the following statement:f51
There is a matter of deep concern to the brotherhood, and especially to a few brethren in Dallas. We have a lawsuit on hand, touching in its contentions the very life of the Convention. That suit has gone through the courts from the to zest to the Supreme Court of the State. That high tribunal has decided that this Convention has a right to determine its own membership. This decision is farreaching in its effect on the peace and prosperity of our people. To win this suit has cost some of us living in Dallas much tribulation and thousands of dollars in money. I believe you would like to know the facts: Brother Slaughter has paid more than any one else. He has paid into the thousands. Brother Cranfill has paid the next largest amount, running into thousands. Brother Truett and myself have paid about even amounts, running into hundreds. We are now on paper running up to something like $3,000, all past due. The short of it is, unless we get help two little Baptist preachers will be mopped off the slate financially. We will pay it if we must, but we have thought maybe some of you might feel that you have a duty to perform. And if you do so feel, I leave you to do what seems good to you.

Jeff D. Ray took up pledges and cash to relieve the situation indicated in the foregoing statement. The offering was $3,551. There are some outstanding memories concerning this litigation which time can never efface. There were two of these defendants who, upon all occasions, without reserve and without complaint, responded even unto blood to the calls that were made upon them for funds with which to combat this litigation. They were J.B. Gambrell and George W. Truett. These two men, together with the writer of this chapter, were the central figures in this harassing and grueling grind through all the years of its history. On April 28, 1905, just seven years from the time that S.A. Hayden filed his first damage suit, J.B. Cranfill, without the knowledge, consent or cooperation, fraternally, financially or otherwise, of any of the defendants, did on his own motion settle all of this litigation. The records of the District Clerk of Dallas County show that he paid $100 in each case, and all of the costs of all the cases. The bill of costs aggregated more than $6,000. In the meantime, the litigation had cost Cranfill about $19,000. The total amount that he personally paid out in this litigation aggregated about $25,000. That, however, was not all the loss this litigation caused him. When the final judgment was procured, his own financial matters had become somewhat seriously involved, and with this new and harassing embarrassment, it became imperative for him to make some sacrifice in order to retain any of the assets he had accumulated. He, therefore, much against his will and judgment, sold what was then known as the Cranfill building on the corner of Elm and Akard Streets, Dallas, for $75,000. The property to-day is worth $500,000, and he would now own this property if it had not been for the Hayden litigation. There was quite a flurry of discussion and much gastralgia concerning the action of Cranfill in settling this litigation. Some of the beloved brethren thought the cause had been ruined. They felt that the payment of any amount, either in the sum of $300 showing by the records to have been paid by Cranfill in the agreed judgments, or in the $6,000 costs which he liquidated, was a compromise of our denominational dignity, and a confession that the defendants had been guilty of wrong doing. Cranfill took a different view, and subsequent history has vindicated his judgment. When the litigation was settled, Hayden confronted the beginning of his end as a factor in the life of Texas Baptists. Like Othello, his occupation was gone. His collapse was thereafter not long delayed. His paper died, and he passed out of our history. He traveled the road that is traversed by every man who fights against the orderly on-going of the work of God. His lawsuits and his contentions flourished for a time, and left their wounds upon the hearts and lives of the men whom he had thus assailed, and to-day these scars are as visible as were the nail-prints in the hands of our Redeemer. These marks will never be

effaced, but the work of Hayden as a denominational factor in fact ended on April 28, 1905 the day that Cranfill settled these lawsuits. Thus ended the Hayden litigation. Nothing that is said here concerning it is set down in any spirit of unkindness. Hayden ceased to be an influential figure in any phase of our Texas Baptist life some years before his death, which occurred in Dallas in 1918.

CHAPTER 83. CLOSING YEARS OF THE SUNDAY SCHOOL AND COLPORTAGE CONVENTION 1886-1900
FROM 1886 through 1900 we had a separate and distinct Sunday School and Colportage Convention, just as had been in existence for many previous years. Several times efforts were made, especially during the last fifteen years, to consolidate this Convention with the Baptist General Convention. Sometimes the overtures came from one side and sometimes from the other. Precisely the same constituents were the active participants in both bodies. The work of the two conventions became almost identical, but while there was sometimes much confusion, there was never any actual friction between the two bodies. The Sunday School and Colportage Convention had for many years a very definite, distinct and important mission in Texas, and it fulfilled that mission well. In a great measure it created, then magnified, and then crystalized a Sunday School and book-loving sentiment among our people. In the earlier years of Texas history there was very little opportunity for doing effective Sunday School work. The people were too scattered and there were no suitable meeting houses. In those pioneer days Texas was very much like Nehemiahs description of Jerusalem: Now the city was large and great; but the people were few and the houses were not builded. (<160704>Nehemiah 7:4.) There was a very great and pressing opportunity for colportage work, but the books, at least for many years, could not be obtained. In those years it was a question of more Sunday Schools. The question is now almost completely changed. It is now a question of better Sunday Schools not so much a question of more houses as of better equipped houses and better trained officers and teachers. Baptist advancement is possibly greater along these lines than along any other single avenue of service. During all these fifteen years the Sunday School Convention had a corresponding secretary and general superintendent of its work, just as the Baptist General Convention, but the salary paid to their superintendent never exceeded $1,500, so there was a change in this important office, on an average of once a year for the first eight years of this fifteen years period. The Convention years nearly always began and ended in June, generally from the 20th to the 25th. Rev. Jeff D. Ray was the corresponding secretary from June, 1886, to June, 1888. In 1886 the Convention met at Belton. Eleven missionaries and

colporters had been employed and 130 Sunday Schools had been organized; 226 Bibles had been sold and 748 had been given away; 1560 other books had been sold, and the missionaries had collected a total in cash of $969.92. Such men as C.B. Hukill, A.B. Kirk, H.J. E. Williams, S.J. Anderson, V.G. Cunningham, Rufus Figh, A.B. Goode, S.P. Cummings, Geo. Cook, J.L. Mayes and R.C. Pender were the missionaries for the year. The Convention next year met at Georgetown. The great prohibition campaign was in full swing. Well do we remember that one night was given over to a prohibition speech by B.H. Carroll, and on Sunday he preached his great sermon on the same general theme from the text: Do thyself no harm. There was tremendous enthusiasm. Jeff D. Ray was still corresponding secretary, and the work had grown considerably; 16 missionaries had been employed and 205 Sunday Schools had been organized; 773 Bibles and 3,938 other books had been sold; the American Baptist Publication Society had made a donation in books of $2,000. To this Convention and its work, this was an exceedingly helpful gift. The year 1888 was reported as a hard year. The number of missionaries employed was not reported, but 207 Sunday Schools had been organized, which was a larger number than had been organized the year before when they had 16 missionaries; 1,145 Bibles had been sold and 701 given away, with a sale of 1,615 other books. B.F. Clayton had been elected superintendent of missions at a salary of $1,500 per annum and expenses, and this year they seemed to have had two Sunday School evangelists Rev. C.B. Hukill for Southwest Texas at a salary of $75 a month $200 of this salary to be paid in books and J.T. Stanton had been employed for Southeast Texas at a salary of $60 per month, $200 of that in books. The name of J.O. Ousley appears as a colporter of Little River Association. In 1889 B.F. Clayton was corresponding secretary. The board had received a donation from the Publication Society of $1,500 in books, and the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention had agreed to pay $1,200 out of the first money collected in Texas for this board; 33 missionaries and colporters had been employed. These had found on their field 469 families without Bibles, but they had organized this year only 115 Sunday Schools. During the year they had begun a new plan of work in the way of holding Sunday School Conventions throughout the State, and had held 25 this year. B.F. Clayton, the corresponding secretary, was a layman, but a very energetic Sunday School man, and seemed to have done good work. He was really a

great layman, but he tendered his resignation and Rev. J.C. Wingo was elected as corresponding secretary. The Convention held its session f or 1890 at Tyler. J.C. Wingo, Who had been elected as secretary to succeed Clayton, served only seven and one-half months. He had raised for the Convention a total of $962.54. B.F. Clayton had been made depository agent for the Convention, but he resigned January, 1890, and that work also devolved upon Wingo. The number of missionaries for this year is not given. In 1891 the Convention was held at Huntsville. Rev. L.E. Peters had been elected to succeed J.C. Wingo. His salary was to be $1,500 and expenses. But Bro. Peters, after serving for a short time, was compelled to give up his work on account of sickness. He, however, collected $1,208, and seems to have paid off all indebtedness on the board. He made a splendid record for his short term of office. All were sorry to lose him. Peters had resigned on November 7, 1891, or at least his resignation was accepted at that time, and Rev. R.A. Lee was chosen to succeed him.f52 For this year only 35 Sunday Schools were reported organized, while 1,250 books at a value of $1,275 had been sold. The missionaries and colporters seem to have collected $283. At the next Convention, June, 1892, R.A. Lee resigned as corresponding secretary and Rev. D.H. LeSueur had been elected to succeed him at a salary of $1,200. Rev. M.L. Davis was appointed to take charge of the depository at Waco and visit associations in the interest of the board at $75 per month. LeSueur, on November 2, 1891, tendered his resignation in order that he might attend the Theological Seminary at Louisville. Rev. W.C. Friley, of Taylor, was elected as his successor at a salary of $1,500 per annum and expenses. Only 14 colporters had been employed during the year; 28 Sunday Schools had been organized; 206 Bibles and Testaments given away, and $912 worth of books had been sold. The cash collected was reported as $2,120.38. Friley reported constant improvement everywhere except financially; that the number of missionaries had increased from 3 to 12. But Friley seems to have labored only 7 months. The 1893 session of the Convention was held in Dallas. Rev. W.C. Luther was elected superintendent of missions and corresponding secretary. The report shows that the depository at Waco had been sold to R.A. Burleson on condition that he would pay the existing indebtedness. Luther began August 1, 1892, and seems to have pressed his work with great zeal and vigor; 27 colporters had been employed; 727 Bibles sold; 1965 Testaments; 106 Sunday

Schools had been organized. The colporters had collected $270.09; the total collections from the whole field were $5,213. The American Baptist Publication Society had donated $1,500 in books, besides $100 worth of Bibles and Testaments for free distribution. During this year the Sunday School Board of the Southern Baptist Convention began helping the Texas work by donating for this year $863.48 in cash and $379.57 worth of literature. The Convention for 1894 was held at Abilene.f53 The board reported that there had been employed for that year 63 missionaries and colporters and these had organized 207 Sunday Schools and had held 41 Sunday School Institutes and sold 1,851 Bibles. The total amount received for work during the year from all sources, and including books, was $12,191.47. Luther was reelected corresponding secretary and Rev. T.C. Boykin, an old veteran in Sunday School work, was elected to conduct Sunday School Institutes. During this year a Mexican by the name of Castillo had been employed as a colporter in San Antonio Association and a Mexican Bible woman in the city of San Antonio. The Mexican work seems to have been greatly blessed. The Convention held its 1895 session at Bryan. Luther, the corresponding secretary, seems to have made a very thrilling report; 83 missionaries and colporters had been employed and over 200 Sunday Schools had been organized. Into these had been collected about 1,000 students; 5,000 Bibles and Testaments had been given away; 4 missionaries and colporters had been employed among the Mexicans; these were located, one at Corpus Christi, another at San Angelo and one at El Paso, and much Spanish literature had been sold and distributed among the Mexicans. There was one missionary and colporter among the Swedes and one Bible woman. One Swedish Sunday School had been organized. For this year the Convention had instructed the board to do some work among the colored people. Bible women had been employed and located at Dallas, Austin, Corpus Christi and El Paso. One of the Bible women Miss Hollie Harper of Dallas was reported to have had a class of 630. T.C. Boykin began work in August, 1894. He seems to have done very effective work in visiting associations and churches, and in holding Sunday School Institutes. During the year 217 Sunday Schools had been organized; 292 childrens meetings held, and 93 mothers meetings; 11 Sunday School conventions in different associations had also been organized; 5,490 families had been supplied with Bibles. Total cash collections, $8,436.64. The next session of this Convention was held at San Antonio June, 1896; 62 missionary colporters and Bible women had been employed. The report states that the reason there were fewer missionaries this year than last was on account of the fact that the salaries of all missionaries were paid in full. Literature had been distributed among Germans, Mexicans, Swedes and Italians; 123 Sunday Schools were organized during the year. The board had been publishing during

the years a paper which was called the Sunday School and Colportage Helper. This year the name was changed to Sunday School and Young Peoples Helper; 2,000 new subscriptions to this paper had been secured during the past year and several hundred dollars had been taken in from advertisements. Rev. T.C. Boykin was editor of the childrens department and C.L. Seasholes and Miss Hollie Harper were editors of the Baptist Young Peoples Union department. During this year E.C. Everett was elected as a general missionary at a salary of $75 per month; 496 childrens meetings had been held and 121 mothers meetings; 87 Sunday School Institutes were held and 18 county or associational conventions organized. Rev. W.C. Luther was re-elected corresponding secretary, but declined to accept. A position as Bible secretary of the American Baptist Publication Society had been offered him, which he accepted. E.C. Everett of San Antonio was chosen as his successor. The next session of the Convention was held at Sherman, June 24-26, 1897; 63 missionaries had been employed and these had assisted in the organization of 409 Sunday Schools. While there were fewer missionaries, the Sunday Schools organized seem to have been the largest number yet reported; 76 Sunday School Conventions had been held; 1,308 childrens meetings and 367 mothers meetings. Quite a number of Bible workers had been employed Miss E.S. Mitchell, of Austin, Mrs. M.B. Torres, of Corpus Christi, Mrs. Nelson, of Corsicana, Miss S.A. Johnston, of San Antonio, Mrs. Velma F. Johnson, of Houston, and Mrs. A.J. Parks, of Fort Worth. One colporter had been employed among the Germans. In 1898 the Convention was held at Brenham. E.C. Everett was again chosen corresponding secretary; 69 missionaries had been employed during the year; 384 Sunday Schools organized; 182 Sunday School Institutes and 83 Conventions; 321 mothers meetings and 1,250 childrens meetings had been held. The next session met at Houston in August, 1899. E.C. Everett was corresponding secretary. The colportage work for this year seems to have very largely increased and there were 74 workers in the field. Rev. T.C. Boykin, who had for several years been acting as Sunday School evangelist and teacher in Sunday School Institutes, had tendered his resignation in October and shortness of funds had prevented the choosing of a successor for that line of work. This year very little work seems to have been done among the foreign population. The board seems to have been hard pressed for funds. What little work was done among the foreigners was among the Mexicans, and a little help had been given the colored people in the way of literature. The 74 missionaries had assisted in organizing 291 Sunday Schools; 177 institutes had been held or assisted in; 316 mothers meetings were held and 919 childrens

meetings. All the mothers and childrens meetings were conducted by the Bible women. The last session of the Sunday School Convention was held at Mexia, July 5-7, 1900. E.C. Everett was still its corresponding secretary. During the year they had 14 Bible women employed. These Bible women had done good work. One of them, Mrs. M.J. Nelson, had been engaged as instructor in the Summer Bible school at Baylor University for three years. No work had been done among the foreign population except that done among the Mexicans at San Antonio, Laredo and El Paso, and this done by the Bible women; 74 missionaries had been employed during the year. These had assisted in the organization of 331 Sunday Schools; 165 Sunday School Institutes had been held and 57 county or associational conventions. The Convention had now fallen seriously in debt, owing something over $2,800. Again the question arose of consolidating this Convention with the Baptist General Convention. Heretofore this Convention had declined all overtures looking to that end, but during this session of 1900, Rev. A.B. Ingram offered the following resolutions, which, after a general discussion, were adopted:
Whereas, the Baptist General Convention of Texas is empowered by its constitution to do the same kind of work as that carried on by this Convention, and, Whereas, this Convention labors under tremendous difficulties in its efforts to prosecute its work; therefore, Resolved, first, that it is in the sense of this Sunday School and Colportage Convention that this work should be under the direction of the same convention with the other work of Texas Baptists. Resolved, second, that the Baptist General Convention of Texas be requested to take up the Sunday School and Colportage work, and all other work provided for in the constitution of this Convention. Resolved, third, that the executive board of this Convention be appointed a committee, with power to act, to bear this proposition to the General Convention, or its board of directors. Resolved, fourth, that this session of this Convention go on with its deliberations in the usual way, electing its board and other functionaries as contemplated in the published program, with the distinct understanding that if the Baptist General Convenion of Texas or its board, shall agree to take up the work of this Convention, assuming all its liabilities, then this Convention and its board shall cease to exist as a separate and distinct organization.

The Baptist General Convention held its 1900 session in Waco, November 912. The foregoing preamble and resolutions were submitted to the General Convention as the board was instructed to do. The Convention appointed the following committee to consider them: J.C. Gentry, T.J. Dodson, D.H. LeSueur, C.P. Lumpkin and A.P. Collins. This committee, after due consideration, reported as follows:
In the judgment of your committee to whom this matter was referred, the action of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention fairly represents the sentiments of the great Baptist brotherhood and will promote the interest of the cause of Christ. We therefore recommend: 1. That the overture of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention be accepted on the part of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. 2. That the recommendations of our board of directors in its report to this body be adopted; that we take charge of the work formerly done by the Sunday School and Colportage Convention, adjusting it to the conditions and relations incident to such change of management, pay off its indebtedness amounting, we are informed, to $2,868.44, and charge our board of directors with the prosecution of this work in future as its importance demands.

This whole matter of the consolidation of these two Conventions had been referred to the board of directors of the General Convention, but that board did not feel that it had the authority to go into this consolidation without the action of the Convention itself, and thus the board in its annual report submitted as a part of its report the following concerning the matter. We here publish in full the recommendations of the board. The Sunday School Convention, organized in 1866, had held its separate sessions until this time, and had done a great work for the denomination:
The Sunday School and Colportage Convention, in its last session held in Mexia, made an overture for the consolidation of its work with the work of this Convention. By the terms of the proposition, whenever your board or this Convention agreed to take up the work, paying all the obligations of the Sunday School and Colportage Board, that Convention would cease to exist. As the matter was left in this tentative condition, your board was called to consider it, the board of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention meeting with us. After due consideration, your board did not see its way clear to accept the work. It was thought best that a matter so deeply affecting the organic life of the denomination should be decided by this Convention, after the churches had had time to consider it, and to send their messengers to this body. Your board therefore referred the whole matter to the favorable consideration of this Convention. This proposed unification of the work is not the result of failure, but rather of a high order of success. The two bodies had come into perfect harmony. They

were occupying the same territory and were doing in part the same kind of work. It was felt by the Sunday School and Colportage Convention that by putting the work together, both economy and efficiency could be promoted. Your board takes the same view of the situation. This is a consummation much to be desired, and it has come as a result of noble work done by our sister Convention and its board. If it shall be the determination of this Convention to accept this proffered work, it will lay upon your future board new responsibilities and open up new fields of usefulness. We venture, in view of your probable action, to suggest that if these new responsibilities are taken up, ample arrangements should be made to carry on the work with vigor. The Sunday School part of it appeals to us in two phases; first, the organization of schools where they do not exist; and, second, the improvement of Sunday School methods and work throughout the denomination. The teaching of Divine truth to the young is a work demanding our greatest care. Much of the work done in our Sunday Schools is very crude and inefficient. There is need of proper training for service in this department of church work. While every missionary should aim to organize Sunday Schools, there should be some provision made for developing the schools to the highest possible efficiency. The colportage work is of inestimable importance to our people. f54 We are assured that there are many homes in Texas where there is not a copy of the Word of God. This is deplorable indeed, but, beyond that, the value of a wisely directed colportage work is incalculable. There is in thousands of homes a famine of proper soul and mind food. Many children are raised up to feed their minds and hearts on husks fit only for swine. The seeds of all evil are sown broadcast by means of trashy and vicious literature, pressed on the people in every conceivable manner. Good literature is the only remedy for bad literature. Besides, reading is a duty. It is our duty to make the most of ourselves for Gods service. An empty mind cannot be a fresh, strong, healthy mind. Paul enjoined reading on a young minister; Till I come, give attention to reading. After he came there might be less time for it, as they might plunge into a great battle, and the young preacher would need resources laid up against that day. This matchless apostolic mission leader, in his old age, while a prisoner in Rome, wrote to a brother to bring him the books, and especially the parchments. He was near the close of his wonderful life, but to the last, he would give to God and the world the truth, with all the freshness and vigor of a well-fed mind. Perhaps, with a mind full of fire, on the parchments were written some of those letters which have been the guides of the churches and the comfort and strength of the saints till this day. Reading is a duty, and as such should be taught from the pulpit and press. To provide suitable reading is a correlative duty. In many an humble Texas home are boys and girls who only need the stimulation of a good book to bring them out into lives of great power and usefulness. The true colporter is a double missionary. He goes into the home, talks of Christ, holds meetings, and

everywhere leaves good books to teach after he is gone. No one can conceive the possible good one good book in a home may do. If this work shall come to your future board, we believe it should be pressed with great earnestness till our people become readers of good literature.

These wise words from the pen of J.B. Gambrell are both an exhortation and a prophecy.

CHAPTER 84. A DELUGE OF BAPTIST COLLEGES

AFTER the consolidation of Baylor and Waco Universities in 1886, it was thought that all Baptist educational efforts would be centered upon the new Baylor, until we could firmly establish one school really worthy of being called a university, but all hopes along that time were soon dissipated. All Texas Baptist scatteration in past years on the question of schools was as nothing compared to what was soon to follow the consolidation of Baylor and Waco Universities. Outside of the founding of William Carey Crane College at old Independence on the ruins of old Baylor, things were moderately quiet for about four years, but from 1890 rapid developments ensued. Schools began to spring up in every section of Texas. Never in Baptist history was there such a rush in college building. What we Baptists knew at that time about real college building would not have filled a very voluminous volume, but thereafter we learned rapidly, though at very great cost. Seven full-fledged colleges, one institute and other schools sprang up during the first five years, and several others soon followed. Less than ten years earlier, we thought two were one too many. Truly, Baptists are Gods peculiar people! Simmons College at Abilene and Howard Payne College at Brownwood were both chartered in 1890. We do not know which was first, but Howard Payne began its work the same year. It was mainly under the control of Pecan Valley Association, though several adjoining associations elected one each of the trustees. Its first session opened September, 1890. It had a faculty of ten, and enrolled during the first year 247 pupils. While Simmons College was chartered the same year as Howard Payne (1890), it did not open its first session until 1892. It was placed under the control and direction of Sweetwater Association. Its trustees were chosen by this association. Its first session was opened the second Tuesday in September, 1892. Eighty-five or ninety students were enrolled the first year. The next of our Texas colleges to appear was The North Texas Baptist College. This was located at Jacksboro. It was chartered June, 1891. It belonged to the North Texas Baptist College Convention. This convention was.composed of the churches of Jacksboro, Macedonia, and Palo Pinto, Stephens County and Lake Creek Associations, with such others as might wish to join. The trustees of the school were chosen by this convention. Its first session opened the second Monday in September, 1891. Thus, though

chartered one year later, its first session opened one year earlier than Simmons. There were six teachers and 113 students the first year. This school had eight teachers and 291 pupils the second year, and had a property valued at $28,000. This promising institution lived but a few years. It was sold for debt. f55 Following this school, in order of their founding, came The Northwest Texas Baptist College, located at Decatur in Wise County. This school was called Northwest Texas Baptist College, and the school mentioned just preceding this, located at Jacksboro, two counties west of Wise County, was called North Texas Baptist College. You cant always tell where you are in Texas. This school at Decatur was chartered December 21, 1891. Its trustees were elected by five co-operating associations. Its first session was opened in rented buildings January, 1893, with eight teachers and 149 pupils. It soon had a property worth $40,000, but had a debt of $20,000, and was in a few years sold for debt, but later bought back again. Its history will appear later. The East Texas Baptist Institute was the next venture of the Baptists in school building. It was located at Rusk. This originally was not a Baptist venture, but they somehow fell heir to it. The provisional board of trustees was organized January 24, 1894. The property was later turned over to the Cherokee Association, and the board selected by this association was organized October, 1894. The school was chartered July 18, 1895. Its first session opened September 2, 1895. It had seven teachers and 142 pupils. Its grounds and three-story brick building were valued at $23,000, but it had a debt of $9,000. Burleson College, named for R.C. Burleson, located at Greenville, came next in point of time. It was chartered February, 1895. This school was really chartered some four or five months prior to the East Texas Baptist Institute. Its first session opened September, 1895, somewhere near the same time as the other, but the other had an organized board of trustees considerably earlier. A charter for the South Texas Baptist College was also secured in 1895. The school was located at Houston, and the grounds secured, but nothing seems to have come of the enterprise. Other schools have followed these in later years, such as the school at Waller, Goodnight Academy, Canadian Academy, the Womans College at Bryan, Way land College at Plainview, the school at Palacios, San Marcos Academy, and the College of Marshall. Some have died, and some yet live. Notwithstanding our soaring spirit of independence and scatteration, the two Baylors and some others of our schools are becoming well established, and doing wonderful service for the Lord and for the Baptists. We are all beginning

to learn that Texas is too big and the Baptists too many for one, or even three or four schools, to meet all of our necessities.f56

CHAPTER 85. THE ORIGIN AND WORK OF THE TEXAS BAPTIST EDUCATION COMMISSION
OF ALL the two score or more Baptist school enterprises which have been inaugurated in Texas, probably Baylor University is the only one of which it can be truthfully said that it was launched by the whole denomination. Each of the others was started by an individual, a group of individuals, an association or a group of associations, and the definite location was settled without any vote by the Baptists of the section, the needs of which the school was intended to supply. The sections, as a whole, have, in most cases, had little to do with the planning and locating of the schools. The schools, as a rule, have had to create a friendly constituency after they were founded not simply a patronizing, but also a financing constituency. As a result of this course, a majority of the schools thus founded have gone down under financial burdens, and usually within a few years. Of very late years the Baptists are beginning to think of their denominational schools as a very important part of their mission work, and as very definitely embraced within the scope of Christs great commission. Since then our schools have fared better, but twenty-five to thirty years ago all the schools we had could not have been sold for their combined debts. Simmons College was the only school we had that was free from debt. Conditions were really very serious. There were the two Baylors, Howard Payne, Simmons, Burleson, Decatur, Rusk, Jacksboro and Jacksonville, and because of the very urgent needs of all in their respective sections of the State, not any one of them not even a Baylor could possibly have secured an open field of all Texas for a great campaign through which to relieve even its special needs. Their combined debts were more than $300,000. The nearest to an absolutely open field for a canvass was secured for Baylor University under the leadership of George W. Truett and B.H. Carroll, but the strong personality of these men, rather than the real merits of their cause, gave them their success, and even their tremendous personality did not open the doors into some churches, nor into some entire sections. The painfully pressing needs of each school furnished the section in which it was located what was regarded as a valid excuse for its failure to help schools in others sections. Only the two Baylors were regarded as State-wide institutions, having a claim on all our people. The other schools were all regarded as local or sectional enterprises. In fact, up to 1895, all our schools, even including the Baylors, were looked upon by a very large majority of our people as local affairs and

benefiting only comparatively small sections. Up to the campaign for Baylor University by Carroll and Truett, there really had never been anything even approaching a State-wide campaign for any Baptist school enterprise. Another very significant fact needs to be considered. The majority of our people thought of denominational schools as possible money-making enterprises, depending entirely upon the business ability with which they were conducted. Any failure to pay expenses, or even make money, was charged solely to unwise management. These various difficulties, as well as others, rendered our denominational school problems always difficult to solve, and very many of our best people did not understand where our difficulties lay. All knew that something needed to be done, but what was that something? J. M. Carroll had been chosen as general agent and financial manager of Baylor College. When he accepted the position he did not know the real financial situation. He, with an expert bookkeeper, had spent weeks in trying to find out. He thought he had learned. Probably if he had had learned all, he would have declined the task as an impossible one for him. Ordinarily he had never been afraid of big or hard tasks. Nor is he yet. That one, however, staggered him, but he accepted the task and he determined to fight it out. The debt was discovered finally to be more than $140,000. This was more money than had been given altogether by the Baptist denomination, as such, to denominational schools since the founding of Baylor University in 1845, even including the amounts recently collected by Truett and Carroll. In saying this, remember we do not include amounts given locally to any of the schools. Local contributions given for ones own local school, we have not counted as denominational gifts. The work was vigorously begun. Belton, a small town, the home of Baylor College, was asked for $10,000. She gave it. The trustees of the school, a few of them local men, were asked for $15,000. They gave it. We then turned to the Baptist denomination over the State. From the very first we encountered all the difficulties heretofore catalogued, and numerous others, but in spite of these we had in less than two years kept up with all expenses, paid all interest and reduced the debt to $95,000. Forty-five thousand dollars of debt had been wiped out, but the amount yet remaining was still staggering. Because of local conditions confronting all the other schools a very large part of the field was absolutely closed against the Baylor College agent. How to gain access to the whole field was a serious question. One day, on a train, J.B. Gambrell and J.M. Carroll were discussing the various phases of the

whole Texas situation, among them our school problems. Dr. Gambrell said something of the possibility of pooling all the school debts as a plan by which the whole State might be thrown open to a great school campaign. This remark set J.M. Carroll to thinking, and he kept on thinking. For quite a while he conferred with no one. He finally formulated in his own mind a plan which he thought workable. He continued to develop and mature it. The plan embraced the idea of paying the debts on all our schools which had debts, and to such as had no debts Baylor University and Simmons College to give them some bonus, with all the schools to enter a Federation and to be under the control and direction of the Baptist General Convention, both as to appointing trustees and fixing a curriculum, Baylor University to be the head of the Baptist school system. This was in substance the plan mentally formulated. It required the raising of about $200,000. This, at that time, was almost a fabulous sum, but it meant the opening of the whole State to a campaign, with the combined forces of the schools helping in the campaign, together with other vitally important advantages. This was the contemplated plan, but would it be endorsed by the schools and then by the Convention? To only two persons was the idea then mentioned. They were F.M. McConnell and J.L. Ward. They both heartily endorsed the idea and encouraged the author to go ahead.

J. L. WARD
J. L. Ward was pastor at Decatur, the home of Decatur College. It had already been sold for debt, but Ward thought it could be bought back on favorable terms. Ward and the author talked long, prayerfully and earnestly about the whole matter. The author suggested to Brother Ward one thing which he thought was imperatively necessary, and that was that some one person would have to be found who would make an initial gift to inspire confidence in the

contemplated plan. Where was the man to be found? At that time the summer of 1897 well to do Baptists were very few. The author had been traveling over Texas for nearly ten years. He could think of only one Baptist in all Texas who could even be considered as a possibility. That man was C.C. Slaughter, of Dallas. At that time he was almost wholly unknown in the denomination. He had never, so far as the records show, been a messenger to the Convention. In answer to the authors former appeal by letter, which was made a year before, Colonel Slaughter had given $5,000 to Baylor College the exact amount he was asked for. The letter he wrote on that occasion, agreeing to give the $5,000, the author has preserved as a precious memento of those history-making days. This $5,000 was, up to that time, probably the largest single gift ever made at one time to a Texas Baptist school. That letter and that $5,000 gift were the things that caused the author to hope that C.C. Slaughter was the man who would lead in making our new plan a success. As Ward and the author discussed the plan and then the man, they both became enthused the more they thought of possible success. But how could the man be reached? Colonel Slaughter was then at Hot Wells, South Dakota. To visit him there would cost, at a minimum, $100. The necessary traveling expenses of the author were being paid by Baylor College. This could not justly be called their work. The author so thoroughly believed in the feasibility of the whole plan that he would have paid his own way, but he did not then have the $100. Finally Ward, who also had become thoroughly imbued with the thought of possible success, and having some vision of what success would mean to Texas Baptists and their school matters, said, If you will go, I will borrow the money and loan it to you without interest. The author visited Colonel Slaughter at Hot Wells, South Dakota. Three days were spent with him. Prior to that visit we knew personally very little of him. While together we had several heart talks, and among the great boulders far up the side of one of the Dakota mountains, we several times knelt and prayed. The whole plan, as it had been conceived and mentally formulated, was laid before him. He was not asked to give the answer until very near the last of the three days. After careful consideration he came to believe the plan both practicable and workable, but making the initial donation was another matter. Our people at that time were making no large gifts. The great philanthropist asked the author this searching question:
What amount will be necessary to complete the whole task?

He was answered that $200,000, and possibly a few thousand more depending somewhat on the attitude of the schools concerning the federation would be sufficient. He then asked:

What amount will be necessary as a starter, to make the plan certain of success?

We answered that it should be $50,000. He made no answer then. This conversation took place at midnight of the second day. We were sitting at a corner of a broad and spacious porch of the great hotel. We could see down both the southern and western sides. We began our conversation there about 8 P.M. For an hour a regular evangelistic service was conducted on the west side. We could have heard and seen all that was said and done. For more than an hour, dancing was in progress on the south side. We could have heard and seen all that was said and done. So intent were we in our conversation that we gave no attention to either. The services and the entertainment ended about ten oclock. Our conversation continued until twelve. Finally Colonel Slaughter arose, took my hand, and said, as nearly as I can remember, these exact words:
Jim (this was the first time he had ever called me by my first name), you go to your room and pray and I will go to my room and pray, and tomorrow morning I will give you my answer.

Feeling as I then did, that probably the very life of most of our schools rested on that answer, I prayed nearly all the remainder of the night. The next morning following he sought me. This time it was he who proposed the walk. Again we went to the mountainside and among the boulders, and again at his suggestion we prayed. Then he gave his answer, and as nearly as possible we give it in his own words:
Jim, the $50,000 you mentioned as necessary to make the plan succeed is probably right, and that amount may have finally to be given, but it would be hard for me to give that sum now. And besides, I doubt the wisdom of it. First, the impression should not be made that the movement is largely a oneman affair. Second, it is going to be a hard task and require several years to complete it. Things after a while will doubtless begin to drag and you will need another stimulant another starter. I had better not go my limit the first time. So I have decided to make this definite proposition: I will give you $25,000 as a starter, and will say to you personally, that if the Convention and the schools endorse and accept the plan, I will stand by you until the whole thing is put over.

With tears in my eyes, I took his hand and said:

I like your idea better than mine. You have made success possible. We will win!

From that hour we were great personal friends, and from that hour there was never a doubt of final success.

This was the summer of 1897. The Convention was not to meet until November following, and yet no time could be lost. Much had to be done. The proposal of Colonel Slaughter was not made public. The time had not come for that. J.M. Carroll continued vigorously at work for Baylor College. A few were talked with, among them F.M. Law, president of the board of trustees of Baylor College; J.B. Gambrell and, of course, J.L. Ward, with whom we had planned the trip to South Dakota, and a few others whose names are not now recalled. Almost without exception they all soon came into sympathy with the plan and were immensely cheered and enthused with Colonel Slaughters proffered help. After consultation with F.M. Law and W.C. Lattimore, pastor of the Baptist Church at Belton (J. M. Carroll was then living at Belton), a similar letter was written to some one prominent person in each of our Baptist schools asking for a conference on our whole school situation, the conference to be held at the First Baptist Church of Fort Worth, September 15, 1897. We have before us one of these letters. They were signed by F.M. Law, W.C. Lattimore and J.M. Carroll. The conference was held at the appointed time and place. The following were present: F.M. Law, W.C. Lattimore and J.M. Carroll from Baylor College; President J.H. Grove and A.E. Baten, of Howard Payne College; O.S. Lattimore, a trustee of Baylor University, and J.L. Ward, representing Decatur College, then called Northwest Texas Baptist College. We have before us the original records of this conference. Letters were received from S.J. Anderson, of Burleson College, and J.H. Thorn, of Rusk Institute, expressing regret at their inability to be present also expressing a willingness to co-operate in any practicable plan adopted. F.M. Law was chosen chairman and A.E. Baten secretary. The object of this meeting as stated was to secure a fraternal conference regarding Baptist college interests in Texas, looking to the inauguration of some plan by which our college debts can be liquidated and by which some terms of co-operation between the colleges can be agreed upon. After a lengthy general discussion, O.S. Lattimore, A.E. Baten, J,. L. Ward and F.M. Law were appointed a committee to formulate some plan of cooperation between the colleges by which the debts of the schools may be liquidated, and a proper relationship between the schools established. It was agreed that the next meeting should be held at the time of the next meeting of the General Convention, and the secretary was requested to write the trustees of Simmons and Burleson Colleges and the Rusk Institute to send representatives.

At the next meeting, which was held at San Antonio during the time of the Convention, representatives were present from eight schools. Several conferences by the representatives of the schools were held in San Antonio. Finally the following resolution was adopted:
Resolved, that it is the sense of this meeting that the Baptist General Convention of Texas be requested to appoint a committee of five brethren who are not officially connected with any existing Baptist school, and that the representatives of each school appoint one additional member, which committee of thirteen shall be requested to consider the federation of our schools and their relation to each other. That their plan of federation and relation be referred to the boards of our various schools as soon as possible for acceptance or rejection. Then, provided as many as five of our schools including the two Baylors agree to unite in said confederation, the said committee of thirteen shall be the Education Commission for Texas Baptists for the current conventional year, with power to proceed to the work of raising funds to promote the financial interests of the schools so agreeing. Provided, further, that until such arrangements are made each school shall be permitted to attend to its own affairs, as at the present.

The Convention was asked to grant one entire evening service for an educational mass meeting, and during that mass meeting, which was a memorable service, the committee of five was appointed and the following preamble and resolution were adopted:
Whereas, there is now at Decatur, school property worth $35,000 which can be secured to the Baptists of Texas for $7,000-$5,000 to be paid by January 1, 1898, and the balance in one year at 10% interest therefor, Resolved, that this Convention do now and here proceed to raise that amount of money and provide for the conduct and control of a Baptist school at that place, should this property be secured.

The money was raised. Decatur College was saved to the Baptists, and thus were manifested the first results of the trip to South Dakota and of the new plan. We reproduce just here a history of this movement as given in a pamphlet entitled Report of the Education Commission and an Address to the Baptists of Texas.

REPORT OF THE EDUCATION COMMISSION

To the Baptists of Texas Dear Brethren: We volunteer for general information an authoritative summary of our work up to date, commencing with a history of our own appointment.

The Baptist General Convention of Texas, in session at San Antonio November 5-9, 1897, on recommendation of an education mass meeting held Monday night, November 8, (which recommendation embodied an agreement reached in a preliminary conference composed of representatives from the eight schools herein mentioned) did appoint a committee composed of the following thirteen persons: J.B. Gambrell, Waco; J.P. Crouch, McKinney; Geo. W. Baines, Cleburne; J.B. Carter, Marshall; W.M. Harris, Galveston, representing the State at large, i.e., not officially connected with any of the schools; and representing the several schools, respectively, B.H. Carroll for Baylor University at Waco; C.C. Slaughter for Baylor Female College at Belton; R.T. Hanks, for Simmons College at Abilene; S.J. Anderson, for Burleson College at Greenville; J.H. Grove, for Howard Payne College at Brownwood; J.L. Ward, for Decatur College at Decatur; J.H. Thorn, for East Texas Baptist Institute at Rusk; J.C. Lindsay, for North Texas Baptist College at Jacksboro. The duties assigned to this committee as defined by the report calling for their appointment were: 1. To consider the federation of our schools and their relation to each other. 2. To submit, as speedily as possible, such a plan of federation and relation as might be agreed upon by the committee, to the respective boards of the several schools above mentioned for acceptance or rejection. 3. When five of the schools aforementioned, including the two Baylors, shall accept the plan submitted, the said committee of thirteen is constituted an Education Commission for the Baptists of Texas for the current Convention year, with the power to proceed in the work of raising funds to promote the financial interests of the schools so agreeing. Under this appointment the committee, on call of its chairman, held its first meeting in Dallas, November 30, 1897, and was organized by electing J.B. Gambrell, president; Geo. W. Baines, secretary, and C.C. Slaughter, treasurer. As a result of several meetings of the committee, acting together, and of the several school boards, acting separately, a plan was formulated upon which the following schools, signifying their concurrence through their respective boards, agree to unite, namely: Baylor University at Waco; Baylor Female College at Belton; Howard Payne College at Brownwood; Decatur College at Decatur; East Texas Baptist Institute at Rusk. The schools at Abilene and Greenville have not yet signified their concurrence, but possibly may be induced later on to become a part of the system. The plan formulated by the committee and accepted by the five schools specified as follows:

1. The Education Commission, appointed by the Baptist General Convention of Texas, sets forth as a fundamental proposition that there shall be no departure from the idea of consolidation of schools, adopted as the basis of unification in 1886, and which consolidation was one of the important factors in securing the present organization known as the Baptist General Convention of Texas. This means the maintenance and perpetuity of Baylor University at Waco, Texas; and Baylor Female College at Belton, Texas. While we may not take a backward step, we may advance along the line of agreement. 2. We also regard it as wisdom to endorse the policy of the American Baptist Education Society in the matter of building and correlating schools in a state. 3. Third, and consequent upon the foregoing, that a condition of admission to membership in this system of co-related institutions, shall be that all other schools of the system shall be permanently affiliated with Baylor University, on the terms hereinafter set forth. 4. The University shall be equipped to maintain as high a standard of scholarship as those of any other institution of learning in Texas. 5. All the schools of this system, including the two Baylors aforementioned, shall be required to file with the Commission, as soon as practicable, an official itemized statement of their assets and liabilities. 6. The charter of each of the schools shall be changed, where necessary, so as (a) to preclude any further mortgage or liability for debt on any part of its grounds, buildings, furniture or vested funds, provided this does not mean to exclude any necessary shifting of present indebtedness; and (b) so that its board of trustees shall be hereafter appointed by the Baptist General Convention of Texas, provided that not more than one-fourth of any board shall be liable to change during one Convention year.

TERMS OF AFFILIATION
1. Each of the affiliating schools shall maintain in all its courses of study a standard of scholarship equivalent to that maintained by the University for the same course. 2. Baylor Female College shall be equipped to do full college work and confer all the usual bachelor and master degrees. Its point of affiliation with the University shall be in the post graduate degrees. 3. The other schools of the system shall be equipped to extend their work, if need be, over the course covered by the sophomore class in the University.

4. The diplomas, or certificates, of Baylor College and the other schools, shall be accepted by the University without examination, to the extent of affiliated work provided for. 5. The unit of grading the several courses shall be the University curriculum, and where the work is classed as equivalent and not identical, and the University and the affiliating school shall fail to agree thereon, then this commission, if existing, or if not existing, some other authority to be appointed by the Convention, shall decide.

WHAT THE COMMISSION: UNDERTAKES

On the foregoing fundamental principles and terms of affiliation, the Commission undertakes: 1. To raise for liquidation of existing debts, or for equipments needed now, the net sum of $212,000 to be pro-rated and raised as follows: Of every $212, Baylor College shall receive $95, Baylor University $50, Brownwood $25, East Texas Baptist Institute $12, Burleson $10, Simmons $10, Decatur $10; provided that in each case of non-concurrence with this plan, the amount rendered to that school shall be deducted from the total to be raised and pro-rated. And provided that the $7,000 already pledged to the Decatur school shall be paid to it alone, and only the additional $3,000 of the $10,000 to be paid under the pro-rate terms above; which discrimination arises either from debt or lack of equipment. 2. When this amount, for debt or equipment, shall have been raised, or at least after three years, i.e., up to and including the meeting of the Baptist General Convention of Texas in A.D. 1900, then the Commission shall devote its energies to endowment for Baylor University until the sum of $250,000 is raised, or until six years of effort have passed. 3. Then will be taken up the question of larger equipment and endowment for the other schools on such pro-rata as may be decided by the Commission. Provided, 1. that each school shall keep paid up the interest of its own debt, while the Commission is raising the principal. 2. While the Commission is at work no one of the correlated schools shall send out agents over the field to raise funds, but all agents for raising funds shall be appointed by the Commission, except that Baylor University may raise funds for ministerial education. 3. That should the Commission find the plan proving to be a failure it shall report the matter to the Convention, in that event leaving the trustees of each school free to appoint its own financial agent.

4. That any detail of work under the proposed plan of affiliation and correlation not sufficiently provided for in this instrument, may be arranged at subsequent meetings. 5. That any school failing to concur in this plan, shall lose representation on this Commission. 6. The Commission shall report annually all its work to the Convention. 7. That no school in this system shall be prevented from teaching any branch or branches required for a permanent State teachers certificate, or such branches as bookkeeping, shorthand and typewriting, to meet the local demands of said schools. By a provision in the report calling for their appointment the committee now becomes an Education Commission, charged with the third duty specified above, namely: To raise funds to promote the financial interests of the schools so agreeing. In furtherance of this duty, Rev. J.M. Carroll was unanimously elected financial manager. The headquarters of the Commission were located at Dallas. To prepare the way for a vigorous campaign, to be immediately inaugurated, B.H. Carroll, J.B. Gambrell and C.C. Slaughter were appointed a committee to draft for publication and general distribution, an address to the Baptists of Texas. To that address the Commission calls the special attention of all our people, bespeaking for it a cordial and State-wide welcome, and invoking on it the blessings of God. We conclude our present report with some needed explanations of the plan adopted 1. By a comparison of the committees plan with the Convention report authorizing this appointment (see minutes, page 98) it will be observed that the committee has substituted the term affiliation for the term federation, believing that it expresses an idea more according with Baptist polity, and more conducive to the best interests of the several schools so correlated. 2. It was thought best, every way, to adopt no plan that could militate against the autonomy of the several schools, or limit lawful control by their respective boards. The Commission is not a higher board of trustees for all the schools, to be used as an appellate court, having jurisdiction over their private affairs, but is merely a temporary Convention committee charged with the specific duty of raising funds for the relief of the schools, and this only with the express consent of their respective boards, each having acted separately and in its own habitat. 3. The Commission thought best not to include Jacksboro school in the system, because of information deemed reliable, it appears not to be in

operation as a school, and virtually has no school property and because the conditions at the present time there, as we understand them, are neither suitable nor favorable to the upbuilding of a school of high grade by the Baptists. In making this decision, however, we submit to any revision deemed best by the next Convention, to which all pertinent evidence may be submitted. The plan adopted rightly provides, as we think, for the retirement from the Commission of the representatives of any school not concurring with the plan. As, however, all thirteen were appointed by the Convention itself, no legal force for the current year can be given to this provision, if the representatives of the non-concurring schools shall insist on membership in the Commission; in such event this provision has no force apart from propriety, and becomes merely an expression of what ought to be, or a recommendation of policy to the next Convention. For any further explanation of the plan adopted we refer to the address of the committee appointed by this Commission.

The following address is given to show the plans and policies of this important movement:

WORK OF THE EDUCATION COMMISSION. AN ADDRESS TO THE BAPTISTS OF TEXAS

Dear Brethren: The Education Commission is established. It has legal and authoritative existence. Its official statement is before the people setting forth the fact that a plan of affiliation and correlation of Texas Baptist schools has been devised and has been adopted by the requisite five schools. Bay for University at Waco, Baylor Female College at Belton, Howard Payne at Brownwood, Decatur College at Decatur, and East Texas Baptist Institute at Rusk, are now harmonious and correlated parts of one system, all under the fostering care and control of the Baptist General Convention. The door of the system is also wide open for the admission of Simmons College at Abilene, and Burleson College at Greenville. They have only to adopt the plan of affiliation to complete the family group and thereby secure sympathetic touch with all the Baptists of Texas. By the accomplishment of this delicate and difficult work the committee of thirteen appointed by the San Antonio Convention is constituted the Education Commission of Texas for the current year. The Commission means work. It purposes to commence its work at once and prosecute it vigorously. The work is single and specific. The sole business of the Commission is to raise funds to promote the financial interests of all the schools of the system. It undertakes to do three things in order on this line

First, by or before the meeting of the Convention in October, 1900, it proposes to pay the principal of all debts hampering three of these schools, and add valuable equipment to the other two. Second, then to endow Baylor University, the head of the system. Third, then to further equip and also endow the four affiliated schools. The Commission duly recognizes this as a great undertaking, but is profoundly convinced that the work needs to be done, and that our Baptist people are able to do it. To inaugurate the movement, to give it a fair start, it is needful that all our people should-have a clear understanding of the plan of affiliation and correlation, the method of work proposed under that plan, and to have their judgments convinced of the feasibleness of the one and the wisdom of the other, and to have their hearts stirred by mighty motives. To this end the Commission appointed the undersigned to prepare for publication and general distribution an address to all our people. One consideration alone ought to secure a fair hearing of what we have to say, namely The idea of this correlation of our schools is the conception of the greatest, and we think, the most Spirit-guided state body of Baptists ever assembled on earth since apostolic times. That Convention ranks next in spirit and in the importance of the matters settled, to the New Testament Council at Jerusalem which settled a supreme question of salvation. Every step taken in this particular matter indicates the impulse and guidance of a higher power, and by so much, accredits the Commission to Texas Baptists and commends their message to a favorable hearing. Look at the facts in their order: First, every Baptist school in Texas, through informally appointed representatives, met in preliminary conference at San Antonio and adopted a resolution looking to a consideration of this matter by the Convention. There must have been some recognized necessity for this coming together of the schools. Next, a mammoth mass-meeting appointed by the Conventions committee on order of business, was held on Monday night, November 8, and after due deliberation unanimously adopted, word for word, just what the preliminary conference of all the schools had recommended, and signalized its joyful spirit of unanimity by two notable events (a) the raising on the spot of $7,000 to redeem one of the eight schools from extinction by debt, thereby saving property worth $35,000, and

(b) by eliciting a proffered contribution of $25,000 from one man toward the general end proposed. Then the Convention itself responded unanimously to the twice-endorsed request thus coming from the preliminary school conference and the massmeeting. It appointed the desired committee of five, disconnected from all the schools, to act with one each from all the eight schools, to be appointed officially by their respective boards, thus giving its own authority to the thirteen as a committee, and provisionally as an authorized Commission. Finally, each school, acting separately and officially, did appoint its representative, and the plan adopted is the fruit of their joint labor. Now, we submit that a conception so originated, and a consummation so reached, stands fully accredited and bears the marks of divine approval. From the beginning it has been borne on the crest of a tidal wave of popular favor, thrilling the hearts of thousands, and inspiring hope where despair had reigned. The continuance of this popular favor is evidenced by an unprecedented number of approving letters received from all sections, by members of the Commission. Is it presumption or fanaticism to discern the finger of Providence in these things pointing to a sign-board inscribed: This is the way walk ye in it? Is not this a pillar of fire and cloud at the head of our Texas Baptist columns inviting them to emerge from the past Egyptian bondage of cross-purposes in Christian education, which divided our people and wrecked their labors, and to follow on to a promised land of success? Surely, at least, such fairly seeming providences entitle us to a hearing. Give us, then, attention that you may hear, and hearing, believe, and believing, co-operate. It is not our purpose in this paper to discuss the propriety or necessity of Christian education. We assume that Texas Baptists are irrevocably committed to Christian education. The matter in hand is how to prosecute the work of Christian education to some purpose. It is believed that the plan proposed is worthy of confidence and has the promise of enduring success. At any rate it is past the region of debate. It is not now in order to reconsider its provisions. All classes have had their day in court the State at large through its committee of five, disconnected from all schools, and each school by its own officially chosen representative. But look carefully at the plan itself. It did not happen, but is the product of grave and prayerful thought. In its foundation principles, in its terms of affiliation, in its safe-guards of proviso, in what the Commission undertakes, as a whole and in all its parts, it commends itself to the approval of all who believe in Christian education under Baptist auspices. The plan, it will be observed, in its first fundamental principle, rests on a historic basis, maintaining in good faith the idea of consolidation of schools, which in 1886 made possible the unification of Texas Baptists and secured that very Baptist

General Convention whose one composite, constitutional object is missions and education, the promotion of harmony of feeling and concert of action among Baptists, and a system of operative measures for the promotion of the interest of the Redeemers kingdom. We could not afford by the adoption of any new plan, to dig up this historic foundation. In its second fundamental principle, it rests on an approved policy of education, a policy endorsed by the school men of our people throughout the nation, and which has crystallized into a national Society that very Society which has already helped us to the amount of $15,000, and to which alone we can hopefully look for other help from abroad. We could not afford for the sake of untried experiments to put our education enterprises out of harmony with the policy of this Society, thereby not only arrogating to ourselves higher wisdom than that of our experienced educators of the nation, but also cutting off our feeble enterprises from hope of outside help. That policy is well defined and well known. It deprecates and wisely opposes the needless multiplication of colleges which cannot be adequately equipped and endowed, but encourages and fosters high-grade subsidiary schools which may challenge comparison in work and standard of scholarship with the best of their class. This plan not only keeps in touch with our own history and with the national policy of the Education Society, but embodies for the first time a genuine system whose parts are all so correlated that the interest of one is the interest of all. Hence, there cannot be, without violence to the plan itself, any envy or jealousy between the parts. Moreover, the favor of the whole Convention shines on every part. Every school in the system is entitled to receive from the entire Convention fostering care as well as mediate control joy from all in its prosperity, sympathy from all in its adversity, help from all in its weakness. In a word, it becomes one of the family. Again, the plan guards all the schools of the system from future debt, whose deadly, interest-bearing mortgage has ever been the caries of the foundations of denominational schools. And again, it insures a high order of work in all the affiliated schools according to a uniform standard whose unit of grading is the University curriculum. Consider, too, what a relief it must be to the people to be delivered, by this plan, from embarrassing and conflicting agencies. Until the work of the Commission is ended no school of the system may put a financial agent on the field, excepting only and rightly that Baylor University may collect funds for ministerial education. Moreover, we cannot refrain from emphasizing the mighty fact that this plan gives hostages against schism and for perpetual unification. It is well known how easily a school may become the nucleus of division. It naturally looks around for support, and quite naturally expects steadiest, surest and most

systematic support from an organization especially devoted to its upbuilding. But the same school, if made a part of the system fostered by the General Convention, to which it looks for life and nurture, just as naturally gives all its mighty influence in favor of the Convention and all its organized work. This bond of unification is further strengthened by the policy of the Commission which places its financial manager in the same headquarters with the Conventions superintendent of missions, that they may work in harmony, both utilizing The Missionary Worker and securing economy by joint clerk hire when needful, and all the time illustrating by loving co-operation, the Conventions twin constitutional object Missions and Education. Our people are sick of strife, tired of working at cross-purposes; they want peace and unity all along the line, and this plan unquestionably promotes both. Not the least of the reasons in favor of this plan is its rational appeal to the confidence of business men. There has always been in Baptist education affairs much of both sentiment and enthusiasm, but in many cases there has been so little sound common sense, and so much waste of mind, heart, money and material that men of means who desired their benefactions to accomplish definite ends, fought shy of the enterprises, however much disposed to favor the end in view. But this plan will commend itself to right-thinking business men who favor Christian education, in many particulars a few of each which may be properly mentioned: (a) By requiring each school in debt to meet the interest on its obligations, the debt to be paid by the Commission is definite, it does not grow apace with collections. Every dollar paid diminishes the principal. Even though the work moves slowly, yet it moves. A glacier moving an inch in a thousand years gets there after a while. But the vulture, feeding on the liver of bound Prometheus, had an interminable job, since as much grew at night as was devoured by day. (b) There is bound to be less agency cost under the plan, because, first, there will not be so many agents; second, because there will be no quintuple expenses of five conflicting agencies visiting the same field. (c) It is well known to all educators that it costs an unequipped and unendowed college as much to teach a half-dozen seniors as to teach one hundred sub-collegiates. By so much as the plan relieves the subsidiary schools of the teaching of those higher collegiate classes upon whom degrees are conferred, by so much it lessens the cost and permits a stronger corps of teachers for the lower classes. (d) The guaranty against total loss of investment by foreclosure of mortgage. (e) The plan not only furnishes a plea for contribution by the State at large on the high grounds of Christian education and the necessity for unity in cooperation, but also allows a plea to be made to local interests in the five counties where the schools are situated. That is, any money contributed say in Wise County, may, at the option of donors, be at once applied to the promised equipment or debt of Decatur College up to the amount of help designated in

the plan, regardless of the pro-rata system, provided that the collection agency is under the direction of the Commissions financial manager, and provided that when the amount so given for local reasons exceeds the pro-rata sum then due, that school must receive nothing more from the general fund until the pro-rata is equalized. (f) A study of the plan will also reveal that it is so devised as to secure, on the principle of self-interest, the hearty co-operation of all the parts, all the time. Some of the general fund collected in the first thing undertaken goes to all the schools, and the rest of the plan always holds out a promise of more help, which is speedily obtained only by vigorous prosecution of the work in hand. Finally, brethren, we call your attention to the time fixed for closing up the first undertaking A.D., 1900. Wonderful period! It is a century terminus. Bonaparte, at the Battle of the Pyramids, electrified his battalions by saying: From yonder summit forty centuries look down on you today. There is inspiration in the thought that we may close this century with five Baptist schools freed from debt forever, measurably equipped, standing upon foundations as immovable as the Pyramids. Not five empty, cold, silent, dustcovered piles, whose guardian sphinx is dumb, but five vital centers of nerve and sight and power and light, whose eyes are more numerous and more vigilant than those of Argus, whose hands are Briarean, whose shapes Protean, and whose voices are evangelism, proclaiming the kingdom of heaven in a world wilderness. Then with what joy can we commence the new century for endowment that 20th century which presages so much of good and casts such ominous shadows before. All the past centuries of the worlds history will not equal it in the rapidity and magnitude of events. In it we Baptist people must find ultimate triumph for our principles, or we must fall ingloriously behind the march of events. In the language of the grandest of all the Beechers We must educate! We must educate! or we must perish by our own prosperity. Help then, brethren! Men and women of Israel, help now!

The foregoing address is a wonderfully strong document. It was written by B.H. Carroll, chairman of the committee, and bore his signature, together with those of J.B. Gambrell and C.C. Slaughter. As a simple matter of history, it is probably right to say, though it is said with considerable reluctance, that the whole plan of the Education Commission was conceived and outlined and made possible by the proposition from Colonel Slaughter secured by J.M. Carroll, the financial manager and agent of Baylor College. When the Commission was fully organized in January, 1898, he was chosen its financial manager. He began work January 28. At the end of eight months and one week, when the Convention met at Waco, October 7-11, 1898, he made his first report, from which we give an extract as follows:

I commenced work January 28, of this year. Forty days later March 1 Dr. J.M. Robertson entered the work with me, since which time, however, he has lost thirty-five days from the work on account of sickness. Our campaign has been exceedingly quiet. We have made it so intentionally. We have taken no public collections. We have canvassed no churches. Dr. Robertson has given his attention largely, though not entirely, to canvassing among the preachers and Ladies Aid Societies, hence many of the subscriptions he has secured have been comparatively small. My time has been devoted exclusively to work among those of our brethren to whom God has given liberally of this worlds goods. This kind of work is necessarily very slow, as the wealthy are not so very numerous and are not gathered together in bunches. In fact, they are oftener than otherwise, scattered far apart. As it was in the days of Abraham and Lot, when people begin to get rich, especially cattlemen, their interests conflict and separation becomes necessary, hence much traveling has had to be done. Sometimes, in visiting cattlemen, we have gone many scores of miles across the country in private conveyances. The tangible results of our labors are as follows: From the $7,000 pledged at San Antonio for the Decatur property, we have collected and paid out $4,150; $2,850 of those pledges are yet unpaid. These are all due by January 1, 1899, and it is earnestly desired that the brethren who made these pledges will redeem them at the earliest moment possible. Of the balance still due on that property, $850 is past due, and on that we are paying interest. The remaining $2,000 will be due January 1, 1899. In addition to this work, and in addition to the large donation from Brother Slaughter, we have secured pledges as follows: Three brethren have agreed to give us $2,500 each. All this they have agreed to pay when our subscriptions have reached $100,000. We think it is the intention of these brethren to give at least as much more on the second $100,000. Seven other brethren have agreed to give us $1,000 each. Our work up to date, not including the subscriptions secured by Brother Robertson, is $47,200. All these subscriptions, with four or five exceptions, are large not less than $500 each. Bro. Robertson has secured $6,000 more This makes a total work done by the Commission of $53,200.

B. H. Carroll was not present at any of the earlier conferences concerning this new movement, nor was he present at the San Antonio Convention when the movement first began to take definite shape. Neither was he at all enthusiastic about the matter when it was first submitted to him. In fact, he had grave doubts about it. His concern was for Baylor University. Baylors debts on its new school property had all been paid during their recent campaign, but its needs for equipment and endowment were tremendously urgent, and realizing how long and wearisome the debt paying campaign on Baylor University for its $80,000 had been, he dreaded and feared the long delay which he felt would be inevitable, since this new campaign was for more than double the amount he and Brother Truett had to raise.

The author foresaw this difficulty, and yet, knowing the imperative necessity of securing the full co-operation of B.H. Carroll and other strong Baylor University men in this movement, it was he who suggested that $50,000 for the University be included in the amount to be raised. But as its debts had just been paid, and as it alone of all the schools (except Simmons College and it did not enter the affiliation) was out of debt, some of the other schools at first objected, but they were soon made to see not only the imperative necessity for its co-operation, but also the genuine righteousness of the plan, since the University was to be the center of our school system. Another matter which greatly concerned J.M. Carroll was that from the very first of the movement he had determined, if within the bounds of possibility, to secure the active help of B.H. Carroll in the campaign. This was no easy task. He was devoted to his church and the church was devoted to him. They had been together some 28 years. These ties would have to be broken. It was a trying situation, but B.H. Carroll was finally tremendously impressed with this school movement. It meant much to Baylor. It meant much to all our Texas Baptist affairs. This was the psychological hour in which to secure unity and active co-operation instead of friction between our schools. For the plan to fail meant the total loss of some of the schools, and a permanent and unpleasant rivalry among those that survived. B. H. Carroll was finally impressed that he ought to enter the work. Another sore difficulty stood in his way. He had an abhorrence of the idea that his salary would have to be taken out of what he collected. He said he could not collect his own salary. I offered to guarantee that from other sources. B.H. Carroll was finally directly asked:
Will you accept if your salary is arranged for? He said Yes.

In less than six hours a dozen night letters were sent out by the author to special friends and lovers of the denomination, telling of the situation and asking if each would become responsible for one months salary $208.33. In less than thirty-six hours answers had come from all. Not one refused. The answers were carried to him. He looked amazed, but only replied:
God must be in it! Ill accept.

The Commission was called together. At my request B.H. Carroll was given the place of leadership. I accepted the place of assistant. January 1, 1899, just eleven months and three days after having been elected as financial manager, I turned the position over to B.H. Carroll and became his assistant.

CHAPTER 86. THE TEXAS BAPTIST EDUCATION COMMISSION IN ACTION

B. H. CARROLL took hold of the work of the Education Commission with a master hand. New hope and inspiration were noted everywhere. Things moved off in a wonderful way, despite the Hayden agitation that was acute at that time against the State Mission Board and against many of our prominent Baptist leaders. We quote from B.H. Carrolls first report to the Convention, which was made at Dallas, November 14, 1899: 1. On the first day of this year, ten months ago, I accepted the office of corresponding secretary of the Texas Baptist Education Commission. The condition of acceptance was that business men from various sections of the State would indicate their interest in the work and their confidence in its outcome under my management by providing my salary, just what my church had been paying me as pastor, out of a fund made up by themselves, apart from and in addition to any pledges made of collections taken for the work itself. Through my Brother, J.M. Carroll, former financial manager, this condition was met in an incredibly short time, and all subscriptions to this fund have been through him promptly paid on time. It is a notable fact that the men who contributed this extra amount are the largest contributors also to the work itself. This signal mark of confidence and liberality on their part has not only stimulated me to deserve it, but has accomplished the intended and more important result. It impressed the whole State with the value of the work, and inspired confidence in its success. From all Baptists of the State, who love the cause of Christian education, even more than from me, does this magnanimous benefaction merit grateful appreciation and lasting remembrance. As deserving a record on the historic page I cite their names: C.C. Slaughter, W.D. Johnson, A.F. Crowley, M.S. Pierson, R.H. Hicks, W.A. Wilson, J.B. Cranfill, Wm. McIntosh, George Murphy, J.T. Wofford, J.A. Walker, and J.L. Smith. To one of these names, more than to any other,f57 justice must award the highest meed of praise for the great success of the Commission so far attained. While he did not originate the idea of correlating into one system our Texas Baptist schools, he was the first to accept it when presented. His exceptionally large donation made success possible. He advanced money to carry on the work in its experimental educational stage of preparation when no cash returns could be reasonably expected. He advanced money to aid three of the schools to bear up under heavy burdens until the returns from the Commission would be

available. He has paid $12,500 cash so far on the work. And no poor widow able to give only one dollar has attempted to boss or dominate the work or the schools less than he. This is equally true of all who have made large donations. Not one of them has seemed to think that he or she has purchased mastery of the people or any right to control the interests they have so generously aided. They have fulfilled the apostolic exhortation: He that giveth, let him do it with simplicity. Not one of them can be found in the ranks of those who mutter at costs and growl at percentage of expense. We respectfully submit that when our wealthier people help a cause this way their benefactions should be welcomed with gratitude instead of suspicions. I have thought it just to make these statements a matter of record, because these liberal-hearted donors have been made to bear unmerited reproach. It has been charged that they wanted to buy up Baptist liberty, and again, that they never expected to pay their large subscriptions. A number of them are here, but they are silent, humble, inconspicuous people, who will likely attract but little public attention. When I took charge of this work both my brother, J.M. Carroll, and J.M. Robertson were assistants on salaries fixed by the Commission and approved by the Convention. At the outset I bore honest and public testimony to the value of their services before my connection with the work. Time has enhanced that value. The greatest harvest of this year has been reaped largely from fields of their sowing. Certainly I am in position to know the credit due their faithful labors of preparation, organization and education. Early in the year Brother J.M. Robertson resigned his position on account of ill health, but he has remained a steadfast friend to the work, doing what he could without compensation. It becomes me also to bear testimony to the very able help of certain volunteer workers who took the field and aided in the canvass of their sections, never in any instance charging more than necessary traveling expenses, and in some instances not that. The most notable of these workers are: J. McA. Black, R.R. Gaines, E.E. King, G.O. Key, J.C. Gentry, T.O. Sallee, D.I. Smyth, J.M. Wright, J.C. Burkett, Sid Williams, J.B. Gambrell, W.A. McComb, W.A. Freeman, G.S. Tumlin, and J.L. Mahan. This list does not include the pastors who at their churches did faithful service in aiding the Commission agents.who visited them. Before discussing this years work a brief reference to previous work will be helpful. The San Antonio Convention (1897) projected a system of correlated schools. The Education Commission was created to put the system into operation. Considerable time elapsed before a plan was

formulated by the Commission acceptable to the schools entering the system, and agencies could be put into the field for their relief. Until the meeting of the Convention at Waco the work done was mainly in the direction of preparation, organization and education of the public mind up to a proper realization of the necessity for Christian education. The theme in all its phases and bearings was discussed by speech and pen. Pamphlets were published and circulated and letters were sent out by thousands. 2. To-day the matter stands: Subscriptions paid and unpaid, $105,000. Of this $105,000 total there was paid last year $4,940.90. This year the actual cash collections aggregate $60,100.99. This leaves an unpaid subscription of about $40,000. Concerning this unpaid subscription we may say these things 1. It is an exceptionally good subscription. There will come in from vague, uncounted subscriptions enough to give it par value. 2. It is nearly all in large sums pledged by the best men in the land. 3. About $2,000 of it is cash on demand. Some things need to be said concerning THE HELPERS IN THE WORK To more than to any other class are we indebted to the big-hearted cattlemen for this great success. They area generation to themselves. No man can know them and properly appreciate their sterling qualities who has not camped and hunted and traveled with them in their own habitat. Their ranches constitute an eighth wonder of the world. Their habits are simple, their manners unaffected, their methods as direct as a rifle ball from a Winchester breechloader. With these cattlemen must be reckoned a few liberal-hearted merchants, bankers and consecrated women. But for their large contributions the work would have been indefinitely prolonged. Occasion has been found to bear witness publicly to the Lords poor saints, who, in great poverty, claimed the right to help according to their ability. In the sight of Him who reckons according to what we have, their generous sacrifices count larger than all others. It is a gracious privilege the Master confers on them to accept with favor their offerings made in faith and love, however small the amount. Another class deserves special mention. Reference is made to the ministry. Scantily paid for their work, pressed to the wall by stringent necessities, and who have, in this case, as in all others, paid even beyond their ability. There are none more liberal-hearted in contribution than the preachers as a class.

DISTRIBUTION OF FUNDS It has been impracticable to follow in detail the pro-rata plan of distribution fixed by the Commission, though in the outcome it will be observed. By the exigencies of the case, some schools, so far, have received more than their relative proportion. Until the last few days, Baylor University least of all in proportion. As the case stands today, Baylor Female College least of all. The bulk of the receipts for the next quarter, however, will go to Baylor College, which will more nearly equalize matters. That all may understand the disproportion of present disbursements, certain facts are submitted: 1. The Convention itself engaged to pay $7,000 redemption money to Decatur College by a certain date. The engagement had to be met. Necessity required $2,500 more to that school to enable it to begin work at all. 2. During the year a large claim against Howard Payne College matured which was secured by mortgage, whose privilege of foreclosure would be forfeited unless enforced. This necessitated a special effort in behalf of that institution. A proposition was made by the Commission to the friends and creditors of that institution to appropriate $7,000 cash, provided they would contribute about $11,000. The proposition was accepted and its conditions fulfilled on both sides. Thus was cancelled, at one stroke, all the floating indebtedness on that institution, leaving only one outstanding obligation not yet due, bearing an annual interest of $600. 3. A necessity developed at Baylor University for a dining-room attachment to and a steam-heating plant for the young ladies boarding hall. It was necessary to have these valuable improvements costing $12,000 by the opening of the spring term. The school could not go in debt. A proposition was made, therefore, to appropriate $7,000 of this needed $12,000 if Waco would pay $5,000. This proposition was accepted and carried into effect. The work commenced at once and will be pushed rapidly to completion. 4. Experience demonstrates that economy is secured and local cooperation greatly incited by dealing with the necessity of one school, in bulk, at one time, thus closing up a specific case and getting it out of the way in order to concentration of effort at another point. In the first of next year an effort will be made to deal with the necessities of Rusk Institute in like manner. The sifting out of appropriations in small sums all around accomplishes nothing of magnitude.

5. The relief extended to Howard Payne and Decatur has saved these institutions, greatly encouraged the communities and stimulated patronage. Following my announcement last June that all the $7,000 pledged to Decatur was paid and the $2,000 for equipment provided for, there was great impulse given local confidence and renewed effort. The citizens voluntarily put up during vacation a new and large dormitory for boys. All the schools of the system have vastly improved in the grade of teaching and show large increase of patronage. The Commissions work has lifted the pressing burdens, dispelled the clouds and filled all hearts with confidence and hope. There is flattering prospect that in five years the Baptists of Texas will have the best school system of the South. And as the years roll on the value of having a number of high-grade academies affiliated with the University will become more manifest. The report closes with a simple statement. Subscriptions to the funds have passed the $100,000 mark. It laps over by about $5,000. The actual cash collected since the last Convention exceeds $60,000. That first hundred thousand was the hill Difficulty. It was hard to climb, but the summit was gained. On its crest the victorious column of workers paused neither for rest nor congratulation. The altitude attained opened up, indeed, sweeps of magnificent retrospect, but the enticing prospect allowed no waste of time in admiration of past achevements. The excelsior of the upward climb met a voice on the crest rebuking all human elation. Not by might nor by power, but by my Spirit sayeth the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain; and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying grace, grace unto it. His hands shall also finish it. For who hath despised the day of small things. When success comes from God, feeble criticisms melt at its base like snow at the foot of the Andes, and still it stands. Mists of misrepresentations may gather around it and objections lie on its outskirts, but still it towers far up into a region where mists never rise and objections cannot collect. To one low down in the valley its lustre may be obscured for a day, but like the sun marching behind a pavilion of cloud, it will gleam forth at last all the brighter for the transient obscurity. We may commend it, therefore, to the confidence of all good men, and commit it to the safekeeping of God who achieved it. Indeed, we may disarm all envious criticism if our hearts adopt the language of an ancient saint: Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory and the victory and the majesty; for all that is in heaven and in the earth is thine; thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and

Thou art exalted as head above all. Both riches and honor come of Thee, and Thou reigneth over all, and in thine hand is power and might; and in thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto all. Now, therefore, our God, we thank Thee, and praise thy glorious name. But who are we, and what is our people, that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort? For all things come of Thee and of thine own have we given Thee. RECAPITULATION
To total cash received By total expenses for 13 months By total paid schools this year By total paid borrowed money By interest on same By cash on hand Total $60,342.49 $4,988.18 46,994.79 2,350.00 317.72 5,791.80 $60,342.49

The foregoing report, which was in every way great, ought to have made possible, and was so intended, the closing out of this campaign by the end of the Convention year closing in 1900. Extreme efforts had been made during the year to have present at Dallas at the 1899 Convention all the strong financial men among our people. Scores of them were present, but the Hayden agitation was brought early into the Convention session and held the right of way until almost the closing hours of the session. And then the Commission report could only be hurriedly read. Not one word of a speech could be made. A majority of the business men had gone home disgusted. The golden opportunity was lost. The failure to secure a hearing at this session of the Convention prolonged this education and school campaign at least one entire year. Note some extracts from B.H. Carrolls report for 1900 made at Waco on the fourth day of the Convention: We need not wait for the revelations of the final judgment to know some things. The records of time will disclose that this has been the most eventful year in the history of Texas Baptists. Indeed, we may confidently look to the proceedings of this Convention for a demonstration convincing and legible to all. The darkest hour, the deepest sleep, the greatest danger and the sorest need of vigilance and prayer are just before the dawn. The dawn comes from God. In some latitudes and conditions the coming of light is gradual, like the path of the just, shining more and more unto the perfect day. In

others, the sunrise, like the second coming of the Son of God, is sudden and fullorbed. An abrupt transition from darkness to light in our education work can never come without the general co-operation of Texas Baptists. There can be no general co-operation without a hearing and a commitment. The Education Commission has never had the hearing nor the opportunity for commitment. The secretaries of the Commission, by hard and persistent effort, had secured the attendance at the great Dallas Convention last year of a large number of our best business men men of wealth and liberality. They came and stayed, at our urgent solicitation, to hear the affairs of the Education Commission discussed and to aid in a roundup of the whole matter. But a monstrous egoism, unnecessary to name, obtruded itself again before the Cross and cause of Christ and monopolized attention. It said: Look at me! Consider my case! until the golden opportunity for doing great things for God was lost. The thousands of our Texas Israel were there there to hear of and to help the great objects of our Convention. But the secretary of the Commission had no opportunity to say even one word before that Convention in behalf of the great work entrusted to him. With difficulty he obtained time to barely read his report, to be adopted in silence. One hour before that throng would have secured $50,000 without expense. But when the throng dissolved, and was dispersed over the area whose radius is 500 miles, how arduous the toil and how great the cost for two men to hunt up at their respective homes the widely scattered individuals that made the throng, and glean from them one by one the integers of a mighty financial aggregate! One hour with the representative workers of the State there assembled would have secured Statewide co-operation. But the workers once gone to far-distant homes, who could gather up and blend into one mighty cable the scattered threads of force? Unworthy things, insignificant and inconsequential things, things merely technical, pertaining to external form of organization, hairsplitting questions of parliamentary law, and other like things, usurped and monopolized attention, until from many an earnest soul was extorted the cry: What is the chaff to the wheat? For only about two good working days can the great host who attend our Convention be held together, costing them not less than $5,000 a day. Every hour of such precious time is worth a nugget of gold. Processes of organization, if there be any wisdom left to us, should be

shortened and simplified. One entire day each should be given to Missions and Education. In the small hours of Friday morning, midnight long past, your secretary was pleading with the God of conventions, the Grand Master of assemblies, after this fashion: Lord, this time at least, let us have a hearing of the gathered Baptist hosts, with or without a report, before or after organization. And now, brethren, we know that the result of our years work, embodied in this report, will be a disappointment to all who expected a completion of the work. In their disappointment they may disparage the magnitude and value of what has been accomplished, and become weary in well-doing. Last year we raised $60,000 cash, including all money brought up to the Convention. This year we have raised for advance work alone more than $63,000 cash, not including any money sent up to the Convention, and have caused to be settled an extra floating debt of Baylor College of $23,293, and caused to be paid by the schools $8,262.61 of interest, so that through the Commission this year has been really paid by Texas Baptists for Christian education $94,679.15. It is true that only the advanced work counts on our books, and diminished the net total to be raised by the Commission for the schools, yet the Commission has done this work and in some fashion should be credited with it all. It was developed during the year that the floating debt on Baylor College was $62,000 instead of $37,000 originally reported to the Commission. In order to pay off all the floating debt on this school at one time the Commission made a special and extraordinary canvass culminating August 10. In twenty-five days we had raised $23,000. This large amount was given by a very few contributors, on the express condition that it would cancel all debt whatever on that school but the bonded debt. This money was in bank August 10. Then came the development of the extra $25,000 debt. Our trouble was that this fund was a specific and conditional trust fund. It could not be applied if it left any floating debt whatever on that school. Hence from August 10 to October 30, the Commission was laboring to make such disposition of that extra $25,000 as would make available the special conditional fund, and thus were estopped from forward work. The matter was finally accomplished. The Commission advanced $1,700 more than it had agreed to raise. Special contributions were made by the people of Belton and Salado Association. What remained of the extra $25,000 was assumed by a few of the trustees substituting their individual notes for the balance of outstanding College paper, and

they were in turn largely safeguarded by placing at their disposal a number of school accounts and notes. The school was thus relieved, and all the original notes and accounts for the entire $62,000 floating debt were taken up as Commission vouchers. Until this vast floating debt was cancelled, not only was the doom of Baylor College daily imminent, but the brethren who had become security for this paper were in danger of financial ruin. It was not right for Baylor College to perish. It was not well that these brethren should be ruined. Happily, both dangers are now averted. Yet what a solemn and instructive lesson on the evil of debt! And how wise the provision of our Commission compact that a redeemed school shall no more have authority to put a mortgage on this denominational property. Of course, until this difficult matter was entirely adjusted, we could make no satisfactory publications to the people nor plan for progress in our forward work. That we may better understand this next year what is before us, let due consideration be given to the following facts: The original net sum to be raised for the schools, including the $10,000 to Burleson College was $202,000. But we have already settled $25,000 for Baylor College and $1,100 for Decatur College not included in this total. Moreover, we will find Brownwoods debt at least $7,000 more than originally reported. The Rusk debt will also exceed the amount reported to the Commission. So that the net total to be raised in order to the complete redemption of the schools will not fall short of $239,000. To this must be added the cost of raising it. To get a clear view of what remains to be done let us see what amount of this net $239,000 has been gotten to the schools, for which the Commission holds vouchers:
Baylor College has received Baylor University Howard Payne College Decatur College Rusk Institute Burleson College Cash on hand Total $62.000.00 29,104.98 21,291.10 11,244.56 7,136.41 4,894.74 3,765.00 $139,436.79

That is, we must raise this next year about $100,000 to complete this work. The amount to be raised, according to the Commission compact, is only $92,572.76. But as we have already settled for Baylor College and Decatur

College $26,100 not in the compact, we must in some way see to it that these extra amounts for Howard Payne and Rusk be also settled or leave them in debt. After all, $100,000 for next year but little exceeds the amount of cash raised this year. And that, too, without a Convention hearing and subscription and with but little general co-operation. It is just as well to make an inquiry here as elsewhere-Are we getting our moneys worth? Before you indulge a murmur or grudge a nickel given to the Commission, look well at the schools it fosters, before and after its work commenced. Look at them, one by one, then in a correlated group, shining like the six visible Pleiades. And O Grumbler, Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades? There was at Decatur school property worth $35,000 alienated and sold. The Commission intervened and redeemed it, equipped it, stirred up the community to add another building, officered it with an able faculty and now it basks in the light of successful operation. Every dollar covenanted, with $1,100 added, has been paid. It is ours now forever. Does it not pay well for an $11,000 investment? Who of you regrets his contributions? A much more valuable property Howard Payne College at Brownwood hopelessly in debt, was sold under foreclosure of mortgage. The Commission bought it back, cancelling all its floating debt at one stroke more than $20,000. Without that redemption, Robnett had died in vain. It is prospering now, burdened only with a small bonded debt bearing 6 per cent interest. Surely we have done good and not evil there. The Commission found Burleson College at Greenville $3,000 in debt, its boarding hall alienated and sold, its buildings and furniture dilapidated, its patronage insignificant, its teachers starving on $30 a month, its community sentiment bitter and resentful. Now that debt is paid, that boarding hall repurchased, the buildings repaired, equipment added, an able faculty installed, patronage good and public confidence largely restored. Rusk Institute was hopelessly involved in floating and bonded debt, faculty starved, patronage insignificant, and confidence gone. Now the floating debt and a very considerable part of the bonded debt is paid. Some improvements added. Patronage increased and confidence reviving. Baylor Female College, an historic institution dating back to the days of the Republic of Texas and associated indissolubly with all our denominational life, was literally buried under debt, whose relentless and enormous interest consumed its vitals $62,000 floating debt at 8 and 10 per cent interest, and $58,000 bonded debt at six per cent. That enormous floating debt, interest and all, is cancelled, and interest on bonded debt paid up to date. We may count it saved. At Baylor University a large two-story building has been added to the girls dormitory, its lower story furnishing space for a gymnasium, piano rooms and bath rooms. Its upper story a dining room and kitchen. The dining room is the best ventilated, best lighted, best furnished and most comfortable public

dining room in Texas. A steam heating plant has been added and is now in operation. The buildings on the old Waco University grounds, where this Tabernacle stands, had become uninhabitable and profitless ruins. They added nothing to the value of the grounds. Two of these were ante bellum buildings, two others erected later. The four have been converted into two. All the insides, including door and window frames, have been removed. The wall of one building built anew. A new and better pitched roof over all. Galleries along the entire front and bath rooms above and below have been added. The renovation is so complete that the buildings are now as good as new, and worth perhaps $40,000. The large deficit annually in income, arising from free tuition to a hundred preachers and preachers children, has been mostly covered by Ministerial Education endowment or temporary provision. The school is prosperous beyond anything in its history. Thus the Education Commission has lifted up the despondent Baptist heart, restored confidence, revived hope and enthusiasm. Unquestionably we are getting our moneys worth. Let it be noted that Burleson College at Greenville has now come into the correlated system of schools. Originally there were only five schools enteringthe two Baylors, Howard Payne, Decatur and Rusk. Now there are six. It was agreed to appropriate to Burleson $10,000. This would pay all her debts and give her in addition more than $6,000 for better equipment.

While the report this year was a great report, and one for which no shame should be felt, it was a great disappointment to the corresponding secretary and his assistant. Nearly three years had now elapsed since the initial work of the. Commission. These two men had hoped that the great task would have been finished when the Convention met in 1900. This was the first and only time in all their lives when the two brothers had worked together side by side in any great enterprise except for very short periods. But there were two formidable difficulties which they could not foresee and against which they could not provide. First, the constant increase in the amount to be raised, and second, the unparalleled and truceless Hayden agitation. But they entered the next year with unshaken faith in the final outcome. The protracted illness of B.H. Carroll greatly hindered progress, even though it did not lessen faith. The year which closed with the 1901 session of the Convention, which was held at Fort Worth, was, in many particulars, one of the greatest years in our Texas Baptist history. It was the first year in many when we had no internal war going on within our ranks. The disaffected had withdrawn from us and had organized another general body. The lawsuit was still pending, but it was now a battle projected from the outside instead of an internal war. Our people were now a unit. Many years were to elapse before there was to be another negative vote cast in one of our general meetings.

We came to Fort Worth with $75,000 of our needed $100,000 already raised. Some of the $75,000, however, was on condition that we secure the remaining $25,000. When B.H. Carroll scanned the gathered hosts of Baptists, his heart somewhat failed him. He said in our room Jimmie, we cant raise that $25,000 balance from this crowd. J. M. Carroll, who was ordinarily much more optimistic than B.H. Carroll, replied: Yes; we can. B. H. Carroll then began enumerating the many strong friends of the work who were not present at the meeting. Yes, said J.M. Carroll, but I will wire all these, and those we fail to hear from I will vouch for, and even subscribe for, if we cannot hear from them in time. Put none of your doubts or fears into your report and none into your speech which is to follow, and make such a speech as you can make, and I will take the collection and will get the money. This conversation took place a few hours before the report was to be made. Then followed an earnest prayer. J.M. Carroll then arose, saying: Now, you get ready with your speech and I will send some telegrams. About twelve telegrams were sent. The following is almost the exact wording, except that they sometimes varied in the amounts asked: We have seventy-five of our one hundred thousand, some of it conditioned on getting the remaining twenty-five. We are going to try to get that tonight. If imperatively necessary to win, may we count on you for one thousand more? We both signed the telegram. No one was asked for more than $1,000. None were asked for less than $500. Every reply received was favorable. Some few we did not reach in time, but these were pledged for. One of the absent ones G.H. Connell lived in Fort Worth; $1,000 was pledged for him (this was to be cash or within thirty days). He came home the next day. J.M. Carroll went immediately to see him and told him what he had done. He grasped the preachers hand and said: You treated me right; always count me in. Not one of those to whom we wired or for whom we pledged failed us. More than $5,000 of our $25,000 came in this way. The whole $25,000 was raised. Up to that date it was the largest cash collection ever taken in the State by the Baptists. It was a wonderful hour in the history of our Convention. It really

was an inspiring scene. The author can shut his eyes now and see the rain of checks and bills as they fell from the galleries. R.T. Hanks spirit during the collection will never be forgotten. He was constantly crying out, Go on, Carroll! We will get it! The enthusiasm was something remarkable. But this history would not be complete without giving at least a part of B.H. Carrolls report. Neither his speech, nor any part of it, can be given. It was eloquence on fire. It seemed almost enough to raise the dead. Following the speech the collection part was comparatively easy. But here is the report:
The idea of correlating the Baptist schools of Texas was evolved from a conference between J.M. Carroll and C.C. Slaughter less than five years ago.f58 This idea became a tentative measure with denominational endorsement at the San Antonio session of this Convention in November, 1897. This measure ripened into a definite and authoritative plan, followed by organization, in 1898. According to this plan and through this organization, known as the Texas Baptist Education Commission, there have been three years of active work. But how little any of us, in the beginning, realized the magnitude of the work undertaken, the time necessary for its accomplishment, or the amazing results in denominational life. The amount for debt paying and equipment was estimated originally at $200,000, including cost of collection. The time assigned to this department of the work expired two years ago. The debts were found to be larger than first reported. Interest accumulated. Needs for equipment were enlarged. And it will call forth the united efforts of this Convention to round up this department of the great work and so open the way for the much needed endowment of Baylor University. For all the pain of delay, we may find adequate compensation in the advantages and blessings of this historic campaign. Not the least of these blessings is the education received by our people in the three years of agitation, discussion and sacrifice. We have learned the necessity and value of Christian education. And particularly has been demonstrated the value of Ministerial Education. This knowledge has been disseminated from the center to all points of the circumference. Where was darkness, light shines now. Thousands who were unfeeling are quickened into lively sensibility. The heart and pulse of denominational life have quickened into regular and healthy throb and beat. We have learned the value of unity and the power of cooperation. Denominational self-respect has been uplifted, with all the confidence that comes from the prestige of victory. Our achievements have surprised ourselves while attracting the admiration and provoking the emulation of other States. We have learned that no two truths ever fight, no one good destroys another, no two duties conflict, and that liberality in one direction of Christian enterprise, instead of drying up the

fountains of benevolence toward other interests, stimulates rather and provokes to increased contribution in all directions. Fortunately, the leaders having charge of the several departments of denominational work have been blessed with the wisdom and broadness to see this, and have supported each other without a spark of jealousy or envy. As the cause of Christian education prospered, missions and orphanage work prospered. The advantages to the schools themselves have been incalculable. Before this campaign they were out of touch with each, liable to jealousies, filling the State with expensive, conflicting and over-lapping agencies. And as each school felt the necessity of an organized constituency, there was constant menace to denominational unity and co-operation. Now each school is interested in the prosperity of every other in the system, and each has an open way to the heart of all the people instead of being restricted to the sympathies of a section. The shackles of debt have been stricken from the prisoners of hope. The sin of debt has been discovered and abhorred, and the danger of inexorable interest has been realized and feared. The increase of patronage has been marvelous. Last year the six schools of the system, in all their departments, matriculated 2,200 students, including 300 preachers. Since this Convention was in session one year ago, Baylor University alone has enrolled 1,200 students. The grade of work has been elevated to an equality with that of old and first-class institutions of learning. Another inestimable advantage of this campaign has been the securing to the schools the sympathies, prayers and co-operation of the masses of our people, including especially the thousands of the Lords poor saints. That course cannot be of God which directly or indirectly restricts itself to the good will of the great, the noble, the cultivated or the rich. Many who knew they were unable financially to send sons or daughters to these schools have claimed the right and exercised the privilege of helping out in their great poverty and affliction. Our God, whose smile is light and whose favor is life, knows that we count this help as a crown of glory. Then this campaign has elicited large contributions from the wealthier class. It was needed to develop and evoke their liberality and to save them from the awful fate of loving mammon more than God. The enterprise was large enough and worthy enough to justify great liberality. They would never have given their thousands to insignificant and inconsequential matters. The campaign commenced with a $25,000 donation. This year alone, two men father and son have given $141,000. When the next Convention meets in Waco, as we trust it will, the thousands of our Texas Israel will have opportunity to admire the $75,000 George Carroll Science Hall and the $66,000 chapel and library donated by his father, F.L. Carroll, of Waco. And with brethren Slaughter and the Carrolls stand a host of other large contributors whose thousands evince, according to respective ability, equal liberality.

LIST PAYING $1,000 OR MORE

C. C. Slaughter Mrs. M.A. Riggle J. P. Crouch John T. Wofford Patty & Joiner George Murphy R. H. Hicks William Reeves Cicero Smith J. A. Walker G. P. Patterson J. F. Keith George W. Carroll George E. Cowden John M. Cowden W. H. Cowden J. T. Pemberton N. B. Brown F. Divers F. W. Johnson W. D. Johnson Herbert Kokernot W. J. McIntyre John B. Slaughter G. H. Connell A. F. Crowley F. L. Carroll Mrs. M.A. Johnson M. S. Pierson W. A. Wilson Dallas Manor McKinney Cuero Sherman Sherman Rockdale Caldwell Mineral Wells Brownwood San Marcos Beaumont Beaumont Midland Midland Midland Midland Midland Roswell, N.M. Pecos Kansas City Alpine Alpine Fort Worth Fort Worth Fort Worth Waco Luling Haskell Belton

And when it comes to those who gave hundreds we cannot enumerate them in this report. Such an example of general co-operation was never known before since apostolic times.

GEORGE W. CARROLL
Associational organization and development have been attained in a way to surpass expectation. When the leaders have been wise and united the district association has become a power. Collin County, Denton County, Alvarado, Austin, Colorado, Waco, Shiloh, Salado, East Fork and other associations, have, under able leaders, done mighty things. We dare not attempt to enumerate the workers, heroic men and women, the record of whose sacrifices and achievements would read like the eleventh chapter of Hebrews. The literature of the campaign is worthy of preservation. Not alone in sermons, addresses and essays, but in the thousands of letters on file in our office. It would be enough to move and melt the historic rocks of Stonehenge, if some of these letters were read among them. Letters from the poor and the rich, the preacher and the layman, from the widow and the orphan, letters full of tears and prayers and encouragement. Your secretaries bless God for the honor and pleasure of being made acquainted, through this work, with so many thousands of good men and women. It is their conviction that there should be prepared by them a book a full history of the whole campaign with the full list of contributors and donations and disbursements so that in the family of every helper there may be a permanent record preserved. One other advantage of this campaign must be cited. It has been demonstrated that the Baptists of a Southern State are able to help themselves that we are recovering from the unspeakable disasters of the great war between the States, and that it is best for our own denominational life and health that we should do all in our power before looking for outside help. The future before Texas Baptists looms up in colossal proportions. The hand of destiny is visible in our firmament, pointing to greater things than our fathers ever saw in their dreams. Let us be ready to follow the divine beckoning. Let us qualify ourselves for a place in the vanguard of the army of light. Through the coming Isthmian Canal let us behold the thickpeopled orient.

We come now to the financial feature of the report. The minutes of last years Convention show that we had yet to raise $100,000 in order to complete the debt-paying and equipment part of our work. The Convention instructed the board of directors to put all the forces of the State into this work for three winter months. The Sunday School Board at Nashville gave the services of its representative. The American Baptist Publication Society donated the services of Brother Walne. But more than one month of the time passed away before the State Board could turn its magnificent enginery into the field. For two months, at least, everybody was at work. The whole State was thrilled with the marching and working of the mighty hosts. The Commission employed and paid three extra men for a time, and the traveling expenses of others. We emerged from the winters campaign with $35,000 in cash, counting in the paid-up pledges of the great Convention subscription. In our glorying we forgot that $65,000 must come in somehow. And now intervened the great drouth. Wheat was destroyed in North Texas. Grain crops everywhere suffered. Cotton was materially cut off. Water courses and pools dried up, and grass withered on the cattle ranges. Cattlemen could not sell. Merchants could not collect. Farmers were filled with forebodings. The element of uncertainty in the financial outcome paralyzed the hand of liberality. The secretaries felt the need of a mighty leverage in order to round up the campaign. Particularly was this needed to enable us to provide for the payment of the large bonded indebtedness of Baylor Female College. Brethren George W. Carroll, of Beaumont, and C.C. Slaughter, of Dallas, responded to our appeal and furnished the leverage by promising $10,000 each on condition that all the bonds could be redeemed. This introduced a new feature in the campaign. The secretaries began to secure money and subscriptions conditioned upon securing the whole amount. And this makes it difficult now to submit an exact financial report. Some thousands of cash on hand and much more in authorized sight drafts which may not be used unless we meet the conditions. The total of these amounts is $32,000. But there are 49 outstanding bonds of the original 58. We must therefore raise in cash at this Convention at least $17,000 or we forfeit the $32,000 on hand. The secretaries were able to add $37,000 to the $35,000 of the winters campaign. They are perfectly sure also of realizing $3,000 more on certain reliable pledges. But this makes a total of only $75,000. So that besides the $17,000 cash asked for here, we need to provide $8,000 more payable by January 1 to round up with three other schools and thereby reach the $100,000 mark shown to be necessary in last years report. We know that this is a large request to make of this body, and yet we are sure this Convention is able to do what is right. It is certainly right to close up now this department of the Commission work. It is economy, yea, sound business sense, not to lose the great sum on hand. If we once return it to donors it will never be given again, and Baylor Female

College, after all the sacrifices and toils since 1845, will be lost. We dare not allow the blotting out of this historic landmark. Yet again, all so far is preliminary work. We have covenanted to endow Baylor University. It has waited already two years beyond the allotted time. There the great majority of our preachers are educated. The institution cannot maintain its present high grade without endowment. The solution of well nigh all our remediable troubles is to be found in a rightly trained ministry. The record of the Baylor University trained pastors speaks for itself as to the value of Ministerial Education. Let us then, brethren, show here and now that Gods people cannot be intimidated by a drouth. Give us the $17,000 cash and the $8,000 payable by January 1.

FINANCIAL SUMMARY FROM NOVEMBER 7, 1900, TO NOVEMBER 7, 1901

To balance from last report To collections for general fund Special donation of George W. Carroll Special donation of F.L. Carroll Total $3,765.00 66,486.51 75,000.00 66,000.00 $211,251.51

Disbursements
Education Endowment By several amounts to Baylor University, including Ministerial Education Endowment By special donations toBaylor University By several amounts to Baylor Female College By several amounts to Howard Payne College By several amounts to Decatur College By several amounts to Burleson College By several amounts to Rusk Institute By salaries of B.H. and J.M. Carroll By salaries of other helpers in winter campaign By clerical help and stenography By general expenses By cash on hand to balance Total $26,009.10 $26,009.10 141,000.00 9,496.00 3,708.90 $564.70 3,743.49 6,957.20 4,500.00 1,109.20 680.50 1,652.10 11,730.32 $211,251.51

It is fitting that this report should bear some farewell testimony to the retiring assistant-secretary, J.M. Carroll. Though a brother speaks, his words are truth. For thirteen years in succession he has served the denomination in the general field, for all this time homeless and apart from his family. His character is

spotless, his spirit as gentle and conciliatory as ever animated a denominational leader. As financial secretary for Foreign Missions, as superintendent of State Missions, as secretary of Baylor College, as secretary and assistant secretary of the Commission, he has traversed Texas, known all its heat and cold, been a mighty factor in all the denominational victories. He is weary. He is homesick. He longs to re-enter the pastoral work. He has been called by unanimous vote to the most important pastorate in the South. He has harmed no man. He bears malice against none. Covered with scars of many battles, all fought for you and for God, he bids the general work farewell. Addenda. The Convention heard our request and the great collection of $25,000 on Friday has gone into history. Glory to God in the highest! And now let every subscriber remit at once to the secretary at Waco. He has not rested in two years, and cannot rest until the business matters are closed up. He will call a meeting of the Commission at Waco, announcing the time through the papers and by letter for the auditing of his accounts, and for arranging the plan and method of securing endowment for Baylor University. Respectfully submitted, B. H., CARROLL, Corresponding Secretary.

This virtually ended the great campaign, and yet, for rounding-up purposes, J.M. Carroll continued his services for the Commission another month and a quarter. B.H. Carroll continued his services for all the next year, but received pay from the Commission for only three months. He was then urged by J.M. Carroll to enter wholly into the theological work at Baylor. The serious problem was how could he live? Baylor had no money with which to pay for theological teachers. Again, as when he entered the work of the Education Commission, J.M. Carroll agreed to personally and privately raise his salary. For a number of years I had been profoundly impressed that B.H. Carroll should give the closing years of his life to the teaching and training of young preachers. So I was willing, in addition to my heavy pastoral work, to undertake the raising of his salary, especially so since there was absolutely no other source from whence a salary could come. It was secured as follows:

H. L. KOKERNOT
Geo. W. Carroll, Beaumont, $1,000; R.H. Hicks, Rockdale, $500; J.B. Cranfill, Dallas, $100; J.L. Smith, Amarillo, $100; J.A. Walker, Brownwood, $100; Herbert Kokernot, Alpine, $100; W.H. Cowden, Midland, $50. The balance of his salary for that year was paid by the Education Commission. This was for the Convention year closing in 1902. B. H. Carroll was still corresponding secretary of the Education Commission and made another great report. We give some extracts from this report:
The long pressing and now three-years-deferred endowment movement has given the Commission great concern and called forth all possible effort on the part of your secretaries. This endowment necessity pressed upon us in three directions: 1. Endowment to pay tuition of ministerial students. 2. Endowment for proper theological teaching. Under this head he refers to the work of J.M. Carroll in securing his salary, and then adds: By means of this special generosity the course in the English Bible has been regularly conducted in Baylor University since January 1, 1902. The leader in the first movement for permanent endowment towards theological instruction is Brother G.R. Freeman of Hamilton. The history of the case is remarkable. This well known Baptist layman has been a participant in denominational affairs in Texas, and a thoughtful observer of doctrinal trends for many years. He became deeply concerned at the treatment accorded the Bible by many schools and by many prominent scholars. He saw and deplored the manifest effort to strip the Holy Scriptures of authenticity, historical verity, inspiration, and to set up an ever-varying human standard according to which this or that book, this or that chapter, this or that doctrine

should be hawked at, pierced, dislocated and torn from an authoritative position in the holy library, and finally to make uncertain or void the whole Divine revelation. He saw no hearty and adequate effort to stem this demoralizing tendency. Though a man of moderately small means, he determined, before he passed away, to start a movement towards erecting a permanent breakwater against this invading tide of practical infidelity. As the nucleus of endowment for a special chair, he proposed to deed to Baylor University certain real estate in the suburbs of Austin, and certain lots and business houses in Hamilton, valued at $15,000, reserving only the income of the Hamilton property to himself and wife during their lifetime, on condition that Baylor University create this chair and diligently seek to add what is necessary to complete the endowment commenced. After much correspondence and deliberation this arrangement was consummated and the deeds duly made to Baylor University. The work of this Chair, clearly set forth in the instrument of agreement, will be of permanent value to the cause of the truth. Who will join Brother Freeman in completing endowment for this Chair? The third direction is towards endowment of the literary department of Baylor University. This is a present and imperative necessity. It is the climax of the work of the Education Commission. As an effectual step in this direction we all saw the necessity of putting in the field a competent secretary who would devote all his energies thereto. In our first meeting to consider this matter and in every subsequent one and by correspondence, Brother B.F. Riley insisted and urged that J.M. Carroll, and he only, was the man. Other members expressed themselves in the same direction. To the others, who all coincided with the nomination so persistently urged by Brother Riley it appeared a refinement of cruelty to sever the new, pleasant and profitable pastoral relations, call back to field work one who for thirteen years had made himself homeless in general work and call upon Waco church once more to sacrifice herself and pastor for the general good. To avert this grievous necessity, if possible, we adjourned from time to time in the vain hope of a suitable alternative. At last, when the matter could no longer be deferred, J.M. Carroll was unanimously elected corresponding secretary, and believing and feeling that he was making the sacrifice of his life, he finally consented to accept. On this account the First Church here has no pastor to extend you a welcome. In a word of information to his beloved and bereaved church he announced that for the first thirty days he had averaged $600 a day in securing subscriptions. He himself will tell you what he has accomplished up to date. Though called away as a witness in the Dallas suit, he had secured when last heard from $22,000 on the terms proposed by the Society. Prior to his election I had tendered my resignation which was accepted with the proviso that I round up the unfinished work of the debt paying and equipment department. For this specific object I am yet corresponding secretary.

About the first thing done by J.M. Carroll upon his entering the work of endowing Baylor University was to take a trip North to see John D. Rockefeller and some members of the Education Society, in order to secure some help which we might use as a lever in Texas in raising the endowment of Baylor. As a result of that trip and other efforts, B.H. Carroll was able to put into his report from which we have been quoting the following sentence:
At last we have secured through the American Baptist Education Society and approved by Mr. Rockefeller, an appropriation of $35,000, less 3 per cent, for the Societys expenses, hence net $33,950, on condition that Texas Baptists would add thereto in legal subscriptions by January 1, 1904, the sum of $126,000. While this is far from the amount of help we endeavored and hoped to secure, it is a large help and doubtless will call forth the grateful appreciation of our people. The Commission is confident that our people will complete their part of the subscription by January 1, 1904.

The full results of the work of the Education Commission, from its organization early in 1898 to the close of the Convention year in 1902, will probably never be known and certainly will never be realized. Including the two great buildings by Geo. W. and F.L. Carroll, which were the direct result of the Commissions work, very nearly $500,000 in cash had gone into our schools. The timely and generous help and wise counsel of Colonel C.C. Slaughter made all this stupendous work possible. His great business acumen saw the possibilities in the immature vision and plans submitted to him, and put the first money back of it all. He not only gave his $25,000 as a starter, but added very nearly $25,000 more before the task was completed. And when J.M. Carroll began work on Baylor endowment he headed the list with $10,000 more. His was a noble soul. How I loved him! Many other thousands of dollars were yet to go into the treasury of the Lord through his generosity before God called him home. F. L. Carroll, the father, and Geo. W., the son (not related to B.H. and J.M. Carroll), were two other noble helpers in these strenuous days. Among the generous helpers of those great days who have since fallen were: C.C. Slaughter, F.L. Carroll, George E. Cowden, R.H. Hicks, F.W. Johnson, Mrs. M.A. Riggle, John T. Wofford, George Murphy, Wm. Reeves, Cicero Smith, M.S. Pierson, W.A. Wilson, A.W. McIver and F.M. Law. B. H. Carroll and J.B. Gambrell are also gone.

CHAPTER 87. OUR TEXAS BAPTIST WOMENS WORK

BEFORE the close of the seventies the question of Womens Work was beginning to be considerably agitated, even in the meetings of the Southern Baptist Convention. A greater awakening on the mission question was unquestionably the principal occasion of the almost revolutionary movement along the lines of Womens Work. In 1878, when the Southern Baptist Convention met in Nashville, Tennessee, a committee was appointed to make a report on Womens Work. As that report was really the beginning of organized activities in the work of our Christian women, we give that report in full:f59
The committee on Womans Work have had the subject under prayerful consideration. We are profoundly impressed with the fact that womans influence is not made as available as it should be by our churches. The apostle enjoins upon us to help those women, who labor with us in the gospel. We congratulate the board and our Southern sisterhood upon the guidance of the Lord in the selection of such women as Mrs. Holmes, Miss Wheldon, Miss Moon, and the wives of our missionaries, and the number of valuable Bible readers now engaged in the work. We hail it as a good omen that the women of our country have evinced such a desire to work in the missionary enterprise, and that they are realizing that the Great Head of the church is saying to them, Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. The family is the stronghold of sin or of righteousness. Save the women and the children, and you save the nation. If the mothers of China, or Italy, or Africa or America are regenerated and consecrated to Jesus, they will train their children in the way they should go, and the men will be stimulated to holy living and noble deeds. Until a few years ago the women in heathen lands were excluded from all Christian influences. We must recognize the hand of God in the significant fact that as soon as the way was opened by which the truth could reach them, God put it into the hearts of the women in England and America to organize for the purpose of supporting Bible women who should go into their homes and read to them the precious volume. Thus women can do a work the men can never do. The same is true to a certain extent in our own country. Bible readers, in the homes of those who never go to the house of God, and among our colored people, are a necessity. If the love, zeal and perseverance peculiar to women can be consecrated to the work of raising funds to sustain the boards of our Convention, we may confidently expect an increase of the missionary spirit in our churches, and

large accessions to our treasury. The practical question with your committee has been: how shall we develop and secure the co-operation of the women in the work of missions? We respectfully recommend the following: 1. That the boards of our Convention organize central committees of women in each State represented in that body. 2. It shall be the object of these central committees to organize Missionary Societies, and by the circulation of periodicals and other means, to cultivate the missionary spirit. 3. Each society may decide in what direction its funds shall go-either to the Foreign or to the Home field, and to what objects to be appropriated. These societies should be auxiliary to the State Conventions, or to the Southern, Baptist Convention. They may select their own way to report to the boards of this Convention, either through the central committee, or through their churches, or directly to the boards. We further recommend that the boards strictly appropriate the funds these Societies may send to the objects mentioned by them; and by frequent correspondence inform the Societies of any facts of interest connected with the objects to which they have made special contribution.

This report was signed by J.W. M. Williams, J.B. Jeter, John Stout, D.W. Gwin, J.F. Lanneau, E.G. Simmons and H.W. Dodge. As stated, that report unquestionably led to the beginning of organized work among our Baptist women in Texas. The first local society was organized at Independence, November, 1878. Mrs. F.B. Davis, afterwards president of the first general body, was chosen president of this new society. Miss Mary Johnson (afterwards Mrs. C.H. Wedemeyer) was chosen recording secretary; Miss Anne Luther (afterwards Mrs. W.B. Bagby, the first Texas woman foreign missionary) was chosen corresponding secretary, and Miss Roselle Davis (afterwards Mrs. C.S. Robinson) was made treasurer. This was the first Texas womans organization. Other local organizations soon followed.

MRS. F.S. DAVIS, PRESIDENT W.M. U.

The one special thing which gave a mighty impetus to this new Texas movement was the beginning of an almost state-wide awakening on the question of Foreign Missions. General A.T. Hawthorne, a Southern General who, when the end of the Civil War came, rather than surrender, left the United States and became a voluntary exile in Brazil. He was kindly received by the Brazilian Government, and so gracious was their treatment of him that he remained for several years. When in after years he was called by the Lord into the ministry, his tender heart turned lovingly to Brazil, the country which had so greatly befriended him. He was appointed by the Foreign Mission Board as its agent in Texas. He was warm-hearted. He was tremendously in earnest concerning his work, and withal was wonderfully eloquent and possessed of a winsome heart-power. Texas was soon stirred from its center to its remotest borders. Then, to add yet more to the rapid spread of the new movement, came the appointment of the sweet and gifted Anne Luther as a missionary to Brazil, followed by W.B. Bagby, and their happy marriage and departure for their field. The going of Z.C. Taylor and his wife, followed soon thereafter by C.D. Daniel and wife, E.A. Puthuff and wife and Miss Mina Everett, added a great stimulus for foreign missions. The climax was reached when W.D. Powell and Miss Addie Barton went as missionaries to Mexico. All this helped wonderfully in the movement for organization among our Baptist women. Nearly all the earlier local societies organized were called Anne Luther Missionary Societies. Anne Luther was the first Texas volunteer for Foreign Missions. These societies became very popular and very numerous, and their

work was notably effective. All the societies were soon made to include all missions in their work. In 1880, the Baptist State Convention met at Austin. During this session of the Convention, the women, meeting separately, organized a general body, calling it The Womans Missionary Union of Texas. There were twelve local societies represented at this first general meeting. Mrs. F.B. Davis, of Independence, was chosen president; Miss Addie Breedlove, recording secretary; Mrs. O.C. Pope, corresponding secretary, and Mrs. F.M. Law, treasurer. Six years later 1886 when we had the general consolidation of our Texas Baptist interests, the women changed the name of their organization from Womans Missionary Union to Baptist Women Mission Workers. In 1919 the name was again changed to Womans Missionary Union. Mrs. F.B. Davis continued to be the efficient president of this organization until 1895, at which time Mrs. W.L. Williams, of Dallas, was chosen. The following is a brief summary of work done those first sixteen years:
1880 1881 1882 1883 1884 1885 1886 1887 1888 1889 1890 1891 1892 1893 1894 1895 Total Receipts and expenditures of Womans Missionary Union. Receipts and expenditures of Womans Missionary Union. Receipts and expenditures of Womans Missionary Union. Receipts and expenditures of Womans Missionary Union. Receipts and expenditures of Womans Missionary Union. Receipts and expenditures of Womans Missionary Union. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. Receipts and expend. of Baptist Women Mission Workers. $35.45 1,477.06 3,048.40 6,505.20 7,572.70 No report No report 3,298.99 9,704.74 4,728.38 17,394.11 19,224.44 18,315.00 18,811.65 19,662.17 23,193.55 $158,971.84

At the 1881 session, which was held at Galveston, there were messengers present from only five societies, but in 1882, when the general meeting was held at Belton, more nearly the center of the territory, there were fourteen societies represented. In 1883, at San Antonio, there were seventeen societies represented, and at this session the first big task was undertaken. The following resolution was adopted:

Resolved, that The Womans Missionary Union raise the $20,000 required to meet the condition of the Mexican officials to equip the schools and orphanages under W.D. Powell, the superintendent of missions in Mexico.

In Waxahachie in 1884 there were nineteen societies represented. At Lampasas in 1885 a report stated that more societies had been organized that year than in any previous year, but no definite statistics were given. To show the impression that was being made upon the brethren by the constantly growing work of our noble women, note the following report made at our newly consolidated Convention in 1886:
With profound admiration we witness the constantly increasing activity of the women of our churches in good works for the Master. Side by side in all mission fields they stand with our male missionaries, and not less attentive or efficient than they. To their prayers, their sympathies and helpfulness we largely attribute the rapidly increasing mission spirit that pervades our churches, and to their activities in practical mission work we look as the real cause of the great augmentation of means for the work, and numbers of converts in mission fields. It would afford us great pleasure to have our sisters work side by side with us in all our associations and conventions, just as they do in our churches, but if they elect to do otherwise, then we cordially accord them our confidence in organizations of their own. We would recommend 1. That their general organizations be made strictly auxiliary to our State and General Conventions, i.e., in all Foreign Mission work, to let their contributions pass through the treasury of the Foreign Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, and those to Home, State and Sunday School Missions, Ministerial Education, etc., through the treasuries of our State general organizations. 2. We recommend that they seek to effect a general convention of all of their State organizations in connection with the Southern Baptist Convention next May, at Louisville, Kentucky, with the auxiliary relation to that body above described. 3. We recommend to their kindly consideration as the best sources of missionary information, The Heathen Helper, published by Miss Agnes Osborne, at Louisville, Kentucky, and The Foreign Mission Journal, published at Richmond, Virginia. 4. We urge our pastors to help those women who, in their churches, would be efficient workers, by assisting them to organize Womens Missionary Societies, and by giving them all possible encouragement. 5. And finally, we pledge ourselves to give our sympathies, our prayers and all needful co-operation to these followers and servants of the Lord in carrying forward the blessed work so auspiciously begun.

This report bears the signatures of J.A. Hackett, R.T. Yates, J.B. Scarborough, J.L. Mayes and T.B. Webster. In 1889 the women appointed their first general agent. They had several financial helpers prior to this, but this was their first woman agent to help in the broader and better organization of their work. The General Convention passed the following resolution concerning the matter. It was offered by F.M. Law:
Whereas, the Women Mission Workers of Texas, having appointed our highly esteemed sister, Miss Mina Everett, to visit the churches with a view to aiding our sisters in organizing for Christian work, and especially in the cultivation of a more earnest zeal in helping to forward the mission work, Resolved, that this Convention takes pleasure in commending our sister to the churches as entitled to their love and confidence and to the sympathy and co-operation of the pastors.

Since Miss Mina Everett is to figure largely for several years in womans work in Texas, we give here a few sentences concerning her previous life and work: Her father, until late in life, was an outspoken skeptic. On a Bible, laying always on his desk, were printed prominently these words: Jewish Fables and Christian Novels. Under these influences and within this atmosphere Miss Everett was reared. She had herself become decidedly skeptical. She visited an aunt a devout Christian at Dublin, Texas. Here she was thrown into the company of a group of Christian women. She went with them to Sunday School, simply as a visitor. As she was a school teacher, a class of girls chose her as teacher. She had not made known her skepticism. Without giving a reason, she respectfully declined to take the class, but the girls did not accept her declination. Fearing to make known her own true views, and lest she might hurt some other life by her skepticism, she agreed to accept the class for the one Sunday only. She did not realize that God was leading. In the lesson for the day she read, But God said, Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee. This proved to be the Spirits arrow for conviction. The history of her deep conviction and marvelous conversion is a great story, but we shall not recite it here. She remained with that class of 15 girls. Every member of her class was converted and baptized. In 1885, she, with her pastor, J.T. Harris, and a large group of others, among them the author and his wife and her sister, led by O.C. Pope, went on an excursion to Mexico on the occasion of the dedication of the First Baptist Church house at Monterey. The excursion went on to Saltillo, where, under the leadership of W.D. Powell, the first Baptist school in Mexico was just beginning its great work.

Miss Everetts whole heart and soul were stirred by what she saw on that visit. She decided to sacrifice her pony and jewelry and send a missionary to Mexico. General A.T. Hawthorne, the foreign mission agent for Texas, hearing of her decision, immediately wrote her, asking:
Why not you be the missionary?

After a long, hard struggle, she wrote in reply:

I am willing to spend my life in Mexico.

But she was not to go to Mexico. Soon after her consent was given to go to Mexico, another letter came from General Hawthorne saying: We are glad you are a willing missionary, and Mexico needs you, but we have just received an urgent call from Brazil for an unmarried woman missionary. Would you as willingly give your life to that field? A new battle had to be fought, but the victory soon came, and she wired her answer: Yes. It fell to the authors lot to preach, at Waco, the farewell sermon for her and her four companions C.D. Daniel and wife and E.A. Puthuff and wife. She went to Brazil and began her work gloriously, but though her whole heart was in her work, she was not to remain a foreign missionary. Sickness came. First, yellow fever, then beri-beri that serious disease peculiar to the tropics. The doctors said she must leave or die. She was willing to die, but was sent back to the United States and to Texas. As she was leaving Brazil, she was taken into the arms of the wife of Bautista, a native Baptist preacher, and these words were said to her:
Oh, Dona Mina! Plead in behalf of our country every time you have an opportunity.

The question came, When can there be an opportunity? In our homeland women cannot plead in our churches. As soon as she became strong enough after reaching home, the returned missionary began traveling throughout Texas, under the direction of General Hawthorne, in the interest of Foreign Missions, but she spoke to women only. Her appeals were irresistible. Texas women were stirred and moved mightily. It troubled and grieved General Hawthorne that the men could not hear her appeals, but Southern Baptist custom and practice at that time said. no. But the time when women could be heard gradually came, and great was the day of its coming. How glorious has been our progress along all Christian lines

since our Christian women have been received among us as our fellow helpers in the great work of our Lord! The author well remembers one special incident. It was at a meeting of Nacogdoches Association. He was then representing foreign missions. He and Miss Everett met at this Association. Sunday morning came. That Association at that time cared little for Foreign Missions. There had as yet, in that section, come no awakening on that question. The author had been appointed to preach at eleven oclock. The very woods were full of folks. The services were being held under the trees. The church house was far too small. By some careful persuasion, it had been arranged for Miss Everett to speak to those who might be present at ten oclock, it being the Sunday School and not the church hour. It could not, in those days, have been arranged for a regular church hour. She addressed the mixed audience. Timidly, womanly, tearfully, prayerfully and powerfully she spoke. There was not a dry eye in that large audience. The people were strangely and mightily moved, the author himself being wonderfully impressed, and there followed possibly the best Foreign Mission sermon he ever preached. He closed by asking Miss Mina to take a hat and take a foreign mission offering. She did it tearfully, gracefully, modestly. The hat was literally filled to running over. The cash collection that day was more than had been given by the whole Association for all missions during the whole preceding year. Many such incidents could be given of the gradual but marvelous opening of womens work in Texas. Their work grew almost incredulously. No part of all our Texas Baptist work has grown more rapidly. As previously stated, in the year 1889 Miss Everett was chosen by the Womens Mission Workers Convention to be their State agent, organizer and corresponding and enlistment secretary. Thereafter the work grew most hopefully. Mrs. F.B. Davis, for some sixteen years the president of the womens State organization, was indeed a great power in the work throughout her administration, and especially was this true during the earlier years, when friends and helpers were not so numerous. Miss Mina Everett continued in the work among the Texas women for some seventeen years. She left a great impress upon the generation in which she thus served. Following Mrs. F.B. Davis, of San Antonio, as president, came Mrs. W.L. Williams, of Dallas. She became president with the beginning of the new conventional year in the fall of 1895. For eleven years, or until the close of the conventional year in 1906, she was continued in the position. She made a loyal, faithful and efficient officer.

Seven different womenf60 have held the office of corresponding secretary since 1886 Mrs. S.J. Anderson, one year; Miss Minnie Slaughter, two years; Miss Mina Everett, from 1889 to 1896; Mrs. W.C. Luther and Miss Ella Yelvington each for a part of a year; then followed Mrs. J.B. Gambrell from 1897 to January, 1911, when she was taken home to the Father.f61 And thus passed one of our greatest women. The office of corresponding secretary was made a salaried office in 1910. Following Mrs. Gambrell in that office came Mrs. A.F. Beddoe. Mrs. F.S. Davis of Dallas was elected president of the W.M. U. in 1906, after a very useful service as recording secretary of the organization for eight years. She has thus been intimately connected with this remarkably efficient, progressive and growing organization for a period of twenty-five years. During the last ten years, under her administration as president, the W.M.U. has shown a marvelous growth. Ten years ago there were 625 local organizations, with annual gifts aggregating $70,000. There are now over 2,500 local organizations, and the contributions during 1922 aggregated $898,627.47. In recent years the State has been divided into eighteen W.M.U. districts and the reports to the annual district meetings sound like the reports made for the State Convention of ten years ago. The annual addresses of Mrs. Davis have been a marked feature in the ongoing of the Texas W.M. U., many of them deserving to rank as strong, statesmanlike and prophetic expressions of the aspirations, plans and purposes that stir in the hearts of our noble band of Texas Baptist women.

MRS. A.F. BEDDOE, CORRESPONDING SECRETARY W.M. U.

Mrs. Addie Buckner Beddoe, the beloved daughter of Dr. R.C. Buckner, the founder of Buckner Orphans Home, and wife of Dr. A.F. Beddoe, who is both an ordained Baptist minister and a doctor of medicine, was elected corresponding secretary-treasurer of the Texas W.M. U. in March, 1911, to succeed Mrs. J.B. Gambrell, who served so long and so capably in that important position. Mrs. Beddoe has exhibited remarkable ability as one of the factors in the life of the organization of Texas Baptist women. She has administered her department of the work with wonderful devotion and success. She is in constant and intimate touch with the work in the State, and in cooperation with Mrs. F.S. Davis as president, and with the Executive Board of the State W.M. U., she has rendered a most valuable service. Not the least of the distinctions of this useful woman is in the fact that her oldest son, Dr. Robert Beddoe, is one of the most capable of our Baptist medical missionaries in China, and her youngest son, Albert Beddoe, is an ordained Baptist preacher and is not only doing highly effective service as a pastor, but has a distinct gift and growing aptitude as one of our denominational writers. She had been assistant corresponding secretary four years. She was chosen to fill out Mrs. Gambrells unexpired term, and continues most capably to perform that important service. The work done by our Baptist women during the years under their own great leaders and great followers border almost upon the miraculous. Among their great undertakings in the more recent years are the Annie Jenkins Sallee School at Kaifeng, China; the Williford-Miller School at Laichow Fee, China,

and the $250,000 Womans Missionary Training School in connection with the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary at Fort Worth. There is perhaps no better way of showing the growth and the present magnitude of their work than by giving the receipts and disbursements year by year. We regret that we could not secure these amounts for 1896 and 1897. Receipts and disbursements for the earlier years 1880 to 1895 are shown earlier in this chapter. RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS BY THE WOMENS MISSIONARY WORKERS, 1898-1921
1898 $13,541.59 1900 11,860.30 1902 14,271.68 1904 25,480.98 1906 57,816.96 1908 43,541.29 1910 46,848.42 1912 153,276.95 1914 206,009.61 1916 260,180.15 1918 280,075.70 1921 906,381.68 Total for twenty three years 1899 1901 1903 1905 1907 1909 1911 1913 1915 1917 1920 13,211.68 15,360.45 23,955.06 33,739.49 49,206.92 $70,829.38 112,216.73 195,355.82 258,256.51 279,281.14 708,123.99 $3,778,822.48

Let the reader note the growth year by year. If the four years for which we have no figures could be added to the thirty-seven years, giving the aggregate work for the forty-one years of their history, the total amount would be beyond the four million mark, nearly one-fourth of which was raised during 1921. These cold figures show very inadequately the real work of our Texas Baptist women. Their achievements cannot possibly be recorded on paper. The intangible results are far greater than the tangible. The stimulus given by their work to all our other interests and to the work of our women is really beyond computation. Their wonderful achievements in the last four decades are worthy to be recorded in a great book. Who will write the book?

TEXAS BAPTIST WOMEN

MINA S. EVERETT

MRS. J.W. BYARS

HOLLIE HARPER TOWNSEND

WINIFRED CHENEY MULLINS

MRS. FANNIE RAMSEUR

MRS. VIRGINIA WESTBROOK

MRS. W.L. WILLIAMS

MRS. LOU F. WHITE

MRS. R.F. STOKES

PERIOD 7
CHAPTER 88 PEACE, PROGRESS AND PROSPERITY 1901-1906
THIS last period of this chronicle of our Texas Baptist History, embracing the years 1901-1921, may justly be called a period of peace, progress and prosperity, with distinct emphasis on each of the three words. In 1899 during the sessions of the General Convention a new general body was organized, and all those brethren who were dissatisfied with the workings of the old organization went into the new. Since they could not work harmoniously together they wisely decided to work separately. These two general bodies are still carrying on their separate work. This chapter is confined in its story alone to the Baptist General Convention. This twenty-one years was a period of marvelous achievement, and yet we are so near to these events it is difficult to record them as completed history. It may not yet be completed history. Much of it may be no more than the beginnings of things, and so this seventh period the longest of any of the seven will be given with less of detail than any of the others. These five suggestive words and what they stand for were greatly stressed during all the twenty-one years Enlighten, Enlist, Enlarge, then Onward and Upward. What these five words stand for are actually in almost every board report for all of the twenty-one years. One of the outstanding features of the first five years of this period was the peace and harmony which prevailed among our people. Another outstanding feature was the pluck and push and perseverance of our people in the mighty tasks set before them, and then, as an inevitable consequence of these, the wonderful prosperity and growth of kingdom interests. The average attendance at the annual sessions of our Convention during these five years was only a small fraction less than 2,000, and the amount of real business of various sorts actually transacted was something stupendous. More than $150,000 a year was handled to carry on this business. Many scores of votes were taken on the many questions coming up for settlement, and yet during all the five sessions there was not one negative vote cast on any question. What a marvelous record! It was never surpassed unless it was done in the five succeeding years.

This peaceful and prosperous period of our history, following a period of turbulence and strife, with the hurt and hindrances and heartaches in the one, and the happy fellowship and marvelous prosperity and growth in the other, ought to teach future generations of our Baptist people some valuable and ineffaceable lessons. During these five years, as during all the other years of our Texas Baptist history, State Mission work was necessarily the outstanding work of our people. Because of the immensity and importance of our territory, the demands for State Mission work have always been, and yet are, exceptionally great. J. B. Gambrell,f62 the corresponding secretary of our Convention and the leader of our mission forces during these years, as he had been for the preceding four, stands out pre-eminently great as a master leader and director of our missionary activities. He planned well, he executed well, he was purposeful, painstaking and persevering, he was wise and courageous, and he held the absolute confidence of the people. The years of Dr. Gambrells administration, which were more than that of any other man, with their many thrilling events, would make a large volume of Texas Baptist history-a volume not only worth reading, but also well worth preserving. The annual reports of the board, all of which he wrote, if bound into a volume, even without comment of any sort, would make a valuable reference book of Texas Baptist history. To show, as well as figures can show, the real magnitude and continual growth of the work of these five years, we give below a very brief summary:
Missionaries employed Baptized Churches organized Sunday Schools organized Elders ordained For State Missions For Home Misssions For Foreign Missions 1901 198 2,994 83 287 40 $52,462 13,064 15,871 1902 250 3,894 101 375 46 $64,238 14,539 17,339 1903 259 4,484 114 419 55 $74,674 17,685 19,776 1904 267 4,828 128 168 70 $85,791 19,990 25,509 1905 282 4,570 112 347 63 $85,589 23,544 26,541

And many other thousands for ministers relief work, church building, etc. This is a wonderful record. Twenty years before we were happily and somewhat boastfully proud of what we were then doing, but the results during these five years showed a very great enlargement.

Another feature of State work during those five years was that of the Education Commission. Reference has already been made to a part of that work done during the years of 1901 and 1902. B.H. Carroll was continued as corresponding secretary through these two years, and for a part of the commission work that of ministerial education even longer. Ministerial education work in all our schools, and also in the Seminary at Louisville, had been assigned to the Education Commission, and it had been agreed that all money collected for ministerial education should be divided equally among the schools in proportion to their number of ministerial students. This plan, however, after a trial of two years, proved a complete failure, and the work of caring for these students was referred back to each school to follow its own methods of raising money for them. Reference has been made to the fact that just before the close of the year 1902 J.M. Carroll was called back into the education work, the main object of which was that he might raise endowment for Baylor University. This was one of the hardest trials that ever came into his life. He was genuinely happy in his Waco pastorate. He did not want again to enter traveling work. He loved, and yet loves, pastoral work, as he loves no other. He was never thoroughly satisfied as to what was his real duty as to this endowment work, but somehow he dared not refuse to undertake it. In all his life whenever questions of this sort came up for decision he has, in every instance so far as he car now recall, taken the work to which he felt least personally inclined. He has always feared that in after years he might find that he had been swayed too much by selfish motives. When the Convention met in 1902 he had been in his new work something over thirty days. Before the Convention closed it was announced that something over $60,000 for endowment had been secured this, of course, in notes only. A part of this amount was raised in a public collection during the session of the Convention. He had averaged, however, during the days he was on the field, something over $600 a day. When the Convention met one year later (1903) the notes and pledges for Baylor endowment had gone beyond $150,000. The amount especially sought, in order to meet Mr. Rockefellers proposition, was only $125,000, and the closing time for raising the amount was yet two months off, and while none of the cash was due until January 1, 1904, $60,000 was reported as already paid in. In the Commission report for 1904 three matters were submitted to the Convention for consideration the endowment for Baylor, the great and pressing needs of the other correlated schools, and the question of yet other schools, some seeking to be established and others already established and desiring to enter the correlated system. The Commission, with its limited authority, could take no action nor even give counsel and advice in the premises. The Convention was asked either to enlarge the powers of the

Commission, so that it might consider and act upon these questions, or that the Convention would itself act upon them. On this last matter a committee was appointed consisting of George W. Truett, S.P. Brooks, W.A. Hamlett, G.S. Tumlin and D.I. Smyth to examine into the matter and make recommendations to the Convention. Their report was as follows:
We recommend 1. That the scope of the Commission be so enlarged as to allow it to advise in the matters of founding or taking over schools not now included in the Commission. 2. That in the matter of applications from schools in the Panhandle, now pending before the Commission, that the Commission have full power to act, on condition that the Commission shall not involve the Convention in any financial obligations.

These recommendations were adopted. Because of peculiar conditions only about $10,000 cash had been added during the year to the endowment fund. It was agreed that the $55,000 cash yet needed to complete this special campaign ought to be raised by the following March, and that all the working forces of Texas should be concentrated on the campaign. Other schools could not wait for any long continued campaign. Plans were carefully made and everything was made ready. The outlook was promising. Everybody was hopeful. We give the exact words of the report:
I herewith submit the annual report of the Texas Baptist Education Commission. To me personally this years work has been the most unsatisfactory of my life. By a unanimous vote of the Convention at its last session, time for a three months campaign, with our united forces, was given to the Commission for December, January and February. Never in my life have I more carefully prepared a campaign; never have I more vigorously pushed one. I doubt if there ever has been in the history of our Baptist work in Texas a more carefully planned campaign. There came such a siege of bad weather as I do not ever remember to have seen in Texas before. In the entire period there was but one favorable Sunday. Hundreds of churches had planned to take collections. Not one in ten of them had the opportunity to carry out its intention. Dr. B.H. Carroll, who was to have given us two months of solid work and had all his appointments made for every Sunday, was not able to fill a single appointment. He went many times, but on account of the terrific weather, he was not able to present the work. This was generally true of every other helper in the State. Probably of all our helpers President Brooks did the most efficient work. Then came on the period for Home and Foreign Missions. We had agreed with Dr. Gambrell that we would not press our work at this period, so as to give him a chance for Home and Foreign Missions, and

we strictly adhered to our agreement, notwithstanding the complete failure of our own work. We then called a meeting of the Commission. This meeting was held in March. It was found that the needs of the correlated schools outside of Baylor University were so great that the Commission decided to suspend for a time the work of endowment and give an opportunity to the other schools to secure some much needed help. Permission was given to each of the schools to put its own agent in the field during this period. The Decatur school made good use of the time and has erected for itself a magnificent building. Baylor College at Belton has in sight $13,000 for a new building. Howard Payne College, which is greatly suffering, did not succeed in getting the help needed. By authority of the Convention and also the Commission, Goodnight Industrial Academy and Canadian Academy were received into the correlation. This matter required a great deal of attention from the corresponding secretary, he having had to make three trips into the Panhandle. It was found that there was a debt of something like $4,000 on the Goodnight, property. We declined to accept that school into the correlation until that debt could be met. Brother Bennett Hatcher, by the solicitation of friends of that institution, undertook to raise a sufficient amount to liquidate that debt. He worked hard and successfully. The debt was removed. We then discovered that some improvements were imperatively necessary before we could open school to any advantage. The corresponding secretary and Brother Gates raised for them nearly $1,000 cash to be used for those improvements. For Canadian, Brother Gates was put on the field to help them raise money for a dormitory, and right successfully was he prosecuting the work, having secured about $1,000 for it, when some complications arose about the property that was to be turned over to this Commission. There was dissatisfaction among the Canadian people, or with some of those who were to contribute to that work, which for a time paralyzed the work of Brother Gates, and he was called off the field until those brethren could adjust their own differences. We notified the trustees there that we would do nothing more for this school until the differences were settled and the property was legally turned over to the Convention. This was finally accomplished, but it was impossible then for Brother Gates to be sent back to the field, hence very nearly one month of our work was comparatively lost. During the time that the other schools were granted the privilege of helping themselves it was decided by the friends of Baylor University and the Commission that one of the quickest and most effective ways of helping the University was to relieve the literary department from having to support the theological department, so it was authorized by the Commission itself, with the representatives of the other schools concurring, that an effort be made to raise a minimum sum of $5,000 a year for three years to be paid to the theological teachers in Baylor University. As will be seen by this report this work was undertaken, and with the aid of B.H. Carroll, was accomplished.

This $5,500 a year for three years may seem like a small sum, and yet for the three years it was equal to more than $100,000 endowment at 5%. While, this, in a sense, has been a new work, it was one of the most effective methods that it was possible for us to employ to relieve Baylor University while we were waiting for the other schools to make some needed improvements. Our collections for this year have been as follows: For Baylor endowment $27,945.75. This does not include any notes and pledges. In addition to the above, between $16,000 and $20,000 more has been raised for the theological department of Baylor University, of which over $4,000 in cash has already been turned in. There are still unpaid pledges on our books to the endowment fund of Baylor University of $49,715.70. At the last meeting of the Texas Baptist Education Commission, prior to the one held here in Dallas just preceding this Convention, a committee was appointed to recommend a plan of work for the future. This plan will be submitted by this committee. It will be seen by carefully examining this report that only three months was permitted to the corresponding secretary to work for Baylor endowment. Other things, by vote of the Commission, required attention during the remaining part of the year. The Commission has now been in existence not quite eight years. During that period it has, through its agencies, saved and brought to Texas Baptists in schools, equipments, endowments, etc., in round numbers, $600,000. This, brethren, is my last report. With this report I hereby tender my resignation to take effect December 1. I would ask that it take effect now but for the fact that it will take some two weeks to turn the work over to my successor. For sixteen years, with the exception of nine months, my life has been given to some general work of the denomination. During this period I have turned over to the denomination for missions and educational purposes alone between $700,000 and $800,000. Although there has been paid to me a reasonable salary during this entire period, I close my sixteen years of work, not having been able to lay by in store for my family one dollar from what the denomination has paid me. I am as poor to-day, as far as what I have received from this Convention is concerned, as I was the day I entered your service. You have had many of the best years of my life. I have tried to be faithful. I now leave the work to others. May God give you success in all things. Fraternally yours, J. M. CARROLL, Corresponding Secretary Texas Baptist Education Commission.

A short while prior to the close of this year, without the knowledge of J.M. Carroll, and while he was out on the field in his work, it was definitely reported to the Education Commission that it was his fixed purpose to resign at

the end of the year. Though this was not his purpose, and he had never so stated to any one, the Commission, acting on the information, received, without ever conferring with or hearing directly from him, proceeded to choose his successor. Of course, he resigned. During this session of the Convention the following resolution, introduced by J.B. Cranfill, was adopted:
Resolved, (1) that we, the members of the Baptist General Convention of Texas, express our sincere regrets that Rev. J.M. Carroll, the corresponding secretary of the Education Commission, has seen fit to resign that work. Resolved. (2) that we express to him our heartfelt love and in him our unbounded confidence, and assure him that his self-sacrificing labors for the work of this Convention through the years has our sincere appreciation. Resolved, (3) that our love and prayers will follow him into whatever new work our Lord shall place upon him, and we believe that the Texas Baptist history never can be faithfully chronicled without placing the name of J.M. Carroll in enduring form upon its scroll of strong, faithful, earnest, able and successful men.

From the record of these five years it can be readily seen that it is exceedingly difficult to give absolute right of way for several years to any one school or to any one interest of any sort. The other schools and other progressive interests can not idly wait and yet hold their own. If we launch great campaigns for any one definite object, which is to have the right of way while other great interests wait, then our Texas Baptist history forcefully and unmistakably demonstrates that such campaign must necessarily be brief. There is possibly one alternative. If a campaign must necessarily cover several years, then sectionalize the territory. Work one section thoroughly one year, leaving all the other sections free to carry on their regular work. Then the next year another section on the same plan. A great campaign may go on for several years if all other interests are being cared for, but our history clearly shows that there is a limit, even to that. The spur and the whip must some time stop or the team will be broken down. During the last years of J.M. Carrolls work as corresponding secretary of the Education Commission, two young men I.E. Gates and J.M. Dawson who were in after years to figure prominently in our Texas Baptist affairs, were coming to the front. They became assistants of J.M. Carroll in the work of the Education Commission. They have wonderfully fulfilled his early expectations of them. They are now counted among the great leaders of our Texas Baptist hosts.

Ministerial education was at this time attracting much attention, and many young men, then attending school, were soon to fill many of our prominent Texas pulpits, and pulpits beyond our Texas limits, and even in foreign fields. The two great outstanding characters of this period and for years preceding and succeeding, were J.B. Gambrell and B.H. Carroll. They really were mighty giants. They were each unique along his individual lines. There have never been any others in Texas like them. They never had any rivals. They were tremendous personalities. They believed the Bible all of it from the first of Genesis to the last of Revelation that it was divinely inspired, not in spots only, but all through and through. Never, while the influences of these two men live, and that will certainly be several generations yet, will Texas Baptists, as a body, go off into any new-fangled doctrinal notions. There were many other great Texas Baptists in these days, but these two stood head and shoulders above all others. Happy Texas, to have had two such men! The Texas Baptist Pastors Conference, which met annually just preceding the meetings of our General Convention, was a great power for good during this and other periods of our Texas history. It has been a veritable school of practical theology, and many a preacher who never had the opportunity of attending a regular school of theology, and also many who had, learned many valuable lessons at this annual two days conference. During the conference of 1901 such vital questions as the following were considered: Elements of Ministerial Power, sermon by J.B. Gambrell; The Pastors Spiritual Culture, by R.N. Barrett; The Pastor as a Student, by A.H. Newman; The Pastor as a Leader of His Church, by E.E. Bomar, of Foreign Board; The Pastor and His Church as Soul-Winners, by F.C. McConnell, of Home Board; Manhood in the Ministry, by W.M. Harris.

M. MCCONNELL
At the Conference in 1903, such questions were discussed as the following: Distinctive Principles of the Baptists, sermon by B.H. Carroll (this, by request, was published in pamphlet form and has been published several times since); The Preacher in His Pulpit, by J.D. Ray; The Preacher on the Street, by E.L. Wesson; The Preacher in His Study, by Robert Bruce Smith; The Preacher in His Closet, by L.R. Scarborough. These are but samples. Every year great questions of vital importance were thoughtfully discussed. This Pastors Conference, annually held, has been a very helpful factor in our denominational life. During these years, and for a number of years preceding, J.M. Carroll had been annually gathering Texas Baptist statistics. For the year 1902 he made a report covering more than 100 pages in the Convention Annual. How he gathered that material and prepared that report in addition to his regular work is still a puzzle to him. For this extra work he received no remuneration, but was allowed $300 for stationery, postage and clerical help. We give below the first page of the report, which will give some idea of the difficulties and magnitude of-the work:

REPORT ON STATISTICS
This report which I herewith submit, while far from being absolutely accurate, is very superior to that submitted last year. The same difficulties which confronted your statistical secretary last year had to be met this year. Many of the associational minutes were very hard to secure, and the most of them distressingly imperfect when secured. Some of their imperfections, however, we have been able partially to overcome by much letter writing and hard work. I submit as follows:

1. An alphabetical list of more than 2,700 churches, giving names and addresses of clerks, number of baptisms during year, present membership, and names of association to which each church belongs. 2. An alphabetical roll of 2,200 preachers, giving addresses and indicating those who are pastors. 3. An alphabetical list of 650 Sunday Schools, giving superintendents and their addresses, number of officers, teachers, and pupils, and associations to which schools belong. There are possibly some 1,200 or 1,500 Sunday Schools in the State. Something over 900 are reported, but we could get statistics for only the 650 mentioned above. 4. Some important summaries. And now preceding these lists and summaries we submit some significant and suggestive facts 1. Within the bounds of the Southern Baptist Convention are 760 district associations. In Texas are 100, or more than one-tighth of the whole number. 2. In the same bounds are 19,653 white Baptist churches; 2,745, or oneseventh of these are in Texas. 3. In the same bounds are 1,638,039 white Baptists; Texas contains 198,367, or nearly one-eighth of that number. 4. In the United States, including the colored, are 4,249,615 Baptists; 340,012, or more than one-thirteenth of these are in Texas. 5. In the world, according to the most accurate statistics obtainable, are 5,044,302 Baptists, more than one-fifteenth of whom are in Texas. 6. Of the 62,812 net increase in the white Baptists in the South last year, 14,218, or more than 22 1/2 per cent, were in Texas. 7. In the bounds of the Southern Baptist Convention are 1,158 State Missionaries; 204 of these are in Texas. 8. During 1901 Southern Baptists contributed to State Missions $192,259.46. Texas contributed $42,773.92, or nearly one-fourth of the whole amount. 9. During the same year Texas contributed to State, Home and Foreign Missions combined, 25 per cent more than any other Southern State. 10. While Texas contains not quite one-eighth of the membership of the Southern Baptist Convention, she contributed last year more than one-sixth of the contributions to State and Foreign Missions.

These lists of names and addresses of all church clerks and pastors helped mightily in making possible all our great denominational work. It made easily accessible all our churches and all pastors and other preachers to all denominational representatives, both in and out of the State. It made possible

the furnishing of literature and information to all our people in every section of the State. It helps, even now, in accounting for the wonderful growth of Texas Baptists during these years: It was a paying investment. The great Baptist visitors to Texas during these years were: R.J. Willingham, Virginia; F.C. McConnell, Georgia; I.J. Van Ness, Tennessee; A.J. Rowland, Philadelphia; J.R. Sampey, Kentucky; M.J. Breaker, Missouri; B.D. Gray, Georgia; J.M. Frost, Tennessee; J.C. Stallcup, Oklahoma; W.P. Harvey, Kentucky; E.O. Taylor, Massachusetts; J.N. Prestridge, E.C. Dargan, Kentucky; R.G. Seymour, Pennsylvania; S.H. Ford, Missouri; A.J. Holt, Tennessee; E.E. Bomar, Virginia; B.W. Spillman, Sunday School Board; J.M. Roddy, Arkansas; A.G. Washburn, Oklahoma, and others. Probably the most significant event of this five-year period was the inauguration by Texas Baptists of the Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium at Dallas. George W. Truett and others, but mainly he, had a great vision and a great conviction. He saw an insistent and pressing need, he formed a great purpose, he conferred with a few others, and as a result there was launched a great sanitarium. It began great and has almost miraculously grown greater. But as there is to be a special chapter in this book concerning this great enterprise, we say no more of it just here. Something should be said concerning work among the Negro population. We could do little for them during reconstruction years, but we did much following those years. Some years ago, however, we again discontinued work among them because of their troubles among themselves. These troubles were serious, and probably for awhile, at least, made helpful work among them next to impossible, so several years passed without our giving them any help at all. In 1902 Dr. Gambrell stated in his annual report that these troubles are now in a manner settled, and the way is probably open to take up the work on a plan agreed upon at a conference of representatives of the Southern Baptist Convention and Home Mission Society, known as the Fortress Monroe Conference. Under the terms of this agreement, the expense of the Institute work is to be borne one-third by the Home Mission Society of New York, onethird by the Home Board of Atlanta, and onethird by the State Board. The importance of the work is beyond doubt. If this Convention should favor it, your future board might take it up as soon as suitable arrangements could be made. A very strong report was also submitted this year, urging that we again take up work among them, but the plan referred to failed to work, so no work was done during the years 1902-03. During the session of the Convention in 1903, representatives of both their Conventions made earnest appeals for help, and a

committee appointed by the Convention strongly recommended that help be given, but the records show that conditions were not yet favorable. Not much, if anything, was done during 1904 and 1905. The sad part of this five-year period is our obituary list. It is not only long, but contains some of the brightest stars that ever shone in our Texas firmament. The brethren whose names only are here given helped to make much of our history. They served well. They have gone to their eternal home.
1901 Dr. R.C. Burleson Rev. John S. Tanner J. C. Carpenter W. F. Martin John Winnam J. D. Ray T. W. Williams W. B. Long 1903 Rev. John Hill Luther Rev. E.A. Cranfill, M.D. Rev. L.C. Kellis Rev. R.N. Barrett Rev. W.M. Jolly Rev. Paul Kimzey Rev. W.D. Holloway Rev. J.O. Horton Rev. D.D. Pettus Rev. H.W. Pickett Rev. J.A. Rogers Rev. T.S. Pickerell Rev. W.F. Spivey Rev. B.O. Coleman 1904 Rev. P.B. Chandler Rev. R.J. Grant Rev. John S. Bledsoe A. J. Rose J. H. Humphreys Brother Cunningham 1905 Dr. T.J. Walne Rev. R.S. Coward Chaplain. J. L. Tucker Rev. J.F. McLeod

John H. Street B. H. Beall W. E. Ellis W. H. Simmons Rev. W.B. Taggert Eld. J.M. Perry Eld. J.E. Kennedy Deacon M.A. Jackson B. F. McDonald

CHAPTER 89. THE END OF THE EDUCATION COMMISSION, AND THE FOUNDING OF THE SOUTHWESTERN THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
DURING the nine years covered by this chapter and the next, Texas Baptists were doing things in a wonderful way. It is possible that during no period of our great history was such marvelous progress made along numerous lines, many of them absolutely new, as was made during this, the seventh and last period of our history. Great deeds, conditions considered, were done during all the preceding six periods, but those achievements, great as they were, seem now to have been but stepping stones to the greater conquests of these later years. During the years 1906-1914 R.C. Buckner still stood out prominently great and honored among his brethren. For eleven years preceding, and for eight of these, he continued president of our General Convention. He was a genuinely great presiding officer. Some of his rulings and decisions during some of the stormy sessions of our Convention really marked an epoch in our history. For instance, when in the 1898 Convention someone challenged the right of a church to a seat in the body, Dr. Buckner instantly replied This Convention is not composed of churches, but of individual messengers. That ruling came as quick as a flash and sounded a note that is yet reverberating through our history. That question had never before arisen in a Texas Baptist Convention, and, so far as the author knows, nowhere else in all our Baptist history. The question was settled, and the general consensus of opinion is that it was settled right and in perfect accord with fundamental Baptist principles. Dr. Buckner is gone now, but his name will live while the records of Texas Baptist history survive. During these nine years our State mission work occupied a very prominent place in our denominational activities. J.B. Gambrell remained corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions until February 10, 1910, when he resigned to accept the editorship of The Baptist Standard, which paper had been and then was a mighty factor in the making of our history. F. M. McConnell was chosen as Dr. Gambrells successor, and this position he held with very great credit to himself and the denomination until the close of the Convention year, November, 1914 nearly five full years. That

McConnells secretaryship was a success is unmistakably shown by the records of his administration. He had previously succeeded as a pastor, and more especially as an evangelist. Sound always in his preaching and sane in his methods, his work has stood the test of after-years. He was always painstaking, conscientious, persevering and practical, and full of good common sense, so when chosen as corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions to succeed the justly illustrious J.B. Gambrell, he still made a great record. We give below a brief summary of the mission work done during these nine years, Gambrell secretary for the first half and McConnell for the second half. On nearly all points progress was ever onward and upward. McConnells practical, constructive, executive and administrative ability made him the psychological successor to his brilliant predecessor. SUMMARY OF MISSION WORK
No. Missionaries Baptized Churches Organized S.S. Organized Eld. Ord. Ch. Houses Built Cost

1906 1907 1908 1909 1910 1911 1912 1913 1914

302 320 399 400 477 369 451 491 482

4,948 131 363 6,477 148 411 7,712 202 545 9,427 198 490 8,035 159 441 6,025 95 448 No other Statistics given for this year. 7,639 100 467 7,396 117 449

57 71 98 113 121 115 118 191

102 117 142 118 77 65 82 40

$97,678 148,648 124,373 117,303 132,000 77,714 125,192 77,514

CASH COLLECTIONS
1906 1907 1908 1909 1910 1911 1912 1913 1914 Home Missions $26,069 34,640 35,095 46,087 53,966 49,279 58,998 66,584 63,092 For. Missions $32,942 42,480 45,157 56,937 60,877 62,550 74,290 77,833 73,893 State Missions $100,351 104,810 114,004 132,648 133,945 124,541 125,648 150,352 147,370 Other Things $12,474 2,665 3,627 2,899 3,457 4,506 6,99 9,548 11,082

From these figures it can be readily seen that marvelous progress was made during these years along the line of missions. Help during these years was received not only from the Home Mission Board, but also from the American

Baptist Publication Society and the Sunday School Board at Nashville. The valuable help from these three outside sources made possible the very great enlargement of our State mission work. Our Baptist educational work was another matter which attracted much attention during these nine years. S.P. Brooks, who had become corresponding secretary of the Education Commission, entered vigorously upon his work but he soon found the task, with its tremendous difficulties and responsibilities, combined with his magnitudinous duties as president of Baylor University, combined with caring for the financial needs of numerous other schools, none of which were endowed and all of which were suffering with debts and eternal growing pains and all perpetually clamoring for more help, was too much for the nerves of any one man, even though that man was S.P. Brooks. At the end of one year he declared that his work, at least financially, had failed, and tendered his resignation. But it has been demonstrated more than once in Texas Baptist history that success or failure of a mans work can not always be measured alone by the amount of cash he actually collects. President Brooks had not failed so signally as he had himself declared in his report. To our various schools some $50,000 in cash or good pledges had been added, and through the information and inspiration of great speaking and other methods of campaigning, school enrollments had been greatly enlarged. The part of President Brooks work which had so greatly dissatisfied him was the smallness of his cash collections for the year only $8,752.55. The remainder of the amount secured during the year was cash or pledges raised locally by some of the correlated schools. To this, however, was added two bequests to Baylor University one of $1,000 by Mrs. Templeton, and one of $10,000 by F.L. Carroll. On the resignation of the Commission work by President Brooks, highly commendatory resolutions were passed by the Convention concerning him. L. R. Scarborough was chosen as Dr. Brooks successor, but after due consideration, he declined to accept. Brooks was then urged to continue to serve until his successor could be found. Under earnest protest and with the understanding that no time was to be lost in finding the man, he consented. J. L. Ward was finally chosen, but he did not enter upon his work until July 20, 1907. During the session of the Convention in 1906 a subscription for the work of the. Education Commission was taken amounting to some $44,000, hence, during the year 1907 cash collections were far better than the year previous, and $18,657 cash was paid in on these pledges. In addition to this, some

$29,000 more was paid direct to the schools as a result of their local campaigns. Caring for our schools has in all the years been a seriously puzzling problem. Our people have never, even to this good day, come to think of education as they think of missions in their annual programs. Probably not one church in fifty is doing this as a matter of principle and conviction. Many earnest and persistent efforts have been made to bring this about, but so far little success has been attained. These difficulties have greatly hampered all our educational secretaries. If the pastors would only rally to the support of educational matters as they do to missions, things would become comparatively easy, but they do not, and in the opinion of the author, who has been both educational secretary and pastor, they, as a rule, can not. As has been demonstrated by our past history, the money for educational purposes, if in large quantities, must be secured by some live agent. During the conventional year of 1908, J.L. Ward, being still corresponding secretary, each school in the correlated system was permitted and encouraged to put an agent in the field to canvass contiguous territory. Several of the schools took advantage of this opportunity and selected their own agents. Some, of these agents, however, worked but a little while. The report of the Commission for this year shows no very great advancement. The report contained some rather far-reaching recommendations, which were to be passed upon by the Convention, so it was referred to a committee as follows: C.C. Coleman, Geo. W. Truett, J.M. Carroll, Geo. W. McCall, W.M. Nevins, L.R. Scarborough, O.S. Lattimore; Isaac Sellers, J.M. P. Morrow, C.T. Alexander, R.T. Hanks, J.T. Black. M.H. Wolfe and J.P. Reynolds. The committee seems to have approved the recommendations, as they were resubmitted to the Convention and the Convention adopted them. We give the substance of some of them as follows:
2. That the Commission be authorized and empowered to pass judgment upon the question of permanent improvements at any of the correlated schools for which the Commission is expected to pay, and any improvements made after being thus approved, the Commission shall assume all financial obligation therefor. 3. That the Commission be empowered to appropriate annually to each of the schools such an amount as may be deemed necessary and wise for expenses, permanent improvement and for endowment, and to make the aggregate of these amounts thus appropriated the basis for its operations for the year.

There were five of these recommendations, and then one other was added by the committee, but as the two given above did more than the others to affect our after-history, we give them only.f63 These two recommendations soon resulted in a very considerable debt. J.L. Ward having resigned at the Convention session in 1908, A.J. Barton, then pastor at Waco, was chosen as his successor, but for several months he served only as temporary supply, retaining his pastorate at, Waco and receiving a salary from the church only. However, on July 1, 1909, he fully accepted the work of the Education Commission and gave up his pastorate. Dr. Barton was a man of extreme self-confidence and was boldly aggressive. He entered upon his work with tremendous vigor. He rather gloried in big tasks and great responsibilities. He served as educational secretary from this time until the close of the conventional year 1914. At the close of the 1909 Convention, having now served one year, most of the time as supply only, he made a long and strong report and asked for and secured from the Convention some vital changes in the Commission itself, the most significant of which was the change of the Commission into a board with full board powers. The new board was located at Waco and was composed of 37 members. Before very long there arose something of rivalry and a little friction between the new board and the State Mission Board. The Education Board wanted for educational matters the very same consideration from the Convention that was given to missions, and it seemed that as a board it wanted the same consideration and recognition as was given to the State Mission Board. The Education Board, under the direction of its strong and aggressive leader, undertook things on a very large scale. The secretary soon had several salaried helpers. The actual amounts of money raised on the field by the various agents were never very large and were contributed by several of the schools, in which the general agents rendered valuable assistance. When these years 1909-1914 began there were eight schools in the correlated system the two Baylors, Howard Payne, Decatur and Burleson Colleges and Canadian, Rusk and Goodnight Academies. There were added during these six years six others Palacios, San Marcos, Bryan and Westminster Academies and Wayland College and the College of Marshall. Several, however, of the fourteen have since been discontinued. During these same years the increase in the number of students attending the various schools was very marked. Constant and extensive agitation of the education question always has a tendency to increase school attendance. There was also quite a considerable increase in the value of school property.

There passed through the hands of the Education Board during these years $117,119.75, but the expenses of the board during the same period were $72,628.28 an immense sum and if interest on money borrowed by the board and some discounts were added, it would swell the expense account for the six years to the staggering sum of $85,631.34. But these figures do not fairly represent the work of the board for this period. Nearly all the schools at some time during these six years carried on special campaigns, most of them in their local territory only, but the Baylor University endowment campaign embraced the whole State. These special separate school campaigns were usually given very effective aid by the boards agencies, and were sometimes largely conducted by them. The funds collected in these special campaigns did not usually pass through the hands of the Education Board, but went directly to the schools making the campaigns. It is well also to re-emphasize the educational value of these campaigns. They were great stimuli in the matter of procuring students and stabilized the denominational morale. Some of the schools made very great progress. Counting all the money received by them that collected by the agencies of the schools and that by the agencies of the board they received nearly $600,000, divided among the schools as follows:
Baylor University Baylor College Burleson Howard Payne Decatur Wayland Rusk Institute Palacios College (Academy) San Marcos Academy Westminster Academy Goodnight Academy Canadian Academy Bryan Academy Total $295,072.36 42,592.72 8,472.68 37,467.04 36,857.56 5,000.00 13,593.71 27,341.92 81,026.70 634.50 5,472.99 5,352.66 25,516.67 $584,401.51

Of the amount received by Baylor University, $5,520.46 was for the College of Medicine, $1,607.38 for the general fund, and the remainder for endowment, and of that, $83,033.95 was given by the Education Board, of New York. This was the last of the State Education Board. The Baptist General Convention at its 1914 session, held at Abilene, decided it to be wise to

discontinue this board and turn all its work over to the executive board of the Convention. The Education Board had become seriously involved in debt. The executive board of the Convention now had a vastly enlarged task. This large debt must be liquidated, and the schools, with their rapidly increasing needs, must be adequately cared for. Several things stand out pre-eminently great during this period of our history, but probably the most distinctly outstanding achievement was the founding of the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary. Mainly to one man is due the credit for the conception and final consummation of this wonderful achievement. This institution began its work at Waco in connection with Baylor University. Its first report was made at the meeting of the Baptist General Convention in 1906. Even then it had a faculty of five regular professors, two special teachers and many lecturers, and enrolled 140 students a great record for an infant institution. On account of friction between the president of the University and the administration of the theological department, the latter, by action of the 1907 Convention, which met at San Antonio, became an entirely distinct institution with a separate board of trustees, as follows: J.B. Gambrell, C.C. Slaughter, R.H. Hicks, J.P. Crouch, J.M. Carroll, A.J. Barton, Geo. W. Truett, J.B. Cranfill, C.W. Daniel, W.D. Harris, F.W. Johnson, D.I. Smyth and A.E. Baten. Baylor University was to continue to furnish a home and teaching room for the new institution until such time as it was thought wise to move it to some other location, if that time should ever come. Since, however, the new school was to have no organic connection with Baylor, removal was not only inevitable, but very desirable. Without attempting to enter into a detailed history of this early period of this institution, which was born great and which has been expanding year by year, since its history is to appear elsewhere in this volume, we simply state that Fort Worth finally became its permanent home. In order to hasten its earlier establishment when there were absolutely no resources in sight, B.H. Carroll, its founder and president, became personally responsible for the salaries of the professors, necessary help for all beneficiaries and all other expenses for the first three years. Humanly speaking, this was a hazardous venture. A minimum of $20,000 a year was necessary, but the faith and works of the man were fully equal to the stupendous task. There is probably nothing else like it in Baptist history.

For some three years this institution remained at Waco, the rather burdensome guest of Baylor University since Baylor was painfully short of room for her own work. The school, however, was of no expense to Baylor except in the matter of free room rent. In the fall of 1909 the new school moved into its own home at Fort Worth, which was as yet far from completion. The following faculty for 1908-1909 were chosen: B.H. Carroll, president, chair of English Bible; A.H. Newman, Church History; C. Goodspeed, Systematic Theology; C.B. Williams, New Testament Greek; J.J. Reeves, Hebrew; Jeff D. Ray, Homiletics; Lee R. Scarborough, Evangelism, and Fred W. Freeman, financial secretary for half time. It was not until its actual separation from Baylor; in the beginning of 1908, that the school was given its present name Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary. During the first year in the new home 190 ministerial students and a number of laymen, both men and women, qualifying for special Christian service, were matriculated, coming from four foreign countries and eleven States and territories. This chapter includes events down to and including the year 1914. This schools record for these nine years is something bordering on the miraculous. The members of the faculty who were also general field men were the president, C.B. Williams, L.R. Scarborough and J.D. Ray. These were the men who made possible this mighty work. With the closing of these nine eventful years came the death of the schools great president. A brother lets others do the speaking just here. We quote from the report of the schools trustees. It was presented by L.R. Scarborough and doubtless prepared by him.

THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT CARROLL

Out from the shadow of the death of our honored and beloved founder and president, the trustees of the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary make their annual report to this Convention. No greater sorrow could afflict, nor heavier loss be sustained by this Seminary than by the death of Dr. Carroll. He was at the genesis of the institution. He saw it in vision. He planned it, he nurtured it, formed its ideals, set its standards, projected its endowment, and contributed most largely to its spirit. It was born in his loving heart, and has grown up to its present strength feeding on his hearts blood. It is his dearest spiritual offspring. It is the crowning work of his last years. He has stamped it with his matchless character. Through it his great soul will be projected during the remainder of time and all eternity. It is the last diadem which his deft hand formed for the crown of his Redeemer.

Your board, feeling the unbearable sense of their loss, would here make record of their gratitude to God for His gift to us and the world, of this great preacher, peerless teacher and unmatched interpreter of Gods Word. His teachings, his sermons, his life, the work of his hands, will abide to bless many generations.

Then later in the same report they used the following words, concerning their enrollment for this year:
We enrolled 1913-1914 as follows: Ordained ministers, 106; licensed ministers, 22; laymen, 5; women in the Training School, 75; total, 208. Of these 128 came from Texas and 81 from 16 States and 5 foreign countries. Fifty degrees and seventy-nine universities, colleges, academies and seminaries were represented in their educational record. Of these we graduated 23 men and 17 women 34 in all. These are all now engaged in some field of service for Christ, or carrying on further studies in the Seminary.

The school has now a property all accumulated in these nine years of lands, buildings, equipment and endowment, of nearly two million dollars. What an achievement!

CHAPTER 90. THE PASSING OF B.H. CARROLLF64

THE greatest Baptist in the world is dead. On Wednesday morning, November 11, 1914, on Seminary Hill at Fort Worth, the spirit of the most majestic man the Baptists of the world have known in this generation swept into the gates eternal. A backward glance at the mountain peaks in Christian history in which the heroes of the cross since Paul have loomed immortal in the worlds great life, will disclose no man of more colossal stature than that of B.H. Carroll. John Chrysostom, the golden-mouthed; Savonarola, the man of kingly presence and silver tongue; Martin Luther, the heroic leader of the Reformation; John Milton, who soared to empyrean heights and companied with angels; John Bunyan, the immortal dreamer of Bedford jail, whose works will abide till the last syllable of recorded time; John Knox, who never feared the face of man; John Wesley, whose tenderest commentary upon his converts was that they died well; William Carey, who breathed upon the valley of theological dry bones and reclothed them with evangelistic flesh and blood; Charles Spurgeon, whose pulsing heart and matchless tongue compassed the world; Christmas Evans, who pulled the cords on earth that rang the bells in heaven; Whitfield, on whose thrilling words whole continents hung in breathless awe these were all towering oaks in the forests of time. But in gentleness of heart, breadth of intellect, eloquence of utterance, depth of learning, knowledge of the Word of God, leadership among the hosts of Zion, singleness of purpose, purity of life, strength of conviction, fidelity to Gods Word, and sweep of intellectual power, none of these excelled the immortal B.H. Carroll, whose kingly life was given wholly, self-sacrificingly and without reserve, to the Lone Star State. When current history shall have become archives and when the stately figure of B.H. Carroll shall outline itself against the background of time, the world will then know that in our own day, touching elbows with us, preaching to us, writing for us, sacrificing for us, laboring with us, and giving of his time, energies, zeal, strength, power, pathos and leadership to us, none loomed larger in the life of the great Christian world than the man whose name shall forever be enshrined in the hearts of loyal Texas and Southern Baptists. His personal presence was one of sublime grandeur and impressiveness. In stature he towered above his fellows like Saul. No one could look upon his prophetic face without speedily discerning that he was a leader and a seer. Upon one occasion when he was traveling through Texas he walked through the Pullman to find a seat. An intelligent traveling man looked up as he passed through and was filled with reverential awe, as for the first time his eyes rested

upon this great, good man. Later he approached Dr. Carroll and asked this question: Where is your brother? All innocent of the profound impression he had made on this stranger, Dr. Carroll replied: Do you mean my brother Jimmie? He is now at Lampasas. No! thundered the man, I mean where is your brother Aaron? It would be difficult to determine which of his remarkable elements of greatness towered above the other. It is related of him that on the first day he went to school, having learned to read at home, he was given a First Reader. At noon he brought the book back to his teacher, having memorized every word of it. In comprehensiveness, in strength, in power, in incisiveness and in retentiveness of memory, his intellect was superior to that of any man I have ever known. It is a fact known to me that after he had preached a sermon on the Lords Day, he could reproduce it the following day, word for word, without even the loss of a punctuation point. If one should say that the greatest element in his wonderful life was that of mental strength and acumen, he could not go far astray. The immediate results of this remarkable endowment were that his fund of intimate and technical knowledge of everything in the world surpassed that of any man it has ever been mine to know. As a historian, he had swept the entire gamut of human history and achievements. There was scarcely a single item in the history of the world or of men that was not absolutely familiar to him. This was not true only of ecclesiastical history; it was equally true of profane history. Not only is that true, but he was absolutely and perfectly familiar with the geography, topography and people of every country on the globe. In one of the last conversations I ever held with him, he gave me in detail a critical description of every battlefield of Europe and dwelt particularly upon the countries and scenes of carnage of the present European war. He was equally learned in literature. No book that ever came from the press that was of more than local interest escaped his notice. Not only was this true, but he could recite almost verbatim chapters from books that he had read thirty years ago and never opened since. He read an average of 1,000 pages a day for more than fifty years, and he remembered with remarkable accuracy everything he ever read. He was one of the most thorough students of the Bible the world has known, and at his death, its greatest interpreter. His knowledge of the Scriptures was miraculously marvelous. He loved Gods Book with quenchless love. There

was not a word in the Bible that he had not critically studied. He brought to bear upon the sacred pages his vast learning in every other line of research and added to this was his hearts intuition which leaped far out and beyond the sweep of his ponderous intellect. Years ago when I was printing a sermon of his every week in The Baptist Standard, a plain, humble country preacher from far-off Georgia wrote to me these words: Dr. B.H. Carroll can dig deeper into the mine of Gods truth and climb higher to reveal it than any man that ever lived. I believe this statement cannot be improved upon. In a manner that cannot be set down in words he approached his interpretation of the Scriptures, and when he had made an exegesis of any passage in Gods Word, everything had been uttered upon the subject that could be said. Withal he was a marvelous preacher. I have heard the masterful orators of our time. When he was in the height of the golden glory of his mature years I listened to the oversweeping eloquence of Henry Ward Beecher. Many times I heard George C. Lorimer, John A. Broadus, J.B. Hawthorne, Frances E. Willard, Luther Benson, John B. Finch, Sam Jones and William E. Hatcher. In later years I have been swept into heights celestial by A.C. Dixon, George W. Truett and John McNeil; have heard Woodrow Wilson, W.J. Bryan and Henry Grady. B.H. Carroll was surpassed by none of these. For twelve years he was my pastor and I heard him under every possible condition. Before he was my pastor I would journey fifty miles from Gatesville to Waco to hear him preach on Sunday. In those early days of my acquaintanceship with him I heard him preach a sermon on the legal proof that Jesus Christ rose from the dead. Never forever shall I forget the dramatic climax of that masterful deliverance. After he had protrayed the tragic scenes of that long night when Jesus lingered in Gethsemane, when He was arrested, when He was carried before Caiaphas, when He was dragged to Pilates judgment hall, when He bore His cross up the rugged steeps of Calvary, when at last He died for our sins and was buried in Josephs new tomb I say, after all of this had been marshaled before our wondering eyes and after Jesus had risen from the dead, the colossal preacher raised himself to his giant height and said: Standing by this open grave where the body of Jesus lay, I challenge the onlooking world to answer this question: If Jesus Christ did not rise from the dead, what became of His body? B. H. Carroll was a peerless statesman. His knowledge of the principles of our government was as accurate and thorough as that of any publicist of our day. With the history of the United States at his tongues end and with a critical knowledge of every step in the unfolding of the nations life, he was the best equipped man in the realm of statesmanship it has ever been mine to know. Full well do I remember the great part he took in the campaign for constitutional prohibition in 1887. It was largely through his strong leadership that the floodtide of Texas prohibition sentiment was reached. During the years

preceding I was editor of The Gatesville Advance, the leading prohibition paper of the State. It was in 1885 that the opening gun for prohibition in Texas was fired that swept over McLennan, Dr. Carrolls home county. When the constitutional amendment was submitted by the Legislature in the early days of 1887, it was fitting that B.H. Carroll was chosen chairman of the compaign committee and thus clothed upon with the official leadership of the forces of righteousness in Texas. There were giants in those days. History was made. Dr. Carrolls debate with the leaders of the Anti-prohibition forces, among them United States senators, congressmen and politicians, made an epoch in the history of Texas progress and advancement. Not a man of the opposition could stand before him. With tongue and pen he mowed them down, as the underbrush yields to the breath of the cyclone. By the returns, prohibition lost that year, but by the onward progress of a commonwealth, the great battle was won. B. H. Carroll was marvelous as a teacher. When I moved from Gatesville to Waco during the last days of 1886, I at once entered his Bible class. That was the only theological seminary I ever attended. There has never been a greater one since then. After my twelve years under his ministry and my other years in his Bible class, I can say of a truth that beauties and riches untold were mine through his clear conception and accurate interpretation of the Word of God. Once in his Bible class a dear, sweet Christian woman controverted one of his statements concerning the reading of a verse of Scripture, saying, Dr. Carroll, it doesnt read that way in my Bible. With that merry twinkle in his eyes, so familiar to the friends he loved, he said, My sister, there is a difference between your Bible and my Bible. Somewhat shocked, the woman turned her face full upon him and asked: In what way is your Bible different from my Bible? Then he answered, My Bible is studied more than your Bible. Doubtless that same word would be true of you or me. Never have I known a teacher of Gods Word who so thoroughly mastered every detail of the sacred Text. B. H. Carroll was able as a writer. He was possessed of a commanding style and gave to his words a convincing force and power that was in every way remarkable. Those who have studied his literary productions can never forget the wonderful simplicity and force of his written words. He always used the right word at the right time and in the right place, and when he had discussed a given subject there was nothing more to say. Everything he did in literature was thoroughly done. No point was left untouched. He was absolutely fair in controversy, always stating the side of the opposition more strongly than the opponent could state it himself, and in each case demolishing the opponents argument. He told me once that it had been his purpose early in life to write a great novel, but that more important matters had consumed his time and filled

his life. He was to tell me of the plot, but somehow, never did. I am sure it would have been almost unmatched in literary annals. B. H. Carroll was a great scholar. His scholarship was thorough, comprehensive and accurate. Nothing in the realm of letters ever escaped him. He understood the Greek most thoroughly and had at his command such of the other languages as were needed for the purposes of his great life work. He was one of the most liberal-hearted men that ever lived. His contributions to Christs cause were not circumscribed by any tithing limitations. True, he believed profoundly in tithing, but he believed in more than tithing. Time and again he gave down to blood, and through his long life he gave far more than double a tithe. Oftentimes he gave all he had, except the reservation of the home he had provided for his wife and children. Re-enforced by his own great generosity, he was a wonderful money-raiser. A man who could withstand the power and pathos of his appeal for Christs cause had a heart of adamant. Over and again, his great church at Waco released him from pastoral duties and allowed him to go far afield in the interest of some great Baptist enterprise. He never returned empty-handed. He swept the field to its remotest horizon, and I have no doubt that the aggregate of all the money he raised for the Baptist cause in Texas would run into millions. Above everything, B.H. Carroll was a heroic Christian. Not only did he belong to the type of Pauline believers in God, but he was withal as simple and gentle and as loving as a little child. He had an unwavering faith in his Master. At every crisis in his great career he leaned with unyielding faith upon the Divine arm. This was perhaps his greatest characteristic. He believed profoundly in the all-conquering grace and power of God. It could be said of him as it was said of Abraham that he was the friend of God. He did Christs will, and thus accomplishing the will of the Master, he gripped things divine with an allconquering confidence. He was a true and faithful friend. When he passed on to be with God, I had known him and loved him for almost thirty-two years. During all this time, covering almost the life of a generation of men, he and I walked and worked together, and my life was entwined with his as tenderly and truly in my mature years as my boy life was entwined with the life of my sainted father. Never was there a shadow in our friendship, and of all the men I have ever known, he was at all times and under all circumstances, the gentlest, kindest, tenderest, most sympathetic and most indulgent friend. He never believed that his friend could go far wrong, and when anon misfortunes or sorrows came to them; or indeed, when they went astray, he would take them to his great, tender, gentle heart, just as Jesus did, and kiss away their tears with the fragrance of his love.

He was no fair weather friend. He cleaved more closely to the friend in sorrow than he did to the friend in prosperity. When I first knew him, no hearse had ever been driven up to our door. During the passing of the friendly years, our baby boy, two and a half years old, whom we had named for him, was called away. It was our first great sorrow, and looking back across the wide expanse of vanished years, I can see now the very sentences of the sweet and tender letter he wrote to us when our baby had gone home. Then my mother went, and afterwards my father, and when another great sorrow came, so sad that I will not dare dwell upon it here this dear man of God, this faithful friend, this David, wrote to the Jonathan, who, through the years had so loved and honored him, a letter that an angel might covet the privilege of having penned. Oh, the greatest friend, the most patient friend, the most indulgent friend, the most forgiving friend, the most faithful friend I ever had, passed out of the earthly life when B.H. Carroll died. I have in my possession now a letter, which was one of the last he ever penned with his own hand. In that he said to me: You have been the very best friend I ever had. Now that noble face is to be seen on earth no more, I who am left bear this testimony to the memory of the man who never relaxed, who never wavered, who never doubted me in all the years the long years of our intimate friendship and companionship. Time would fail me to dwell at length upon the home and family life of this dear man. I knew it intimately and it is no wonder that the very last words he ever spoke while yet on earth were addressed to his gentle, kind, faithful and loving wife. She was in his room during his last conscious moments. She said to him, calling him by an endearing name that I must not write down here, Do you know me? His gentle eyes opened for the last conscious moment in life upon the sweet face of his wife as he said, Know you, Hallie? To me you are the sweetest thing in all the world. With that, he lapsed into that unconsciousness from which he awoke in heaven. The crowning work of B.H. Carrolls life, the work to which he gave all of the unmatched gifts and graces that were his, was the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, which he founded after he was sixty years old. It was given to me at the funeral exercises in the Seminary chapel at Fort Worth to say some words of appreciation of this dear man. In that holy presence, I said: It is given to few men to have their funeral sermon preached in their monument, but to-day we gather around the silent form of B.H. Carroll in his own monument. This monument is the great building, which, through his leadership, was erected here on Seminary Hill and dedicated to the education of young ministers. This is his monument and will be his monument through all the years to come. He would scorn to be commemorated by a marble mausoleum upon which simply would be carved his name, his birth and his death, but if he could be with us to-day, he would rejoice that we are here,

gathered around his bier in the monument that his own heart conceived and his own great hand erected. This outgrowth of his heart and brain and life, the crowning miracle of his marvelous career, will outlast the stars. It will be here when the stars are falling, when the earth shall melt with fervent heat and the heavens are rolled together as a scroll. He was withal a man of leonine orthodoxy. A little while before he died, he said to his associate, Rev. L.R. Scarborough, I believe that orthodoxy is to make its last stand on Seminary Hill. He believed in the verbal inspiration of the Scriptures, and that its author was Gods Holy Spirit. Never for a moment did he quibble or equivocate concerning the authenticity of Gods Word. His wish that the coming generation of Baptist ministers would go out saturated with the conviction that the Bible was Gods Book and not in any way to be trifled with, led to the establishment of the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary. It was his crowning work, and if my spiritual vision is not at fault, it was the most far-reaching enterprise ever projected by Texas Baptists. On the first Sunday in February, 1892, B.H. Carroll delivered a memorial address in Nashville, Tenn., on the death of Charles H. Spurgeon. It was one of the masterpieces of his life. Now that the author of this address has gone, I paraphrase therefrom his glowing words, which I believe may be as truly applied to B.H. Carroll as they applied to Charles H. Spurgeon. They are as follows:
Napoleons return from Elba LaFayettes visit to America Washingtons and Jacksons tours through the States were all thrilling pageants, but it has not entered into the heart of man to conceive the glory of B.H. Carrolls return to the bosom of his God, and his welcome beyond the stars. At the depot of death Gods chariot met him as a kingly guest, and a convoy of angels escorted him home. Cherubim hovered over him and Seraphim flamed before him. The bended heavens stooped to meet him. Lift up your heads, O ye gates and be lifted up ye everlasting doors and let the child of glory come in.

B. H. Carroll never found time in his rich and fruitful life to become active in lodges or outside organizations of any kind. He gave the strength of his years to the church of Jesus Christ and the Christian ministry. Nothing served to swerve him a hairs breadth from his mission as a minister of Jesus Christ. I close this tribute to his memory with a quotation from his sermon to preachers, delivered at the session of the Baptist General Convention, which met in Belton in 1892. This sermon, preached from the text, I magnify my office, concluded as follows:
I magnify my office, O my God, as I get nearer home. I can say more truthfully every year, I thank God that He put me in this office; I thank Him

that He would not let me have any other; that He shut me up to this glorious work; and when I get home among the blessed on the bank of the everlasting deliverance and look back toward time and all of its clouds and sorrows, and pains, and privations, I expect to stand up and shout for joy that down here in the fog and mists, down here in the dust and struggle, God let me be a preacher. I magnify my office in life; I magnify it in death; I magnify it in heaven; I magnify it, whether poor, or rich, whether sick or well, whether strong or weak, anywhere, everywhere, among all people, in any crowd. Lord God, I am glad that I am a preacher, that I am a preacher of the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ.

B. H. CARROLL

CHAPTER 91. THE TEXAS BAPTIST MEMORIAL SANITARIUM AND A GREAT PAPER ON CHRISTIAN UNION
SANITARIUM work during these nine years attracted very marked attention. George W. Truett, with his very great and yet growing ideals and plans, continued in a wonderfully successful way the building of the Baptist Memorial Sanitarium at Dallas. It was a stupendous undertaking. The whole idea was something absolutely new to our Texas Baptist people. Sentiment for it had to be created, but Truett, with his overmastering personality, profound conviction of the righteousness and needs for such an institution, his inimitable and overwhelming appeals and conquering spirit, quickly made the sentiment and stirred the hearts of Texas Baptists to the imperative importance and value of sanitarium work. As early as 1904, L.T. Mays and D.R. Pevoto became concerned on the question of a Texas Baptist hospital or sanitarium, and did some serious thinking and planning on the subject,f65 but from articles appearing in The Baptist Standard as early as 1903, the honor for conceiving the idea seems really to have belonged neither to Truett nor to the Houston brethren, but to J.B. Cranfill, at that time editor of The Baptist Standard. In that paper of Feb. 26, 1903, in speaking of Dr. Buckners 70th birthday, appear the following words written by Cranfill:
Here in Dallas I want to see erected within the next five years a Baptist hospital that will throw open its doors to our great and growing people, so that when one gets sick abroad that one can come here and have the best attention that scientific skill can give. There is not such an institution yet in the State. Our people have built gloriously, but they have failed signally at this important point. I know there is in Texas money in the hands of Baptist people to be placed in your hands for this great work when you are ready to sound out the word. My dear brother, do not delay too long, for the years pass swiftly by, and you, together with the noble men who have upheld your hands through all the trying hours, must soon pass on into the better land.

It was, however, the quiet but wonderfully effective campaign over nearly all Texas of George W. Truett which stirred our Baptist hosts and gave them the sanitarium vision and spirit a vision and spirit which have constantly and rapidly expanded and deepened until we now have three or more sanitariums in active operation and several others projected. No one great idea in all our history has taken such a firm hold upon our people nor developed so rapidly as

the idea of Baptist hospitals. Texas probably now stands first in all the South in rapid development along that line. Another absolutely new departure for Texas Baptists was entered upon during these years denominational ownership of the denominational paper. Throughout the South the policy of individual ownership and control of denominational newspapers had universally prevailed, and that policy had generally, though not always, proven satisfactory. It seems, however, to have always possessed hurtful possibilities. For quite a number of years preceding this actual venture, a goodly number of our people came out openly and declared themselves in favor of denominational ownership. At a meeting of the Pastors Conference at Waco the matter was rather warmly discussed, but at that time, though no vote was taken, the indications were that a good majority of our people were strongly opposed to the new idea. It was never very much discussed in the papers, and yet somehow the idea seemed to grow and spread.f66 J. B. Cranfill, who was one of the strongest advocates of individual ownership, is probably more responsible than any other man, though unwittingly, for the growth of the denominational ownership idea.f67 When he became secretary of missions he conceived the idea of publishing The State Mission Journal, a monthly paper devoted especially to the interests of State Missions. Started, edited and directed by Cranfill himself, as an enterprise of the board, it paid its own expenses, and was heartily approved of the board, which was the executive board of the Convention. The plan was continued by J.M. Carroll and M.D. Early, Dr. Cranfills successors, and probably became most effective during the administration and under the direction of J.B. Gambrell. This paper, denominationally owned and controlled, though not a weekly, became a mighty power for good during the days of our greatest storms, and thereby greatly enlarged and strengthened the idea of denominational ownership, so when some years later H.Z. Duke and other great-hearted Baptists tendered to the Convention, without money and without price, The Baptist Standard, the Convention graciously and unanimously accepted it. This great paper, launched by J.B. Cranfill and M.V. Smith in 1892, had, through all its years, been unswervingly loyal to the Convention and its work. Since the inauguration of our first Texas Baptist paper, now nearly seventy years ago, all our Baptist papers, with very few exceptions, have been loyal to our organized work. But The Baptist Standard is now our one great denominational paper, denominationally owned and controlled. It, like our schools, must make its annual reports to our Convention, and its editor is held responsible for his conduct of the paper. So far as indications now show, no great number, if any, of our people wish to return to the old plan.

Yet still another new thing came to pass during these great years. Buckner Orphans Home, probably the greatest institution of its kind in all the world, was, by its founder and manager and the Deacons Convention, turned over, as a free-will offering, to the Baptist General Convention of Texas. This gift was by far the greatest single gift ever made to the Convention.

DR. AND MRS. R.C. BUCKNER

It can truthfully be said that one man Dr. R.C. Buckner was the conceiver, the founder, the builder and the preserver of this wonderful institution which was conceived in 1876, chartered in 1879, and opened in 1880. A Deacons Convention was organized in 1877. The sole purpose of this organization, which has never had a competitor in Texas, was to champion and foster the Buckner Orphans Home, and loyally through all the years did that Convention stand by and support Dr. Buckner and the Home. The name of John Overall stands out prominently in the memory of the author among the loyal deacons who were connected with this enterprise, and there were numerous others richly deserving special notice.

R. C. BUCKNER
This whole property now, by the wish of its founder, the vote of the Deacons Convention, and the unanimous vote and acceptance of Texas Baptists, is the property and gracious responsibility of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. Another new departure, and one that was vital and significant, the Laymens Movement, came prominently to the front during these years. Why this movement did not begin earlier is as yet an unanswered question. There is no group of Christians beneath Gods stars better adapted to such a movement than the Baptists. The fundamental doctrines and democratic church government of the Baptists made this new enterprise especially easy, desirable and appropriate. During all the years of Texas history we have had great laymen, among the older ones such men as T.J. Pilgrim, O.H. P. Garrett, Gen. J.W. Barnes, Gov. A.C. Horton, Gen. Sam Houston, B.H. Stribling, J.L. Lester, Deacon James Pruitt, A.S. Broaddus, J.L. Smith, J.W. Terrell, Isaac Parks, Willett Holmes, Terrell Jackson, A.G. Haynes, and H.C. McIntyre, and later, Charles R. Breedlove, Geo. B. Davis, S.B. Maxey, R.J. Sledge, J.W. Speight, W.R. Howell, the Harrisons (near Waco), F.L. Carroll, Geo. W. Carroll, L.L. Foster,

J.C. Townes, C.H. Briggs, W.L. Williams, C.C. Slaughter, R.H. Hicks, Geo. E. Cowden, Patty and Joiner, M.S. Pierson, A.F. Sellers, and very many others of their day, and during the yet later years their name is legion. But it remained for the last decade to be the time for starting this great movement. It is now South-wide, yea, even nation-wide. In Texas it found a wide-open door and a vast amount of material with which to launch the movement. When did any State have such an array of great laymen?

G.B. DAVIS
This movement has resulted in improved business methods in our church work, increased finances with which to do the work, greatly enlarged mens Bible classes in our Sunday Schools, and far better attendance by the men at our church services. Their great conferences throughout Texas have been informing and inspiring. Numerous strong laymen are now put oftener upon the programs of our general meetings, and marvelously well do they fill the positions assigned them. We have among them some genuinely great speakers and leaders. Our annual summer encampments, comparatively new among us, received during these years quite an impetus and have now become a fixed policy. They combine both education and recreation. Beginning with Palacios, mainly by the B.Y.P.U., followed by Lampasas and Christoval near San Angelo, and then by numerous other places now scattered all over Texas, they have accomplished great good. Alto Frio, in Southwest Texas, is one of the youngest and yet one of the most promising encampments of them all. These encampments have become very popular and very considerable affairs. They are real educational institutions. San Marcos Baptist Academy, which has come to see in them a great opportunity, is now conducting wonderfully successful summer schools in connection with two of them Palacios and Lampasas and is considering the question of doing the same in connection with Alto Frio.

The interests most distinctly emphasized in these encampments have been the B.Y.P.U. and Sunday School work. The Womans Work has also received considerable attention, as well as several other things, but in a less degree. As a result of our largely increased facilities for education, and our vastly improved methods of teaching, our Christian young people are far in advance of those of former generations, and many of our comparatively young people are now holding places of leadership in our denominational affairs. In 1913 another new movement was projected which was intended to be world-wide. It did not originate with the Baptists, but it was an aggressive movement and challenged serious consideration. The movement consisted of an effort to combine the Christians of the world into some sort of a federated Christian Union, embracing the Baptists and all Protestant denominations. In the earlier weeks of the movement the bare mention of it would arouse some people to almost wild enthusiasm. To very many the plan seemed not only wise but easily feasible. The Baptists moved slowly and cautiously. They soon saw that far more was involved than at first appeared. The matter came before our Texas Baptist General Convention. A large and wise committee was appointed to consider the matter carefully and make recommendations concerning it. That committee, after long and prayerful consideration, submitted a remarkable paper. It was read before the Convention by Geo. W. Truett in his own peculiarly impressive way. It was unanimously adopted. As that paper forms an important part of our Texas Baptist history, and in order that others in after years may see why Baptists could not enter this contemplated Christian Union we give this paper in full, as follows:
The Baptist General Convention of Texas, assembled in the city of Dallas, November, 1913, taking notice of the wide-spread interest in Christian Union, and representing the views and sentiments commonly held among the 600,000 Baptists of Texas, goes to record as follows: (1) We look with deep and sympathetic interest on the efforts now making throughout the Christian world to reunite the scattered and ofttime antagonistic forces of Christendom. We deplore the divisions that obtain among the lovers of Jesus, and the many evils resulting therefrom. We long for Christian Union. We pray for it and will labor for it, on a Scriptural basis, but we insist that it cannot and should not be secured on any other basis. (2) We hold the immemorial position of Baptists, that all true believers in Christ as their personal Savior, are saved, having been born again, and this, without the intervention of preacher, priest, ordinance, sacrament or church. Therefore, we profoundly rejoice in our spiritual union with all who love the Lord Jesus in sincerity and truth. We hold them as brothers in the saving grace of Christ, and heirs with us of life and immortality. We love their

fellowship and maintain that the spiritual union of all believers is now and ever will be a blessed reality. This spiritual union does not depend on organization, or forms, or rituals. It is deeper, higher, broader, and more stable than any and all organizations. We hold that all people who believe on Christ as their personal Saviour are our brothers in the common salvation, whether they be in the Catholic communion, or in a Protestant communion, or in any other communion, or in no communion. We steadfastly believe and hold that until one is born again, by the Spirit of God, into the Kingdom of Christ, he is not a Scriptural subject for baptism, and cannot of right become a member of Christs church. (3) We here declare our unalterable belief in the universal, unchangeable, and undelegated sovereignty of Jesus Christ. We believe that He is the rightful and only head and sovereign of His churches; that His word and will, as revealed in the Holy Scriptures, is the unchangeable and only law of His reign, that whatever is not found in the Scriptures cannot be bound on the consciences of men, and that the supreme test of true, Christian discipleship is obedience to the will of Christ, as revealed in the Bible. This is fundamental. Therefore, neither tradition, nor customs, nor counsels, nor expediencies can be allowed to modify or change the Word of God. (4) We hold that religion is essentially a personal matter between each soul and God. Therefore, we deny all proxyship, sponsorship or deputyship in religion. We hold that each consciously responsible soul must repent, believe and be baptized for himself, and every soul must give account of himself to God. In this view, infant baptism and infant church membership are scripturally impossible, and constitute an impassable barrier to organic Christian Union. In like manner also do the changes made by some in the two Christian rites baptism and the Lords Supper-perpetuate divisions made originally by gradual departures from the simple teachings of the New Testament. To change these two sacred symbols of Christianity is to empty them of their Scriptural and meaningful content and teaching, and to pervert them so as to make them carriers of the most deadly heresies. We deeply deplore these hurtful and divisive changes, and stoutly declare that there does not exist today or ever did exist any authority or reason to change what was fixed by the authority of the great Head of the church. We stand with the scholarship of the world in declaring that baptism is immersion. To change it is to destroy it. Baptism stands in the wisdom and authority of Christ. All the changes for convenience or sentiment or for any cause whatsoever, stand in the unwisdom and usurpation of men. By our loyalty to Christ, which we hold to be the supreme test of discipleship, we are bound to hold fast that which He established. (5) Concerning the church, it seems to us that this is a Divine institution; that it was not evolved from the changing conditions of society, but came from the mind of the Master; that it is an enduring institution, adapted as well to one time and one climate as another; that it is the custodian of the truth to hold and teach it to the end of time and to all the peoples of the earth. A Scriptural

church we believe to be a body of believers who have been Scripturally baptized and are covenanted together to teach and to do all things commanded by its Divine Head. It is a Scriptural body, with a Divine constitution and mission, both of which are revealed in the New Testament. We believe that a church of Jesus Christ is a pure democracy and cannot subject itself to any outside control, nor bend, to a superior clergy. We also hold, with unshaken confidence, to the age-long contention of Baptists, that there must be absolute separation between church and state, and that the right of civil and religious liberty is, in the sight of God, the inalienable and indefeasible right of every human being. We maintain that the Divine constitution of a church of Christ cannot be changed in order to effect organic Christian union. We maintain, further, that Christs ideal of a church, with its democracy, and the high value that it puts on the individual, is of priceless value, not only to preserve religious liberty, but to promote civil liberty as well. We are unalterably committed to the Divine model of a church. On this point our convictions are settled. (6) We believe that intelligent, personal conviction in religion is essential to strength in Christian character and to success in any form of Christian work. It must be the working force in any Christian union. Our souls abhor the thought of any union inspired by convenience, or by desire to save money. There is one thing worse than commercialized vice, and that is commercialized religion; for if religion becomes an economic question, it ceases to be Christian. We must therefore protest against the many cheap and cheapening methods employed to break down convictions, and to establish a mechanical union out of the disjuncta membra of the several denominations. To us it appears far more consistent and Christian to appeal to the individual conscience to study the Word of God with open-heartedness and to follow the light that may therein be found. Any union founded on compromise and spurious appeals is a sham union, and will debilitate and retard the progress of Christianity the world over. Any such union must inevitably end in a wide apostasy, followed by inertia, indefiniteness, confusion and waste of spiritual force. (7) Our message to our brethren of other communions is, that since the present divided condition of Christendom is unquestionably the result of departures from the simple teachings of the Scriptures, the only possible road to organic union is back to the Scriptures, fairly interpreted. If it be said that this is, in our present state, impracticable and impossible, we reply, that if that be so, then organic union is impossible with Baptists, for we are unalterably bound to the Scriptures as our law and guide. We speak on this point with absolute frankness and with great plainness, because we crave to be understood by our fellow Christians. We neither ask nor wish any one to come to us except upon a personal conviction, but would have all to study the Holy Scriptures to find the path of duty; and our confidence is unfailing that there is light sufficient in the Scriptures to guide us all to the union the Master wishes.

We are not unmindful of the difficulties of the case. Rearing and traditions and pride of opinion, are strong forces among all people. We do not claim perfection for ourselves. It seems to us that until we come to have one mind and one spirit concerning the things necessary to organic union, it would be Christian and becoming in all to frankly and freely urge all to study the Scriptures and follow their teaching, putting renewed emphasis on the unescapable duty of individual investigation and obedience. We would hope for much if that were universally done now, in the fairer and more fraternal atmosphere in which we live a condition for which we are profoundly thankful to Almighty God. (8) Pending the working out of the problem of union, we are glad to say that we stand ready at all times to co-operate with all our fellow Christians and our fellow citizens, whether Protestant or Catholic, whether Jew or Gentile, in every worthy effort for the moral and social uplift of all men in all lands. We would freely co-operate in all good works, limited only as follows Our most cherished beliefs, our deep sense of duty, will not permit us to enter into any Federation, Council or what not, that would in any way obscure the positions set out above or hinder us in the full and free preaching of the whole counsel of God to all the peoples of the world. By our very principles, we are automatically separated, ecclesiastically, from all other people, and we cannot help it, unless we stultify our consciences or renounce the truth, as we are given to see the truth a course no Christian would wish us to take. We would look with great favor on the union of those bodies whose ecclesiastical polity and principles will enable them, conscientiously, to symbolize together. This would simplify the problems and constitute an important step toward organic Christian union. We beg to say this other word to our brethren of other communions: We cherish in our hearts a deep and abiding Christian love for all our fellow believers in Christ, whether in or out of other bodies, and gratefully rejoice in all that they are doing for the salvation of the.lost of the earth. (9) We believe that in the present state of the question of Christian union, a frank and fraternal communication of views and sentiments through the public press and otherwise would be helpful. While we would maintain the usefulness, and the right of discussion, covering the whole ground of differences, we would deplore any unfraternal and uncharitable discussion tending to create strife and to inflame mere partisan zeal. (10) We summon ourselves, our 600,000 fellow Baptists of Texas, our brother Baptists throughout the South, nearly five million strong, our fellow Baptists throughout the nation, in England, and in all lands throughout the whole world, to renewed zeal in the propagation of those principles we all believe to be Divinely given, to the end that humanity in all parts of the earth may come into its full heritage of truth, and through the truth, into that perfect liberty wherewith Christ makes us free.

This is an auspicious day for Baptists. It is a day when the whole world is turning toward democracy, both in religion and in government. Individualism is everywhere the battle cry of progress. There has never been such a time for the free preaching of the simple messages of Jesus and His Apostles. Cumbrous ecclesiasticisms are falling away. Only the simple truth as it is in Jesus can either interpret or satisfy the heart-hunger of the multitudes of earth who have long been enthralled by over-government in church and state. The day for which our Baptist fathers waited and suffered and died has dawned. What they died for let us live for in a worthy fashion. The marvelous blessings of God are on us. The times we live in, the boundless opportunities before us, the insistent calls from every part of the world for light ought to move us mightily to redouble our energies and multiply our activities in the world-wide spread of the full gospel of peace and liberty. We would ourselves lay to heart and would commend to our fellow Baptists everywhere the assuring and moving words of the Apostle to the Gentiles: Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, for as much as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord. Amen.

This historic deliverance was signed by Geo. W. Truett, J.L. Gross, S.J. Porter, J.B. Gambrell, F.C. McConnell, W.F. Fry, Geo. W. McCall and Forrest Smith. This whole church federation movement, from which many hoped for great results, ultimately came to naught. Another matter attracting unusual attention during these years was that of evangelism. As stated in a former chapter there was a long period in which Texas Baptists had no distinct evangelists. We had some evangelistic pastors and missionaries, but no preachers, independent or appointed, giving their entire time to evangelistic services, but later, following Major Penn, our first great evangelist, came W.C. Manning, F. Kiefer and several other temporary ones, then Sid Williamsf68 probably the best in his day and a few others. But on the founding of the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary with its Chair of Fire filled by that flaming evangelist, L.R. Scarborough, there came a new impetus to the whole question of evangelism. It was taught to the preachers. It was discussed all over Texas. It was exemplified in the professor of evangelism. The State Mission Board, the Education Board, some of our schools and some of our Southern Baptist Convention boards appointed field evangelists, and in addition there were numerous independent evangelists, so Texas became full of them. They are here now from all denominations and some seemingly from no denominations many appointed and many independent. Among the strongest independent evangelists have been such men as M.T. Martin, W.A. Jarrell, F.M. McConnell, and many others who were only temporary visitors.

We have had and yet have many singing evangelists beginning with Vallie C. Hart, J.M. Hunt and L.B. Shook, and then J.A. Brown, F.J. Harrell, B.B. McKinney, the Reynolds, the Blankenships and many others. These singing evangelists have now become a very important part of our great evangelistic work and a vital part of the evangelistic teaching of our noble Seminary. December 30, 1873, while the author was a student at Baylor University at Independence, R.E. B. Baylor was buried on the campus only a few yards from the institutions first rock building. An iron fence was placed around the grave. It was a sacred spot. Every student of the institution looked daily and with genuine reverence upon that resting place of the old pioneer whose name was the cherished name of the much loved alma mater. Thirteen years later, by vote of the trustees and the Convention, the school was moved, and that grave, still holding the remains of her truest friend, was left alone on Allen Hill, uncared for by Baptist hands. A quarter of a century went by. The property had long ago fallen into alien hands. The iron rails around the grave were broken down. Cattle were tramping upon the hallowed spot. Great shame came upon the Baptists of Texas. So, during the years of which we are now writing, efforts were inaugurated to remove the body. In 1910 the first definite steps were taken which at last resulted in the appointment of a committee to actually remove the body. J.M. Carroll, one of the committee, went to Independence, and with the aid of Tom Shannon, grandson of two of Baylor Universitys oldest trustees, the body was disinterred. Nothing but the bones were found, but they were absolutely complete. They were carried to Belton and placed in their final resting place by the walls of Baylor College. They had remained at Independence nearly forty years. Some day a worthy monument will be erected to the honor of this great jurist, greater preacher and still greater Christian, who also was one of the greatest and most honored citizens of Texas.f69

HAL F. BUCKNER

JOE D. BUCKNER

CHAPTER 92. TEXAS BAPTISTS, THEIR NEWSPAPERS AND THEIR LITERATUREF70

MENTION of the first Texas Baptist weekly paper has already been made by the author of this history in the body of the volume, hence it is deemed unnecessary here to refer to our first Baptist journalistic enterprises, except to say that after the consolidation of The Texas Baptist Herald and The Texas Baptist, which was effected at a mass meeting that was held between the sessions of the newly consolidated Baptist General Convention of Texas at Waco in 1886, the only Texas Baptist weekly journal up to December, 1888, was The Texas Baptist and Herald, of which S.A. Hayden was editor and owner. In December, 1888, Lewis Holland and John H. Boyet began the weekly publication of a demure and modest Baptist venture at Honey Grove, the name of which was The Baptist News. Later The Baptist News was discontinued, and Holland and Boyet moved the material to Dallas. R.T. Hanks bought the material and started The Western Baptist. He used the subscription list of The Baptist News in sending each subscriber to that paper a sample copy of the new venture, and each one was asked to subscribe. Hanks recollection is there were no unfilled subscriptions to The Baptist, News; that it was not, strictly speaking, a change of name, but more of a new venture. The circulation of The Baptist News had been confined chiefly to Fannin and adjoining counties, but when The Western Baptist appeared in Dallas successful efforts were inaugurated to enlarge its clientele so that when the final issue, under the name of The Western Baptist, appeared in the last week of February, 1892, the paper had achieved a circulation of 6,000. During the years immediately preceding the establishment of The Baptist Standard, M.V. Smith was pastor of the Baptist church at Belton and J.B. Cranfill was corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. These two men were long-time and affectionate friends. During his incumbency as secretary of missions, J.B. Cranfill was often in Belton and M.V. Smith was often in Waco. During these conferences between these two men, M.V. Smith often mentioned the crying need for a representative Texas Baptist journal that would properly represent the interests of the State and would be published as a peace paper. From 1887 to 1892, S.A. Hayden had been waging a relentless war upon R.T. Hanks, pastor of the first Baptist Church of Dallas. These assaults upon Hanks had in one way or another involved many leading Baptists throughout the State. The Dallas situation was constantly growing worse. Indeed, the attacks of Hayden

upon Hanks and the connection therewith of A.J. Holt, who up to October 1, 1889, was corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions of the Convention, eventuated in the retirement of Holt and the election of Cranfill as his successor. M. V. Smith, who was one of the most evenly balanced and farseeing leaders among Texas Baptists, foresaw increasing complications and controversies, and on account of the fact that he had come utterly to distrust the leadership of Hayden, he was all the more importunate in his desire to have J.B. Cranfill enter the Texas Baptist newspaper field. Smith had been a subscriber to The Gatesville Advance and later to The Waco Advance, of which publications J.B. Cranfill had been the editor, and he thus knew of Cranfills journalistic experience. It thus fell out that Cranfill finally reluctantly yielded to the judgment of his long-time and trusted friend, and they opened negotiations with Holland and Hanks for the purchase of The Western Baptist. During February, 1892, and through the kind offices of W.L. Williams, a deacon in the First Baptist Church of Dallas, and who was one of the ablest lawyers in Texas and at the same time one of the most devoted and active Christian laymen then known in our State, M.V. Smith and J.B. Cranfill bought from Lewis Holland and R.T. Hanks The Western Baptist and changed the name to The Texas Baptist Standard. The price paid for The Western Baptist was $3,000 all cash but neither of these purchasers had a penny in cash of his own money. They borrowed all of this $3,000 and an additional $1,000 from H.J. Chamberlin. They paid the $3,000 for The Western Baptist, and placed the extra $1,000 in the bank to be used in the exploitation of the enterprise. In February, 1893, M.V. Smith died, thus leaving J.B. Cranfill as the sole editor and manager of the paper. After the death of Smith and after the removal of The Baptist Standard from Dallas to Waco in July, 1892, H.J. Chamberlin came to Waco and he and his wife, Mrs. Mary Chamberlin, became active coworkers with Cranfill in all The Standards activities. Chamberlin was in no sense an editor, but he was a good business man, and he and his wife performed a very valuable service in their connection with the paper. On January 18, 1894, the offices of The Baptist Standard, together with all of its printing material and many of its important records, were destroyed by fire. Appeals were sent out for the payment of advance subscriptions, and the responses were so hearty and so generous that The Standard was almost bankrupted. The money was used for the purchase of new material, new debts were contracted, and the indebtedness to H.J. Chamberlin, which began as $4,000, was soon increased to $7,500. During the succeeding years the

circulation of the paper grew very rapidly, and this occasioned additional outlays of money and accentuated the need for fresh capital. After the San Antonio Convention of 1897, because of Chamberlins insistence upon collecting his notes which were maturing, Cranfill began casting about for some means of financial relief. Having met C.C. Slaughter during previous years, and having become better acquainted with him during the San Antonio Convention, he conceived the idea of interesting Slaughter in The Baptist Standard. With that end in view, he made a visit to Dallas, with the result that Slaughter bought a half interest in the enterprise for a consideration of $7,500 cash, which exactly liquidated all of Chamberlins notes, and Slaughter further agreed that he would lend The Standard $2,500 as additional working capital, all of these suggestions being based upon the removal of The Standard from Waco back to Dallas and the incorporation of the enterprise under the name of the Baptist Standard Publishing Company.

COL. C.C. SLAUGHTER

It thus fell out that on January 27, 1898, The Baptist Standard, boot and baggage editor, foreman, printers and stenographer all moved to Dallas, and soon thereafter the Baptist Standard Publishing Company was incorporated with an authorized capital of $50,000. The stock was jointly owned by C.C. Slaughter and J.B. Cranfill, with the exception of three or four shares that were distributed among friends so as to comply with the laws of the State covering corporations.

The paper grew rapidly in circulation and influence. Being relieved now of the harassing burden of debt, Cranfill was able to perform better service for the paper and the denomination. In December of 1900, George W. Carroll, a philanthropic Baptist layman, became wealthy over night through the discovery of the Lucas oil well at Beaumont. This well was found on land in which Carroll owned a half interest. Soon thereafter C.C. Slaughter suggested to J.B. Cranfill that George W. Carroll would be a good man to interest in The Baptist Standard enterprise, and in pursuance of this suggestion Cranfill went to Beaumont to fill the pulpit of the First Baptist Church on Sunday, April 21, 1901. The following day the matter of his acquiring a one-third interest in The Baptist Standard was presented to George W. Carroll. He accepted the suggestion, and one-third of the stock of the enterprise was sold to him, for which he gave his note at one year, without interest, for $16,500. Reckoned at 8 per cent discount, the net amount he paid was $15,220. In the early part of 1903, J.B. Cranfill bought from C.C. Slaughter all of his stock in the Baptist Standard Publishing Company. Solicitous that Slaughter should lose nothing by his connection with the paper, and grateful for the assistance this great layman had rendered him in connection with the enterprise, Cranfill paid Slaughter for his stock an amount, the aggregate of which, together with what Slaughter had received from the Carroll purchase, repaid him all that he had invested in The Baptist Standard, with 8 per cent interest on the entire amount from the time that he became connected with the enterprise. In turn J.B. Cranfill gave outright to George W. Carroll half of the stock he had bought from Slaughter, thus making Carroll an equal partner with him in the Baptist Standard Publishing Company, at no further cost to Carroll. When M.V. Smith and J.B. Cranfill arranged to inaugurate The Baptist Standard enterprise, J.B. Gambrell, then of Mississippi, was assisting Smith in a revival meeting at Belton. It was hoped at the beginning that Gambrell would join Smith and Cranfill in this new work, and he sought to do so. He wrote some of the first editorials that were carried in the paper. However, when he returned to Mississippi, he found that his affairs there were such that he could not then come to Texas, but in 1905, at the urgent solicitation of J.B. Cranfill, he became joint editor of The Baptist Standard, which position he held until he accepted the work as Corresponding Secretary and Superintendent of Missions of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. It was through the solicitation of J.B. Cranfill that J.B. Gambrell attended the Baptist General Convention of Texas in Houston in October, 1906. He journeyed to Houston on railroad transportation which The Standard furnished him. We had large plans outlined for the future of The Baptist Standard under this joint editorship, but later J.B. Gambrell accepted the position as Corresponding

Secretary of our Convention and was not to become the editor of The Standard until some years thereafter. J. B. Cranfill continued as editor of The Standard until May, 1904, having been thus identified with the paper for more than twelve years. He sold his interest to George W. Carroll, of Beaumont, for $10,000, taking Carrolls note for that amount, and the note was subsequently paid. It was thus that The Baptist Standard cost Carroll $25,520, which was not an exorbitant sum. The Convention later took it over at a valuation of $30,000. J.B. Cranfill was succeeded as editor of The Standard by J.H. Gambrell, who was already a member of the papers editorial staff. J.H. Gambrell continued as editor until the spring of 1907. Meantime, in 1905, John H. Cullom had become business manager. In July, 1905, George W. Carroll sold a substantial block of his stock to T.B. Butler, of Tyler, and others, and Judge Butler became president and business manager of the Baptist Standard Publishing Company. In August of the same year, H.A. McDougal became assistant business manager. In April, 1907, T.B. Butler resigned all connections with The Baptist Standard and J. Frank Norris became business manager. In August, 1907, J.H. Gambrell resigned as editor and J.M. Dawson became his successor. In April, 1908, Dawson gave up the editorship, and J. Frank Norris accepted full responsibility as both editor and business manager. During 1908 and 1909, J. Frank Norris, having acquired practically all of the stock of the Baptist Standard Publishing Company, sold his interest to a company of Baptists consisting of George W. Truett, H.Z. Duke, J.B. Gambrell, Charles D. Fine and R.C. Buckner. In December, 1909, R.H. Coleman became business manager, and early in 1910, J.B. Gambrell was elected editor. In January, 1912, E.C. Routh became associate editor, and this arrangement continued until January, 1914, when the ownership of The Standard was transferred to the Baptist General Convention of Texas, and thereafter E.C. Routh was elected as The Standard editor. At the Baptist General Convention, which met in Dallas, 1908, a subscription of $30,000 was raised during a public collection for the purpose of acquiring The Standard and giving it outright to the Convention. Of this amount $15,000 was subscribed by H.Z. Duke. After the transfer of The Standard to the Convention a new charter was issued.

J.M. DAWSON

MRS. J.M. DAWSON

In November, 1915, E.C. Routh was elected business manager to succeed R.H. Coleman, and has since been editor and business manager. Some three years ago, Coleman Craig was chosen as The Standards associate editor. Early in 1905 J. B; Cranfill contracted with George W. Carroll to re-purchase from him a controlling interest in The Standard. The contract was closed by wire. J.B. Cranfill yearned to reenter the field of Baptist journalism in which he had served so long. Before the matter was finally consummated, however, Cranfill sought an interview with his pastor, George W. Truett, who in substance said to Cranfill:

I want to see you return to the editorship of The Standard, but I think the time has not yet come for you to re-enter the work. With absolute faith in his pastor, which has been undimmed through all the years, Cranfill wired Carroll, asking for a release from the contract into which they had entered, and Carroll very generously granted the release. In the light of subsequent history the wisdom of Truetts advice and Cranfills adoption of it is to be greatly doubted. During the incumbency of J. Frank Norris as the owner of The Baptist Standard, Cranfill entered a contract to buy the paper from Norris. All the negotiations were verbal. The contract was closed. Every detail was agreed upon. Norris and Cranfill shook hands as a consummation of the arrangement, and both agreed that R.C. Buckner should be the man, who as a representative of both parties to the contract, would be invited to come into Dallas the following day and give of his good offices to these men in passing title and money as agreed upon. The next day Norris was not in Dallas. The second morning Cranfill called him on the telephone and Norris was absolutely oblivious to the fact that he had made a contract with Cranfill, but said he was willing to talk the matter over. Thus ended the sale. About the year 1900, The West Texas Baptist was launched at Abilene with G.W. Smith as editor and George S. Anderson, business manager. In 1905 this paper was purchased by J.B. Cranfill, its name changed to The Baptist Tribune and its habitat transferred from Abilene to Dallas. During the next two years its circulation was increased to 18,000. In April, 1907, The Baptist Tribune was sold to The Baptist Standard. The Southern Baptist was published in San Antonio with R.F. Stokes as editor. In 1906 its subscription list and good will were sold to The Baptist Tribune. In the fall of 1906, J.M. Dawson was chosen editor of The Western Evangel, a paper which had been established in Abilene as a successor of The West Texas Baptist. Later on W.T. Curtis, M.F. Drury, W.F. Fry, E.E. Dawson and Sam Malone were in turn editors of The Evangel. It was sold to The Baptist Standard in 1920. In 1903 an associational paper called The Missionary Visitor was started in San Marcos Association by W.D. Bowen and E.C. Routh. In 1907, under the name of The Baptist Visitor, this paper became a weekly. In August of that year it was moved to San Antonio and E.C. Routh became sole editor. Two years later the name was changed to The South Texas Baptist and in January, 1912, this paper was absorbed by The Baptist Standard and E.C.

Routh came to Dallas with the publication as associate editor of The Standard.

E. C. ROUTH
The East Texas Baptist was published at Jacksonville a few months by W.F. Dorris. It was absorbed by The Baptist Standard in 1912. The Central Messenger, founded at Brownwood by W.T. Curtis, and edited by him for several years, and later by W.R. Earp, was merged into The Baptist Standard in 1921. The North Texas Baptist was published for awhile at Decatur, but its tenure of life was very brief. Its list was transferred to The Baptist Standard. There have perhaps been other Texas Baptist papers, so great has been the journalistic lure in this State, but their names and places of publication are not now obtainable. I have tried to give a full list of them. If any of them got away be lenient in your criticism. In the matter of book depositories, Texas has been both fortunate and unfortunate. About the year 1893, the American Baptist Publication Society established a branch book store in Dallas, under the management of M.P. Moody. It was apparently prosperous. Later on, Moody resigned and was succeeded by B.J. Robert, who conducted the business successfully for several years. A fire partially destroyed the book store, after which the Publication Society closed out its store in Texas, whereupon B.J. Robert organized the B.J. Robert Book Company, which was maintained for a number of years, and about the year 1915, J.B. Cranfill acquired a controlling interest in the business and became president of the company. During his incumbency as president he started another paper a monthly, entitled, The Baptist Bookman which, after a brief and meteoric career, turned up its little pink toes and expired. This

demise, however, did not occur until negotiations had been brought to a successful issue through which this entire book-store plant was taken over by the Baptist General Convention of Texas, and its title subsequently vested in the Baptist Standard Publishing Company, by which company it is still being operated with E.C. Routh as general manager. The weakest link in the chain of Texas Baptist strength and influence is their apparent indifference to the creation, publication and distribution of religious literature. In the matter of contributions and in their growth they have exhibited a marvelous vitality, as.-this volume amply discloses. They have made a great history, but they have not made a great literature. Something has been done in the way of publishing Baptist books, much of it having been accomplished by one man. In 1892, The Baptist Standard began publishing stenographic reports of B.H. Carrolls sermon. In 1895, a volume of these sermons was published by the American Baptist Publication Society with J.B. Cranfill as compiler and editor. The same year, J.B. Cranfill published Courage and Comfort, a book of his own composition. In 1914, the first volume of B.H. Carrolls Interpretation of the English Bible was published, with J.B. Cranfill as compiler and editor of the series. He was assisted in this work by J.W. Crowder. Twelve additional volumes of this series have appeared, and are being published by Fleming H. Revell Company, of New York. Revell has also published and J.B. Cranfill has edited two volumes of B.H. Carrolls sermons Baptists and Their Doctrines and Evangelistic Sermons. In the meantime, J.B. Cranfill published another book of his own composition, entitled Cranfills Heart Talks, and this was followed in 1916 by the appearance, of Dr. J.B. Cranfills Chronicle, an autobiography. In 1916 a volume of George W. Truetts sermons appeared with the title, We Would See Jesus. It was compiled and edited by J.B. Cranfill, and since that time another of George W. Truetts books entitled, A Quest for Souls, has appeared under the auspices of the same compiler and editor. There is another book by George W. Truett with the title, Gods Call to America, and Other Addresses, brought out by the Sunday School Board, of Nashville, Tennessee. It was compiled and edited by J.B. Cranfill. About the year 1910, J.B. Gambrell gave a book to the public with the title, Ten Years in Texas. In later years two more books by Dr. Gambrell were published Parable and Precept, and Baptists and Their Business. L.R. Scarborough has published With Christ After the Lost, Endued to Win, The Tears of Jesus, Prepare to Meet God, etc. In 1918 J.L. Walker and J.B. Cranfill collaborated in the production of R. C. Buckners Life of Faith and Works, and in 1921 J.B. Cranfill edited and compiled Golden Years, a book of which Mrs. W.L. Williams is author.

In 1872 a book of history, Flowers and Fruits, appeared, of which Z.N. Morrell was the author. Later came B.F. Fullers History of Texas Baptists, and still later A History of Texas Baptists by B.F. Riley. Meantime William Carey Crane published a very valuable Life of Sam Houston. In 1901 Mrs. Georgia Burleson compiled and published a notable volume entitled The Life and Writings of R.C. Burleson. Other books of vital interest written by Texas Baptists during the last few years include the following titles: Waste of Sin, by W.W. Melton; Beatific Verities, by Wallace Bassett; The Highest Office, by J.D. Ray; The Bible Book by Book, The Sunday School Teacher Magnified, by J.B. Tidwell; Christianity and Education, by F. Eby; Winning Souls and Strengthening Churches, The Deacons Daughter, by F.M. McConnell; Christianity and the Race Problem, by R.E. Smith; Stewardship Born of God, by J.N. Rayzor; Veterans of the Cross, Wm. Lunsford; The Man and His Message, Trials and Triumphs, by Wm. T. Tardy; Dans Ministry, Jim Millers Girls, Galno, the Superman, by L.E. Finney; Jesus and Our Friendships, by D.M. West; The Successful Young Woman, Baptist Fundamentals, by E.F. Lyon; Travels of a Fathei and Son, by W.A. Hamlett; Vital Themes for Thinking People, by I.E. Gates; Messages of Hosea, by B.A. Copass, and Mabel Clement, by J.M. Sallee. There have doubtless been other books of value produced by Texas Baptists, but it is impossible to present an absolutely complete list.

WILLIAM LUNSFORD

CHAPTER 93. BAYLOR UNIVERSITY IN 1922F71

WHEN Baylor University at Independence, founded in 1845, and Waco University, founded in 1861, were consolidated and located at Waco in 1886, there was consummated the desire of the majority of the Baptists of Texas cherished for long years previous, certainly since 1876, when representatives of the two schools met and agreed upon this course. It was fortunate that the name of the older institution was retained, for in this way was conserved its noble history, its precious traditions, and the loyal support of its constituency. Waco was able to give to Baylor University the old buildings and grounds of Waco University, $60,000 already secured in promises on endowment, $45,000 additional as a building fund, and twenty acres of ground for a building site. The University began its new career on September 20, 1886, with 337 students, 215 of whom were boys. R.C. Burleson was president, Reddin Andrews, president of old Baylor at Independence, vice-president, and B.H. Carroll succeeded Joseph W. Speight as president of the board of trustees in 1887. The main building and Georgia Burleson Hall for young women were completed that year. The old buildings on the former site of Waco University were now used as boarding halls for young men. In 1889 the attendance reported to the Convention was 412. In 1893 the crushing debt of many years was lifted. In 1888 the University sustained a great loss in the death of Prof. Albert Boggess, who had been professor of mathematics for twenty-five years. At this time the University granted the following degrees: Bachelor of Arts (A.B.); Bachelor of Philosophy (B. Ph.); Maid of Arts (M. A.); Maid of Philosophy (M. Ph.); Master of Arts (A. M.); Master of Philosophy (M. Ph.), and the honorary degrees of D.D. and LL. D. It is interesting to note that at this period, rules for the regulation of young women provided that all correspondence should be under the supervision of the governess, that every young woman should be required to attend Sunday School and church, all should dress in uniform, white in spring and summer, black in winter; all jewelry, except a plain breastpin, should be omitted; dresses for every day must be very plain, no ribbon of any shade or description to be worn, and every young lady must have a sunbonnet to be worn at all times except when walking on the streets. No Sabbath study, except of the Bible, was permitted, under penalty of dismissal. All reading of novels was forbidden as an unmitigated evil.

Physical training was not neglected. For the girls a department of gymnastics and calisthenics was added, and a military department was inaugurated for boys. Athletics began in 1895-1896. This feature has kept pace with the development of the University until now Baylor ranks at the head of the list of the largest Universities in the Southwest in point of winning teams, and at times has attracted national notice. The Carroll Athletic Field is perhaps the best in Texas. In 1915 the Alumni Association presented the University with a handsome brick athletic building, and has since added a brick fence. In the earlier days of Baylor University at Waco the literary societies were quite active and furnished the students much profit. They were called the Erisophian, Philomathesian, Rufus C. Burleson, Calliopean, and Adelphian. These societies inaugurated libraries which were afterwards consolidated in the University Library which has now about 36,000 accession volumes, and 25,000 non-accession volumes. While all of these societies except the Adelphian still vigorously exist, they have not continued to absorb the interest of the students as in the earlier days. Some thirty odd clubs have sprung up, such as the Press Club, the Chamber of Commerce, various musical, scientific, philosophical, religious and social clubs. The first publication started at Baylor was The Aegis, which began in 1886 and the name of which was changed to The Guardian. This paper thereafter became the private property of S.L. Morris and was succeeded by The Literary in 1891, and this continued until 1914 under the control of the literary societies. The Lariat, the University weekly, was begun in 1901 with J.M. Dawson as editor. The Annual, which is called The Round-Up, was first issued in 1902 with R.C. Fulbright as editor, although The Baylor University Annual had been published in 1896 and edited by Tom Connally. The Bulletin has been published by the faculty since 1900. The Southwestern Theological Quarterly, begun by B.H. Carroll in 1902, was merged with The Review and Expositor of Louisville, Ky. In the on-going of the years Baylor has contributed much to literature, and some of her sons and daughters have become authors of distinction, among these being B.H. Carroll, Dorothy Scarborough, George W. McDaniel, L.R. Scarborough, George W. Truett, and E.P. Alldredge. In late years the English department, under the direction of the gifted A.J. Armstrong, has fostered modern poetry by the upbuilding of the greatest Browning collection in this country, and by bringing to the University such poets as Alfred Noyes, Edwin Markham, John Masefield, Rabindranath Tagore, Amy Lowell, Vachel Lindsay, Witter Bynner, Percy Mackaye, and many others equally well known.

The incomparable impress of Rufus C. Burleson was put upon Baylor in his long term of service. Probably the best work of his life had been achieved prior to the consolidation in 1886, during which period he was president of Baylor at Independence during historic years, and of Waco University from 1861 to 1886. His last years were notably fruitful. By action of the board of trustees June 11, 1897, Dr. Burleson was made president emeritus for life, whereupon J.C. Lattimore became chairman of the faculty, a position which he held for two years, or until Dr. Burlesons successor was chosen. The death of President Burleson occurred May 14, 1901, and his exodus marked the departure of one of the most influential educators of Texas history.

O. H. COOPER
In 1899 Oscar H. Cooper was elected president. With his coming Baylor entered upon a rapid development, probably the most spectacular observable within a similar period under any of the noble leaders who have served as chief executives of the University. Dr. Cooper, a Texan by birth, a graduate of Yale, a postgraduate student in Berlin and four years superintendent of education in Texas, came from Galveston, where he had been for six years superintendent of the city schools. With his strong scholarship and accurate vision he came to Baylor for such a time as that. He introduced improved methods, raised the standards, gained recognition, and inspired great faith in the future of Baylor. It was during his brief term of four years in office that the donations of the Chapel and Library building by F.L. Carroll, of Waco, and the Science Hall by George W. Carroll, of Beaumont, were made. These benefactions of $75,000 each were the largest gifts to higher education ever made in Texas up to that time, and while much larger bequests have since been made, there has been none more significant. The administration of President Cooper was saddened by the death of John S. Tanner, a young teacher whose pronounced scholarship, marvelous personality and Christian character made him of incalculable worth to the institution. He lives on through his students with

undimmed influence. In 1921 a monument erected by his pupils was unveiled in Oakwood Cemetery, Waco. Baylors university hood in reality dates from the election of Samuel Palmer Brooks, its most renowned president. Burleson was a pioneer who laid great foundations; Cooper was the scholar who made of it a college; Brooks has been the builder who made of it a university. Receiving his A.B. degree from Baylor, subsequently graduating from Yale, pursuing further his studies at Yale for the doctors degree, teaching between times, experienced in the discipline of the university of hard knocks, robust in body, vigorous in intellect, reverent toward scholarship, devout in personal religion, keen in common sense, sympathetic with students, masterful in direction, he is easily in the lead of Southern educators and an ideal president for Baylor. Chosen in 1902, he has now been in office more than twenty years, during which time Baylor has grown immensely in numbers, efficiency, standards, equipment, endowment, and scope. The year following his election the Medical Department in Dallas was added. This has now become a Medical College of A grade, and there have developed around it schools of pharmacy, of dentistry, and of nursing, also of A grade. The Baylor Medical College, with its several scientific schools, including the Baylor Hospital, has property valued at approximately $3,000,000. In the development of this, the leading medical college in Texas, Dr. E.H. Cary and his colleagues have ranked with President Brooks in their contributions of service.

S. P. BROOKS
In 1920 the law school was re-established after the lapse of nearly fifty years. The law school at old Independence had produced men like the late Chief Justice Brown, Dean John C. Townes of the University of Texas law school, and others equally distinguished. Judge A.G. Flowers was chosen dean of the law school and since, Judges Nat Harris, J.P. Alexander and Allen D. Sanford have been added to the faculty. In 1923 its graduates were authorized by the State to enter practice without State examination. In 1920 also was established the School of Agriculture, of which T.H. Claypool became head. The school of Theology, of which Dr. B.H. Carroll was dean, early in Dr. Brooks administration, was separated from the University and in 1910 blossomed into the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary at Fort Worth, with Dr. Carroll as president. Upon Dr. Carrolls death, Lee R. Scarborough, an alumnus of Baylor, became president of the Seminary. There is still maintained at Baylor a strong Bible department, of which J.B. Tidwell is head, assisted by E.D. Head. More than 100 young ministers are in regular attendance.

L. R. SCARBOROUGH
Baylors most noticeable growth has been in the past few years. In four years the number of annexes to the girls dormitories has increased from two to nine. Brooks Hall has been erected and wooden buildings such as printery and bindery, museum, and temporary chapel have been built. The mens dormitory, probably the best in the South, a building five floors high, entirely fireproof, was completed in 1921 at a cost of $365,000. A power plant capable of heating, with additional units, all the buildings contemplated on the campus, was installed at a cost of approximately $150,000 in the same year. In 1910 Dr. Brooks canvassed the State for a fund of $600,000 with which to match a gift of $200,000 from the General Education Board of New York for endowment, and was entirely successful. Many gifts for scholarships have since been given, the largest being those by Mrs. Sallie S. Kendall and Dr. T.H. McAllister, totalling about $50,000.

The Diamond Jubilee of Baylor was celebrated in June, 1920, at which time thousands of visitors thronged Waco, and one of the most notable commencements ever observed in the South was held. Eminent alumni such as Postmaster General A.S. Burleson, Drs. George W. Truett and George W. McDaniel, Governor Pat M. Neff were speakers, and such celebrities as Bishop Ainsworth, the poets Edwin Markham, Vachel Lindsay, Amy Lowell, and presidents from seventeen universities, and many leaders in statecraft, religion and education were heard. Many honorary degrees were granted on this occasion. In 1922 Baylor suffered a disastrous fire which consumed the F.L. Carroll Chapel and Library. The Baptist State Executive Board forthwith convened in Waco and authorized a special campaign for funds with which to replace the burned building with two one a library and the other a chapel, each to be fireproof and adequate for future growth. It was decided that this campaign should be waged by the Alumni Association. President Joseph H. Burt constituted a committee of ex-students and this committee chose G.H. Penland, of Waco, to lead in the campaign. Subscriptions were secured to the amount of $250,000. The library has already been erected and it is believed that the chapel may be erected soon, as the campaign for funds continues and such funds become available. The Southern Baptist 75 Million Campaign, begun in 1919, in which Baylor men had been the leading forces, had apportioned $1,100,000 to Baylor at Waco and to the Medical School at Dallas, but, at this writing, only a small proportion in cash had been realized. The General Education Board promised an additional $300,000 provided the million should be collected by July, 1926.

GOVERNOR PAT M. NEFF

In 1922 Baylor University enrolled a total of 2,391 students. On account of insufficient boarding halls at Waco many young women were denied admission. The medical department at Dallas also was forced to place a limitation on the number of students it could admit. It was thus apparent that if the University could have larger equipment and a greater endowment it could enroll a far larger student body. It now was in advance of any Baptist University among Southern Baptists. There was strong demand that it should establish a graduate school. Such, however, emphasized the requirement of more endowment, and members of its board of trustees, of whom Governor Pat M. Neff was president, asserted that the present urgent need was an endowment of at least $10,000,000, whereas it had only a little more than $550,000, including scholarship endowments. Under the administration of President Brooks, Baylor University has sent out more foreign missionaries than any other Baptist school in the world. Its great preachers are famed around the world. But not less notable has been the output of great Christian laymen in all legitimate vocations the law, medicine, government, business, literature, journalism, and agriculture. It would appear that the usefulness of this great institution, whose devotion to religion and patriotism, and whose pronounced spirit of democracy have made it conspicuous, was just now beginning, as it entered upon a larger career.

STUDENT BODY BAYLOR UNIVERSITY

BAYLOR HOSPITAL, DALLAS

CHAPTER 94. BAYLOR COLLEGE FROM 1886 TO 1922

BAYLOR COLLEGE
THE steps leading up to the removal of Baylor College to Belton in 1886 have already been given. The board of trustees met in Caldwell, Feb. 10, 1886. Present M.V. Smith, C.R. Breedlove and G.B. Davis. A.W. McIver acted as proxy for F.M. Law, M.V. Smith for R.J. Sledge, C.R. Breedlove for J.B. Link, and J.H. Luther for Reddin Andrews. Two important matters of business were transacted at this meeting one that all of the property and endowment funds now belonging to Baylor College and still at Independence shall remain at Independence as the property of the Union Association unless the donor or subscriber shall especially request in writing that the part of such fund subscribed by him should be transferred to Belton. So far as the records show, none was ever so transferred. The other important matter was the acceptance of the bid of Belton for the location of the College. Bids had previously been opened at a meeting of the locating committee of the Convention in session at Waco, Feb. 1, 1886. Beltons bid was found to be the largest and so was referred to the trustees for acceptance. The following is an exact copy of the proposition made on behalf of Belton, and signed by J.Z. Miller, chairman of the Belton committee:
Dr. F.M. Law, Chairman Locating Committee: I am authorized as chairman of the committee appointed by the city of Belton to confer with your committee in reference to the location of Baylor Female College, to tender, and I therefore tender, to the trustees of said College through you the accompanying subscription of $31,000, which we regard as good, and assure

you the people of Belton will make it good for the full amount. The sum realized to be used in the erection of buildings for the College in Belton, and we tender you ten acres of land in Belton f72 to be selected by you for said College and will give you perfect title to the same free of expenses to said College. The people of Belton guarantee the completion of the College building according to the plan drawn by M.N. Dow, architect, with such modifications as your committee or board of trustees shall make therein by Sept. 1, 1886, without cost to said College.

This report was unanimously adopted. The first meeting of the board of trustees in Belton was June 26, 1886. Concerning the new site we quote from a sketch of the College written by Miss Sue Cochran:
The plot of ground chosen for Baylors new home was a wilderness of trees and underbrush, so tied together with vines that it was difficult to pass through. By April 21 everything was ready for the cornerstone. Never before were such crowds seen in Belton. It was a time of great enthusiasm and rejoicing. Business was for the time suspended and all Belton and the surrounding country surged like a living sea up College Heights to witness the ceremony. The stone, laid by the Masonic Lodge, is of Burnet granite, bearing the inscription: Independence, 1845; removed to Belton, 1886. Encased in the stone are the College records, a College banner, a report of the Alumnae Association, a copy of The Belton Journal, and a program of the days exercises. Dr. B.H. Carroll made the speech of the occasion a noble effort, worthy of the man. Although the building was not entirely completed, a formal opening was held on Sept. 13. Speeches were made, recounting the founding of the institution, the history of its removal to Belton, and Beltons welcome to her. Captain A.J. Harris, chairman of the building committee, presented the keys of the building to Dr. F.M. Law, the president of the board of trustees. Major W.E. Penn, the great evangelist, was presented to the audience and in his deep, musical voice exclaimed: Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap, and in the few moments following he thrilled the audience with the significance of the occasion, the planting in Belton of the great College for the Christian education of women whose lives, to a great extent, shall give direction to the, social, intellectual and religious character of Texas. President J.H. Luther was in his happiest mood as he introduced his corps of teachers. A prayer of dedication closed the service and Baylor College had begun her first year in Belton, the forty-first of her existence, the twentieth under the separate charter and the ninth of President Luthers administration. About 150 girls were enrolled the first year.

The second year opened with the brightest of prospects. The dormitories were filled from the first. It became evident very early in the year that additional room must be provided before the opening of the next year. The first building

was of stone, three stories in height, 130x65 feet, with an ell running back 48 feet. In the spring of 1888 an addition was begun on the north 78x48 feet. This added greatly to the dormitory capacity. A dining room and kitchen were provided in the basement. A gracious and outstanding gift for that time was $1,000 contributed by Miss Eliza McCoy for the purpose of installing an electric light plant, and so greatly diminishing the danger of fire. The attendance steadily increased, but not as rapidly as the many needs of the College in its new home. Bonds were issued from time to time to care for these needs until by 1890 they amounted to $100,000. On account of the failing health of Mrs. Luther, Dr. Luther resigned to take effect in June, 1891. His final report showed an enrollment of 300 students and 20 teachers. Dr. Luthers administration, ably aided by his gifted wife, was remarkably successful. It covered a period of thirteen years. It was broken by the trying experience of the removal, and burdened with the task of holding the loyalty of old friends and the making of new ones. Prof. P.H. Eager, of the University of Mississippi, was elected president. He had formerly been professor of English in Baylor College, and so was not a stranger. There are two outstanding features of his administration one the struggle with the crushing debt, and the other, reorganizing and raising the curriculum one whole year. The year 1893 was marked by two important events one the death of M.V. Smith, who was the chief influence in securing the College for Belton, and who was its wise counselor and friend. The other was the resignation of Miss Elli Moore (now Mrs. E.G. Townsend) as lady principal and history teacher. Miss Moore resigned partly on account of failing health, but chiefly to establish a home in which girls of limited means might live, and by sharing the work and expenses, greatly lessen the cost of attending college. f73

G. TOWNSEND
In the spring of 1894 President Eager tendered his resignation, to take effect at the end of the session. Dr. E.H. Wells was elected to succeed him. The year marked the semi-centennial of the charter of the Baylors. An elaborate program was carried out on February 1, amid great rejoicing and optimism. At the close of the session of 1896, President Wells resigned the heavy duties of the office, and took again the chair of mathematics and science. His administration had been very satisfactory. Especially was it marked by a raising of the scholarship until it was equal to the best in the South at that time. The close of this first decade in Belton found the College crowded to its fullest capacity with students from the most cultured and prominent.homes in Texas, and ranking in educational standards with the best in the land, but heavily burdened with debt, and with no prospect of relief. Formal recognition for the first time was given to the movement started by Miss Elli Moore and known as the Alumnae Cottages. There was no legal connection between her movement and the College, since it was a separate corporation, but there was a close business and fraternal relation. Dr. W.A. Wilson, of Lexington, Mo., was elected to the presidency. He took active charge of the College in September, 1896. This marked the beginning of a happy administration of fifteen years. The first important event during the administration of President Wilson was the definite statement of the duties and responsibilities of the president. Prior to this time the board of trustees had been very active in managing the details of the College business, oftentimes unintentionally encroaching upon the proper duties of the president. A paper was drawn up specifically defining his privileges and responsibilities, which has been the basis of the policy of the College ever since, and which has worked most satisfactorily.

As previously mentioned, Baylor College was heavily burdened with debt. This was the condition of all of our Baptist schools. A number of them faced bankruptcy when the denominational leaders recognized the urgent necessity of some manner of relief. After much conference and earnest thought, the Texas Baptist Education Commission was organized by the authority of the Convention in 1897. This Commission pooled the entire indebtedness of the institutions and required them to correlate their courses of study. The terms of the correlation as they affected Baylor College were as follows:
Baylor College shall be equipped to do full college work and confer all of the usual Bachelor Degrees. Its point of affiliation with Baylor University shall be in the post-graduate department. The diplomas and certificates of Baylor College and other schools in the correlation shall be accepted by the University without question, to the extent of the affiliated work provided for.

B. H. Carroll became secretary of the Commission and undertook the mighty task of raising $212,000 the amount of the total indebtedness of the schools. This great leader carried this campaign through to a successful consummation. It was a mighty undertaking at that time, and was the first great unified campaign involving our whole Texas Baptist field. One of the requirements was that each school should provide for the interest on its indebtedness during the period of the campaign, which lasted five years. This resulted in the case of Baylor College in the accumulation of about $25,000. After considerable discussion, the board of trustees of Baylor College most unselfishly personally endorsed the $25,000. It was agreed, however, after setting aside the sum of $2,000 annually for repairs, that any remaining surplus from the income of the College should be applied to the liquidation of this indebtedness. Although the great crushing indebtedness was relieved by this campaign, this remaining $25,000 was a nagging and harassing burden through the principal part of President Wilsons administration. Through his good business and economic administration, it was finally wiped out. In the brief space allotted me, it would be impossible to note the great services rendered by any of the members of the board of trustees or the faculty, but I feel that a word should be spoken concerning the passing away of Dr. F.M. Law during the commencement exercises of June, 1902. For many years he had served as chairman of the board of trustees, giving a large part of his time and energy, without remuneration, to the College. It was largely due to his sagacity and faithfulness that the College was able to pass through this trying financial period. I quote a portion of the memorial resolutions concerning him from the minutes of the board:

Amid the closing scenes of the greatest year of the history of Baylor College, and surrounded by the memories of thirty-six years of continuous service, our beloved brother, F.M. Law, passed peacefully away to be with his Lord a most fitting close for such a life. Great and gracious has been his influence over all his fellow workers. Pure in his purpose and strong in his convictions, he has held to the great ambition of his life with a perseverance seldom equaled. He endured as one who sees the invisible God.

In 1904, Mr. and Mrs. C.O. Ferguson, who lived on a farm in the southern part of Bell County, willed their entire estate to Baylor College as a trust fund for the education of poor and deserving girls. They were moved to take this step by observing the remarkable success of the Cottage Home under the management of Miss Elli Moore, whom they had known all of her life. After they had passed away, the farm and other property was sold and the present Teachers Building, known as Ferguson Hall, was erected with the proceeds. This building yields a handsome revenue which is used for the purpose indicated in the will. There was a steady increase in the attendance from 1901 to 1905, when the congested condition in the one building grew unbearable. After much conference and with the full authority of the Education Board, agencies were employed to solicit funds for the erection of a new building. Plans were drawn for an administration building containing recitation rooms, business offices and a chapel seating 1,200 people. The building is 96x98, built of pressed brick, a beautiful and useful structure. President Wilson and his helpers had been able to raise enough money to keep the work going without debt until the financial panic of 1907. The building was so near completion it was impossible to stop work, and so a debt of $20,000 was incurred in completing it. Bonds were issued to cover this amount, secured by the building. Through the aid of Jeff D. Ray, who was assistant secretary of the Education Board, a gift of $10,000 was secured from Mr. and Mrs. William Reeves, of Fort Worth. This amount was given in memory of their daughter, Alma, who, like her mother, had been a student in Baylor College. In commemoration of this gift., the beautiful chapel has been named Alma Reeves Chapel. Dr. J.H. Luther had made his home in Temple with a daughter most of the time after he had resigned the presidency of the College. In 1902 he went on a visit to his other daughter, Mrs. W.B. Bagby, in Sao Paulo, Brazil. Soon after reaching there he contracted pneumonia and died. He was buried in Sao Paulo. When Rev. D.Y. Bagby returned to the United States on a leave of absence in 1907 he brought the beloved remains of Dr. Luther with him. A most impressive service was held in the new chapel and the body was laid to rest by the side of his wife in the Belton Cemetery.

In the summer of 1910 the trustees granted President Wilson a leave of absence to visit Europe. During the period of President Wilsons administration the curriculum and standards of the College were frequently raised. A law had been passed permitting the State Department of Education to grant certificates to the students and graduates of private educational institutions when they had been approved by the State Department. In 1910 a request was made of the State Department of Education to set forth the requirements that would be necessary for Baylor College to secure this privilege. These changes involved the complete separation of the Academy and the College departments and the reorganization and enlargement of the College library. Professor W.M. W. Splawn was authorized by President Wilson and the faculty to effect the necessary changes in the curriculum. The Alumni Association presented to the president of the board of trustees a check for $1,000 to be invested in books. In September, 1911, the College was recorded by the State Department of Education as a college of the first class, and the first teachers certificate was granted to one of her students in the spring of 1912. At the close of the session of 1910-11 President Wilson offered his resignation which was reluctantly accepted by the trustees. He had guided the destinies of the College through fifteen years of the most trying and difficult period in the history of education in Texas. Most of this time the College was heavily burdened with debt, and it was a period of general financial depression. It was also a period of change and uncertainty in educational ideals and standards, all of which combined to make it a time that required a wise head and a steady hand to safely guide its destinies. The services of Dr. Wilson to Baylor College can never be measured because they do not appear in terms of material things. For the session of 1911-12, E.G. Townsend, who was executive secretary, acted as president. Dr. J.C. Hardy was elected and took charge of the presidency of the College in June, 1912. He had been for twelve years president of A. & M. College in Mississippi. He met the situation with remarkable tact and success. The institution has had a marvelous growth. The year preceding his coming there was a total enrollment of 408, while the enrollment of the session of 1921-22 was 1,724. The material investment has increased from $250,000 to approximately $1,250,000. The institution has grown from two buildings, besides the Cottage Home, to six buildings, together with a greatly enlarged campus, a well equipped and well stocked farm, a dairy, and many other substantial enterprises. By the close of the first session it became evident to President Hardy that more rooms for boarding students must be added. A contract was let in June for a fourth story to be placed on the main dormitory. This contained modern rooms, each with bath, and has proved to be a most valuable investment.

J.C. HARDY
The largest single piece of constructive work accomplished thus far under President Hardys administration was the successful co-ordination of the Cottage Home corporation with the College. For more than twenty-four years it had maintained a separate existence and had grown to large proportions, acquiring in its own right approximately $80,000 worth of property and a very large loan fund. After much thought and many conferences, terms of agreement were ratified by the boards of trustees of both institutions whereby the entire management of the Cottage Home should be placed under that of the College. The board of trustees of the College accepted the Cottage Home as a trust, and agreed to preserve the original intent of its donors. In 1902, the wooden cottages of which the Home was composed had become so dilapidated as to be unfit for use, and new buildings were imperative. Rev. E.C. Ely, ably aided by his wife, led in raising the money and directing the erection of what is now known as Ely-Pepper Hall. Mention should be made of the worthy gift and devoted services of Mr. and Mrs. J.H. Pepper, who contributed $10,000 in cash towards the erection of this hall and have made other large and substantial gifts to the loan fund. The money for the concrete building first called the Cottage Home was collected by Rev. E.C. Ely. In the spring of 1919, R.E. Burt, now of Dallas, through the representations made to him by President Hardy, became greatly interested in the College. He made a substantial offer of help towards the erection of a new dormitory which was so greatly needed. Soon after, however, the 75-million campaign throughout the South was inaugurated, and the plans of the College were

incorporated with the movement. Mr. Burt designated $100,000 of his gift to the campaign for Baylor College. This was used in the erection of the beautiful Burt Hall, at this time the finest dormitory in the South. J. C. Stribling, of Llano, a life-long friend of Mrs. E.G. Townsend and the Cottage Home, also designated a gift of $50,000 to the 75-million campaign to be used in the erection of a dormitory in connection with the Cottage Home. This is now a splendid fireproof dormitory known as Ruth Stribling Hall, named in honor of his daughter a former student of the College. The loan fund that was first established in connection with the Cottage Home has steadily increased until it now amounts to $85,000. Part of this is invested, only the interest being used, the remainder being kept continuously loaned out to students.

MRS. ELLI MOORE TOWNSEND

The curriculum of the College has been greatly enlarged and the school has been expanded to four quarters. Many new departments have been added. Its greatest single need at present is endowment, and when that is secured it will become easily the foremost college for women in the South.

BAYLOR COLLEGE BAPTIST WOMEN

STELLA ROSS

PEARL PACE BUCHANAN

MRS. M.V. SMITH

MRS. J.E. WILLIAMSON

ELLA YELVING TON ELY

EMILY DAVANT EMBREE

BUTH FOWLER STRIBLING

MRS. O.E. BRYAN

CHAPTER 95. THE IMMORTAL ROBNETT AND HOWARD PAYNE COLLEGE 1890-1921
HOWARD PAYNE COLLEGE is a co-educational institution, located at Brownwood. The trustees are elected by the Baptist General Convention of Texas upon the nomination of the Brown County Association, the legal successor of the Pecan Valley Association. The board of trustees consists of thirteen members. T.C. Yantis is president,f74 and J.L. King secretary. The officers live in Brownwood. The trustees elect the faculty and assume all financial responsibility for the management of the institution. Howard Payne is one of those pioneer religious institutions erected by the heroism and self-sacrifice of early settlers, at a time when even high school training was in most sections of Texas almost an impossibility. At the time of its projection the University of Texas was yet in its infancy, and only four denominational colleges had reached a position of permanence in the educational affairs of the State. Howard Payne College owes its beginning to the great mind of J.D. Robnett. To it he devoted the ten best years of his life, and gave most of his private property. This consecrated minister became pastor of the First Baptist Church of Brownwood in 1884. At that time there was not a college in the western half of the State. Dr. Robnett at once began an agitation for a Baptist college, and this movement culminated in Howard Payne College, covering Brown, Coleman, Runnels, McCulloch and parts of Taylor and Mills Counties. In 1889 the Pecan Valley Association met in fifth Sunday meeting and passed resolutions looking toward the foundation of a Baptist College at some point within the bounds of the Association. This institution was to serve four purposes
First, it was to provide preparatory training for those in the rural districts who did not enjoy the advantages of a high school. Second, it was to furnish an efficient four years college course in the arts and sciences, looking toward the building of a complete university when the needs of the State should demand it. Third, to offer theological training and Bible study courses for the development of an educated ministry and well prepared missionaries and laymen. Fourth, to establish departments of Fine Arts, and to elevate the artistic ideals of the community.

At a meeting of the Association with the Indian Creek Church June 29, 1889, it was decided to locate the proposed school at Brownwood. Brownwood was championed by Dr. Robnett, Santa Anna by J.W. Staton, Coleman by Moss Martin, and Ballinger by W.S. Maddox. At this meeting, with J.C. Averitt as moderator, the following resolution, offered by J.W. Staton, was adopted:
Resolved, that the Pecan Valley Association found a college within her bounds, subject to her control, as soon as practicable, the location of said college to be selected at this meeting, if possible.

A resolution providing that a majority of all the votes cast should be necessary to the location of the school was also adopted. After listening to the addresses in behalf of the several competing places, the messengers proceeded to select the location, and on the fourth ballot Brownwood was made unanimous. Brownwood was chosen because of its accessibility, high altitude and invigorating climate. The following board of trustees was elected to serve till the regular session of the Association: J.D. Robnett, J.J. Ramey, A.D. Moss, John W. Goodwin, Ben Wilson, J.W. Staton, Moss Martin, J.C. Averitt and W.S. Maddox. At the next regular meeting of the Association with the church at Santa Anna, Sept. 5, 1889, J.F. Jackson, E.M. Owen and A.R. Watson were elected as members of the board in place of J.W. Staton, W.S. Maddox and J.C. Averitt, who expressed their purpose to go into a new association. The following report, signed by J.D. Robnett, president of the board, adopted by the next annual session held at Brownwood, gives some idea of the anxiety and work of the board during the year:
The last year has been one of great labor and anxiety on the part of your board. Selection of location, securing a proper site, and plans and specifications for a suitable building, raising of funds, letting of contract, employment of faculty, arranging a suitable curriculum, getting out catalogues, employment of agencies for advertising the College and securing students, have necessitated many meetings and an expenditure of much time in deliberation, and yet the board feels amply repaid for all the labor and anxiety of the work by their great success. A central location has been secured for the building that will contribute greatly to its home patronage, and enlarge the subscription to its support. The services of a corps of teachers of ability and experience have been secured. A house for the opening of the institution has been erected that will fully meet the demands until the College building proper can be completed. Pianos and school furniture have been purchased on the very best terms, sufficient for the most comfortable and successful operation of the school.

Our agents have been friendly received and encouraged in the work wherever they have gone. Over $25,000 has been subscribed to the College. Much of this is as good as cash. Some of it has already been paid. Some of it is in notes and part in real estate. The contract for the center building has been let and the foundation is nearing completion. The building, when completed, will in every way be adapted to the running of a first-class college and is intended as a heritage for our children forever. Your committee commend the institution to the prayerful and hearty co-operation of the entire brotherhood.

The contract for the center building was awarded to John Chaillette and the contract for the excavations for the foundation and basement was given to A.R. Watson. The house in which the school was opened was a wooden two-story structure, containing twenty-four rooms, built by Dr. Robnett on the lot opposite the Methodist church. This building was known as Robnett Hall and was used as a college boarding hall until it was destroyed by fire. The College opened in Robnett Hall Sept. 16, 1890, and class work was conducted there until October, 1891. The first faculty was composed of A.J. Emerson, president; C.W. Downing, Latin and Greek; Miss Irate Cabaniss, mathematics; Miss Annie Emerson, English and history; W.D. McChristy, natural science; J.H. Grove, preparatory department; Miss Elva Tannehill, instrumental music; Miss Fannie Tabor, art department, and E.L. Ousley, commercial department. J. R. Ramey was the first treasurer of the College, and bore more than his full share of the burdens and responsibilities during its first five years, when the country was scourged by drought and financial panic, when the College was trembling on the verge of bankruptcy and ruin, and when to have faltered would have resulted disastrously to the great enterprise that he, with other faithful ones, had undertaken. All this he did, not for selfaggrandizement, but for the good of Brownwood and Central Texas. He died November 29, 1895. J. J. Ramey was a splendid type of our noblest manhood, eventempered, upright and worthy of respect and confidence. He commanded without effort the respect of everybody. Under whatever circumstances, he was always the same pleasant, quiet, unassuming, modest gentleman. His death at the age of 48 was a great shock to the College and to the town. As we think of J.J. Ramey, the form and face of F.R. Smith appear. He was Rameys business partner and nobly did his part, giving of his time and means. A. J. Emerson, the first president, was a graduate of Wake Forest College, N.C., and for seventeen years head of the English department of William Jewell College. He was a preacher, lecturer and writer of ability and note, lecturing on The English Form of Government, Robert E. Lee, Stonewall Jackson, The Old South, etc. He was tall, slender, scholarly and courtly,

and was of Southern sympathies and Southern ways. Dr. Robnett, becoming acquainted with Dr. Emerson through reading some of his newspaper articles, decided he would be the very man to be president of this new Southern College, hence he was recommended and elected to the position. He came at once during the summer of 1890 and assisted in selecting the first faculty. J. H. Grove was chosen by Dr. Emerson as principal of the preparatory department and to assist in organizing and starting the new institution. Prof. Grove for four years was superintendent of the public schools of Liberty, Mo., and president of Clay County Teachers Association, and made frequent use of Dr. Emerson as a lecturer. As Howard Payne College was to be made up of all the young people from all over Central Texas, Dr. Emerson thought at once of J.H. Grove as a suitable man to assist him in organizing these and starting the new College. C.W. Downing, A.B., from William Jewell College, and one of the choicest spirits ever invited to Howard Payne College, was chosen by Dr. Emerson to occupy the chair of Greek and Latin in the first faculty. The opening of the College was a gala day for Brownwood. More than 100 pupils were present to enroll. The church was full to overflowing with interested spectators. The cornerstone of the main College building was laid Sept. 16, 1890. B.H. Carroll delivered a remarkable address to an immense crowd. The address was reported in shorthand by J.H. Grove, who had had considerable experience in speech-taking and in court reporting. The following is an interesting extract from Dr. Carrolls great address, who based his remarks on the following inquiry:
In face of the fact that Texas has such a magnificent public school fund, why should education be given under religious.auspices?

He said in part:
The Declaration of Independence, a document which has evoked the praise of all nations, but mentions Deity in general terms. There is no reference in it to Christianity. The Constitution of the United States is equally remote in bare reference to the Deity, with not a line in it about Christianity. In the various constitutions of the several states, the same facts hold equally good. During the second term of Washingtons administration, not long before the close of that term, by a plenipotentiary appointed by himself, there was a treaty negotiated with Tripoli, a Mohammedan power, and when the Mohammedans objected on account of the fact that theirs was a Mohammedan, while ours was a Christian government, there was put into that treaty a clause to the effect that the government of the United States is in no sense founded upon religion. That treaty was ratified during the first part of

Adams administration. I repeat, The United States Government is in no sense founded upon the Christian religion. In 1824 a mammoth petition was sent to the Congress of the United States asking for legislation against Sabbath mail sending. The petition would have stretched miles in length. In his report to the Senate upon this petition, Richard M. Johnson clearly outlined the fact that, on account of the genius of our government, it could not go beyond what it had already done in that direction. There has never been a particle of legislation added upon the subject since that time. An additional fact: Some years ago there was organized in Baltimore The Liberal League, composed of those who held the doctrine that, in view of the nature of this government as set forth in that treaty with Tripoli, in the Constitution of the United States, and in the Declaraion of Independence, all Sabbath legislation and all chaplaincies in the public service should be abolished that all religious tendencies should be expurgated from the schools, that no instruction should be given in any way teaching its principles or dogmas in the schools of the United States. They have subscribed thousands of dollars to inculcate this doctrine, they have used the press, they have called to their aid the best oratory, and have circulated literature all over the land on this subject. Another column of facts: The past has shown how perilous it is for governments to touch upon religion. Among the theories among men there is a Latin proverb which says: Whose is the government, his is the religion. That is, as is the government, so must be the religion of all the people. Even such great reformers as Martin Luther and John Calvin held this view, and such doctrine was held, not only by monarchical governments, but even by the sturdy Dutch Republic. Henry VIII, upon changing wives, changed the religion of all the people of England. Mary changed it again. Elizabeth changed it again upon the same principle. Only five years before the Battle of Bunker Hill, a letter, written by representatives of your faith, was read before the Philadelphia Association appealing for help on the ground that their property was being taken from them by taxes to pay the preacher of another denomination. Similar things occurred in Virginia. In the light of these facts then, should the State educate? I say yes, with all the power of my being. I favor State education. But while that necessity exists, then the question arises, why should we educate under religious auspices? I will tell you why. These things enumerated prevent religious training in the public schools. You would bring about an unhallowed divorce between things God has joined together, namely, religion and education. The necessity for education under the auspices of religion grows out of the fact that man has a religious nature. What is man? Is he a mere animal? Is this life

all of life? Is the tombstone the last work of mans existence? Does death break the continuity of being forever? Or, has man a soul a mind as well as a body? As soon as you flash one ray of light into the darkness that surrounds the grave; as soon as you lift the curtain that hides his exit and show that death is only an imaginary line, and that the soul lives forever; as soon as you establish that proposition, then you say that if a man is to be educated, let all of him be educated. If any part is to be neglected, let it be the minor part. As long as men believe in God and pray, you can not divorce religion and education. Ask the chronicles of all the ages: Has any nation ever had the power to effect this divorce? And the answer comes from every shore, barbaric and civilized, None whatever in this world. Indulge as much skepticism as you may, yet, always, everywhere, man is a religious being. He worships something, somebody; he bows before some altar; he owns allegiance to some religion. You might challenge the archives of the universe for an exception in vain. Then you can begin to realize why it is that we support religious education. You would rather see the earth open up and gulp you all down and smack its black lips in vengeance over your graves; you would rather the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans were oceans of fire and that they would meet in tidal wave and swallow up everything in one great general conflagration than to see the result of things as they would exist were a complete divorcement of religion and education to take place. A Damascus blade is not keener than the average mind of the educated nihilist. A merely intellectual education is indeed a power, but oh, my God! what kind of a power? A power whence, and a power whither? It is a power that has been disciplined; it is a power that can combine with the skill of statesmanship and generalship; it is a power that has the cool, calm judgment of development, but it is a power that may be for evil. There must be no pause in the idea that all the men must be educated. There must be no truce between the conflict of education and religion united and married, and education and religion divorced. I say with David, May my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth and my right hand forget its cunning before I would throw an obstacle in the way of the progress of a college under the auspices of religion. And, with John Adams, Sink or swim, survive or perish, I stand with this measure. I do not wish to say that dogmas are taught, or ought to be taught, or that they will ever be taught in these schools. There are text books, and these will be taught, but they will be taught in such a way that the students will dig for Greek roots in the light that shines from the Sun of righteousness; in an atmosphere that will turn the mind to the God that gave it its possibilities. As naturally as the vapor goes up to meet the cloud, so should the soul go up to that God that breathed into mans nostrils the breath of life and man became a living soul.

From the first, Howard Payne College has given free tuition to all ministerial students of all denominations, and has given instruction in Bible studies to students who desired it. During the first year of the College several ministerial students took a course of Bible study under President Emerson, and the following year G.W. Griffin was employed as teacher of the Bible department, and W.L. Skinner was employed as field secretary of that particular department of work. The long period of falling prices and the disastrous drought of 1893 produced a panic which made necessary vigorous retrenchment in the plans of the College. In April of that year J.D. Robnett was made president and field agent for the College, and J.H. Grove became chairman of the faculty and business manager. In 1895, J.D. Robnett, jr., oldest son of the founder, received the first degree granted by the College. He is now paymaster in the navy at Washington, D.C. The high standard of work accomplished by Howard Payne in those early days is manifested by the fact that several of its students entered the senior class of the University of Chicago. There were granted by the College in its first two years nineteen degrees. Several recipients of these degrees occupy high professional positions in Texas and other states. One helped to draft the constitution of Oklahoma; another has been the chief state officer of a leading fraternity. In 1896, J.D. Robnett was called to a Dallas pastorate, and J.H. Grove was elected as president of the College. In 1896, the attendance was 173, and the faculty numbered 10. In 1908, when Professor Grove resigned, after a service as president for 12 years, the attendance was 418 and the teachers numbered 18. Not only did the faculty and student-body increase in numbers, but the campus was enlarged by the purchase of the Girls Dormitory site on Center Avenue and the erection of Robnett and Woodward Cottages which have been reconstructed as the Cottage Home. In 1907, the last year of Professor Groves administration, a large addition was erected to the main building. An outstanding event in the history of Howard Payne College, as well as other Baptist Colleges, was the formation, of the correlation at San Antonio in 1897. As a result of this movement debts were paid off by 1901 and plans for enlargement consummated. In 1901 the College curriculum was reorganized as a Junior College and correlated with Baylor University, no degrees being granted from 1901 to 1915. During the Junior College period there were issued Junior diplomas to 181 students, many of whom completed courses for their degrees in other institutions.

In 1901 John S. Humphreys came to the College from the University of Chicago. As teacher, chairman of the faculty, and president of the College, he was a powerful factor for twelve years in the development of the institution. Of high scholarship and aggressive character, he did much to raise the standards of the school. Student organizations were revived, a College paper established and athletic contests initiated during his term of service. For a brief period in 1900-1901 Robert H. Hamilton came to the College from the chair of political science in Baylor University. A splendid personality, agreeable associate and magnetic orator, he helped to tide the College through a second period of drouth and depression. Howard Payne Hall, a beautiful dormitory for girls, was erected and opened for service in 1912. For many years this building provided studios for the fine arts department. The administration of J.M. Carroll from 1913 to 1915 is noted for two advance movements. First, the faculty was increased both in numbers and scholarship. Second, the school was raised from a two-year Junior College to a four-year Senior College. After the resignation of President Carroll, A.E. Baten, who had been pastor of the First Baptist Church at Brownwood from 1894 to 1901, and professor of Bible in the College from 1907 to 1911, became acting president. Through Dr. Batens work splendid improvements were made in laboratory and library equipment, the institution was admitted to membership in the Texas Association of Colleges and recognized as first-class by the State Department of Education. J. A. Tolman, from the University of Chicago, served as president from June, 1916, to August, 1919. The administration of President Tolman was called upon to withstand the great shock of the World War. Hundreds of students joined the colors and many women went out for special service. President Tolman added a department of biology and instituted the pre-medical course; he founded the summer school and began correspondence study. During this period the great Loyalty Bond campaign was completed by the State board, the local boards freed from indebtedness, and the general executive board began to make its great influence felt for the colleges. In the fall of 1918 President Tolman led a local campaign for the erection of army barracks, and maintained for three months a unit of the Student Army Training Corps. Captain F.R. Carpenter, of Hayden, Colo., was in charge of the young men. Capt. Carpenter, an alumnus of Princeton during the administration of President Woodrow Wilson, was thoroughly sympathetic with college life. This brief period of military tenure was unusually successful

and gave the institution wide publicity. The College enrollment at the time of Dr. Tolmans accession was 458; at the end of three years service, 664. After the resignation of Dr. Tolman in August, 1919, L.J. Mims was chosen as president. He had been pastor of the First Baptist Church at Brownwood and a member of the board of trustees since 1909. During his years as pastor, Dr. Mims had served the College as volunteer worker and had a worthy part in every forward movement. Simultaneous with his election as president came the great Seventy-five Million Campaign with its evangelism, enthusiasm and enlargement. In three years of President Mims work the College attendance increased from 664 to 893. The great auditorium and fine arts building was erected on Center Avenue, with funds from the Seventy-five Mil lion Campaign and money contributed by non-Baptists of Brownwood. In view of the high prices and strenuous times, the board of trustees considered this work monumental and named the structure in honor of Dr. Mims. At the same time the College purchased the Center Avenue High-School property from the city schools, and a large athletic park. The College is in debt for the full amount of this new property, but the authorities have every confidence in the future. Two men on the present board of trustees were members of the first faculty J.H. Grovef75 and W.D. McChristy. The president of the board of trustees, T.C. Yantis, has been a tower of strength to Howard Payne College and the Baptist cause for more than a quarter of a century. He came to Brownwood in 1893 and has slowly come to the front as one of the States leading financiers. Time has demonstrated that religious colleges can not support themselves by student fees. Another outstanding layman and board member is J.A. Walker. He has been studying the problem of endowment and has established a nucleus of $20,000 for this purpose. Six thousand young men and women have received training in Howard Payne College. Six hundred of them hold diplomas from some of its departments. Through changing administrations, droughts and war, the Lord has guided. The school in thirty-two years has grown from a faculty of nine, a student body of 100 and a physical property of $40,000 to a faculty of thirty, a student body of 900, and a half-million dollar plant. The newly elected president of Howard Payne is E. Godbold, for a long time connected with the Louisiana Baptist College at Pineville, La., and more recently corresponding secretary of the Louisiana Baptist Convention.

CHAPTER 96. THE GENESIS AND PROGRESS OF SIMMONS COLLEGE 1890-1921

SIMMONS COLLEGE
THE first definite action looking to the founding of Simmons College was the appointment in 1890 of a committee by the First Baptist Church of Abilene to propose to the Sweetwater Association the founding of an associational school. The Association approved the idea, and named a committee consisting of K.K. Leggett, Rev. George W. Smith, H.C. Hord, J.M. Ferguson, C.R. Breedlove and G.W. Smith, with plenary powers. This committee met in Abilene October 17, 1890, and accepted the offer of O.W. Steffens and associates of sixteen acres of land and $5,000 cash, and located the College on its present site. f76 This committee also selected the original board of trustees and adopted the outlines of the original charter, appointing C.R. Breedlove to draw up the charter. The charter was filed in the office of the Secretary of State on February 6, 1891. A noteworthy feature was a provision that the property of said institution shall never be encumbered or subject to any debt of any kind whatsoever.

The cornerstone of the first building was laid July 4, 1891. In the meantime, the chairman of the board of trustees, Rev. George W. Smith, had invited the aid of Dr. O.C. Pope, then living in New York City, and serving the denomination as secretary of the Church Building Fund. Dr. Pope had formerly resided for many years in Texas. As joint editor of the leading Baptist paper in the State, and as superintendent of missions, he had left his impress for all time on the organized work of Texas Baptists. The Sweetwater Association, covering a territory of 45,000 square miles, was one of the direct results of his labors. Thus the appeal for help in founding a college in this Association at once enlisted his hearty interest. He sought Dr. James B. Simmons, also of New York, whose zeal for the promotion of Christian education and whose insight into its needs and possibilities had been demonstrated by the establishment of several other institutions in various parts of the country. Dr. Simmons, an honored alumnus of Brown University, and a member of its governing board, discerned at once the call of the Master to a new service and sacrifice, gave generously and urged others to give to this new college in the Southwest. In 1891 the board of trustees by unanimous vote decided to give the institution, which had been chartered as the Abilene Baptist College, the name of its largest donor, and to call it Simmons College. At the time of his subscription of $5,000 Dr. Simmons presented a Foundation Agreement, which was accepted by the board and became thereby a part of the records of the College. This whole document is interesting. The following quotation indicates its substance:
First, that Christianity shall be the professed and formative principle of the whole organization, method and life of the said Abilene Baptist College, and that in said College it shall be the constant aim of the teachers, by a truly Christian and liberal education, (1) to bring young men and women to Christ; (2) to teach them Christ; (3) to train them for Christ. Second, that said College shall give to its students Christian instruction in the Word of God, in the story of the church, in the doctrines of the Bible, and in Christian ethics, and in the principles of evangelical religion, as revealed in the Old and New Testaments, as they are interpreted by the Missionary Baptists. Third, that the president, professors, tutors and teachers of said College shall be chosen, so far as practicable, other things being equal, first of all because of a hearty sympathy with the views and principles herein expressed.

Fourth, that the name of the Abilene Baptist College shall be changed to Simmons College and if the growth of said College shall hereafter warrant it, to Simmons University, and that for all time to come the said institution or corporation shall be known either as Simmons College or Simmons University.

At his death Dr. Simmons bequeathed to the College the residue of his estate, valued at about $80,000. Dr. Simmons interest in the College was shared by other members of his family. Mrs. Mary E. Simmons, his wife, was a liberal contributor until her death, and his son, Dr. Robert S. Simmons, also of New York, is second only to his father in his generosity to the College. The first session began in September, 1892, with Rev. W.C. Friley president. Dr. Friley resigned in 1894, and was succeeded by Dr. Thatcher, under whose administration of four years substantial progress was made. Dr. Thatcher was succeeded by O.C. Pope, who had been interested in the College from its beginning. Dr. Popes coming to Simmons College was largely due to the wish of Dr. Simmons himself. As organizer, preacher, educator and financier, he had won wide and deserved reputation. He seemed to be an ideal man for the place, but his health had failed in his New York office some time before, and although it seemed to have been restored by several years of travel, the stress of many-sided work in the College proved too arduous, and after three years of service forced his resignation. He died within the year after his resignation. Rev. C.J. Hairfield, a graduate of Wake Forest College, served as president during the years 1901-02. In 1901 Rev. Lee Scarborough was called to the pastorate of the First Baptist Church in Abilene, and shortly afterward became a member of the board of trustees of Simmons College. A graduate of Baylor and Yale, he became at once an active factor in building up the College in all its interests. In June, 1902, Oscar H. Cooper, who had been a member of the Yale faculty, and who had served Texas as Superintendent of Public Instruction and the denomination as president of Baylor University, succeeded to the presidency. A strong faculty was selected, the standard of scholarship was raised, and during the next year the enrollment of students increased nearly one hundred per cent. In 1903 a new dormitory for women was erected and named Anna Hall, in honor of the only daughter of Dr. Robert S. Simmons, of New York, who made a generous donation for the building.

In 1906 the College received notice of the bequest by Dr. Simmons of his entire estate valued at about $80,000. In 1907 a new dormitory was erected for men and named Billy Cowden Hall, in honor of the memory of Uncle Billy Cowden, a West Texas ranchman, whose children made the largest contribution to the funds for the erection of the building. In this year also Rev. C.T. Ball, a professor in the College, was sent out as field agent to raise an endowment for Biblical instruction. As a result of the efforts of Dr. Ball and his wife, a tract of five acres of land adjoining the campus was secured, and the Girls Industrial Home, a handsome two-story brick building with basement, costing about $50,000, was erected in 1909-10 to care for and house young ladies of slender means in attendance on the College. The Simmons College Bible Institute was organized in 1905, and thirteen successful sessions have been held. In July, 1909, Dr. Cooper resigned the presidency of the College. During the seven years of his incumbency the curriculum was standardized, the attendance increased more than three hundred per cent, and the property and endowment had advanced four-fold. Jefferson Davis Sandefer, then president of John Tarleton College, was invited to the presidency and accepted. Two years later, when the colleges of the State were classified, Simmons College, on recommendation of the State board of examiners, was recognized by the State Department of Education as a standard college of the first class. In 1913 a new administration building, named Abilene Hall, was built and equipped at a cost of more than $40,000. Three years later, Mary Frances Hall, a beautiful fire-proof dormitory for women, was erected and furnished at a cost of $50,000. It bears the first names of two noble women Mrs. J.H. Parramore and Mrs. C.W. Merchant wives of two of the original board of trustees who were the largest donors to this building and contributors of many thousands of dollars to other interests of the College. In 1918 the Marston Gymnasium was completed and equipped at a cost of $30,000. It is named in honor of Edgar L. Marston, of New York City, who gave the first $10,000 towards it. The gymnasium is a model in appearance, construction and equipment.

Since the appointment of Dr. Sandefer to the presidency ten years ago the College attendance at Simmons has increased fourfold, the total attendance two and a half times, and more than $300,000 has been raised and expended for new buildings and equipment.

J.D. SANDEFER
The grounds of the College, covering 40 acres, the buildings, equipment, books and endowment are valued at more than $750,000. During the first ten-year period the enrollment of students ranged from 90 to 100. During the succeeding years it was as follows: PROGRESS OF SIMMONS COLLEGE 1890-1921
1902-3 1903-4 1904-5 1905-6 1906-7 1907-8 1908-9 1909-10 1910-11 189 221 229 249 326 340 326 330 330

1911-12 1912-13 1913-14 1914-15 1915-16 1916-17 1917-18 1918-19 1919-20 1920-21

375 444 475 512 641 701 622 692 982f77 926

The foundations of Simmons College were laid in the faith of a few men. It has been builded to its present standards by the generous faith and loyal service of many men and women, and, under Gods guiding hand, it will continue to grow in power as we journey down the years.

CHAPTER 97. THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF DECATUR COLLEGE 1892-1921.

WHAT is now known as Decatur Baptist College opened its first session in Decatur, Texas, in September, 1892, under the name of Northwest Texas Baptist College. Several years previous to this time there had been agitation at associational meetings in Northwest Texas of the question of building a college for that section of the State. This movement took definite form at a meeting of the Montague Association when Rev. O.J. R. Coltharp, of Nocona, made a motion that the proposed college be established in Northwest Texas, the exact location to be determined at some later time. The locating committee, made up of representatives from the co-operating associations, met in Iowa Park, and located the school at Decatur. In protest against this action, the Jack County representatives led in the establishment of a rival school at Jacksboro, which, after a few years, was closed on account of financial difficulties. The first president of the Northwest Texas Baptist College was Dr. A.J. Emerson, who came to the new school from Howard Payne College. The school opened in a good stone three-story administration building, and a frame dormitory which would accommodate about 60 boarding students. Dr. Emerson served as president four years, during which time the school suffered the usual financial embarrassment attending the building of denominational colleges, and in 1896 its property was sold at public auction to satisfy its creditors. A group of men, who had guaranteed the payment of its obligations, bought it in for about $13,000. In 1897 there was a meeting of representatives of Texas Baptist schools in Forth Worth to consider ways and means of paying their debts and correlating them into a. unified system. J.L. Ward, pastor of the Baptist Church of Decatur, attended this meeting as a volunteer representative of the Decatur school situation. A little later J.M. Carroll was present at a meeting of the Wise County Association in Alvord, where, after an all-night conference with J.L. Ward, it was decided that Carroll should carry to C.C. Slaughter, then out of the State on business, an appeal for a gift of $50,000 toward a sum which would relieve Texas Baptist schools of their debts, and revive the denomination to a more lively interest in Christian education. Money to defray the expenses of this trip was secured jointly by Brethren Ward and Carroll from the Wise County National Bank at Decatur. It was in the fall of this year, at the meeting of the Baptist General Convention of Texas in San Antonio, that Col. Slaughter thrilled the denomination by the announcement of his gift of $25,000 for Christian education, and the new era

of prosperity and enlargement of our Baptist schools was ushered in. The purchasers of the Northwest Texas Baptist College had sent to this Convention an offer to sell its property to the Baptists of Texas for $7,000. This offer was accepted and the school again became the property of Texas Baptists. Its name was changed to Decatur Baptist College. Dr. B.F. Giles, of Birmingham, Alabama, was elected president and the school re-opened in September, 1898. Dr. Giles served as president two years and then resigned to accept the presidency of Central Female College, Tuscaloosa, Ala. In the early summer of 1900, J.L. Ward was elected president of the College, and, responding to what he believed to be a definite call from God to the work, he accepted the position. He spent the summer industriously soliciting students, and the school opened in the fall with six boarding pupils and a local attendance of 69, making a total enrollment of 75. It was soon calculated that the income from this patronage would pay only about half the salaries that had been promised the president and teachers. According to contract, entered into with the president, he was permitted to collect his salary for his summer work out of the first income of the school, and then pay the teachers out of the balance, but this privilege was voluntarily waived by him, and it was agreed that president and teachers would share alike in the income of the school in proportion to their salaries. The outlook was dark, but President Ward felt that he was following the leadership of the Holy Spirit in coming to the school, and so he refused to be discouraged. In much prayer, he went forward by faith and works, and, during the session the enrollment grew to 38 boarding pupils and a total attendance of 155. All salaries were paid in full, including that of the president for the summer months. President Ward remained at the head of the school seven years, and during this period there was never a deficit in its running expenses. This record is without parallel in the history of Texas Baptist schools. In the meantime, the enrollment grew to 250, and a three-story brick dormitory for girls was built at a cost of $18,000, which was named Neel Hall, in honor of Deacon Jim Neel, of Boyd, who had been a generous supporter and loyal trustee of the school. On Feb. 20, 1907, Mrs. J.L. Ward, wife of the president, died. She was a faithful co-laborer of her husband in the economical management of the institution, and it seems probable that her life was shortened by the heavy burdens she voluntarily bore in connection with the successful operation of the school. This very costly sacrifice was laid on the altar of Christian education. President Ward resigned in June, 1907, to accept the position of secretary of the Education Commission, and J.B. Tidwell, who had been with the school as teacher for nine years, was elected president. He served two years and resigned to become endowment secretary of Baylor University.

W. C. Carver was elected president in 1909 and served five years. During his administration the old frame building used as a boys dormitory was burned, and a $25,000 brick building was erected to take its place. This building was named Henry Ward Hall in honor of Deacon H.L. Ward of the Decatur Church, who had given $5,000 toward its erection. Later on H.D. Heath was employed by the Education Board as district evangelist and located at Decatur. Under his leadership a campaign was launched to raise in the territory of Decatur College the sum of $50,000 to be used in paying its debts, repairing the buildings and adding the west wing to the administration building. The goal set for the campaign was not reached, but subscriptions amounting to a large sum were secured which were of great value in a financial crisis of the school which came a little later. In 1914 J.L. Ward was called back to be the head of the institution again. The school had many debts, many of them long past due, amounting in all to $33,000. A contract had been let for the repair of the old buildings and money had to be secured somewhere to pay the workmen. The World War was on and banks were very slow to let outs money for any purpose. It was a time that very sorely tried mens souls. Evidently President Ward had come to the kingdom for such a time as this. He was well known in Decatur, and the bankers had confidence in his integrity and business judgment. He assured them that he would put all that he had between them and loss, and they loaned him the money necessary to pay for the repairs that were being made. Considerable money came in on the pledges secured by Brother Heath, the debts of the schools were paid, and its credit established in the town. The president re-established his old habit of making the school pay expenses, and the enrollment mounted in 1920 to 217. About $20,000 was secured from the 75 Million Campaign, with which the interior of the girls dormitory was thoroughly gone over and re-finished. A splendid concrete porch was added, which makes it an excellent home for young college women. On May 17, 1916, President Ward was married to Mrs. Elizabeth Dickson, a vigorous woman of noble character, fine intelligence and strong executive ability. At the time of their marriage she was superintendent of the girls dormitory and has since continued to serve efficiently in that capacity. The school now owns two brick dormitories, a three-story stone administration building, a heating plant, and 75 acres of land surrounding the buildings. The total value of the property is conservatively estimated at $150,000. President Ward has been administrative head of the College for fifteen years of its thirty years of existence, and has made a profound impression upon its character and ideals. Others have made valuable contributions to its growth

and achievements, but the school stands as a monument to his fine business judgment and life of faith and consecration. The school has a reputation for honest work, wise management, and strong spiritual life. Its graduates occupy places of honor and leadership in all the walks of life throughout the country and in foreign lands. It has no ambition beyond being a good junior college, only aspiring to be equal to the best in all the land.

CHAPTER 98. THE FOUNDING AND BUILDING OF SAN MARCOS BAPTIST ACADEMY
DURING the years 1902-1906 there was very much agitation in Southwest Texas on the question of building a Baptist college for that territory. The men most prominent in those earlier discussions were M.E. Hudson, then pastor at San Marcos, now president of the College of Marshall; E.C. Routh, then pastor at Lockhart, now editor of The Baptist Standard; T.J. Dodson, then pastor at Seguim, now in San Antonio; J.T. B. Anderson, then pastor at Gonzales, and J.N. Marshall, then pastor at Laredo. There were doubtless others who took some part in those early discussions, but when things began to take something like definite shape, probably in 1905 and 1906, the real moving spirits of the enterprise were M.E. Hudson, T.J. Dodson, J.T. B. Anderson, and E.C. Routh. There is a little difference in the remembrances of these brethren, (there are no written records), as to just who made first motions, as to when first motions were made, and as to just what course matters took in their development. But late in the year 1905, or early in the year 1906, the four brethren named were appointed a committee by a mass meeting that was held at San Marcos in February of 1906, to visit different places and secure definite bids for the location of the contemplated school. Early in 1906 this committee visited San Marcos, Lockhart, Gonzales, Seguin, Corpus Christi and San Antonio, but definite bids seem to have been secured only from Gonzales, San Marcos, Seguin and Lockhart. Early in 1906 a meeting was held in San Antonio to receive and pass upon the various bids. This meeting was something more than a meeting of the committee of four. There were present quite a number of brethren from various parts of Southwest Texas. J.B. Gambrell and J.M. Carroll were there by invitation. The meeting was earnest and businesslike. But up to this time the Baptists of this territory had been very little in touch with the denominational life. They knew very little of the value and significance of great denominational enterprises, especially of schools. Up to that time our Texas Baptist schools had barely more than touched them, and as a result of these conditions all bids submitted for the location of the school were distressingly and discouragingly small, $15,000 being somewhere around the highest bid. All bids were finally rejected. The committee seems then to have been given plenary powers, and instructed to make the best possible arrangement for the location of the school. During the mass meeting Drs. Gambrell and Carroll were called on for speeches. Because of the smallness of bids for the school, both of them

urgently counseled the abandonment of the college idea, and the building of a good academy. The academy idea was ultimately adopted. The committee, after days of consultation with all particularly concerned, and after due consideration, unanimously agreed to offer the school to Gonzales, and this was accordingly done, but Gonzales, because of the change : from the college idea to that of an academy, thinking there was not much in it, withdrew her bid. The committee next agreed upon San Marcos as the most desirable place for the school. The bid from San Marcos, including building site and campus for the school, was about $13,000. Just a little prior to this time, J.M. Carroll had given up all denominational work and was unpacking, assembling and systematizing all his historical material that had long been packed away, preparatory to beginning work on his long contemplated Texas Baptist history. He was occasionally holding meetings. Very considerable progress had already been made in the way of preparation for beginning the real work of writing. A letter was received from San Marcos, asking him to visit the place, make a speech and counsel with the citizens on how to raise their promised bonus for the school, and how to proceed further in the matter. As time required for the visit would not exceed two days, he consented to go. He went, and the speech was made, but it was hardly just such a speech as was expected. The proposition to San Marcos by the committee had been, Raise your promised bonus of $13,000, (a little more or less), and the Baptists of Southwest Texas will duplicate the amount! This was the proposition in substance. This would make $26,000 the entire amount for the school. This amount, for a school which was expected to live, and which was expected in any measure to meet the large and pressing needs of Southwest Texas Baptists, (when up to this time they had nothing), and which was expected to meet the strong and sharp competition which would necessarily have to be met, did not at all appeal to the man who had been invited to make the speech. The citizens of San Marcos gathered in the court house. They came in good numbers. The speaker asked if he might speak frankly and give to them his real and definite convictions concerning the whole matter. They consented, and he so spoke. He particularly stressed two things first, the tremendous value to a community of a good school, with special emphasis on the word good. He urged that it was a paying investment from every standpoint, financially, socially, morally, intellectually and religiously. Second, the inevitable failure of a small, cheap school that it would never meet the desired object; that it would be an eternal disappointment to the people and a perpetual tax on their

finances, and a constant source of chagrin rather than of pride, and would ultimately and certainly die. The speaker, in concluding his speech, advised on two points, but suggested that they do neither unless they did both: First, that they make to the Baptists of Southwest Texas, through their committee, a counter proposition, offering as a bonus for the school $25,000 (this was not enough, but it was all the speaker dared to suggest), on condition that the denomination would duplicate the amount. Second, that they choose some man to lead in the enterprise, pay him a good salary; if necessary, elect him as president of the contemplated school, then turn him loose and give him a chance. Let him take the lead in raising their bonus and then in raising the amount from the denomination. Both these amounts, whatever they were to be, were yet to be raised. The speaker returned to his home and continued work on his history, knowing little or nothing of the impressions made by his speech. Sometime thereafter he was notified by letter that both his suggestions had been adopted, and that he had been chosen as the leader of the forces and the president of the school that was yet to be built. He had not only no desire that this should be done, but really no dream that it would be done. Nor had he any desire, even after the position was tendered him, to accept the work. He had become tremendously interested in the contemplated history, and desired most ardently, while yet comparatively young and vigorous, to complete that long contemplated task, hence his first thought and purpose was to decline, but a conversation, about this time, with J.B. Gambrell, made a decided change in his line of thinking. Dr. Gambrell said to him:
It may be that God wants you to make history rather than to write it, or at least make more before you begin writing.

After much serious thought, the historical material was again packed away, to remain for more than another decade, and on certain conditions the newly offered position was tentatively accepted. There really were, in the mind of the one chosen, two serious difficulties in the way of definite acceptance: First, he had a firm conviction that if the proposed school was ever in the future to become a college, then its location should be San Antonio rather than San Marcos. Second, he was not quite sure that the Baptists of Southwest Texas were in real sympathy with the enterprise, or that they could be brought into sympathy with it.

Up to this time there had never been anything like a real general gathering of the Baptists of this large section. They were virtually strangers to one another. Probably not ten preachers in the whole territory knew personally ten other preachers in the same territory. How could there be union of thought, purpose or plan? There had never been for any purpose a really close canvass of the territory. Comparatively few Baptists, preachers or laymen, men or women, from the whole section, had ever attended any of our general State Baptist meetings, and only once within twenty-one years had the General Convention met within the bounds of this territory. Hence, because of this conviction concerning San Antonio and a college, and because of the general situation throughout the territory, the conditions of final acceptance were as follows: First, that he be given 60 days in which to study the field and to test out the spirit and sympathy of the Baptists within the section, he to be paid for the two months in the same proportion as for the whole year. Second, that he be permitted to visit San Antonio and confer freely and unreservedly with the Baptists and other citizens. It was necessary that San Antonio should have the school, or that it should be entirely eliminated from the thinking of the people as the location of the school, and when eliminated, if that were done, then heartily enlisted in behalf of San Marcos. At his suggestions, and as the quickest, most satisfactory and least expensive way out of all the difficulties, the following plan was finally adopted: Instead of San Marcos paying his own expenses while visiting all the preachers of the territory, and, of course, while doing it, paying his salary, it was agreed that the preachers were to come to see him, and San Marcos people pay their expenses. Whether he went to see them one at a time, or they came to see him all at the same time, the expenses would be about the same, and then San Marcos would save about four or six weeks of salary. San Antonio, being the most accessible place for the meeting, it was agreed that the meeting be held there. Some ten or twelve days were taken to announce and arrange for the meeting. San Marcos had decided, as had been suggested, to give the bonus of $25,000 on condition that the Baptists of the territory would duplicate the amount. J. M. Carroll then visited San Antonio in advance of the meeting soon to be held there, called the Baptists and some of the leading citizens together, and put the whole school matter definitely before them. San Marcos had agreed that this might be done. The school was offered straight-out to San Antonio, but Carroll said to the people that he personally would be unwilling to lead in the enterprise at San Antonio unless the people of San Antonio would give a

bonus of $50,000 on condition that the denomination would duplicate the amount. He said that a successful school might be built at San Marcos for $50,000, but because of the much harder competition that would have to be met, it could not be built for less than $100,000 at San Antonio. San Antonio did not accept the offer. The preachers all came together at the appointed time. It was something new to have their expenses paid. The spirit manifested by the San Marcos people in meeting all the expenses of this meeting, and then in voluntarily offering to surrender the school to San Antonio, after she herself had rightfully and fairly won it in hard competition, and then to voluntarily double her own bonus, completely won the hearts of the whole group of preachers and other leaders attending the meeting. And then, as a great climax to all her other generous things, a train was chartered, and the whole meeting was transferred to San Marcos. The great group was met at the station by the San Marcos people, carried over the town and the contemplated school grounds, then to the court house, where some rousing speeches were made, and then the special train carried them back to San Antonio all this with no cost to the visitors. Thus was San Antonio eliminated from the thinking of the people as the location for the academy, and thus were the sympathy and whole-hearted support of all Southwest Texas enlisted for this school enterprise at San Marcos. Her proposition of $25,000 to $25,000 was unanimously accepted, Carroll accepted the task, and things moved off gloriously. This was the first and only school in Texas which made a strong constituency before the school was ever definitely located. So the new president, without a school, began work at once. The first objective was to raise the bonus at San Marcos. This was soon accomplished. Then began the much harder and much longer campaign of raising the $25,000 from the widely scattered Baptists of Southwest Texas. This was a genuinely hard task. Our people were wholly undeveloped along denominational lines. There had never been a general denominational enterprise of any sort in the whole territory. They were sound and loyal Baptists, but they needed the touch of the denominational life. Soon after our work began our General Convention was induced to hold a session at San Antonio, right in the heart of this immense territory. Then, for the first time in all our history, were the real conditions of this large section of Texas somewhat adequately put before that great body. An apportunity for this presentation of our cause was earnestly sought. It was at last somewhat grudgingly granted. Thirty minutes of time was voted to us. The importance of the matter was not realized. As that speech was largely historical, and as its

facts are still pertinent to these times, we wish we had space to give it at the conclusion of this chapter. The work for the Academy moved on encouragingly, but the president well knew that all ideas and plans were even yet far too small. He had gone as fast as he had dared, in enlarging visions, ideals and plans. He was constantly afraid of a Balkan rebellion, but the time had now come when if further enlargement were to be made, it must now be done. Plans for the first and main building must now be prepared. The president, after much careful thought and study, without consulting anyone, drew tentative plans which he thought might meet the necessities of the case. He drew them as large as he dared. He then submitted them to an architect, and said to the architect:
Do your best. Our limit is $50,000, but if you are willing to take the risk of having them cut down, or possibly discarded altogether, you may plan a building large enough to cost $70,000.

This was a great enlargement, but the president encouraged the architect by telling him he would try to put it over. The president had little idea of the cost of construction, but he did well know what he wanted in the way of a school building. He told the architect to furnish drawings of the three floor plans and elevations, omitting specifications, and to make them large and attractive. He did as directed. The pictures came. They were exhibited, not only in San Marcos, but all over Southwest Texas. They were impressive and convincing. The trustees, the people of San Marcos, and the people everywhere became tremendously interested. They all wanted just that building. Enthusiasm was at high tide. But the time came when a contract had to be let. The specifications had now to be made. Bids for construction had to be secured. Bids came in. The architect, having caught some of the great vision and enthusiasm of the ambitious president, had stretched things far beyond what had been suggested. The lowest bid was $105,000! It staggered even the president, but he tried to look sweet and smiling and even confident. The plan was pursued, and the plans and pictures he presented won the day. The trustees and the people had become so infatuated and enthused with the plans and pictures of the prospective building that they unanimously decided to adopt the plans just as they were. Many brethren from over the territory were invited in and consulted. They said, Dont cut down the plans. The plans were not cut down. The president was happy, though it meant more than the doubling of his task. The contract was let and work on the main building was begun. When the time came for laying the corner-stone of the great building, 300 feet long

probably the largest single school building in the State the president conceived the idea of making it, not only a great, but a profitable occasion. Again he induced the San Marcos people to do a really big thing. Special invitations were sent to all the preachers, to one representative from each church, and to one each from each Sunday School, each Womans Society and each B.Y.P.U., advising that for all these, free entertainment and free transportation on railroads would be provided. To meet these large expenses, the president led off with a $50 contribution. Others followed his example, and many others came forward with smaller amounts. For these expenses there was no public collection. More than enough was raised, and yet we had over 500 visitors. It was a wonderful occasion. Everybody was charmed. The immensity and magnificence of the building swept the people like a mighty flood-tide. A spontaneous collection of $25,000 was raised. The meeting was a tremendous success. The school plans had now been increased to four times the original idea, and they had been unanimously endorsed by the board of trustees, and then by the largest gathering of Southwest Texas Baptists ever before assembled. So there was absolute harmony and unanimity over the whole territory. The president in his canvassing went into every nook and corner of the territory. There were no very large gifts like the gifts of to-day, but there were many hundreds of small ones. Of course, a large debt was inevitable. The great main building was finished. It was then well and thoroughly furnished, with up-to-date furniture in kitchen, dining-room, dormitory rooms, class rooms and chapel. A faculty was then chosen. The school, as probably no other school before it, had been advertised. The students came. The great building, which frequent prophecy had declared, could never be filled, overflowed the first day. About fifty had to be turned away for lack of room. More boarding room at once became a pressing necessity, but how to get it was a serious problem. We already had a large debt. We dared not put a greater strain upon our people, and yet something seemed imperative. The president planned a dormitory for boys, so that, if possible, all the main building dormitories might be given exclusively to girls. Since the new dormitory needed to have nothing but sleeping and study rooms and a parlor, the main building having plenty of kitchen and dining-room for another 100 students, it was estimated that a good brick building, with sufficient room for 100 boys, might be built for approximately $30,000. We had borrowed the money and paid the contractor the balance due on the main building, so the president finally fell upon this plan to meet the emergency: Since San Marcos was getting more than three times as much for her $25,000 bonus than was originally agreed upon, she could well afford to give $10,000

on this new building, and since the contractors were carrying none of the debt on the main building, they could well afford to carry for a while $20,000 on the new one. And then as a plan for ultimately raising the $20,000 this was suggested: There was to be room for 100 boys in the dormitory; the price of board was $16 per month. Of that amount $11 was to go for meals and $5 for room rent. This $5 a month was to be set aside each month from each boy, as a sinking fund with which to pay the $20,000. The plan was agreed upon by the trustees, by San Marcos, and by the contractors, so by the opening of the second year, San Marcos Academy had two great buildings, both thoroughly equipped, and students enough to fill them. From the first this school has been a success. It has had three presidents J.M. Carroll, its builder, followed by T.G. Harris, then J.V. Brown. As a school man, its last has been its greatest. The schools success now is phenomenal. It is the only school the Baptists have, with the possible exception of Decatur College, which, without any endowment, more than pays its own expenses. The school, of course, had many hard struggles paying its debts, but it is now probably the greatest Christian academy in all the South. Last year it enrolled 523 students, and had a faculty of 32 members. Its property is now valued at $361,160.05.

J.V. BROWN

CHAPTER 99. THE STORY OF THE COLLEGE OF MARSHALL 1912-1921.

THE College of Marshall is the culmination of the ambition of the citizens of Marshall for an institution of higher learning dating back to the days of the Republic. In 1843 the Masonic fraternity established a school for girls in Marshall, known as the Masonic Female Institute. For many years it was one of the outstanding institutions of that section of the State, and many of the leading women of East Texas received their education there. Marshall University was established by the Republic of Texas, and a large grant of land made for its maintenance. This school was open for many years, the buildings and grounds finally being turned over to the city of Marshall for school purposes. The present High School occupies the site of Marshall University, though the original buildings have long since been replaced by more modern structures. The presence of these two institutions developed a college spirit in the town which has made it one of the most cultured cities in the country, and left an unsatisfied desire on the part of the people for a college that would be permanent and would more fully represent their ideals of higher education. This desire took definite shape at a banquet held at the First Methodist Church of Marshall in the winter of 1911-12, the purpose of which was to raise funds for the Southern Methodist University at Dallas. Dr. W.T. Tardy, then pastor of the First Baptist Church of Marshall, was an invited guest and speaker. In the course of his address he suggested that Marshall was a fine field for a college, and urged the Methodists to establish one here. When he was seated, Marvin Turney, a Methodist layman, turned the challenge upon the Baptists by offering to contribute the first thousand dollars to build a Baptist college in Marshall. Dr. Tardy immediately accepted the challenge and called a council of the leading citizens of the city to consider the proposition. A committee was formed and the decision made to launch the enterprise at once. Dr. Tardy was sent to Fort Worth where he bought from the Van Zandt heirs 100 acres of land within the city limits of Marshall, the consideration being $25,000. On October 23, 1912, a charter was granted, which was amended later to conform to the requirements of the Education Board of the Baptist General Convention. On August 25, 1913, Thurman C. Gardner, of Jackson, Tenn., was called to the presidency of the College. Under his able management and untiring labors the first building was erected, the land platted and lots sold to citizens of Marshall,

the proceeds going to the first building. The school was advertised far and wide and a constituency formed. On Sept. 5, 1913, a committee from the board of trustees went before the Education Board of the Baptist General Convention and offered them the school. The offer was accepted, the charter being changed to meet the requirements of the board. A.J. Barton, at that time the great secretary of the Education Board, came to Marshall and personally directed a canvass for funds for the institution. In years to come his work will stand out as it cannot now, perhaps, because we are too near it to approximate its worth. Fifty acres of the land acquired was cut into lots and sold for $60,000, with lots valued at $20,000 remaining unsold; a local campaign for funds secured $45,000. A magnificent administration building was erected at a cost of $80,000. The Baptist General Convention assumed the responsibility of maintaining the school and made an appropriation of $15,000 for equipment for the main building and $25,000 for dormitories, on condition that a like amount should be raised locally. This condition was enthusiastically met by the citizens of Marshall and Harrison County. Thus, four buildings, costing $160,000, were turned over to the trustees of the institution early in 1917. Two other buildings have been added since, one a commodious and comfortable two-story frame building used as a club for girls, the other the home of the president of the College. The campus has greatly appreciated in value and is now conservatively estimated at $100,000, the whole property being valued at $300,000. In the fall of 1916, T.C. Gardner resigned as president, accepting the secretaryship of the B.Y.P.U. of Texas. Dr. H.E. Watters, of Union University, Jackson, Tenn., was unanimously elected to succeed him. With him came Prof. M.W. Robinson, also of Tennessee, as vice-president and business manager. Under the strenuous labors of these men the buildings were finished, a course of study outlined, a faculty secured and actual work begun in the class room in June, 1917. The attendance was gratifying. The problems were many. The labors of all connected with the institution were heavy. In the spring of 1918, both Dr. Watters and Prof. Robinson resigned, Dr. Watters returning to the presidency of Union University and Prof. Robinson accepting a position with Rusk College. Dr. J.S. Humphreys, dean of the faculty of the College, was chosen by the board of trustees to succeed Dr. Watters as president. Dr. Humphreys came to his task well seasoned by many years of college administration, and through the most difficult days of the World War led the institution on in great fashion. The College was standardized and strengthened in every way during his administration, and the school will long remain indebted to him for his splendid work with and for it.

He resigned in January, 1921, asking to be released April 1, 1921. M.E. Hudson, pastor of the First Baptist Church of El Paso, and in former years pastor of the First Baptist Church of Marshall, was asked to assume the presidency. He accepted, taking charge upon the retirement of Dr. Humphreys. Located in a very important and a growing section of Texas, with little or no competition, the school has a great future. Baptists of the State will do well to look into the needs of this institution and provide amply for its growth and development. It now, at the close of its fifth year of active service, has more property valuation than any one of twenty of the twenty-six junior colleges of the South, more students than sixteen of them, and more students than seven of the senior colleges within the bounds of the Southern Baptist Convention.

CHAPTER 100. HISTORY OF BURLESON COLLEGE

BURLESON COLLEGE was founded in 1895 by the Hunt County Association. Like many other Baptist colleges, it was started by a small group of men and women who appreciated Christian education and saw the need for Baptist schools and colleges, but who did not realize the fact that while a school is very valuable, it required a great deal of money to found and maintain a college of standard grade. Consequently the founders of Burleson College were disappointed from the beginning, in that the income was much below the expenses of maintaining the College. Year by year the institution went deeper into debt. S. J. Anderson was the first president and was the leader in founding the institution. He continued in the presidency until 1899, a period of four years, when the Education Commission of the Baptist General Convention of Texas agreed for the Convention to pay the debts of Burleson College and maintain it. The Hunt County Association deeded the property to the Baptist General Convention, which paid all of the indebtedness of the school and agreed to meet the deficits in running expenses and provide for the improvement of the institution. At the time of the transfer to the Baptist General Convention, Burleson. College entered the Texas Baptist correlation of schools on an agreement that it should become a junior college, doing four years of academy work and two years of college work, fitting students for entrance into the junior class of a university. Burleson College is located in the western part of the city of Greenville, on a campus of seven acres. The main building is a three-story brick, well arranged for school purposes. The library and laboratories, together with other equipment, give Burleson the highest standing among junior colleges in the State. There is a large, brick dormitory for young women, capable of accommodating 100 girls. An exact duplicate of this dormitory is occupied by young men. The campus, sodded with Bermuda grass and having well placed trees and shrubbery, is one of the beauty spots of Greenville. The athletic field has one of the best cinder tracks in the State. Baseball ground, football field, tennis courts, and first-class equipment for college athletics furnish students opportunities for physical training. In the twenty-eight years of its history Burleson College has had eleven presidents. S.J. Anderson served 1895-1899; J.B. Johnson, 1899-1900; E.T. Kemp, 1900-1901; W.I. Gibson, 19011907, and again 1909-1910; M.H. Duncan, 1907-1908; O.C. Payne, 1908-1909; E.L. Compere, 1910-1913; John

S. Humphreys, 1913-1917; B.E. Masters 1917-1920; W.I. Thames, 19201922, and F.M. McConnell, present incumbent, who was elected in 1922. Burleson College has gradually taken its place in the esteem and confidence of the Baptists of North Texas. Many of its students have gone out into the business world and are now successful men and women. Many of the churches have Burleson students for pastors. It is now established permanently as one of the correlated system of Baptist schools to be for all time a blessing to Texas and to the world. We regret that we are unable to present historical data concerning Rusk Institute and Wayland College. Diligent efforts were made to obtain sketches of these institutions, but they were unrewarded.

CHAPTER 101. THE INAUGURATION AND EXPANSION OF HOUSTON BAPTIST HOSPITAL

HOUSTON BAPTIST HOSPITAL

THE Baptist Hospital of Houston had its inception in the summer of 1904 while L.T. Mays, pastor of Tuam Avenue Baptist Church, Houston, was assisting D.R. Pevoto in a revival in the Clark Street Baptist Church, Houston, of which the latter was pastor. Following the close of this meeting a campaign of propaganda was begun and religiously pursued until Dr. Mays went to Cuba as missionary under the Home Mission Board. His farewell words to his partner in the enterprise were, Continue the work until a religious hospital is established in Houston under Baptist control. It was thought at that time that little, if any, headway had been made. Many doctors and business men had been interviewed and the answer received from all of them might be condensed into one statement: Yes, we certainly need an institution of this kind operated on the broad plan outlined, but Somewhat staggered by the sudden decision of Dr. Mays to go to Cuba, and discouraged by the loss of his only sympathetic friend and advocate, Pevoto

did not push the hospital idea for a few months. Then the people who had been interested began to make inquiry as to the progress made and to speak more hopefully of the plan. At this time (1905) there were eight Baptist churches in Houston, boasting a membership of 1,875, and holding properties valued at $85,600. So many other things were at this time appealing so loudly and persistently for help that the appeal for a Christian hospital could not be heard. It was in November, 1905, that J.L. Gross came to the pastorate of the First Baptist Church of Houston. D.R. Pevoto lost no time in introducing the hospital subject to him. For two years they prayed and planned together. In 1914, Dr. Gross had this to say in a report on the Hospital which appeared in a hospital magazine:
As early as 1904 the Rev. L.T. Mays, now one of the representatives of our national government in Canada, and the Rev. D.R. Pevoto, the present efficient superintendent of the Baptist Sanitarium and Hospital of Houston, Texas, both being resident pastors, began talking and planning to build in Houston such an institution as above referred to. They succeeded in creating a good deal of sentiment, but sufficient interest had not yet been aroused to bring to their assistance enough aid to put the project on its feet. During the year 1906, and in the early part of 1907, Rev. D.R. Pevoto and the writer counseled and prayed much over this situation. In August of 1907, it looked like the hand of God was leading them to go forward in the work. A small but fairly equipped institution at the corner of Smith and Lamar was offered to them for a consideration of $1,000 in cash, and the assumption of an indebtedness of $17,000, arranged in long-time payments, making a total of $18,000 for property worth easily $20,000. A good woman Mrs. Rachel Stuart a member of the First Baptist Church of Houston, was found, who gave the first thousand dollars. Her name should ever be enshrined in the hearts of the thousands who have already, and who shall in the coming years, share the benefits of this institution as one of the early forerunners in a most beautiful ministry. With her gift and with faith in God and the brotherhood, and believing that God was leading us, on Sept. 1, 1907, we entered into possession of this property, and, with much hesitancy, assumed this great responsibility and began to operate the second Baptist hospital in Texas.

While this agitation for a hospital for Houston was going on, Mrs. Ida J. Rudisill, a nurse, realizing the great need of more hospital facilities, built a nice 17-bed hospital. Mr. Pevoto found himself a regular visitor there and constant adviser in the construction of this hospital, and in the fall of 1905, soon after its completion, he began negotiating for its purchase, which was finally consummated in the late summer of 1907, when the institution known as the Ida J. Rudisill Sanitarium was taken over by the holding committee of

the Baptist denomination and continued on and after Sept. 1, 1907, under the name of Baptist Sanitarium. As evidence that the program was carried forward purely on faith, it is necessary only to reiterate the fact that the institution was purchased for $18,000, with only $1,000 cash for the first payment. The trade could not have been closed at this time, and probably nothing could have been done for a long time had it not been for the faith in the movement and the generosity of a member of the First Baptist Church Mrs. Rachel Stuart who, because of her liberality never had any ready cash, gave her note which was discounted at the bank. She continued a firm friend of the institution until her death. At this juncture, as stated by D.R. Pevoto, he was called upon to make the greatest sacrifice of his life. For years it had been his cherished dream to enter Baylor University. He had completed all arrangements to enter in a few weeks, or as soon as his hopes for a Baptist Sanitarium in Houston had been realized. The hospital committee was in session to make final arrangements to close the deal for the Rudisill Sanitarium when the Baptist plans became known. Here the committee stopped and refused to go forward unless he would agree to stay in Houston and take charge of the new institution. After a brief moment of serious thought, he said, If the Sanitarium depends on that, my University course will have to wait. His first position with the Sanitarium was that of financial secretary, while Mrs. Rudisill was retained as superintendent. A training school for nurses was opened immediately. This was the first chartered school for nursing in Houston and probably the fifth in Texas. This was the second Baptist Hospital and the second Training School in the Southern Baptist Convention. The first class, a group of seven young women, was graduated in 1909. Some of these students had been in the institution for some time before the school was chartered and others had received part of their training elsewhere. D. R. Pevoto soon assumed the active management of the Sanitarium as its superintendent, and Mrs. Rudisill continued as superintendent of nurses until December, 1911. She was succeeded by Miss Lillie Wilson, later Mrs. J.P. Burnett, of Louisville, Ky. The Sanitarium became the property of the Baptist General Convention of Texas in 1910. The following is from the Annual of that year:
At a special meeting of the board of directors of the Baptist Sanitarium of Houston, held November 9, 1910, at Houston, Texas, the following proceedings were had T. M. Kennerly offered the following resolutions:

Resolved, that the institution and all of the property of the Baptist Sanitarium, of Houston, be tendered to the Baptist General Convention of Texas, to be accepted and taken by said Convention, and conducted and operated as are the other institutions of the Convention, said Convention to elect the directors thereof; That if said Convention shall accept said institution and property, that the president and secretary, or other proper officers of the Baptist Sanitarium, be and are hereby directed to make proper and necessary convey ances of the property, and that necessary amendments be made to the charter of the Baptist Sanitarium to accomplish these ends. Robert Carroll moved the adoption of said resolution, and said motion was seconded by R.E. Burt, and unanimously adopted.

These proceedings were officially signed by J.L. Gross, president, and T.M. Kennerly, secretary. This tender was referred to a committee of ten members, who made the following report:
Your committee to which was referred the tender of the Baptist Sanitarium of Houston to the Baptist General Convention of Texas, by the trustees of the said Sanitarium, reports as follows: Realizing that extreme caution should always be exercised in multiplying the agencies and institutions of this Convention, your committee called a conference of all the several general boards of this Convention to consider the matter referred to the committee in all its bearings. After patient and prolonged consideration of the subject in every possible aspect, the large conference of the several boards, together with the committee, reached the hearty and unanimous conclusion that the Convention should accept the proffer made by the trustees of the Baptist Sanitarium of Houston, and such is the recommendation of the committee. The committee deems it proper to say for the information of the Convention that this Sanitarium has been in operation about three years; that it has already accomplished much good; that its location is most advantageous for such an enterprise; that it is now more than paying its way, and that it is constantly growing in public favor, not only in the great commercial center where it is located, but also in the regions round about. In recommending the acceptance of this institution as one of the institutions of the Convention, your committee feels free to say that its recommendation is made solely on the merits of the particular case before it, and must not be understood as setting a precedent for the indiscriminate acceptance of institutions of different sorts that may from time to time be tendered to the Convention.

The committee sincerely hopes and firmly believes that if the Convention shall accept and adopt the Baptist Sanitarium of Houston as one of the Conventions institutions, that the city of Houston, the contiguous territory and other sections of the State as well, will give to the institution such support, financial and otherwise, as will make for its rapid growth and everenlarging usefulness.

This report was signed by George W. Truett, Forrest Smith, C.C. Coleman, D.C. Freeman, W.R. Brown, George B. Butler, J.E. Hughes, J.J. Pipkin, U.S. Thomas and Edward Stubblefield. Following the transfer of the property to the Convention a new charter was procured and the name changed to Baptist Sanitarium and Hospital. To the original building was added in 1911 a four-story reenforced concrete building. This was increased to a seven-story building in 1914, which increased the capacity to 115 beds. The block (except a small corner) and seven buildings compose the present physical properties of the institution. The first superintendent, D.R. Pevoto, resigned and closed his service of over ten years with the close of the year 1917, and accepted a position to which he had been elected as assistant secretary of the executive board of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. Mrs. J.P. Burnett, who had been with the institution since December, 1911, as assistant superintendent and superintendent of nurses, was elected superintendent of the institution and continued as superintendent of nurses. This position she filled creditably and with satisfaction until the election of Robert Jolly in January, 1920. When the 75 Million Campaign came on, the Houston Hospital, for the first time in its history, received some real financial help from the State organization of the denomination. Four hundred and seventy-five thousand dollars were pledged to the institution and of that amount $83,000 has been paid. On the strength of that promise the Hospital bought all the property in the block in which it is located, with the exception of a small lot on the corner. The Hospital has been graded A by the American College of Surgeons and is a member of the American Hospital Association. The School of Nursing, under the superintendency of Mrs. J.P. Burnett, has made an enviable reputation far and wide, and of its 110 graduates several are in the foreign fields and many are filling responsible positions in institutions in the country. The school is the only one in the South that makes it compulsory for the students to study the Bible, and at graduation they receive a diploma for Bible study along with their diplomas as nurses.

A history of the Houston Hospital would be incomplete without recognition of the work done by Mrs. George H. Lee, the hospital missionary. She has endeared herself to thousands of patients and their friends. She takes care of the religious side of the Hospital. She teaches the Bible class for nurses, conducts their chapel exercises each morning and presents Christ to the unsaved patients, giving each of them a Bible and writing letters for them and performing any service they may need. She has led more than 500 to Christ since she came with the Hospital and has helped hundreds to renew their vows as Christians and start anew in the Christian life.

CHAPTER 102. BAYLOR HOSPITAL AND ALLIED ACTIVITIESF78

THE first suggestion, so far as available records show, that was ever made by any Texas Baptist concerning Baptist hospital and sanitarium work, appeared in an open letter written by J.B. Cranfill to R.C. Buckner on the occasion of the latters 70th birthday, and which appeared in the. editorial columns of The Baptist Standard February 26, 1903. The following are the words concerning it:
Here in Dallas I want to see erected within the next five years a Baptist hospital that will throw open its doors to our great and growing people, so that when one gets sick abroad that one can come here and have the best attention that scientific skill can give. There is not such an institution yet in the State. Our people have built gloriously, but they have failed signally at this important point. I know there is in Texas money in the hands of Baptist people to be placed in your hands for this great work when you are ready to sound out the word. My dear brother, do not delay too long, for the years pass swiftly by, and you, together with the noble men who have upheld your hands through all the trying hours, must soon pass on into the better land.

The next reference to this important enterprise occurred in an article by R.C. Buckner which appeared in The Baptist Standard, June 4, 1903. The following is an extract from that article:
Some weeks ago The Standard, with some remarkable insight into the promptings of my heart and purposes of my life, about which I had ventured to give but meager intimations, brought before the public a matter on which I was not quite ready to speak definitely. It was in reference to a long cherished desire to see established in Dallas a general hospital and a willingness to lead off in active efforts to found such an institution. Replying to what The Standard-had to say as to the demand for such an institution, and my desire concerning it, I intimated a willingness to go forward with such movement, provided certain substantial encouragement could be promptly offered. Since that time indications, advice and events, that have followed in rapid succession, have removed every particle of hesitancy, and I am now fully persuaded to commit myself to a determined and persistent effort, to cease only with the accomplishment of the end in view or at the end of my natural existence. The contemplated hospital must be built and conducted on the broadest humanitarian principles; and the proposition to have the Baptist people under it, behind it and in front of it will not, either in theory or practice, interfere with the fixed purpose to make it non-sectarian and beneficial to the whole State, and even outside; ignoring the inexcusable selfishness of sectarianism and sectional jealousies and strife. Friends of the

enterprise who are not Baptists want to see it built and run much like Buckner Orphans Home, aloof from all selfishness, jealousies and strife; antagonizing no other institution; working in peaceful harmony with every good thing and seeking by liberal means and unselfish ambition to do all possible good and the least possible harm.

The third reference to sanitarium and hospital work appeared in an editorial by J.B. Cranfill, which was published in The Baptist Standard of June 11, 1903, as follows:
Doubtless, the readers of The Standard carefully observed the article in last weeks paper from the pen of Dr. R.C. Buckner concerning the Baptist hospital. For many years The Standard has been of the conviction that such an institution was urgently needed in our State. We have forged ahead grandly on our educational and mission work, but up to this good hour there is no place where a Baptist can go when in need of treatment at a hospital or sanitarium. The Standard has no unkind word for the hospitals and sanitariums of other denominations. They show their power and wisdom by establishing these much-needed institutions. Be it known, however, that Baptists can never be content to entrust the care of their sick to other denominations, any more than they can entrust the education of their children to other religious schools. We say it deliberately and prayerfully, but we believe that the establishment and maintenance of a Baptist hospital in Texas is more important at this juncture of denominational progress than any other interest among us. We have lost greatly in many ways by delaying in this matter so long. Other denominations have secured the public purse in the interest of their hospitals and sanitariums. We have been derelict in the matter, and we have thus suffered loss as a denomination and at the same time have been denied the privilege of doing the great good that can come from the proper care of the afflicted.

Nothing tangible eventuated from these suggestions until later in 1903, but there was a constant accentuation of interest in this important enterprise just succeeding the foregoing extracts from The Standard. Later, after numerous conferences, a board of directors was agreed upon and the name, The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium, was given to the prospective institution. Those composing the first board of directors were R.C. Buckner, C.C. Slaughter, J.B. Gambrell, George W. Truett, George W. McDaniel, E.T. Lewis, A.B. Flanary, George W. Carroll, F.W. Johnson, J.P. Crouch, G.H. Connell and F.L. Carroll. The charter of the institution was issued October 16, 1903, and the first recorded meeting of the board of trustees was held in the rooms of the American Baptist Publication Society, October 23, 1903. The members present were R.C. Buckner, J.B. Gambrell, E.T. Lewis, George W. McDaniel, A.N. Hall, A.B. Flanary and George W. Truett. J.B. Gambrell acted as temporary chairman. The following officers were elected:

R. C. Buckner, president; George W. Truett, secretary, and C.C. Slaughter, treasurer. The charter, which was largely the work of R.C. Buckner, was adopted. The following paragraph from the charter was the keystone in the arch of its organic law:
Art. VI. This corporation is organized for the purpose of supporting an educational, benevolent and charitable undertaking, viz., a hospital and sanitarium, to be conducted on the broadest humanitarian principles, uncontrolled by politics, uninfluenced by sectional ambition or strife, and free from all invidious distinction or preference as to political parties or as to religious sects or creeds. This institution shall be open to all reputable physicians and surgeons, and to all reputable medical schools.

At the next meeting of the board, October 26, there was earnest discussion concerning the location of the prospective hospital. Special attention was directed to the hospital property which nad been acquired by Dr. C.M. Rosser and associates, and which was located on Junius Street near the intersection of College Avenue. A committee consisting of R.C. Buckner, C.C. Slaughter and A.B. Flanary was appointed to consider the purchase of the Rosser property, which purchase was consummated October 30 for a consideration of $23,500. On November 9, 1903, by-laws were adopted providing for the selection of the directors of the new institution by the Baptist General Convention of Texas, and further providing that not more than three new directors should be elected in any one year. On this same day at the Baptist General Convention of Texas, then in session at Dallas, the following resolutions were read by George W. Truett and adopted by the Convention:
Resolved (1) that it is the sense of this Convention that the Baptists of Texas have too long neglected a proper and practical emphasis of the healing work in the life and ministry of Jesus Christ. Hospitals are the natural product of the Christian religion, and are becoming, more and more, the urgent need of our modern civilization. Resolved (2) that we most heartily approve the timely movement recently inaugurated to establish in the city of Dallas, the Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium; and we pledge to the movement our cordial sympathy and substantial support. We believe the completion of this momentous movement will work a distinct advance in the denominational life and growth of our people. Resolved (3) that this Convention unreservedly commends this broadly humanitarian and Christian enterprise to the prayerful consideration and unstinted co-operation of the pastors and churches within our bounds, and to the good will and generous help of the general public.

Resolved (4) that this Convention accepts the privilege of selecting the directors of the Sanitarium in the way and manner prescribed by its by-laws.

The following resolutions from the Dallas Pastors Association were read:
We, the members of the Dallas Pastors Association, have learned, with great pleasure, of the plans and purpose of our Baptist brethren to erect in Dallas a commodious and thoroughly equipped sanitarium upon broad humanitarian principles. We recognize the need and great benefit of such an institution, not only for our City, but for all Protestantism of the entire Southwest. We hereby express our appreciation, our sympathy, and our good-will for this enterprise, and pledge our hearty co-operation as far as we are able to promote the interests of such an institution.

These resolutions were signed by Robert Hill, president of Dallas Pastors Association. James O. Reavis, and John M. Moore, committee. On March 11, 1904, the Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium was formally opened in the old building which the trustees had acquired, with E.T. Lewis as superintendent. On March 16 a staff was appointed. September 25, C.H. Briggs was elected to fill the vacancy made by the removal of William Lunsford to North Carolina. On the same date a building committee was appointed, consisting of C.C. Slaughter, E.T. Lewis and R.C. Buckner. The new building was opened on October 14, 1909, and B.J. Robert was elected as superintendent of the institution, which position he held until 1911, when on September 20 of that year, J.B. Franklin was elected superintendent, which position he now holds. In the meantime the Nurses Training School building, one of the most complete and elaborate structures of its kind in America, has been opened, a new wing has been completed in connection with the main building, a building has been erected for Baylor Medical College, and many other structures of various kinds, essential to the life and growth of the institution, have been acquired. On December 11, 1920, the board of trustees passed a resolution to combine The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium and Baylor University, College of Medicine and provide for a closed hospital staff. This plan went into operation soon thereafter. The amendment to the Baylor University charter, covering the merger of Baylor University and The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium was filed on January 21, 1921, and approved by the Secretary of State on March 5, 1921. The name of The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium was changed to Baylor Hospital. This step was made essential by the growing needs of Baylor Medical College, which from the beginning of the hospital work, had been intimately allied with the Hospital. In the meantime, other very important

institutions, growing out of the activities of Baylor University in Dallas in its teaching of science, were originated, consisting of the College of Pharmacy and the College of Dentistry, and all of these synchronized with Baylor Medical College, Baylor Hospital and the Baylor Training School for Nurses. The hospital has chronicled tremendous growth and expansion. It is now counted one of the best institutions of its kind in America, and Baylor Medical College has achieved the standing of A grade, and this grade applies to all of its allied institutions. When, at the time of the merger of these two institutions, the trustees of Baylor Hospital adopted the plan of what is known in medical circles as the closed staff, the wisdom of this step was gravely doubted by some of the friends and founders of the institution. The step occasioned a sensational flurry among the physicians in Dallas who had not been placed on the staff, and who by this alternative, were denied the privileges of Baylor Hospital. Out of some 400 practicing physicians in Dallas only about 100 were placed on the Baylor Hospital staff, and the hostility of some of the physicians who were thus denied the privileges of Baylor Hospital was very acute. This eventuated in an active agitation among these physicians for another Dallas hospital, with theresult that the Dallas Sanitarium, under the auspices of the Methodist denomination, is now in course of construction. The advocates of the closed staff policy in Baylor Hospital justified their attitude on the ground that without the closed staff Baylor Medical College could not achieve the A grade standing. Those who opposed the closed staff policy contended that its adoption was a reversal of the organic law upon which the institution was founded, that this step was a violation of the age-long open-door attitude of our Baptist people and was a contravention of our immemorial conceptions of liberty of conscience and freedom of individual action. The board thought otherwise, however, and after the charter had been amended so that this new plan could be legally adopted, it was carried into effect, with the result that some of the founders of the institution who gave of their means, even down to blood for its establishment, have thus been forced to carry their sick to the Roman Catholic hospital here so that they may have the physicians of their choice. If the matter of the closed staff were to come up now for consideration de novo its adoption is gravely doubted. There has been a considerable relaxation of the rigidity of the original closed staff requirements through the inauguration of what is called the courtesy staff, but this expedient did not serve to salve the wounds of those physicians who had, through the closed staff procedure, been entirely cut off from the

privileges of the Baylor Hospital. Some have accepted the courtesy, while many others have declined to accept any courtesies from our Baptist institution. In the establishment of The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium, now Baylor Hospital, the names of three men shine with resplendent luster. It does not seem that the enterprise could have been carried to a successful culmination if the efforts of either one of them had been eliminated. These three men were R.C. Buckner, C.C. Slaughter and George W. Truett. The first one named, who was the founder of Buckner Orphans Home, had long cherished in his heart the plan and purpose of establishing a Baptist hospital. As he states in the words quoted at the outset of this chapter, this plan was not definite and, therefore, had not crystallized into action. When, however, the Baptist hospital idea took root in the minds of our people, he at once leaped into leadership in the enterprise and, together with the other two brethren named, gave of the best that was in him to its establishment. C. C. Slaughter was the largest benefactor that The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium had. His gifts aggregated some $320,000. They were very much larger than the contributions of any other one man. This large sum was not contributed at one time. The largest single gift that he made to the hospital was in 1918, just before George W. Truett left for the war zone in Europe. C.C. Slaughter had long been afflicted. He was consciously nearing the end of his nobly fruitful life. It will be recalled that he suffered a fracture of his hip joint some six years before his death, and from that moment through his remaining days he was a constant sufferer. There was, however, no relaxation in his keen and insistent interest in Christs cause. He loved this Sanitarium with a fadeless love, and it was not surprising that the last large benefaction of his life was given through his pastor to this institution. The intimate story of this last gift is very interesting. The amount was $150,000, and it was given in securities that were worth their par value. Knowing that the tenure of his own life was uncertain, and desiring that this gift should be made before the departure of George W. Truett, his pastor, to France, Colonel Slaughter asked that the bonds be brought to his home, from whence they were carried by Mrs. Dr. George T. Veal, his daughter, and who in her fine Christian and philanthropic spirit is like unto her father, to the home of George W. Truett. This was the crowning contribution of C.C. Slaughters life. It was the largest amount he ever gave at any one time to any one object. His prognostications concerning the future proved to be correct. When his pastor left for. France he was never to see him in life again. On January 25, 1919, he passed into the

land of light and love on high. In the absence of his pastor, his funeral sermon was preached by J.B. Cranfill. The prayer was offered by R.C. Buckner. It was fitting that in the future days the trustees of Baylor Hospital should enshrine the colossal gifts and transcendent character of C.C. Slaughter and his devoted and gentle-hearted wife, Mrs. C.C. Slaughter, in some worthy way in the institution. In all of the gifts that C.C. Slaughter made to religious and philanthropic objects, Mrs. C.C. Slaughter most heartily and generously cooperated. She was especially rejoiced when her husband, as the sands of his life were running low, made the large gift to which reference has just been made. A bronze tablet has-been installed in the entrance hall of Baylor Hospital, which bears this inscription:
This Tablet Is Inscribed by Texas Baptists To Col. and Mrs. C.C. Slaughter In Most Grateful and Loving Recognition of Their incomparable services In the Building of This Institution.

The third indispensable factor in the establishment of Baylor Hospital, first known as The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium, was George W. Truett. Immediately upon the inauguration of the enterprise he threw the entire weight of his colossal and winsome personality into its exploitation. It was his appeals to the hearts of Texas Baptists that eventuated in the countless contributions that were made to this new activity of Texas Baptists which was the first Baptist hospital ever built in the great Southwest. Dr. Truett laid under tribute to this cause all the strength that was in him, and under his magic touch the enterprise took character and shape, and was carried to ultimate success. In the parent building a bronze tablet has been installed in the entrance hall which contains the names of all its original founders who gave more than $1,000 to its erection, and of which the following is a copy:

TEXAS BAPTIST MEMORIAL SANITARIUM FRIENDS WHO HAVE GIVEN FROM $1,000 TO $50,000
Arnold, Mrs. J.C., Dallas A Friend, Dallas Baptist Churches, Dallas Baptist Sunday Schools, Texas Baptist Women, Denton B. Y.P. U. Workers, Texas Boren, Mr. and Mrs. B.N., Dallas

Broadway Baptist Church, Fort Worth Baptist Missionaries, Texas Baptist Women, Dallas Baptist Women, Farmersville B. U.M. College, Dallas Briggs, Mr. and Mrs. C.H., Dallas Buckner, R.C., Dallas Bulger, C.W., and family, Dallas Carlton, Mr. and Mrs. G.M., Hico Carroll, Mr. and Mrs. F.L., Waco Calloway, Jesse, Dallas Carroll, Mr. and Mrs. G.W., Beaumont Cary, Dr. E.H., Dallas Collier, Mr. and Mrs. J.R., Waco. Cowan, Mr. and Mrs. W.D., Pecos Cowden, Mr. and Mrs. J.M., Midland Cranfill, Dr. and Mrs. J.B., Dallas Crouch, Mr. and Mrs. J.P., McKinney Cochran, Mr. and Mrs. J.W., Livingston Conner, Mr. and Mrs. J.T., Mesquite Cowden, Mr. and Mrs. George E., Ft. Worth Cowden, Mr. and Mrs. W.H., Midland Cross, Mr. and Mrs. Price, Dallas Crowley, Mr. and Mrs. A.F., Ft. Worth Dalton, Mr. and Mrs. R.S., Palo Pinto Duke, Mr. and Mrs. H.Z., Dallas Ferris, R.A., Dallas First Baptist Church, Dallas First Baptist Church, Abilene First Baptist Church, Waco First Baptist Church, McKinney First Baptist Church, Beaumont Frost, Mr. and Mrs. E.A., Shreveport Gaines, Rev. and Mrs. R.R., Era German Baptists, Texas. Grayum, Mr. and Mrs. F.G., Snyder Heard, Mr. and Mrs. J.T., Omaha Higginbotham, Mr. and Mrs. R.W., Dublin Hoard, Mrs. Julia, Whitewright Holt, Mr. and Mrs. O.T., Pittsburg Jasper, Mr. and Mrs. T.C., Plano Johnson, Mr. and Mrs. F.W., Pecos Jones, Mr. and Mrs. J.E., Farmersville Kendall, Rev. and Mrs. W.B., Paris Lattimore, Mrs. Dessie Sellers Lile, Mr. and Mrs. Arthur, Stratford

Loudermilk, George W., Dallas Moore, Mr. and Mrs. A.J., San Antonio Murphy, Mr. and Mrs. George, Sherman Oxsheer, Mr. and Mrs. F.G., Ft. Worth Phillips, Mr. and Mrs. T.C., Bowie Pitts, Rev. Charles and family, Cleburne Randle, Mrs. E.C., Dallas Scarborough, Rev. and Mrs. L.R., Ft. Worth Cunningham, Mr. and Mrs. J.E., Dallas Davis, R.F., and family, Texas Fain, Mr. and Mrs. Earl, Ennis Fine, Mr. and Mrs. C.D., Dallas First Church B.Y.P.U., Dallas First Baptist Church, Dublin First Baptist Church, Wichita Falls First Baptist Church, Lancaster Fisher Family, The, Waco Fuqua, Mr. and Mrs. W.H., Amarillo Gambrell, Mrs. J.B., Dallas Goodwin, Mrs. A.C., Rosebud Hardin, Mrs. Pearl White, Dallas Hicks, Mr. and Mrs. R.H., Rockdale Hinds, Mr. and Mrs. G.F., Pearsall Holland, Rev. and Mrs. Lewis, Whitewright Hubbard, Mr. and Mrs. J.C., Farmersville Jenkins Family, The, Daingerfield Johnson, Mr. and Mrs. D.W., Kansas City Kendall, Mrs. Sallie S., Waco Kokernot, Mr. and Mrs. H.L., San. Antonio Leachman, Mr. and Mrs. G., S., Dallas Lott, Mrs. W.J., Goliad Means, Mr. and Mrs. J.Z., Valentine Morgan, Mr. and Mrs. A.M., Cleburne ONeall, Mr. and Mrs. E.V., Mineral Wells Pender, Rev. and Mrs. R.C., Texas Pierce, Mr. and Mrs. S., H., Savoy Ramseur, Mrs. P.S., Paris Rowland, Mr. and Mrs. J.A., Carlton Scharbauer, Mr. and Mrs. C., Midland Skinner, Mrs. S.P., Waxahachie Slaughter, Mr. and Mrs. W.B., Dalhart Smith, Mr. and Mrs. J.L., Amarillo Smith, Cicero, Mineral Wells Smith, Mr. and Mrs. H.W., Teneha Seale family, The, Jasper Slaughter, Mr. and Mrs. C.C., Dallas

Slaughter, Mr. and Mrs. J.B., Post City Splawn, Rev. W.S., Bonham Turner, Mrs. Mary P., Marble Falls Truett, Mr. and Mrs. C.L., Whitewright Webb, Mr. and Mrs. Sidney, Bellevue White, H.E., Lancaster White, Mrs. L.F., Lancaster White, Mr. and Mrs. G.L., Hillsboro Whitten, Miss Hattie V., Denton Wolfe, Mr. and Mrs. M.H., Dallas

At the 1921 session of the Baptist General Convention of Texas, the board of trustees of Baylor Hospital and of Baylor University proper were made identical. Up to this time there had been a board of trustees of The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium at Dallas and a separate board for Baylor University, but when The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium became Baylor Hospital, all of the allied institutions, together with the Hospital itself, became units of Baylor University proper. It was deemed wise thus to merge the two boards into one board, and this one board now supervises all the allied activities, including the hospital work. On April 4, 1919, R.C. Buckner died, and thus passed from the walks of men one of the greatest of our Texas Baptist leaders. None had worked in behalf of The Texas Baptist Memorial Sanitarium with greater devotion, more earnest zeal or more tireless energy than he, and his other philanthropic activities were in every way noteworthy. He gave to this hospital cause a large portion of his time, and it was his foresight and prophetic vision that discerned in this infant enterprise the glorious future, then in embryo, but which is now so happily unfolding before our eyes. He left a heritage of undying luster. He built his own monument in the Buckner Orphans Home, and he shared the greatness of his golden years with the hospital work, which Texas Baptists had so long neglected. We are not soon to see his like again.

CHAPTER 103. THE SOUTHWESTERN BAPTIST THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY.F79

THIS institution, now located in Fort Worth, the product of the brain and heart of B.H. Carroll, has an interesting, unique and charming history. It is the outgrowth of the Bible department of Baylor University. For many years prior to 1901 B.H. Carroll, then the pastor of the First Baptist Church at Waco, had been giving Bibical and theological instruction to the students of the University. Dr. Carroll and R.C. Burleson, president of Baylor University, had for years worked together in the training of the Baylor ministerial students. In 1901, on the recommendation of O.H. Cooper, then president of Baylor, the Bible department was organized into a theological department with B.H. Carroll as dean. Two professors were added and courses of study were arranged leading to the degrees of Th. B. and Th. M. These conditions prevailed until 1905 when it became manifest that the time had come for the establishment of the fully equipped theological seminary. In the summer of that year an emergency fund of $30,000 was raised by Dr. Carroll from about a hundred friends in Texas, and on his recommendation the board of trustees of Baylor University voted to enlarge the theological department with a faculty and course of study leading to all the degrees usually conferred by such institutions. In 1907 a committee was appointed by the trustees of Baylor to define the relations between the literary and theological departments. This committee recommended to the Baptist General Convention of Texas, the custodian of Baylor, that the theological department be separated from the University and incorporated as a theological seminary. A charter was secured under the laws of Texas, trustees were appointed, and the Seminary was started with a strong faculty, and until 1910 its classes were taught in the buildings of Baylor University. Its faculty at Waco consisted of B.H. Carroll, D.D., LL.D., dean and professor of English Bible; A.H. Newman, D.D., LL.D., professor of church history; Calvin Goodspeed, D.D., LL.D., professor of systematic theology; C.B. Williams, D.D., professor of New Testament Greek; L.W. Doolen, D.D., professor of homiletics and Hebrew, and later Jeff D. Ray, D.D., professor of homiletics; J.J. Reeve, D.D., professor of Hebrew; B.H. DeMent, D.D., professor of systematic theology, and L.R. Scarborough, D.D., professor of evangelism. At that time the degrees of Th. B., Th. M., and English Bible were conferred on students completing the required courses of study. In the fall of 1909 it was decided to seek another location where the Seminary could have separate existence and do its work independently of any other

institution. A committee on location consisting of President Carroll, Jeff D. Ray and L.R. Scarborough was appointed to secure a suitable and permanent home for the Seminary. In September of that year they visited Fort Worth and placed the question of the location of the institution before the pastors and members of the Baptist churches and the business men of Fort Worth. A bonus of $100,000 and a suitable site was set out as the condition upon which the Seminary would be located in the city. In thirty days, under the direction of L.R. Scarborough, representing the Seminary, and with the co-operation of the Baptist pastors of Fort Worth and a number of leading business men in the city, $100,000 in cash and pledges was secured. Nine different sites were offered in different parts of the city. In the last days of October, 1909, the trustees met in the city of Fort Worth and passed upon the different sites offered and decided on the location where the Seminary now stands in the southern part of the city. J.K. Winston offered a campus of 30 acres and a half interest in a body of land consisting of some 160 acres. He was joined in this gift by H.C. McCart, who gave a one-half interest in a body of land joining Mr. Winstons, consisting of 120 acres. Other interested parties joined in giving other tracts of land, amounting in all, with the gifts of Winston and McCart, to about 300 acres, and on this high elevation overlooking the city of Fort Worth the trustees decided to locate the Seminary. Its first building, Fort Worth Hall, the mens dormitory, was erected in 1910 at a cost, when finally completed two or three years later, of some $320,000. The Seminary opened its first session in its new building in September of 1910, with a student body of 125 and the faculty which it had at Waco. In the truest sense, the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, in its broad plans, policies, and high purposes, is the product of the gigantic brain and big heart of B.H. Carroll. As pastor of the First Baptist Church of Waco he had grown to be one of the greatest preachers of Southern Baptists and of the Baptist world in his leadership of Texas Baptists and Southern Baptists in their great plans for world-wide redemption and Christian education, and when he decided to grow out of the Bible department of Baylor University a theological Seminary along distinct lines, he set the strength of his great life to the task. In praying about the matter during the period of development of the idea of the theological department of Baylor into a theological seminary, Dr. Carroll promised God that if He would give to him good pledges for $10,000 a year for three years he would by faith launch the institution as a separate theological Seminary. In less than sixty days he had secured from about a hundred individuals, who had abiding confidence in Dr. Carroll and any plans he might set forth, the $30,000 needed. Riding in a Pullman car on the Fort Worth and Denver train between Amarillo and Fort Worth, God seemed to appear to him, having answered his prayer, and gave him the commission with a distinct,

overwhelming impression to inaugurate this institution which had been the dream and prayer of his heart. In this high hour of vision and ecstasy he promised God to establish it. From that time until November 10, 1914 the day of his death he gave the best strength of his great life to the development of the vision and the plans God gave him in founding on a permanent basis this great school of the prophets. He financed its running expenses until he died. He never came to the end of a fiscal year with any debt, and never failed to pay the full amount of the salaries of the teachers at the end of each month, though the Seminary had no endowment, or very little, at the time of his death. It was his plan that the teaching of the institution should gather around the English Bible, and that great emphasis should be put upon giving all the preachers a thorough knowledge of the English version of the Word of God. He wanted Greek, Hebrew, systematic theology, church history and the other theological studies taught by the strongest possible teachers, but he set the English Bible first and highest in the heart of the institution. He wanted also and did establish a chair of evangelism on an equal basis with all the other theological studies, and required every student entering the Seminary to take the full course given by the professor of evangelism. He desired also that there should never be any requirements made in the institution that would shut out the preacher of average education. He was greatly interested in what he called the bottom crop of the ministry furnishing a trained ministry for the great average rural, village and town churches, as well as strong, cultured, welleducated preachers for the more responsible places in the kingdom of God. He had a high and broad vision and great and enlarging plans for the institution, and gave it the best of his unselfish and great life until he died. He believed that on Seminary Hill God was establishing an institution that would be the center and promoter of the plain truth of the Word of God, loyal to all its teachings the deity, virgin birth, sacrificial death, efficacious atonement, bodily resurrection and second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. He founded the institution on the deity of Christ, the inspiration of the Scriptures, and all the holy, sacred doctrines dear to Christ and the Apostle Paul. His great spirit, his policies, his plans, his program all live in the heart of the Seminary to-day, and it is hoped will be carried forward by his successors until Christ comes again. The history of the finances of the Southwestern Seminary constitutes a charming story of Gods providential bounty. Up to the death of Dr. Carroll in November, 1914, the running expenses were entirely handled by him. The raising, collecting and administering of the building fund donated by the people of Fort Worth and from other sources, were entirely handled by L.R. Scarborough. The grounds were laid out, the buildings planned, constructed

and financed entirely by Dr. Scarborough in consultation with Dr. Carroll. After the death of Dr. Carroll the entire administration of the finances were turned over to Dr. Scarborough, who was elected president in February, 1915. At the time of the writing of this history the endowment fund is $390,000, invested in good securities. This endowment money was raised by Drs. Carroll, Scarborough, C.B. Williams, C.T. Ball, Jeff D. Ray, and other members of the faculty during the years from 1909 to 1923. The money for the erection of the first unit of the Womans Training School Building, at a cost of around $140,000, was raised largely through the efforts of the Baptist women of Texas under the leadership of Mrs. R.F. Stokes, who gave two years of most effective service in this worthy cause. The Sunday School Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, under the leadership of J.M. Frost, its secretary, contributed $10,000 to the erection of this building. The endowment of the Seminary at this time produces about $22,000 a year. The running expenses are about $125,000 a year. The board of the Baptist General Convention of Texas provides $65,000 a year on the running expenses out of the 75 Million Campaign fund. The funds for the remaining part of the running expenses are raised by the Seminary president, faculty, and evangelists from their evangelistic meetings held in different parts of the country. In the year 1920, $400,000 was expended in the enlargement of the two dormitories, the erection of a power plant to produce heat and give water to the Seminary buildings and the residences on Seminary Hill, and the erection of a temporary administration building. The fund for the payment of these improvements have been and are coming out of the Seminarys part of the 75 Million Campaign. It was voted by the Baptists of Texas that the Seminary should have $500,000 and the Training School $200,000 out of the funds raised from the South. The Southern Convention at Washington voted that the Foreign Mission, Home Mission and Educational Boards of said Convention should lend to the Southwestern Seminary out of the funds received from the 75 Million Campaign $500,000 for a building fund. Thus, iF all the funds in the 75 Million Campaign be raised, the Southwestern Seminary would receive $1,700,000. They will receive their proportionate part out of whatever is raised during this campaign. The administration of the Seminary, either under B.H. Carroll, its first president, or L.R. Scarborough, its present president, has never failed to pay the salaries of its teachers in full on the first of every month, and though President Scarborough has had to borrow an aggregate of more than a million dollars from the banks and other sources, the trustees have never been called upon for personal endorsement of any obligations of the Seminary. It has a small endowment in the form of good securities, but a large endowment in the affections of Southern Baptists.

At this writing in 1923 its buildings consist of a mens dormitory Fort Worth Hall a fire-proof structure, built of re-enforced concrete and grayfaced brick, which is able to accommodate the offices of all of its teachers and give dormitory facilities to about 250; a dormitory for women made of the same material as the mens dormitory, with a facility for 200 students; a temporary administration building giving chapel and recitation rooms for some 700 students; a power and a water plant with two deep wells, furnishing the purest artesian water, with the very best and most modern equipment for pumping water and heating the buildings. It has about 50 cottages and apartment houses which it rents to its married students. It has 350 acres of land surrounding its buildings. In 1923 Seminary Hill was incorporated into the city of Fort Worth. Its street car line, which the administration had built and operated for years, was taken over by the City Traction Company, and bonds were voted by the city for putting in sufficient city water and sewerage facilities, thus increasing the physical properties of the Seminary to a value of some $500,000. Its greatest need at the present writing is a great administration building, a library building, a music building, a gymnasium, an endowment fund of $3,000,000 and an endowment for its Students Aid Fund of at least a million dollars. It is doubted if it has a parallel in the history of the growth of the kingdom of God. In fifteen years it has grown from small beginnings to a faculty of 40 teachers, nearly 800 students, coming from nearly every state in the Union and from many foreign lands, and a power and effectiveness known around the world. The Womans Missionary Training School was originally started through the efforts of R.C. Buckner, of Buckner Orphans Home, the Baptist pastors, and some noble women in Dallas, and was transferred to the Southwestern Seminary in 1909. In 1910 the Baptist women of Texas adopted it as their child, and began the work of raising money for its building, which was completed in 1915 at a cost of $140,000. Since that time an advisory board appointed by the W.M. U. of Texas, New Mexico, Arkansas, Louisiana, Oklahoma, Mississippi and Missouri has greatly aided in the development of this Missionary Training School for women. In 1915 a regular department of field evangelism was established under the department of evangelism in the Seminary. The same year a department of religious education and a department of gospel music were established. In 1921 the names of these departments were changed into the schools of religious education, missionary training and gospel music. These schools have grown in these years to magnificent proportions. In 1923 these three schools

graduated about 20 well-trained students from each school, 64 in all, and had a student body in these three schools of around 150 each, thus giving great emphasis to the work of men and women in the fields of Sunday School, B.Y.P.U., missions, and gospel music. In 1912 an extension and correspondence department was established, and under the excellent leadership of J.W. Crowder, it has grown to magnificent proportions. In 1923 there is a full department of correspondence with a regular professor, clerical force, and an enrollment of 1,000 students taking courses of study in this department. The Seminary has now and has had for a number of years a kindergarten and a free day nursery for the young children of the married students, thus enabling the wives of the ministers, gospel singers, and religious education workers to take studies along with their husbands, and thus prepare themselves for the best work in the promotion of the gospel and the building of the kingdom of God. The Missionary Training School has had superintendents as follows: Miss Mary C. Tupper, 1913-1915; Mrs. Alma Lile, 1915-1918, and Mrs. J.W. Byars since 1918. These noble women have wrought permanently and mightily in the development of this school for the training of women for the kingdom and service of God. The department of gospel music was established and has been built under the direction of I.E. Reynolds, and the department of religious education under the direction of J.M. Price. These two noble educational and gospel leaders deserve great credit for the work which they have done and are doing in these wonderful departments. All these departments have grown up with the full endorsement, encouragement, and support of President L.R. Scarborough. In the spring of 1923 the board of trustees unanimously offered the Southwestern Seminary to the ownership and control of the Southern Baptist Convention. In its session in Kansas City, May, 1923, the Convention unanimously voted to take proper steps toward the full acceptance of this offer. The committee that was appointed at the Convention had a meeting and unanimously voted to recommend to the 1924 Convention the acceptance of the offer, and thereafter to appoint its board of trustees and take full charge of the institution. The trustees for years had been appointed by the Baptist Conventions of Texas, New Mexico, Oklahoma, Louisiana, Arkansas, Mississippi, Southern Illinois, Florida, Tennessee, Kentucky and Missouri, but with the acceptance of the institution by the Southern Convention, the trustees will hereafter be appointed by that body.

Many noble workers have put much of their brain, blood, money, prayers, tears, vitality and life into the building of this institution. Some of these are among its board of trustees Judge W.D. Harris, who was president of the board for a number of years until his death; its present president, Judge O.S. Lattimore of the Court of Criminal Appeals of Texas; J.B. Cranfill, of Dallas, one of its most faithful and co-operating and liberal supporters; George W. Truett, pastor of the First Baptist Church of Dallas, who has been on its board and one of its best friends from its beginning until now. Others who have helped are A.J. Barton, of Alexandria, Louisiana; Woodie Johnson of Pecos, now deceased; Dave Cowan, of Pecos; J.P. Crouch, of McKinney, Texas; George E. Cowden, now deceased; J.T. Pemberton, president of the Farmers & Mechanics National Bank, Fort Worth; G.H. Connell, of the First National Bank, Fort Worth; R.E. Burt, of Dallas; D.I. Smyth, for a long time of Grandview, Texas. Others who wrought well in its list of builders and who must be mentioned here, are the members of its faculty. All of them have nobly helped, having contributed prayer, strength, faith, and consecrated service. Special mention should be made of Jeff D. Ray, professor of homiletics; W.T. Conner, professor of systematic theology; C.B. Williams, of the department of Greek; A.H. Newman, in the early years, professor of church history; C.T. Ball, who gave many years of unselfish and effective service in securing funds for the endowment and support of the institution, who was at one time professor of missions, who largely inaugurated the correspondence department, and while in the institution started the student volunteer movement among Southern Baptists; J.W. Crowder, long Dr. Carrolls assistant and after his death his successor in English Bible, head of correspondence department, has rendered valued service in the editing and compiling of Dr. Carrolls volumes of sermons; W.W. Barnes, in the later years professor of church history; B.H. DeMent, now president of the Baptist Bible Institute, New Orleans; L.W. Doolen, who rendered a.brief and valuable service in the early years of its history, and Jesse B. Weatherspoon, professor of Hebrew, now of Louisville, Kentucky. Others who have been and are rendering valuable service in the building of the institution are heads of its different departments I.E. Reynolds, of the gospel music department; J.M. Price, of the religious education department; H.E. Dana, New Testament Greek; B.A. Copass, of the department of Hebrew; W.H. Knight and W.A. Hancock, heads of the practical work department; P.F. Evans and J.W. Hickerson, evangelists, and R.T. Bryan, of the department of missions. Mention should be made especially of the work of Mrs. Alma Lile and Mrs. J.W. Byars for long superintendency of the Training School; Mrs. R.F. Stokes, who gave such valuable service in raising funds for the Training School building; Mrs. F.S. Davis and Mrs. A.F. Beddoe, the president and corresponding secretary of the W.M. U. of Texas, who have given such heroic and effective leadership among the women of Texas and the

South in the building of the Training School. Special mention must be made of the friendship rendered in many ways of R.C. Buckner of Buckner Orphans Home and J.M. Carroll as secretary of the Education Board and as pastor of the First Baptist Church of Waco, who in many ways rendered valuable service to the institution in its early history. Special mention should be made in connection with the history of the Seminary, its growth and enlargement, of the name of J.B. Gambrell, who was the first president of its board of trustees, who as secretary of the Texas Baptist Convention for a number of years, rendered valuable aid in many ways, and was for a number of years professor of ecclesiology, whose strong and wonderful life lived among its students and whose strong influence throughout the South brought great favor and strength to the institution. We also mention the wonderful influence of the consecrated life of Mrs. W.L. Williams, who first suggested to the W.M. U. of Texas the establishment of the Training School and the erection of its present building, and who, for a number of years, has lived in its best and most glorious life. It has been her deft hand that has beautified the campus, her great, heroic soul that has carried the institution in faith and prayer and has exemplified the life of Christ among its students for these years. She will ever live in the best life of the institution. These and many others in their sympathies, prayers, liberal contributions, heroic faith, and constant co-operation have given valuable support to the building of this institution. History will tell the story of the faith, the vision, the prayers, the tears, and the unselfish and consecrated service of the two men who are recorded as its presidents B.H. Carroll and L.R. Scarborough. They have met its expenses. They have financed it. They have constructed its buildings. They have suggested and fostered and supported the growth of its departments. They, mainly, have carried it to the hearts of Southern Baptists and to people beyond the bounds of the Southern Convention, in their sermons, their lectures, their revival meetings, their published books and articles, their unswerving devotion and loyalty to its highest aims and purposes and their leadership in making it what it is to-day and in laying the foundation upon which the future will be constructed. In these fifteen years the Seminary has sent out a large and noble band of students men and women, preachers, missionaries, gospel singers, teachers, pastors assistants, W.M. U., B.Y.P.U. and Sunday School workers, and laborers in every phase of gospel and kingdom life and service. Her students occupy places of importance, power, and efficiency in all fields of service. Its students are pastors of great churches and teachers of the best scholarship and in the greatest positions. They are effective, unselfish workers who are loyal to all the denominational work, in country, village, town and city churches, as

well as in nearly every foreign field and in nearly every phase of the home field work. A long, noble galaxy of men and women who have received their instruction in this institution have gone out to win souls and build the kingdom of God around the world. Concerning the institution, in its doctrinal stand, there has never been the faintest reflection upon its orthodoxy. It stands without compromise, without flinching, for all the vitalities of the faith of Baptists set out in the New Testament and summarized in the New Hampshire Confessions of Faith. The administration of the institution has never permitted the slightest deviation on the part of its teachers from these declarations of our faith, such as the deity of Christ, His virgin birth, His atoning death, His bodily resurrection, His certain return, the inspiration of His Bible, the integrity of His churches, the sacredness of the two ordinances of baptism and the Lords Supper, the power of the Holy Spirit, and so on. It is known around the world for its loyalty to the truth. It stands to-day four-square, with its great founder, upon the rock Christ Jesus and His revealed will. Probably its greatest asset is its evangelistic spirit, its mission spirit, its compassionate zeal and spiritual fervor for the winning of lost souls, for the carrying of the gospel to a lost world. The fellowship of its life is almost heavenly. The unity of its faculty and student body upon the main great doctrines of the faith, and their compassionate zeal for the salvation of a lost world mark the institution in a unique and wonderful way. It stands for broad scholarship, high character, loyalty to the teachings of New Testament faith, the highest ideals of compassionate soul-winning and missionary zeal, and to all the institutions built up by the great denomination supporting, owning, controlling and directing it. It seeks to train preachers, preachers wives, young women and laymen, for all the fields of Christian service, and to give back to the churches the very best training in all the lines of service for which Christ and His widening kingdom call.

CHAPTER 104. CLOSING YEARS 1915-1921

THESE closing years of our history were all eventful. When we contemplate the many and mighty things now accomplished by our people in one year, compared to the seemingly small achievements of the earlier years, the contrast appears strange and even marvelous, and yet those early years were also great years. We come to this closing chapter of our main story with a deep sense of gratitude to God who has spared our life and given us strength to complete the task, and yet something of sincere regret that the intimate association with the noble heroes and heroines of the past, which has been ours for four full years, must soon come to an end. These last seven years 1915-1921 were great. Numbers of our great fathers passed over the river during these seven strenuous years, but our broken lines were quickly filled by worthy sons, and the strong and yet strengthening lines go marching on, we trust, to yet greater victories and nobler achievements. The Convention of 1915 was held in Austin. Baylors president, S.P. Brooks, was again chosen president of the Convention, and John C. Townes, R.E. Burt, and T.C. Yantis, (lately gone to his heavenly home), vice-presidents; and D.R. Pevoto and G.O. Key, recording secretaries. J.B. Gambrell was again chosen corresponding secretary and superintendent of missions, which position he was honorably and gloriously to hold for yet another three years. Brooks served another year following this as president. Then came M.H. Wolfe, a great deacon, for three years. He was followed by President J.D. Sandefer, of Simmons College, who is still serving as Convention president as we write this closing chapter. Since 1886 only four laymen have served as president of our Convention L.L. Foster, S.P. Brooks, M.H. Wolfe, and J.D. Sandefer. They have all made great presiding officers. Vice-presidents change almost every year. The following, in addition to the three mentioned above, have served at some time during the last seven years: Cullen F. Thomas, F.S. Groner, R.C. Buckner, J.M. Dawson, S.P. Brooks, J.M. Carroll, J.L. Smith, T.M. Kennerly, J.B. Tidwell, C.E. Maddry, E.P. West, Forrest Smith, C.M. Caldwell, M.E. Hudson, R.G. Bowers, and Wallace Bassett.

F.S. GRONER
D. R. Pevoto, G.O. Key, J.L. Truett and I.J. White have served as recording secretaries. Following J.B. Gambrell, our long time and greatly honored corresponding secretary, has come F.S. Groner. He entered a position made immensely large by an immensely large man. No greater compliment can be paid to Dr. Groner than to say that he is creditably filling the place. There has been no retrogression in the stupendous work that is being done. He has a large vision and great capacity for work. Things are moving well. He is nobly re-enforced by B.W. Vining, conservation secretary, and J.T. Pinson, all around assistant.

J. T. PINSON
But what of the work for these seven years? Look at the following brief statistical summary of State Mission work done:
1915 1916 1917 1918 1919 1920 1921

Missionaries employed Churches organized Sunday Schools organized Baptized Preachers ordained Church houses built

332 57 278 5,075 40 17

339 78 252 5,692 83 33

382 75 266 6,219 73 58

339 49 284 5,679 42 32

317 45 272 4,442 35 14

432 69 308 6,890 67 33

524 121 466 13,251 120 20

Now note the totals of the seven years of State Mission work. Only the work of the missionaries employed by the State Convention is included: Churches organized, 492; Sunday Schools organized, 2,126; baptized into mission churches, 47,268; preachers ordained, 460; church houses built on mission fields, 217; at a cost of $496,933.15. Missionaries were employed among the Americans, Mexicans, Germans, Bohemians and Italians. Contributions through the State Mission Board are now running far beyond the million dollar mark annually. Truly, mighty things are now being done. The executive board of our General Convention is now indeed a great business body, doing a big business in a big business way. We now have great mission interests, great schools, great sanitaria and great publishing interests. In 1915 the educational work was again turned over to the exective board. For a number of years we had had a special Education Board, but this plan never worked very satisfactorily. There was always more or less conflict, and some friction. The Education Board was very considerably in debt when it was discontinued, and its work was all transferred to the executive board. The various schools, while still in sore need of endowment and larger and better equipment, are now in far better condition than they have ever been. However, the schools located at Goodnight, Canadian, Westminster, Bryan and Palacios have been discontinued. Those now surviving the two Baylors, Simmons, Howard Payne, Decatur, Wayland, Burleson, Marshall, Rusk, San Marcos and the Seminary at Fort Worth are, as stated, prospering as never before. Baptists during all the years have been strong believers in education not only education for themselves, but education for all. Not only in religious education, but public school education by the State. They have always been unvarying and unstinted supporters of State and rural public schools, and in favor of sufficient taxation to properly build, equip and maintain them. In 1918, the following resolutions, offered by Jeff D. Ray, were adopted by our Convention while in session at Dallas:f80

Whereas, there is now pending before the United States Congress a bill creating a Department of Education, to be co-ordinate with other executive departments of the government, such as the Departments of War, Navy, Agriculture, Labor, etc., and, Whereas, this bill carries with it an appropriation of one hundred million dollars to be equitably apportioned among the States, such fund to be utilized by the State in solving the problems (1) Of illiteracy, (2) of immigrant education, (3) public school education, and especially rural education, and (4) the preparation and supply of competent teachers for the public schools; and, Whereas, the higher Christian Education in which this body is so vitally concerned would, we believe, receive tremendous re-enforcement by the achievement of the purposes of this bill, Resolved, that this Convention, representing approximately one-tenth the population of this State, hereby places itself upon record as heartily favoring every sane movement for the better education of our people, and especially for the improvement of our rural schools. Resolved (2) that we respectfully request our senators and representatives in Congress to give every thoughtful consideration to this bill, and to give it their hearty support, if after careful investigation they find the proposal to be, in their judgment, a worthy one. Resolved (3) that the corresponding secretary of this Convention be and he is hereby instructed to send a copy of these resolutions to each of our senators and representatives in Congress, and to Senator Hoke Smith, of Georgia, the author of the bill. The second resolution read and adopted is as follows: Whereas, we regard inefficient rural schools and widespread farm tenancy as two pre-eminent barriers, not only to the social and economic, but also to the religious progress of our people, and, Whereas, we learn with pleasure that Governor Hobby contemplates recommending to the coming session of the legislature (1) A special appropriation of three million dollars for the better equipment of rural schools, and, (2) A bill similar in some respects to the Federal Farm Loan Bank bill, as a means by which the State may assist the farm tenant in acquiring the ownership of a home,

Resolved, by the Baptist General Convention of Texas, representing approximately one-tenth of the population of this State, that while we would not commit ourselves in advance to any special policy that may be proposed by the governor, nor adopted by the legislature on these two points, yet we do heartily commit ourselves to the general proposition that the time has come when sane but progressive legislation should be enacted, calculated to increase specifically and practically the efficiency of our rural schools, and to remove as far as possible the universally admitted and deplored system of farm tenancy in our State. Resolved (2) that as citizens, as Christians, and as Baptists, we commit ourselves to a sympathetic attitude toward any sane legislation calculated to deal constructively and helpfully with these two vital matters. Resolved (3) that since in Texas, Baptists have a larger rural population than any other denomination and perhaps larger than all other denominations, we regard it as the imperious duty of Baptist people, and especially our Baptist pastors, to give patient, prayerful consideration to these two very grave rural problems and render every possible assistance in their solution.

It was during some of these closing years that our country was in the great World War. This war greatly affected religious work in Texas, as probably it did all over the world. It called to arms, to the training camps and the battlefields of France and other places, nearly all our young men. It greatly crippled our schools and our churches in many of their departments. Very many of our preachers went, some as soldiers and some as chaplains. It required a very large proportion of our mission gifts to support religious work in the many camps, as well as at the front. Many of our Baptist boys, as well as others, went away never to return. Texas, as well as the whole world, still feels the awful effects of that great world tragedy. At times, especially in the earlier months of the war, it was somewhat difficult to secure reasonable freedom for preaching to the soldiers in the camps. The following resolution, which was adopted by our 1916 Convention at its session in Waco, was offered by S.P. Brooks, president of Baylor University:
Acting on information already given to the public, and taking notice of the efforts of the executive board of this Convention, in co-operation with the Home Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention, to preach the gospel to the soldiers in the camps on our western border, and also having in mind the inhibition imposed by General Funston on preaching to the soldiers, this Convention enters its protest as follows We fully recognize the importance of military discipline and order in the camps. We raise no question as to the right of the Commanding General to prescribe the time, place and all military proprieties of preaching services in the camps.

But we stoutly deny the right of General Funston, or any military man, even the president, to prescribe the substance of preaching to the soldiers. When General Funston made it a condition of Baptist preaching in the camps that the preachers must not tell the soldiers that they are lost, he transcended his authority, and committed an offense against the inherent and constitutional rights of American citizens. Article VIII, Paragraph 1, of the Constitution of the United States says: Congress shall make no laws respecting any establishment of religion or prohibiting a free exercise thereof, or abridging the freedom of speech or the press. What Congress can not do does not lie within the power of any military commander. We affirm that when General Funston entered the domain of theology and inhibited the preaching of a great doctrine of the evangelical faith, he violated the Constitution, which is intended to protect the rights of all Americans. We further affirm that no Baptist preacher can, in conscience, agree to have his message to lost men censored by any human authority, however exalted. The true preacher gets his message from God, and his responsibility is to God, and not to man, for the faithful preaching of it. No true preacher will submit to militarism in the realm of religion. We further assert that soldiers in our American army have a right to listen to the gospel as preached by any denomination. The Commanding General has no authority to prescribe for them the character of their religious life in any respect. He does not hold their consciences, and it does not belong to him to regulate their emotions. The voluntary principle must reign, and if the soldiers among the border troops wish to hear Baptist preaching, they are entitled to hear it. If their hearts are moved and their spiritual nature revived, that does not concern military authority. If Baptist people desire to preach the gospel among these soldiers, they have a right to preach it. We protest further that on this voluntary principle, the fact that Catholics, Jews and others do not believe in the preaching, or in the order of services held, is no reason why they should not be held. The Catholics and others are carrying on work in the army, and we insist that they have a right to do it in their own way, so long as they do not interrupt the order of the camps, and what one set of soldiers believe or do not believe in no way limits the rights of another set of soldiers in the religious life. In recording this protest against the invasion of our religious rights, we refrain from entering the domain of motive. We do not know what motive led to a course so extraordinary, but we deal only with the fact that a distinguished and highly honored soldier has made an unbearable invasion of our religious rights. We further say that Baptists stand where they have always stood, for full and equal freedom of religion and conscience for all men alike. Baptists want no rights or privileges in religion that all citizens can not have in equal measure. We here declare in the words of the eminent Bishop Candler, of the Methodist denomination, that the issue raised is not one that concerns the Baptists

alone, but which concerns the whole matter of freedom of religious worship in this country. Joining other religious bodies, we call on the President, the Secretary of War and our members of Congress in both houses to take proper steps to investigate the religious services and life of the army, to the end that the cherished doctrine of full and equal religious liberty for all may be preserved and applied alike to every citizen of the United States. By 1918, however, conditions had so far changed that a resolution was passed by the Convention thanking the officers of our army camps for their kindness to our religious workers. As a further expression of the feeling of our Texas Baptist people on subjects and conditions pertaining to the World War, note the following paper and resolution adopted by the Convention at its session in Dallas in 1917: The Baptist General Convention of Texas, assembled in Dallas, November, 1917, would, in view of the present world-wide struggle of special privilege and autocracy, go to record before all the world as being in profound sympathy with the struggle of the United States and her allies against autocracy, as expressed in all ecclesiastical and political systems. We would solemnly pledge to our fellow-patriots everywhere, and to the civil government of which we are a part, our loyal devotion to the principles inspiring the present titanic struggle of the democracies of the world against the most highly specialized and more powerfully organized autocracy in the world, supported by the most consummate military machine ever organized to support imperialism against the common rights of humanity. We express the fervent hope that the world may soon see the end of all political and ecclesiastical systems which deny the common and equal rights of all mankind. We hail this as the supreme hour for Baptists to hold forth and make effective their age-long contentions for the rule of the people. We believe that the world will be every way better when all autocracies are overthrown, and when the right of the people to rule themselves is everywhere recognized. Baptists are essentially and fundamentally democratic. We believe that the form of the highest civilization is a New Testament church, where every member is equal in privilege with every other member. And we look with grateful favor upon the rapid conversion of the American people to the principle of the indefeasible right of women to express their convictions at the ballot box, along with their brothers. We are all the more concerned on this point in this crucial hour of the worlds history, because all the powers of evil are massing their strength to perpetuate the gross evils of our civilization, and in doing so they are manifesting themselves as the implacable enemies of the natural rights of women in the civil realm.

And further, it is our profound conviction that in the reconstruction of the world, on a democratic basis, all the moral forces of society will be needed, acting in concert, for the exaltation and maintenance of the proper standards of righteousness in civil government and everywhere else.

The following resolution was introduced by M.T. Andrews and adopted:

Whereas, the radically and rapidly changing conditions of the world to-day are bringing to the American people new duties and ever-increasing responsibilities, and, Whereas, the entrance of this country into the World War now waging in the interest of human rights and religious freedom is emptying our country of its young men, and shifting them across the sea to the far remote and bloody scenes of battle, and, Whereas, the extraordinary perils of war lend a tremendous emphasis to the importance of these young men being saved, and, Whereas, the inevitable conditions which must follow the war, when the whole world will be torn to shreds, and the work of world-reconstruction must begin, will create an unprecedented demand for a high order of saved and sanctified manhood, therefore, be it Resolved, first, that the Baptist General Convention of Texas hereby earnestly recommends to our Foreign Mission Board of the Southern Baptist Convention that they consider the wisdom and advisability of taking some steps toward following our soldiers across the seas, and in every way consistent with military order, preaching the gospel to them and leading them to accept the Saviour before they go, as many of them will, to their death. Resolved, second, that in view of these stressful conditions, we hereby issue a challenge to Southern Baptists to set as a goal of their missionary endeavor the raising of a sum, the minimum of which shall be one million dollars before the meeting of our Convention in May, 1918, and that Texas Baptists pledge their most sacrificial efforts and their unstinted co-operation to this enlarged program. We believe nothing less than this will begin to discharge our sacred obligations in this eventful day, or meet the terrible responsibilities of such a crucial hour.

From the battlefields of France came back the thrilling greetings from our own George W. Truett, who was among the many of our brave and loyal preachers who accompanied our soldier boys to France as spiritual leaders and counselors:
To the Baptist General Convention of Texas: From fields hallowed by the blood of our sons, for the sake of humanity, accept the assurance of my love unmeasured for the Convention and cause represented. Am praying that the Convention shall be animated by unprecedented visions and plans. Our age-

long contentions now have incomparable significance and opportunity. World reconstruction demands blood-red consecration. Go forward with Christ, exacting His absolute worship everywhere.

A feeling of amazement and protest pulsed in the hearts of Baptists and Protestants all over the United States when our government gave to the Catholics, through their Knights of Columbus, the right to erect their buildings and hold their services in all soldier camps, when no such rights were ever given to any other religious denomination. It is not enough to say that all the others were represented by the Y.M.C.A., for it not only does not represent all Baptists and all Protestant denominations, but it represents no Christian denomination. It is an independent organization, responsible to nobody but itself. It needs to be remembered that if only actual members are counted, Protestants and Baptists in the United States far outnumber the Catholics. Another matter which has given our people no little concern during these last years has been the matter of school text-books. For a number of years the Convention had a standing committee, with O.L. Hailey as chairman, for the purpose of examining school text-books, and going before the State School Board to suggest any needed corrections. Some of the books were found to contain sentences teaching outright infidelity, and others had teachings directly contrary to the teachings of the Bible. Baptists thoroughly believe in our public schools, and they believe in sufficient taxes rightly to equip and support these schools. Furthermore, they believe in compulsory education up to certain grades. And they, together with probably three-fourths of the population of this State, believe in the Bible, and the whole Bible, from the first chapter of Genesis to the closing words of Revelation. But they do not believe in school text-books, compulsorily taught, which contain teachings that discredit the teachings of the Word of God. While the Christian people of this State, who are the strongest supporters of this Government, are trying to teach their children love and reverence for the Word of God, which is the basis for all righteous government, it is not right to let the comparatively few bookmakers put things into our school text-books which discredit any part of our Bible. The schools have our children for ten or fifteen years of the most critical period of their lives. The teachings during these years, whether good or bad, can never be thoroughly eradicated. We believe in the freedom of the press, but we are not in favor of teaching to our children everything the press sees fit to publish. The teaching of Darwinian evolution or anything else discrediting the teachings of any part of the Bible is not necessary to a good school education. Our children do not have to be taught the many vagaries and eternally changing guesses of the doctrines of evolution in order to the highest development of true manhood or womanhood. Our Convention has been right

in maintaining such a committee. Even the many, though sometimes unpleasant, discussions which we have had of late on this subject have done good. Let the scientific students go on with their studies and researches, but keep their vague conclusions and deductions out of school text-books. Discredit in the mind of the young the first chapter of Genesis and you have created a doubt of the whole Word of God. And create a doubt of the Word of God, and you have seriously lessened the possibilities of the highest type of Christian citizenship. There are as many different ideas on evolution as there are books on evolution. Destroy the Genesis account of creation, and the world will be again without form and void, with ten thousand little finite men trying to refashion it. We give below one of the first annual reports made by the 1916 Conventions standing committee. Several vital corrections were made in some text-books as a result of the work of this committee:
Ever since the discovery of the art of printing, the printed page has been a most potent factor in human progress, but not all books are good. And so it happens that in our educational institutions, where the student is so largely influenced by the text-book, it behooves us, who are set for the preservation and perpetuation of the truth, to be very careful concerning the kind of books which are used in the training of our young people. In the investigation, development and propagation of scientific theories it is quite possible, and in many instances really true, that hypotheses and shrewd guesses have been set forth and taught as if they were fully established, and it is but natural that ardent and bright students should seek to avail themselves of such publications. But these very books may become a sore menace to the growing and ambitious student. The Convention, after several years of consideration of this question, has asked this committee to suggest what course we ought to pursue with regard to this important matter. It is not easy to formulate an answer, since the subject is so involved. The question of text-books reaches out to all kinds of schools. The matters about which we are concerned appear in so many departments of instruction, and we are so dependent upon the teachers who instruct our youth, that it is manifestly impossible to do more than set out in some general way the principles that must guide us. Then we are but a class of learners at best. No man has complete wisdom on any subject perhaps, much less on all subjects. It is good for us in the pursuit of knowledge that there are staunch conservatives among us. It is good also that we have alert progressives. The conservatives may be too slow to accept the results of research and inquiry, and the progressives may too readily accept them, so we must depend on the progressive to lead forward, but

depend, also, upon the conservative to temper his advance. Whatever is true, we welcome, but we wish to be as certain as possible that the new is true. To your committee, there seems to be two things that ought to identify, if not wholly determine, the teachings to be found in text-books for our schools, and we would have these tests applied to all our text-books, no matter in what school they are used. First. As long as a question remains in the merely hypothetical state, or in the realm of speculative philosophy, we would not have it set forth in our textbooks as if it were an established fact. Such subjects should be left for the post-graduate student and the professors. They are not proper elements in a curriculum where a student is in training, and under the controlling influence of the teacher. These are proper subjects for independent research. Second. Anything which is in conflict with the manifest teachings of the Bible should not be tolerated in our text-books at all. The reasons for this are easily perceived. God is the maker of the universe. He is likewise the author of revelation. God does not express Himself in contradictions. Where the voice of revelation and the voice of nature have spoken on any subject, they agree, and the revelation is of superior rank, and must determine our views. This is said with due consideration for the fact that men must determine what is revelation, and then correctly understand the voice of revelation. Nor do we deny that there is room for a fuller understanding of what is revelation and what it means. We are learners in the school of God, and open to instruction. We give it as our judgment that at the present time greater caution needs to be exercised in the realm of what are called the natural sciences, where the doctrine of evolution may exercise its influence, and in the realm of rationalism and higher criticism. The doctrine of evolution, as set forth by certain advocates of the theory, is a fruitful source of error. In the first place the advocates of this theory have not been very happy in setting forth their theories, and their theories, as advanced by some, are so antagonistic to the teaching of the Bible that Christians cannot consent to them. This does not mean that there has been no order nor progress in the development of Gods work in creation. Against such teachings, Christianity has no objection to urge. It favors it. Christianity is hospitable to all truth, and Baptists, of all people, hold themselves under the highest obligation to accept all that is truth. It is urged, and with much cogency, that we have not many suitable text books on certain subjects. To this there are three suggestions: First. We can not afford to use in our class rooms, however excellent in other respects, text-books that deny the truth of revelation. Second. There are text-books that have answered the purpose of teaching, in which great men and women have been trained. The foremost scientists of nearly all the ages have been firm believers in God and His Book. If the books need improving, let them be written with improvement, and not with the

poison of subversive error. And until they are thus written, use the others. A teacher ought to know where to procure the right kind of textbook for his or her school. Third. We must have in our class rooms teachers who are so well trained and so loyal to God and His truth that they will readily detect the error and at once and faithfully warn and protect the pupils from its damage. And at this place, for this appears to be our only place of safety at present, there must be no room for uncertainty. We would hold any teacher unfit to teach in our denominational schools who holds and advocates teachings and doctrines which are out of harmony with the views and wishes of the denomination which has built them and now sustains them. We would prosecute and punish anyone who should feed our children food that is poisonous to the body. How much more should we safeguard our children from those who would poison their souls We therefore appeal to those who have control and direction of our public schools to see to it that our youth are not corrupted and turned from God by the teaching they receive in the public schools of our land. We are happy to say that the Superintendent of Public Instruction of our State, and the State School Board have expressed themselves as in hearty sympathy with this purpose. Likewise, we call on the trustees of our own schools to see to it that the religious interests of the students committed to their schools are protected from erroneous and hurtful teachings in the class rooms of our institutions. And we would oppose the election of any trustee of any one of our denominational schools that would be willing and would knowingly permit such teachings to be prosecuted in the school of which he is a trustee.

This able report was signed by O.L. Hailey, R.T. Hanks, E.G. Townsend, J.B. Weatherspoon and A.J. Barton. Other prominent and vital matters upon which the Baptists have spoken with no uncertain voice during these last years have been civic righteousness and the evils of mob law. The records of our people, as a people, during all our Texas history, have been definite and outstanding on all questions of good and loyal citizenship. In the Convention minutes of 1915 appears a specially strong and timely article from the pen of S.P. Brooks, on Mob Law, and in the minutes of 1918 and 1919 appear very carefully prepared and striking reports on Civic Righteousness by committees whose chairmen were Judges O.S. Lattimore and William Pierson. All these articles are well worthy of places in this book, but if all the worthy things said by our people on vital subjects were put into this book, there would be no limit to its proportions. In the closing days of 1906, J.M. Gaddy fell on sleep. In 1896, while pastor at Lockhart, he was

elected general missionary. In 1900 he was elected assistant superintendent of missions; and in 1903, was made field secretary of missions. He greatly reenforced Secretary J.B. Gambrell during the trying days of the Hayden agitation. A just estimate of J.M. Gaddy is truly expressed in the report of the State Mission Board read at San Antonio in 1907:
No Convention ever had a more efficient or faithful servant. He was a manly man; brave as Richard Coeur de Lion and as tender as a woman. He had none of the strength nor the weaknesses of the schools; a John the Baptist, crying among the people, Prepare ye the way of the Lord; make His paths straight. J.M. Gaddy first gave himself to the Lord and then to the work, without reserve. He was a burning and shining light. The tides of time will never obliterate his tracks in Texas.

JIM GADDY
Early in 1919 a Loyalty Bond issue for $1,000,000 was oversubscribed $250,000. These bonds were issued to cover indebtedness of the schools, the properties of which to the value of $2,000,000, besides the credit of the Baptist General Convention of Texas, were offered as security. Five hundred thousand of this was to mature, $50,000 a year for ten years, and the remaining $500,000 in ten years, with option of extending ten additional years. These bonds bear interest at six per cent. The payment of these bonds is guaranteed each year by setting aside a sufficient amount from the annual offerings of Texas Baptists to provide a sinking fund for payment of principal and interest. The plan for financing the schools was conceived and directed by T.V. Neal, at that time Educational Secretary of the board, who, before coming to Dallas, had been pastor for ten years of Prospect Hill Church, San Antonio, and later of the First Baptist Church, San Marcos. After his able collaboration with Secretary Groner in the successful prosecution of this campaign and of the 75 Million campaign following it, in the direction of which he had a large part; Dr. Neal

accepted the call of the First Baptist Church, El Paso. During his ministry in that great center, the two largest churches, the First Baptist and the Central Baptist, have consolidated. They now have one of the strongest churches in the South.

T. F. NEAL
On June 10, 1921, J.B. Gambrell died. A few months before his death he made a trip to Europe, visiting a number of the European centers, and cheering and encouraging the Baptists of the old world. On his return to Texas; he was in great demand as a speaker and in a number of places delivered very luminous and informing addresses concerning his observations while he was abroad. It was evidently these strenuous exercises that led to a serious involvement of his heart, and finally put an end to his nobly distinguished and useful life. He preserved his wonderful optimism and perennial good cheer until the very last. It was a benediction to be in his sick room. He was confined to his bed but a very short time, but on account of his serious condition he was advised by his physicians to do very little work of any kind and, for a long time, he was kept in his room. At his death he was president of the Southern Baptist Convention, was one of the teachers in the Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary and was one of the best known writersf81 among American Baptists. His funeral sermon was preached by his pastor, George W. Truett, and a full report of it appeared in The Baptist Standard, and has been preserved in permanent form in Dr. Truetts latest book, Gods Call to America. No Baptist ever lived or died in Texas who was more widely esteemed or more sincerely loved than J.B. Gambrell. There were many other important things said and done during these last years, but we are yet too near to them to record them as finished history.

As I finish this task, after having given to it a great deal of time and thought during almost fifty years of my life, and after having devoted to it all of my time for the past four years, I lay down my pen with a degree of sadness, as well as a feeling of thankfulness and joy. In his preface to David Copperfield, Charles Dickens speaks of how it wrenched his heart to part with the characters in that favorite child of his brain, with whom he had companied for more than two years. If this great author felt that sense of loneliness and sadness in parting with these imaginary friends, the reader can well understand the feeling that pulses in my own heart now as I am separating, not from characters in a book of fiction, but from immortal men and women who marched through the most romantic sights and scenes ever recorded in the ecclesiastical history of the world. I am bidding farewell to T.J. Pilgrim, who immortalized himself as the organizer of the first Sunday School in Texas, and to James Huckins, William M. Tryon, N.T. Byars, Z.N. Morrell, J.W. D. Creath and R.E. B. Baylor, who, with others, were the vanguards in this transcendent epic of religion and romance. In bidding them adieu, I am thinking of that great faith chapter in Pauls letter to the Hebrews, in which are these words:
Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, from weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens.

The men who have made our Texas Baptist history well deserve to have their names recorded in the annals of Gods great heroes. In the coming time, some other hand will take up this history where my hand lays it down. I bequeath to him all that I have been privileged to record, and invoke from his hand a kindly word for those of us who were the successors of our pioneers, but who to the future historian will ourselves be pioneers. Texas Baptists have a priceless heritage. Their fathers carved out of the Texas wilderness a home of tolerance, of liberty of conscience and freedom of speech. Let us prize this legacy and hand it down stainless and unsullied to those who shall take up our work when we have laid it down.

FOOTNOTES
ft1

The second was organized in the same territory as was this third one, but the organization seems to have gotten away from the East Texas brethren. ft2 This was the first Baptist State Convention I ever attended. At that time I was living at Gatesville and was editor of The Gatesville Advance, the prohibition weekly paper of Texas. I was elected a messenger by the Gatesville church which was then co-operating with the State Convention. The route by rail was via McGregor, Temple and Belton on to Lampasas, up the G.C. & S.F. Ry. About midway between Belton and Lampasas I met, for the first time, J.M. Carroll, the author of this book. He was then thirty-three years old, and was as fine a specimen of Christian manhood as I had ever met. I never shall forget how distinguished he looked in his well-fitting light suit, nor the fine courtesy with which he greeted the young west Texas prohibition editor. The Editor.
ft3

So far as I know this is the saddest and the darkest chapter in Texas Baptist history. Looking back upon it at this distance none of us can explain why it was allowed to occur. The debt on these properties when they were thus sold was pitiably small. For the sake of the dust of the sainted dead who reposed in its soil and of the sacred memories that clustered around every brick and timber in its walls, these old Baylor University and Baylor College buildings should have been held in Baptist hands and preserved as mementos of the most romantic history ever chronicled by the Baptists of this or any other State. I was not privileged to be a student either at Baylor University or waco University or of any other of these Baptist schools, but my own heart sinks within me even now as I contemplate the shadow that must ever rest upon the Texas Baptist name because of our inattention to this small debt on old Baylor that eventuated in the sad chapter our historian here has registered. The Editor.

ft4

This life sketch is copied from Links Historical and Biographical Magazine. The first part, which is signed Annie C.B., was written by Mrs. Annie Crane Bondies, a daughter of Dr. Crane, and the closing paragraph by J.B. Link. ft5 I have painful memories of these endowment notes which were current when I accepted the position of Assistant Financial Secretary of Baylor University under S.L. Morris in 1888. I worked under Brother Morris only two months when he resigned January 1, 1889 and I was elected as his successor. I have had a great deal of experience in collecting funds, but I yet have never carried with me a batch of notes more difficult of

adjustment or collection than these endowment notes. I could write an entire chapter for this book detailing these experiences, but I doubt if the author would allow it to be printed here. The Editor. ft6 They were not both in service at the same. ft7 This body really claimed at one time all Texas. There were not other general bodies. ft8 Note the territory covered by these advance guards of the Baptist hosts, and remember this was thirty-eight years ago. ft9 Let it be noted that we are not giving reports from all the associations. We havent their records for these years. ft10 We can find no other reference to this meeting at Gonzales. ft11 Most of the data in the latter part of this chapter was secured through the help of Rev. F. Sievers, of Dallas. ft12 The story of Annie Luther Bagbys conversion to foreign missions is entirely unique. When her father, Dr. John Hill Luther, was pastor in Missouri he preached one Sabbath morning an impassioned sermon on foreign missions and called for volunteers. His little daughter, Annie, then twelve years old, rose timidly to her feet and said, Father, Ill go. Whereupon, this golden hearted man covered his face with his hands and exclaimed, My child, I didnt mean you. But the seeds the consecrated father had sown fell on good ground and from that day forward Annie Luther consecrated her life to the foreign mission work. When her sainted father had finished his active ministry he went to make his home with this missionary child down in Brazil. He died there under the Southern cross, and his body sleeps near Baylor College to await tare resurrection of the just. The Editor.
ft13

Would this not be a capital plan to follow now, with some of the stronger of our old preachers? Many of them do not like to be completely shelved, and they are not able to do full time work, and they have a horror of becoming what they regard as objects of charity. Besides they are able to do a little work. ft14 H.M. Burroughs report in Baptist General Convention Minutes of 1891, p. 23. ft15 In writing this history the author has depended very little on his memory, although concerning many things of which he has written and will yet write, he has very vivid and distinct recollections. ft16 Would it not have been wise to have continued the Home, since the property was owned by our Convention, was well located, valuable, well equipped, convenient and comfortable, and since there will always be some

who will need such a Home? Could it not have been made the one Home for all the Southern States? ft17 This chapter was written by Hal F. Buckner. ft18 J.M. Carroll, the author of this history, is perhaps the best wing shot in Texas. When he was pastor at Lampasas, just about the time of this Convention, there was a State shooting tournament held at Lampasas. Being greatly interested in expert marksmanship, Carroll went out to the scene of the tournament the day before it occurred and tried his hand at shooting clay pigeons. He was a stranger to the manager of the affair, who watched his marksmanship with great interest. After he had witnessed Carrolls triumphant work, in which he shot every clay pigeon into smithereens, this manager took this Baptist preacher off to one side and said I know every crack shot in Texas. You can beat any of them. They will all be here to-morrow. If you will stick to me we will make a big winning. You need not put up a cent. I will furnish all the money and lay all the bets. All I want you to do is to do the shooting. How do you feel about it? With a twinkle in his eye this Baptist pastor and prospective historian replied Inasmuch as I am pastor of the Baptist church here I do not think that if I entered into your plan it would look very well. The tournament manager threw up his bands and exclaimed: Good gracious! And thus the incident was ended. The Editor. ft19 Morris and Foster were two of the committee from the General Association. Link and Hanks may have been the other members of Dunns committee. ft20 It may not be amiss to relate the following incident as a part of the foregoing history: The committee of ten, appointed to prepare a basis upon which the two schools might be consolidated, met at a private home. J.M. Carroll was a guest at that home and was present during the entire time of the meeting. They held their session in his bed-room. The session lasted beyond the midnight hour. It was a strenuous session. Proposals and counter proposals, plans and counter plans, were submitted, but no plan suggested could secure unanimity. Agreement seemed almost unattainable. Carroll was simply an onlooker. He was intensely interested, but not once did he speak. He listened to suggestions and plans from the two sides, each trying to secure the best possible for the school it represented. He finally picked up a book lying on the bed where he was sitting, and wrote on the fly leaf the best things, as he thought, that had been suggested by each side.

He then formed it into a complete plan. J.B. Link was on the floor speaking. He slipped the paper into Links hand. Link continued to speak for some time, but just as he was about to sit down, he noticed the paper, and after a moments examination, he read it aloud. After a few verbal changes it was adopted and the next day it was submitted to the whole committee and there adopted. It became the basis of consolidation of the two schools. Not a member of the committee ever knew who wrote that paper, nor has it ever been made public until now. The Editor. ft21 See paragraphs 1 to 7 in the report at Houston. ft22 Since writing the foregoing, the Baptist General Convention has held a session at Dallas. At that meeting were present probably fifteen persons who were present at the Convention in waco in 1886. Every one who had any definite recollection concerning the matter, and numerous others to whom we have written, agree with the author that the Convention did not vote on the question of location for the consolidated paper that it positively declined to do so but temporarily adjourned and a massmeeting was immediately held, none of the messengers leaving their seats, and the mass-meeting voted as above stated. The following are some of the names of brethren whose remembrance of the matter corresponds with that of the author: R.T. Hanks (the brother who raised the question of the wisdom of the Convention as a Convention, voting on private matters), B.W. N. Simms, R.C. Pender, A.B. Ingram, F.S. Rountree, Jeff D. Ray, F.M. McConnell, J.B. Cranfill.
ft23

I was a messenger to the 1886 Convention, and was appointed chairman of the committee on the attitude of Baptists toward the liquor traffic. Major W.E. Penn was a member of the committee. When we brought in our report one of the speakers to the report was I.B. Kimbrough, one of the most eloquent of our old time Texas Baptist preachers. The year before, a prohibition campaign had been waged in McLennan County in which B.H. Carroll took a very prominent part. It was during that campaign that Senator Richard Coke, who was one of the opponents of prohibition, said Scourge the preachers back, and stop their rations. Addressing himself to this remark of our distinguished Waco citizen, Dr. Kimbrough said, Before I would allow any politician to put a padlock on my mouth on this question of prohibition, I would live on corn cobs and stump water. Perhaps in no Baptist State Convention ever held in Texas did the messengers hear a more eloquent plea for temperance and prohibition than this speech of I.B. Kimbrough. The Editor. ft24 An excellent sketch of Brother Garretts life can be found in Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. I, pp. 199-203.

ft25

See Links Historical and Biographical Magazine for a sketch of his life, Vol. II, pp. 106-117. ft26 It was really signed in his blacksmith shop. ft27 At that time that would have been true of every section in the State. In fact, as once before stated, available assets have never been equal our needs. ft28 There were less than 200. ft29 Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. II, p. 725. ft30 There was never really any reasonable basis for opposition to this B.Y.P.U. movement. I was present when the national organization was perfected at Chicago in July, 1891, and was honored by being chosen as first vicepresident of that movement. It was organized to protect our Baptist people from the very things that its Texas opponents feared. Its record since that time has amply vindicated the judgment of those who were pioneers in B.Y.P.U. and B.Y.P.U. A work. The Editor. ft31 It was really not a Baptist paper in the ordinary acceptation of the term but rather a monthly record and exponent of the State mission work. The Editor.
ft32

They had as much actual control in those years as now. Every denominationally appointed editor is a law unto himself. The Editor. ft33 In my judgment this was a very sad day for Texas Baptists. Individual ownership of Baptist papers presented many difficulties, but among Baptists no difficulty is so great as that of placing a denominational embargo on the free, unfettered and uncensored expression of denominational opinion. So-called denominational ownership of Baptist papers is admirably adopted to hierarchies and episcopacies, but it has no place in a free and an untrammeled Baptist democracy. The Editor. ft34 Our Convention years then began and closed in October, so these three convention years were the years closing in October of those years. ft35 J.G. Mashburn was the preacher who baptized George W. Truett. The Editor.
ft36

The salary was $2,500, and the work now embraced state, Home and Foreign Missions, Ministers Relief work and also the work of statisticianwork formerly done by four separate men. ft37 See tract entitled Important Information Concerning Two Board Meetings. ft38 It will be noted that Dr. Hayden precipitated his agitation against J.M. Carroll in March, 1894. On the night of January 18, 1894, the office of The Baptist Standard, then published at waco, was destroyed by fire. I was then editor of The Standard and the day following this calamity I

sent out an appeal to the subscribers to make advance payments on their subscriptions. The responses were hearty and spontaneous. A check for $10 came from Robert J. Burdette, and a check for $5 from John A. Broadus, but these were not disturbing elements. When J.M. Carroll received my appeal, he immediately enclosed his check for $5 to assist in re-habilitating our plant. His unselfish help was made public along with the names and advance subscriptions that were sent from other sources. It was not until after this incident that S.A. Hayden began his attacks upon J.M. Carroll. The Editor. ft39 At this Convention a change was made in the presiding officer. For several years R.C. Burleson had been president of the Convention, but his alignment with S.A. Hayden led the constructive forces of the denomination to nominate R.C. Buckner for president. Dr. Buckner was elected and was re-elected for twenty consecutive years. Prior to the 1894 Convention the closest friends of Dr. Burleson sought an interview with him and attempted to influence him to change his attitude. Nothing came of it. He, who through a long life had championed all the organized work of Texas Baptists, became unwittingly the most potential ally of the men who sought its disintegration. The Editor. ft40 Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. II, pp. 54 and 493. ft41 Excepting only the statistical items, every word of this report was written by B.H. Carroll. Aside from being a literary masterpiece it is one of the greatest pronouncements and interpretations of co-operative Baptist principles ever penned. The Editor.
ft42 ft43

This is an error. I paid $50 of the $700 mayself. The Editor. In response to a request from the editor, John T. Battle, who., in 1897 was secretary of the Baylor University board of trustees, has furnished the following statement for our History: My recollection of the election by the board of trustees of Baylor University of Dr. R.C. Burleson as emeritus president of Baylor University at Waco, is as follows: I was at that time a member of the board of trustees of Baylor University at Waco, and secretary of the board. The board of trustees elected annually the faculty of the University, first electing the president and usually electing the faculty on the recommendation of the president. At the meeting when Dr. R.C. Burleson was elected president emeritus a motion was made that he be elected emeritus president with a salary of $2,000 per annum. I moved, as a substitute, that he be re-elected president of Baylor University at a salary of $2,000 per annum. This substitute was seconded by Dr. O.I. Halbert. The substitute was lost, and the motion to elect Dr. Rufus Burleson president emeritus of Baylor University at waco, at a salary of $2,000 per annum, was carried. A copy of this resolution was handed to Dr. Burleson and he

remarked that be would take it under careful and prayerful consideration. He subsequently handed the secretary his written acceptance of the position of president emeritus of Baylor University, and stated that while he accepted the position and would use his best efforts in the interest of Baylor University, at the same time he believed that the board of trustees had made a mistake. As you may perhaps know, my personal relationship to Dr. R.C. Burleson was very close indeed. I held him in the highest esteem and had always aided him in any way that was in my power, and, up to the time of his death that relationship continued and there is in my mind and heart now more than a kindly remembrance of this great Christian educator. The Editor.
ft44 ft45

Minutes of the 1898 Convention, pp. 11-24. Thirty minutes may seem to have been a short time to give to a brother to reply to such a challenge, but this brother, at a preceding Convention, had been given opportunity to speak twelve or more hours on the same subject. The Conventions patience was exhausted. J. Al. Robertson was given twenty minutes to show why the challenge should be sustained. The vote was then taken and the challenge sustained. The records do not state how the vote stood. ft46 No brief report can really convey an adequate conception of the gravity or of the dramatic incidents of this Convention. R.C. Buckner was re-elected president, but during the critical hours of the sessions J.M. Robertson, who had been elected as one of the vice-presidents, presided. Never, in all of my knowledge of Texas Baptist history, did any man preside with greater fairness, greater ability or greater regard for parliamentary law than did J.M. Robertson. He piloted our Convention through the stormiest and most critical period of Texas Baptist life, and in these few hours made his name immortal. Those of us who were present will never forget the display of his wisdom, his alertness or of his genius as a presiding officer. The Editor.
ft47

This was a nobly generous resolution and was signed by great-hearted brethren. The committee appointed was composed of men of the same type and no doubt these brethren did their best, but the tangible results were very meager. I suppose there is no available list of the contributors to this fund now in existence, but, as one of the litigants, I know that very little help came to us from any source. Some of the defendants were unable to lend any substantial assistance and the burden was borne by just a few of us. Never shall I forget the nobility with which J.B. Gambrell and George W. Truett stood by those of us who bore the heavy financial burden of this litigation. They responded at every call, even beyond their means. When finally I settled the Hayden litigation, paying all the costs and closing up the whole miserable affair through this settlement, the only man who

contributed a penny to the final adjustment of the lawsuits was W.L. Williams. He gave $25. All told, the litigation cost me, personally, more than $25,000, but the cost of it could not be reckoned in terms of money. In reality it cost me my life work, it cost my family untold agony of pain and sorrow, and left scars upon all our hearts that time can never efface. The Editor. ft48 As a matter of fact, the Baptist Missionary Association was organized in Dallas in 1899, during the sessions of the Baptist General Convention of Texas. I, personally, attended the first meeting, which was composed of the delegates who, through the entire session of the Convention had stood for the policies of S.A. Hayden. I reported the proceedings for The Baptist Standard at the time, and while this new movement did not take its present name on the night of its organization, it was in fact the same organization to which our author refers as having been perfected in July, 1900. The Editor. ft49 It is very gratifying that this memorable brief address by J.B. Gambrell was preserved. Beginning with the year 1898 The Baptist Standard, of which I was then editor, began the policy of reporting our State Conventions stenographically. These reports were made by J.A. Lord, the greatest shorthand reporter I have ever known. From that time forward, as long as I was editor of The Standard, this plan of reporting was maintained and, as a matter of fact, it is the only plan through which a convention can really be reported. The keeping of the minutes of conventions in longhand by the reporters of denominational papers and by convention secretaries, while it serves to preserve the bare facts of the meetings reported, is no more a real report than a skeleton is a man. The people read these stenographic reports of our conventions, but I have yet to find the man who ever read the minutes of any convention, at any time, anywhere. The Editor. ft50 This chapter was written by J.B. Cranfill. ft51 This statement is copied from the 1904 Minutes of the Baptist General Convention of Texas.
ft52

During the incumbency of R.A. Lee and while B.H. Carroll was pastor of the First Baptist Church at Waco, Brother Lee made a visit to Dr. Carrolls church for the purpose of raising funds. At that time there was a good deal of opposition to the Sunday School and Colportage Convention, many of the brethren believing that it was a fifth wheel in the denominational program. Some of that opposition was at Waco, and Dr. Carroll, who always co-operated with every denominational enterprise, was anxious that this feeling of hostility to the Sunday School Convention should be allayed. With that end in view, he went over the whole matter with Brother Lee and outlined a program for him. He first outlined, in his wonderfully

strong way, the points of opposition to the Sunday School Convention and then made some notes for Brother Lee detailing the strength of the points in its favor. I was present when Brother Lee preached his sermon. He had Dr. Carrolls notes before him, and he stated the opposition side so strongly that he never could catch up with himself. When he came to the place in his discourse where he was presenting the strong points in favor of the Convention, he utterly failed to convince his audience, and thus many who before his sermon were strong advocates of the continuation of the Sunday School and Colportage Convention, drifted to the side of the opposition. It was both pathetic and painful, and it may be added that it is always a mistake for any David to attempt to fight in Sauls armor. The Editor. ft53 I journeyed to this Abilene Convention with J. Morgan wells and we took adjoining rooms in the hotel during the Convention session. He never seemed so full of life as then, but it was the last time I was ever to see him in the flesh. Another memorable event in my own life, which occurred during this Convention, was the pleasure I had in meeting Dr. J.T. Harrington, who delivered the address of welcome. He was, at that time, the leading physician in Abilene, but soon thereafter he was to move to Waco where he is now the acting president of the board of trustees of Baylor University and one of the noblest and best loved men who ever lived in Waco or, indeed, in any other part of Texas. I remember well the bright and eloquent address of welcome he made us at that Sunday School Convention, and through all the after years he and I have been warm friends. I think of him as an ornament to his profession, as a genuine, wholehearted, devoted, consecrated, generous-hearted Christian and as a man after my own heart in that he has a God-given talent for friendship not friendship for fair weather and sunlit skies, but friendship for the cloudy day and the hours of adversity and tears. His profession has held him in a semi-slavery, so he has not been able to be at our General Conventions, but it seems a tragedy that his wise counsel and devoted service have thus been largely lost to our State meetings. The Editor.
ft54

This paragraph is the traditional preachment of our Baptist people, but the sentiment has never been crystallized into deeds. All the colportage work our people have ever done has been indifferent and desultory. In theory we are a believer in books, but in fact this feature of our State work has always been treated as a step-grandchild. My contention has always been that every associational missionary should be a colporter and that every missionary of every kind in the employ of our board should be an active, aggressive agent for our State denominational paper. Our traveling associational missionaries should be paid at least half their salaries in our denominational books, and all other missionaries should be required to

collect at least 25 percent of their salaries in subscription money to The Baptist Standard. We talk about books and we have adopted The Baptist Standard as a denominationally-owned paper, but we stop there. If there should be widespread co-operation a Baptist hook of one kind or another could be placed in every home in Texas and The Baptist Standard would be a weekly visitor in 50,000 Baptist homes of our State and 10,000 homes of those not Baptists. The Editor. ft55 Some may consider this Jacksboro school a failure, but no Baptist school, even if it lived for only one year, was a failure. F.S. Groner, Hal F. Buckner and R.E. L. Farmer all attended this College and so did Hal F. Buckners queenly wife. No school that left its impress on lives like these can justly be called a failure. This dead College still lives. The Editor.
ft56

Referring again to North Texas Baptist College it is to me a precious memory that my much loved uncle, Isom Cranfill, who lived at Whitt, Parker Co., where I was born, loaned to F.S. Grover the money to pay for his education. Grover paid it all back, with interest, but he has never failed in gratitude to Uncle Isom for this kindness. The Editor. ft57 This man was C.C. Slaughter. The Editor. ft58 This was a part of the history, but not the beginning. ft59 Southern Baptist Convention Minutes for 1878, pp. 31-32. ft60 One of the most devoted Christian women Texas Baptists ever knew was Miss Hollie Harper, who was the first Texas Baptist woman to edit a womans department in an;; Texas Baptist paper. She occupied the position of editor of such a department, which was inaugurated by The Baptist Standard in 1892. When The Standard moved to Waco in July of that year, Miss Harper went with the paper and was a member of our family in Waco for many months. It was through her marvelous Christian influence that Annie Jenkins, then a school girl, was so deeply impressed that these impressions later led her to China where she is giving her gracious life as a foreign missionary. In all our annals there has never been among our women workers a more nobly useful woman than bliss Hollie Harper. She was born to be a leader, but in 1898, after she had married and after she had spent two or more years with her husband, Rev. E.G. Townsend, in the chapel car service, God called her to greater tasks on high. I never think of her untimely death without a feeling of inexpressible loss a loss that all of our people sustained when she went Home. The Editor.
ft61

Mrs. J.B. Gambrell, who is so kindly mentioned here by our author, was indeed a most remarkable woman. First of all, she was endowed by Providence with a wonderful mind and a remarkable spirit of devotion and enterprise. Added to this was high culture, and a very wide

acquaintanceship with the history and literature of the world. When Dr. Gambrell came to Texas to accept the position of secretary of our mission board, his wife tarried for almost a full year in Mississippi. For nine months of that time Dr. Gambrell was a member of our family when we lived in Waco. He was not a boarder, for I would no more have thought of permitting him to pay board than I would have excepted such compensation from my own dear father. During those months we often talked far into the night. In one of these heart to heart conversations, when this great leader had been separated from his wife and family for many months, we were talking of Mrs. Gambrell. With deep emotion and moist eyes the great man, in speaking of his wife, said: There has never been an hour since I first knew her that I have not loved her more than everything and everybody else in the whole world. He ascribed to her much of the inspiration and re-enforcement that came to him in his great work as he journeyed down the years, and his estimate of her helpfulness was just and true. Texas Baptists lost a great heroine of faith when Mrs. Mary T. Gambrell was called Home. The Editor. ft62 It would be very far from me to desire, in any way, to minimize the colossal work of J.B. Gambrell. He was one of the most remarkable men and one of the greatest men that ever marched through our history. It is just, however, to say at this point that in all of his work as secretary of missions there were two powers behind the throne. One was his wife, Mrs. Mary T. Gambrell, and the other was George W. Truett, his pastor. During the years covered by this period, I was on the inside of all the Baptist activities of Texas, the heart of which was in Dallas. Of my own personal knowledge I can testify that many is the time when the wisdom, farsightedness and compelling appeals to our denomination by George W. Truett made the very great success of J.B. Gambrell transcendently great. J.B. Gambrell was a born optimist, while George W. Truett is an optimist and a man of dauntless faith, yet, at the same time, he sees conditions and environments and recognized obstacles in a way that made him at once a yoke-fellow of J.B. Gambrell and a complement of his greatness. I have not a doubt that the flood-tide of contributions that came into our mission treasury at our epochal closing periods and menacing denominational crises were due as much, if not more, to the great-hearted work of George W. Truett as to the denominational statesmanship of J.B. Gambrell. The Editor.
ft63

Minutes of Convention, 1908. ft64 This chapter was written by J.B. Cranfill and was published in The Baptist Standard, November 19, 1914. ft65 See in another chapter the history of the Houston Sanitarium.

ft66

The idea of denominational ownership of Baptist papers originated, as I believe, with J.B. Gambrell. Sometime before Dr. Gambrell came to Texas, Dr. T.T. Eaton, editor of The Western Recorder, kept this question prominently before his readers: Upon what basis should the number and complexion of Baptist papers, in the various states and localities, be determined? I do not attempt to quote the exact words, but I have given the sense of his query. I think that Dr. Gambrells position on the question was the outgrowth of the Hayden agitation. In former years he was the editor of The Baptist Record, of Mississippi, which was not denominationally owned, and later he was on the staff of The Baptist Standard before he came to live in Texas, but during those years he had no word concerning denominational ownership. The idea seems to have been the swing of the pendulum from the abuse of individual ownership to the plan of denominational ownership. The Editor.

ft67

At the time The State Mission Journal was inaugurated the question of denominational ownership of Baptist papers had never been suggested. As a matter of fact, The State Mission Journal was not in any real sense a denominational paper. It was what would be called in commercial circles a house-organ. It served a useful purpose and, as our distinguished author states, it functioned mightily as The Missionary Worker in later years when J.B. Gambrell was our secretary of missions. I am not a convert to the idea commonly denominated the denominational ownership of Baptist papers. I have studied the question from every angle and am more and more convinced that the whole policy is a mistake. Individual ownership had many difficulties, but it was distinctly Baptistic. Denominational ownership of Baptist papers is distinctly Episcopal in essence and does not synchronize with our age-long idea of liberty of conscience and freedom of speech. It may settle some troubles but it precipitates others that are worse than the ones it settles. The whole tendency of denominational ownership is toward centralization and bossism. The Editor. ft68 Sid Williams does not follow that work now except occasionally, but he yet has considerable power in that line. ft69 I was not privileged to attend Baylor University, but it seems to me that the final resting place of the remains of R.E. B. Baylor should have been the campus of Baylor University. The Editor. ft70 This chapter was written by J.B. Cranfill. ft71 This chapter was written by J.M. Dawson, pastor First Baptist Church, Waco. ft72 One of the most pathetic features of the establishment of our Texas Baptist enterprises has been that no one of them ever was projected with a full complement of land for a reasonable site for the institution. When Baylor

University was moved from Independence to. Waco, it would have been easy to have secured an accessible site for the institution containing 250 to 500 acres of land. When the Baptist Sanitarium was established in Dallas the original amount of land it acquired was less than an acre. At that time a site containing not less than 100 acres could have been procured on one of the high hills overlooking Dallas and it would have cost very little more than the meager amount of land on which the institution was located. It seems strange that it takes our wise leaders and statesmen so long to learn the value of land with reference to the establishment of a Baptist enterprise. The Editor. ft73 Miss Elli Moore, now Mrs. E.G. Townsend, whose life has been linked with Baylor College ever since she grew to womanhood, is one of the most remarkably useful women of our time. I was very active in denominational work, being then the editor of The Baptist Standard, when she projected the enterprise that shall ever make her name immortal. I knew of the plan that stirred in her heart before the Cottage Home idea was crystallized into the enterprise with which, since then, she has been so intimately and so, usefully connected. It was a wonderful conception, born in the heart of one of the most devoted and most useful women I have ever known. In the lifetime of M.V. Smith, who was my partner when The Baptist Standard enterprise was inaugurated, he counted Miss Elli Moore the most useful factor in the life of Baylor College. Pastors have come and pastors have gone, presidents have come, have served and have either resigned or died, or both, but through all of these eventful years Miss Elli Moore, now Mrs. E.G. Townsend, has been identified with this wonderful institution and her very lifes blood has been inwrought into the fiber of the life of Baylor College. Only eternity can reveal the magnitude of her service to this institution and the Texas Baptist work in general. The Editor.
ft74

This splendid Christian layman has since died. The Editor. ft75 Since deceased. ft76 Subsequently, the trustees acquired the tract of nineteen acres lying west of the original site, and the Industrial Home Board acquired a tract of five acres lying east of the original site, thus making a total acreage of forty acres. ft77 Excluding duplicates ft78 This chapter was written by J.B. Cranfill. ft79 This is a vital chapter. We were compelled, in its preparation, to depend exclusively upon L.R. Scarborough. He alone could have given the facts. He doubtless has not said as much about himself as was justly deserved.

The institution a brief history of which is here given, is one of the monumental works of Texas Baptist history. ft80 Texas Baptist Annual for 1918, pp. 12-13. ft81 Dr. J.B. Gambrells great ability as a writer was not only a gift it was an accomplishment. He told me that when he had come properly to appraise the power of written words he began the exercise of writing one article every day. At that time, he had no hope that these articles would find publication. A multitude of subjects stirred in his heart, and as they came to fruition he wrote them down. Later on he became an editor and, still later, both an editor and a much appreciated contributor to many periodicals. He gained his great ability as a writer by writing. All things considered, he has never had a superior as a writer of bright, scintillating, sound, convincing and compelling contributions for our Baptist press. The Editor.

ft1 ft2

Historical Quarterly, Vol. VIII, p. 130. Texas Rise, Progress and Prospects of the Republic of Teas, Vol. I, p. 224. ft3 Pennybackers A New History of Texas, p. 26. ft4 Texas, by Garrison, p. 93. ft5 Wootens Comprehensive History of Texas, pp. 76-77. ft6 Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. VIII, pp. 9-101, also Vol. V, pp. 272-3. ft7 John Henry Brown, History of Texas, Vol. I, p. 118. ft8 Bancrofts North Mexican States and Texas, Vol. II, p. 76, and Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. II, p. 50, and Pennybackers New History of Texas, p. 81. ft9 Letters from Texas, p. 45. ft10 Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. VI, pp. 266-267. ft11 Thralls Brief History of Methodism in Texas, pp. 18-19. ft12 Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. II, p. 243. ft13 San Felipe was headquarters for Austins colony. ft14 Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. II, pp. 227-8. ft15 Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. II, pp. 227-8.
ft16 ft17

Letters from Texas, p. 137. Thrall in his Brief History of Methodism in Texas does not mention this preacher. ft18 Texas Historical Quarterly, Vol. VII, p. 287. ft19 This sketch is taken from a carefully prepared biography of Joseph L. Bays, written by Walter Louis Tubbs, a relative. There are yet living in Texas numerous relatives of Bays. The older ones, who are most likely to know the facts, agree concerning the statements in this biography. However, there are some difficulties connected with some parts of the story. Bays was certainly not one of the original 300 colonists. The names of all these are given in Texas history. The name of his friend, Joe Kuykendall, who came out with him from Missouri, does not appear among the 300, but there are land records which show that he was one of the early colonists. Again, the biographer states that Bays and his son, Henry, fought in the battle of San Jacinto. Several Texas histories give names of those who

fought in that battle, but neither the names of Bays nor his son appears in that list. This, however, is not positive proof that they were not there. All of the lists given are admittedly incomplete. It is possible that Bays and his son were volunteers and were among the group from East Texas which, because of threatened Indian troubles, failed to reach the main army in time for the battle. Bays was mentioned by several early Texas writers. See Reminiscences and Sketches, etc., by Rev. J.R. Hutchison, pp. 212-213. It is very probable that Bays biographer is in error as to the name of the Methodist preacher who is reputed to have preached at the house of Joseph Hinds. There appears nothing in Texas history to show that Martin Parmer was ever a preacher, but rather the reverse:
ft20

The data from which this story is gathered are mainly from the following sources: An article appearing in a Kansas paper in 1874 at the time of Freeman Smalleys death; a private letter from Mrs. Ross, who is either his daughter or sister; and a personal conference with F.J. Smalley, a grandson of Freeman Smalley, whose father was Freeman Smalley, Jr., and who was living in Williamson County when the original Freeman Smalley moved to Texas in 1848. F.J. Smalley, the grandson, is now living at Port Lavaca, Texas. The data from the different sources do not in all particulars agree. We give such items from the sources of information as seem most likely to be correct. In any case no vital differences are apparent in these various statements. ft21 Some of Smalleys descendants doubt his going on to Williamson County on this trip. ft22 Neither she nor any of the Baptist relatives are able to account for the defection of the three preacher sons of F.J. Smalley, who are preaching in tongues that neither they nor anybody else on earth can understand. The Editor. ft23 The author is morally certain there were others, but no definite records could be found. Probably not one of the eleven families is mentioned by any other of our Baptist historians. ft24 The names of all these First 300 can be found in the Texas Scrap Book and other places. ft25 Let it be remembered that the colonization laws prohibited their locating nearer than twenty miles of the coast. Mexico reserved a strip twenty miles wide along the whole Texas border for the purpose, it was claimed, of protection. ft26 One writer says the guards were only wounded. ft27 It seems from this recital that in a Baptist way the Kincheloes and Greens turned out better than the Smalleys. The Editor.

ft28

Not long after reaching Austins colony, he became Austins official Spanish interpreter. ft29 These were among the most troublesome of all Texas Indians. ft30 A sweep is a very long oar. ft31 This sedge grass, even as late as 1860, was from three to six feet high. ft32 We are glad to include in this story this tribute to Austin. He was indeed a wonderful man. He was not a Baptist, neither was he a Catholic, but he was every inch a man. No Texas historical book could be complete without reference to him. With genuine respect and admiration I lift my hat to his memory. ft33 Vol. I, p. 369. ft34 One of his children, Mrs. M. Eastland, is now (Jan. 30, 1923), a member of the First Baptist Church of Dallas. ft35 Yoakums History of Texas, Vol. II, p. 537. ft36 Palestine, Texas, is said to have been named by John, the son of Daniel Parker, in memory of Palestine, Illinois. ft37 Whether or not this contractors name was Commical, the specifications certainly are comical. The Editor. ft38 This was a fair sample of the best meeting-houses and schoolhouses of that period 1842 and for a number of years to follow. This writer has attended services and gone to school in similar houses as late, even, as 1860. ft39 In a private letter, received since this story was written, from a great-granddaughter of the physician who attended wilbarger durin all his desperate days of suffering, she tells this as a statement made by the physician: Wilbarger was really getting well from his wounds when one night in a horrible dream he was again passing through the same frightful experience with the bloody savages; hearing again their terrifying war-whoops and feeling again the cutting, and tearing of the scalp from his head. In awful horror he leaped from his bed and in his struggles struck his head against the bedstead, and this new hurt was the immediate cause of his death. This physician was Dr. Thomas Anderson, a devout Baptist, whose name appears elsewhere in this book. ft40 Alcalde Ruiz, who was in charge of the burial of the Mexican dead, wrote that Santa Anna lost 1,600 men. ft41 Ambrosio De Letinez, by A.T. Myrth. Vol. I, p. 185-186. ft42 Yoakums History of Texas, Vol. II, p. 537. ft43 Letter from N.B. Burkett.

ft44 ft45

Flowers and Fruits, p. 73. From an obituary in the Texas Baptist Herald, April 1, 1875. ft46 Flowers and Fruits, p. 72. ft47 Flowers and Fruits, ft48 This sermon, which will be noted later, was preached in the Childers home. ft49 It is yet the Mexican custom to hold elections on Sunday. ft50 The raid was made by Comanches and Kiowas. She was probably sold or traded to the Keechis. ft51 Life and Writings of R.C. Burleson, p. 23. ft52 Indian Wars and Pioneers, p. 41. ft53 Life and Writings of Burleson, p. 821. ft54 This story was written by Geo. W. Tyler, of Belton, Texas, at the special request of the author. We give it just as he wrote it. ft55 Z.N. Morrells Flowers and Fruits, p. 44. ft56 Flowers and Fruits, p. 72. ft57 J.L. Smith of Amarillo, Texas, one of the best loved Baptist laymen in Texas, is a grandson of William Smith and a son of James L. Smith, whose names appear in this story. Mention of him also appears in a succeeding chapter. The Editor. ft58 Flowers and Fruits, pp. 51-52. ft59 Wootens History of Texas, pp. 324-325. ft60 Historical Quarterly, Vol. II, p. 108. ft61 We think this should read East of Nacogdoches. ft62 Referring evidently to Union Church, organized by Isaac Reed and R.G. Green the year previous. ft63 Historical Quarterly, Vol. II, pp. 108-9. ft64 History of the Primitive Baptists, by J.C. Newman. ft65 They raised $9.00 for minutes and bought some pans for the feet washing. The Editor. ft66 Some of the Herrins are still members of the old Tennessee church. H.W. E. Herrin, a grandson of Elisha, was clerk for some forty years. ft67 Flowers and Fruits, p. 185. ft68 See the accompanying picture of that same oak as it stands today, now nearly three-quarters of a century older than it then was. Some fifty feet

from this tree now stands the present meeting-house of Union (or old North) church. ft69 Newmans History of the Primitive Baptists in Texas, pp. 37-38. ft70 More probably Joseph Burleson. The Editor. ft71 This Brother Crouch is the preacher who was killed by the Indians in 1836, as mentioned in a previous chapter. ft72 In my boyhood, while living in Bastrop County, I knew Jonas Gage, who was doubtless a son of Moses Gage. He was a Primitive Baptist. The Editor. ft73 The early history of this church we gather from four different sources, as follows: Morrells Flowers and Fruits, pp. 140, 141, 133, 154. Newmans History of Primitive Baptists in Texas, The Minutes of Union Association for 1842, pp. 40-41. The old church records as preserved by the present Hopewell or Plum Grove Church. All these records are before us as we prepare this sketch. They are, on several points, contradictory, but we believe it is possible from these sources to give the true history.
ft74

Soon after the ordination, Cox was excluded from his church and some of the members of this church wanted to declare all his official acts prior to that time null and void. ft75 Stephen Scallorn had refused to give up the church records, though he had resigned as clerk. ft76 Here at his home this writer first saw him, and he last saw him there when, in his last year, he was writing sketches of his own life and those of about one hundred other early Texas Baptists, all of which original manuscripts we now have. They have never been printed, but they will be. ft77 Here on Seminary Hill, through the ambitious energy of Independence citizens, a small school had already been inaugurated, hence the name Seminary Hill. ft78 While the author was pastor at Chappell Hill, Rev. H.S. Thrall was pastor of the Methodist Church there. He was then writing his history of Texas, and also his history of Texas Methodists. Here again some impulses and desires were awakened in the mind of the author along the line of his present endeavor. ft79 See Minutes of Union Association for 1872, Circular Letter by O.H. P. Garrett. ft80 Sad to say, many of the old records of this historic church were burned. During Dr. W.C. Cranes pastorate there he painstakingly gathered together all material that was then accessible. Some of the charter members

were yet living. He wrote a reasonably full history of the church for the period embraced within the time of the missing records. ft81 The association minutes contain no reference to the matter. ft82 Tryons pastorate was greatly hindered and broken by the terrible Mexican and Indian, raids, especially in 1842. ft83 Westward the star of empire takes its way. The center of population has constantly shifted. Our fathers made no mistake in locating their schools and projecting their activities at dear old Independence, but their descendants would have sinned grievously if they had tried to maintain them there. As the child, grows he must have new clothes. There never would have been 500,000 Texas Baptists if we had retained our frontier locations and methods. The Editor. ft84 The Christian Index, Feb. 22, 1835. ft85 This was Rev. S.G. Jenkins, a brother of J.R. Jenkins. ft86 The committee meant that there was only one Missionary Baptist Church in Texas. ft87 This was evidently an error. ft88 Through the very special kindness of Dr. Rufus W. Weaver, President of Mercer University, we have been able to secure the records of that journal and much other valuable material bearing upon early Texas Baptist history. ft89 The Christian Index, Jan. 7, 1841. ft90 It was, In fact, not the first. ft91 J.C. Crane was evidently an uncle or other very near relative of Wm. Carey Crane, afterwards President of Baylor University. ft92 We are sorry the name of the sister is not given. ft93 Since completing, as we thought, the writing of this period of our history, we have received additional data from The Christian Index, of Georgia. Again we thank Dr. Rufus Weaver, President of Mercer University, for his generous help. To no other man outside of Texas, and to only one other man inside of Texas, do we owe so much as to Dr. Weaver for free-will help in the gathering of data for our Texas Baptist History. ft94 The Christian Index, December 17, 1840. ft95 From The Baptist Advocate and reproduced in The Christian Index, May 28, 1841. ft96 The Christian Index, Nov. 19, 1841. ft97 The Christian Index, Feb. 4, 1842. ft98 The Christian Index, Jan. 21, 1842.

ft99

This man was Rev. T.W. Cox, reference to whom was made in a preceding chapter. ft100 This is a fine illustration of the courage of Huckins. The Editor. ft101 History of Texas, p. 178. ft102 Flowers and Fruits, p. 124. ft103 Canalizo was a Mexican who was constantly trying to influence the Indians against the Texas settlers. ft104 Flowers and Fruits, p. 150. ft105 This prophecy was almost realized when the American soldiers captured the City of Mexico. ft106 Flowers and Fruits, Chapter XV. ft107 This small rock building still stands in San Pedro Park. ft108 As Judge Baylor was a preacher, this was contrary to the Texas Constitution. Daniel Parker was denied a seat in the first Texas Congress because of being a preacher: An exception may have been made in Baylors case, because of the fact that he never depended on the ministry for a living. He was a lawyer and made his living in that way. He never accepted any remuneration for his preaching. But, as to that, Parker, being what is known as a Hard-shell Baptist, never received any regular salary, and if he ever received anything, the records of his church do not show it. The Texas Scrap Book, page 530, says: The constitution of 1836., declared that ministers of the gospel being, by their profession, dedicated to God and the care of souls, ought not to be diverted from the great duties of their functions. Therefore, no minister of the gospel, or priest of any denomination whatsoever, shall be eligible to the office of the executive of the Republic, nor to a seat in either branch of Congress. ft109 Baylor said of Huckins preaching: Why the masterly sermons which be so often preached were not as much blessed as those of others far below him in point of intellect, is only known to God. If an humble individual like myself may be permitted to judge, I think his sermons were too purely intellectual and his habit of reading them was one cause why they failed to be as impressive on the heart as they otherwise would have been. In my solemn judgment, this reading of sermons on all occasions is decidedly wrong. It supposes the people to have double heads and half hearts, and I have observed as a general rule those who indulge in this habit are never as successful as those even of inferior intellect. ft110 Links Biographical Magazine, Vol. I, p. 170. ft111 Flowers and Fruits, p. 135. ft112 Links Biographical Magazine, Vol. I, p. 190.

ft113 ft114

Flowers and Fruits, pp. 133-134. Tryon came to Texas January, 1841. That year he became pastor of four churches Independence, Washington, and Mount Gilead in Washington County, and Providence in Milam, now Burleson County. At the next meeting of Union Association, October 7, 1841, after only nine months of service, his four churches reported having received 174 by baptism and 66 by letter. The other five churches of the Association reported 27 by baptism and 35 by letter. ft115 Flowers and Fruits, p. 134. ft116 Links Biographical Magazine, Vol. I, p. 192. ft117 Wootens History of Texas, p. 305. ft118 Wootens History of Texas, p. 303. ft119 Wootens History of Texas, p. 341. ft120 Wootens History of Texas, p. 310. ft121 Thus died one of the greatest men this hemisphere has ever produced. He was great as a statesman, great as an executive, and transcendently great as a military chieftain. Withal, he was a great Baptist. The earth will perhaps never see his like again. The Editor.
ft122

Cherokee Association was organized in 1851, but we have no Minutes until 1855. ft123 This general body, the first for East Texas, was organized in 1853 and dissolved in 1855. We have none of its records. It was superseded by the Baptist Convention of Eastern Texas, which was organized immediately upon the dissolution of the General Association, in fact, at the same time and place. See Links Historical and Biographical Magazine. ft124 Seems no longer to have been called Tyler University. ft125 The success of these pioneer children with the elephants tooth is not disclosed, but this unique advertisement was the occasion of genuine and hearty laughter when the editor read it. And, after all, why shouldnt we discern the elements of humor that now and then obtrude from the pages of our history? The Editor. ft126 The members of that committee of fifteen were: J.R. Malone, C.R. Breedlove, D.B. Morrill, J.F. Johnson, J.S. Bledsoe, J.H. Roland, J.M. Griffin, S.D. Rainey, Rice Maxey. A.E. Clemons, E. Dodson, George D. Manion, J.W. Crain, W.W. Maund and Thomas Rock. ft127 This beloved brother, now at an advanced age, is still living (Feb. 5, 1923) and was present at the meeting of the Baptist General Convention at waco, which met in November. 1922.

ft128

And they measured up to their needs and responsibilities in a glorious way. They had iron in their blood and genuine religion in their hearts. If some one essays to animadvert upon the great number of these early schools, let the critic bear in mind that a Christian school that lives through only one term justifies its existence. We now have reached a better day, but there will never be a more glorious period than those pioneer days in which the heroic frontiersmen blazed the forests and bridged the streams and, above all, everywhere unfurled the banner of the Cross. The Editor. ft129 Note on a Texas map the extent of that pioneer preachers field, and remember, as you look at the map, the lack of roads, bridges, etc., as well as other general conditions.
ft130

The two modern Baylors long ago, should have honored themselves by honoring Tryon. ft131 If our readers are anxious to read still more of it, they will find a tolerably full account of it in Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. II, pp. 617-626, and in The Life and Writings of R.C. Burleson, Chapters 25 and 26. ft132 B.H. Carroll had been a member of that class. As a schoolboy he helped to raise the last star-spangled banner that ever floated on a Texas breeze before the dark period of civil war. On that occasion he made one of the grandest speeches of his life. It was delivered from a dry-goods box on the streets of Independence, in the presence of an immense and incensed crowd of secessionist fire-eaters. It was as a flame of fire in eloquence, and as a ponderous trip-hammer in logic. It showed the folly and predicted the failure of the secession of the South, and its ruin. It closed with the famous poem of Cutter, paraphrasing the words of Henry Clay in his Bunker Hill oration
You ask me when Id rend the scroll our fathers names are written oer, When I could see our flag unroll its mingled stars and stripes no more; When with a worse than felon hand or felon counsels I would sever The union of this glorious land? I answer: Never! never!

Notwithstanding his deep convictions on preserving the integrity of the Union, when the secession convention which carried Texas out of the Union called for a regiment of rangers to protect the frontier, he mustered into the Confederate service at San Antonio, April 15, 1861. The Editor. ft133 When B.H. Carroll was in the Ranger service out on the Concho, near where San Angelo now is, he distinguished himself in many ways. He was characteristically full of life and fun. There came into the Rangers camp a tenderfoot from North Carolina, who was very anxious to witness the marksmanship of the Texas Rangers. B.H. Carroll, while a reasonably good

marksman, was not in the class with his brother, J.M. Carroll, but nothing daunted he fared forth rifle in hand, to show this tenderfoot what a Texas Ranger could do with his gun. They had not gone very far from the camp when a covey of prairie chickens were flushed. Carroll raised his gun and fired, with the result that by the merest accident he shot off the head of a big prairie hen. The tenderfoot hurriedly ran for the game and brought it back, with the exclamation
Why, that is the finest shooting ever I saw. Do you all shoot this way?

Carroll, with a look of grave unconcern on his face, replied Do you think we would mar our game by shooting these chickens anywhere else but in the head? Just at that time, a flock of wild geese was approaching and the honk, honk, honk, were plainly audible. The tenderfoot said: I wish you would shoot one of these geese for me. Carroll asked: Which one do you want? To which the tenderfoot replied: Bring down that bead gander. Carroll upped with his rifle and fired, with the amazing and miraculous result that by the purest accident imaginable he brought down the head gander and had shot him at the juncture of the head and the neck. The tenderfoot ran and brought him back to the wizard Ranger with the exclamation: Well, this does beat anything ever I saw! Carroll picked up the big gander and with a look of disgust on his face, exclaimed: Pshaw! Pshaw! Pshaw! What are you complaining about? asked the tenderfoot. Carroll replied I am ashamed of myself! I shot this gander an eighth of an inch too far back! The Editor.
ft134

At this same church six year earlier 1843 the Sabine Association had been organized ft135 Flowers and Fruits, p. 340. ft136 See map showing territory covered by this Convention. ft137 The name of this body was in 1868 changed back again to General Association. ft138 The South in the Building of the Nation, Vol. III. p. 395.

ft139

This church and school at Old Washington had been established in 1837 by Z.N. Morrell, but for lack of a preacher had gone down. ft140 In the light of this new day of freedom for all men of every race and creed, these words sound like echoes from a far land. The Editor. ft141 Brother A. Buffington, to the day of his death, which did not occur until many years later, always, prior to and during the Civil war, and many years thereafter, gave his services entirely free to the colored people. His labors among them were abundant and fruitful. In 1878 and 1879 the author was his pastor. He was even then keeping up the same work. ft142 This expression demonstrates the fact that even a good man can be led far astray. The one and only element in the slave trade was a lust for gold. The Editor.
ft143 ft144

Schools marked are suspended. The earliest Texas Sunday Schools were soon closed by authority of the Mexican Government. ft145 Minutes of the Seventh Annual Session of Colorado Association, 1853. ft146 The answer is that this is the only incident of its kind in Baptist history. Perhaps the peace and editorial tranquillity enjoyed by our first Texas Baptist editor came to him because the brethren were busy fighting the Indians. The Editor. ft147 This old custom might be revived with real profit, not only among the country churches, but among our numerous city churches. ft148 This preachment was common in the old days, but our missions never achieved large things at home until our people began liberal contributions to the work abroad. The Editor. ft149 This chapter was to have been written by J.B. Gambrell. At our earnest solicitation he had consented to write it, and had begun shaping the material for the task, when he was unexpectedly stricken by the hand of disease, and then soon followed his death. Our own disappointment is inexpressible. Yours, dear readers, we are sure will be even greater. No man we have ever known was better fitted for this task. ft150 Wootens History of Texas, pp. 365-366.
ft151

A man named Schobey came from Massachusetts and taught a Negro school about three miles from the present site of Jeddo, Bastrop County. I knew him well and hunted cattle with his boys. About 1873 he was murdered by a mob of white men. The Editor. ft152 Among all the great Baptist leaders in those strenuous days the colored people had no greater, truer, wiser or more helpful friend than F.M. Law. They believed in him, trusted him and gladly accepted his counsel.

ft153

It seems to me remarkable that none of our beloved Baptist leaders of the war and reconstruction period paid tribute to the fidelity and constancy of the Negroes of the South during the Civil War. Our men had gone to fight under the Stars and Bars and had left their helpless wives and little ones in the keeping of their Negro slaves, many of whom knew that if the South should be victorious they would remain enslaved, whereas, if the North should win they would be free. Notwithstanding all this, the Negro men were true. They kept tireless vigil at the doors of their absent masters and not among all these millions of blacks was there one who betrayed his trust Not a white woman or white child was harmed during all those crucial and cruel years. There is nothing in human history comparable to this faithfulness of these Negroes. The Editor. ft154 If the reader desires to keep in mind the historical connection on this subject, let him turn back just here and re-read in Period III the chapter on Baptist Beginnings in School Building.
ft155

The balance of this report, which refers mainly to Waco University, is noted in the chapter on Waco University. ft156 The trustees, in their report for this year 1862 did not give the number. ft157 The history of the female department of Baylor from 1861 will be given separately. It was from that date virtually a separate school, under entirely separate faculty management and control, having absolutely no connection with the male department, except that in name they had the same presidenta president absolutely without authority in the female department, and they also had the same board of trustees. The recent strife had completely separated them, but the female department was not to be given a separate existence and definite name until five years later. ft158 It was on a winter evening of 1869 that a sick preacher rode up to my fathers gate and asked for lodging for the night. We lived then near where the village of Jeddo now stands in Bastrop County. My father, who was a physician, welcomed the sick stranger, and I can yet see the picture of the suffering pilgrim as he lay upon the pallet my mother made down for him in front of the fire, toasting his feet. I seem yet to hear him groan. My father ministered to him, and by the next morning he was so far improved that he could proceed on his journey. While he was with us he secured my fathers subscription to The Texas Baptist Herald, and ever after that I was a reader of its columns. Not only that, but he asked my father, who was at that time a Hardshell or Primitive Baptist preacher, for a contribution to missions and my father responded. I was a little lad of ten, but I shall never forget this man. He was J.W. D. Creath, and it was the only time that I ever saw him. The Editor.

ft159

Strange resolutions both of them and the modifying or explanatory one, stranger than the first. A claim of any sort pre-supposes an obligation of some sort. A claim to sympathies and prayer could not be a just claim unless there was some sort of obligation, and an obligation to sympathize with and to pray for would certainly be a moral obligation. An obligation must be either legal or moral, and it is inconceivable how any one could be under any real obligation to sympathize and pray for any object or person without at the same time being under obligation to help, if help were needed and there was ability to help. ft160 Now preaching in East Texas. ft161 Merchant in Burton, then Yoakum. ft162 Preacher in Southeast Texas. ft163 Author of this book; lives in San Antonio. ft164 Dead. ft165 Pastor in South Carolina. ft166 Farmer in Lampasas County. ft167 Living in Athens, Ga. ft168 Estimated as a total of from $30,000 to $36,000. ft169 These views as held by Dr. Burleson are not taken from any written records, but from a private conversation held between Dr. Burleson and the author a number of years thereafter.
ft170

No doubt the Belton neighbors of Baylor are duly thankful for this crack. Dr. Burleson had his Baylor University bell tolled at six oclock every morning during my residence of twelve years at waco, and it was all the time as good as new. The only thing about it that was broken was the repose of those who lived in the neighborhood. The Editor. ft171 This was an error. ft172 This school was presided over by a sister-in-law of R.C. Buckner. ft173 We have these two addresses, and also the sermon mentioned above, and at some future date they will be published. ft174 The word female in connection with our schools for women was a common designation in former years, but I wish sincerely that it had been possible to present this history without so using it. This use of the word is very repugnant to me. The Editor. ft175 The author thinks this school was founded one or two years earlier.

ft176

A part of what is here given is from memory, but mostly from the records. The meeting made on me a deep impression. It could never be forgotten. It was the authors first experience in a meeting like this. ft177 This was the first time the author ever saw and heard James P. Boyce. ft178 Copied verbatim from Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. II, pp. 684-685. ft179 I have the original draft of the platform before me, and also the names of the thirty original members of the Commission. ft180 As has been stated, the vote on the report of the committee was not unanimous. According to the recollection of the author, there were four opposing votes. He was one of the four. He felt distressingly lonesome. It was the hardest vote to cast that he has ever cast. Many then and later, in a friendly way, laughed at him. Never in previous or later years has he had a clearer conviction on any question, that he voted right. Having seen the Navasota agreement repudiated, and this new agreement projected largely by the same men, and for other reasons, he did not believe the new plan could possibly succeed, and yet when Dr. Law, the agent, approached him, he subscribed what was then a large sum, saying if the plan succeeded he would most gladly pay it. When he voted, his opposition ended. His position never changed.
ft181

The assets consisted in land deeds, and notes that, as a rule, were unsecured. Nearly, if not all, the assets reverted to the donors. Even in the last few years the author has received numerous letters from lawyers, seeking to perfect titles to land that had been deeded to this old Education Commission. It seems to have dissolved without reconveying the land to the donors. ft182 All of these were well known to the author with possibly four exceptions. ft183 Judge Broaddus was the first lawyer and one of the first men the author came to know when he, with his fathers family, landed at Caldwell in 1858. ft184 During this first session a sermon was preached by J.H. Stribling, from <202306> Proverbs 23:6; Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it. This sermon, by unanimous vote of the body, was printed in the minutes and is well worthy of permanent preservation. ft185 A detailed history of this organization appeared in Links Historical and Biographical Magazine, Vol. 2, pages 220 and 344. ft186 Concerning The Christian Companion as a denominational paper, we have no records except such statements as are given above.

ft187 ft188

What became of this paper we do not know. I heartily endorse the action of this church in voting down the $25 brothers motion, believing as I do that J.M. Carroll, the author of this history, could, even in his early ministry, preach sermons that were worth more than 50 cents each. Speaking in all seriousness, this incident in J.M. Carrolls life discloses a chapter of tragedy and tears, and is a counterpart of hundreds like it in which ignorance and covetousness filled the amen corners of our churches. The Editor. ft189 It was not so easy to collect money then as now. ft190 The author, when he reached this expense account, was so overcome that he penned these exclamation points, and no wonder. Thus far in my reading of Baptist history it is the smallest of its kind on record. The Editor.
ft191 ft192

Creath traveled nearly altogether on horse-back This is where and when he made most of his collections. ft193 That was going some! The Editor. ft194 And still the wonder grows! The Editor. ft195 As the distinguished author of this book lives in San Antonio, these glowing words concerning his home city are entirely pardonable and even praiseworthy, but there are several methods of measuring the size of a city outside of its mere numerical strength. The editor of this book lives in Dallas and he does not hesitate to claim that Dallas is the metropolis of Texas. As an illustration of this fact I give three methods of computation. The postal receipts of Dallas and San Antonio for 1920, as shown in the Federal Reserve Bank report, is as follows: San Antonio, $862,359; Dallas, $2,365,913. The bank clearings of the two cities for 1921, according to the Federal Reserve Bank report, are, San Antonio, $351,620,047; Dallas, $1,289,069,708. For the year 1922, as shown by Babsons figures, the total purchases of San Antonio were $334,285,000; Dallas, $1,866,002,000. The building permits for the two cities for 1921, according to the Federal Reserve Bank report, were, San Antonio, $7,649,760; Dallas, $15,000,206. In giving these figures we have no desire to reflect upon San Antonio. This chapter of the author on the San Antonio Mission is both glowing and inspiring. As a matter of fact, however, there has always been an element in the San Antonio population that counted for little else than for enumeration purposes. The Editor.
ft196

See The Life of Rev. J.W. DeVilbiss and also a letter from R.H. Taliaferro which appears later in this chapter. ft197 The population is here from 5,000 to 7,000 underestimated.

ft198

J.W. DeVilbiss, the Methodist pioneer preacher, said that he found Baptists there in 1846. ft199 San Antonio was then a town of several thousand population. ft200 This statement is probably inaccurate. Thurmond was a pastor in Colorado Association up to the time he was appointed missionary in 1860. ft201 We find no other reference to Kings San Antonio visit. ft202 From expressions which follow we conclude the word class is a misprint, and should have been church. ft203 Of this preacher we can find nothing except this statement. ft204 See Texas Baptist Herald June 22, 1870. ft205 And yet when they did secure one four years later, they only gave him $1,000, and four years later he was living on $750. ft206 To what city larger than San Antonio this resolution referred, we do not know. Possibly Galveston, but we think it an error. ft207 Sometime in 1876, and prior to the election of W.H. Dodson, B.H. Carroll, then pastor at waco, was called as pastor of San Antonio Church. He very seriously considered the matter, and said afterwards to the author that it was the greatest temptation he ever had to leave waco for another church. It was very difficult for him to decide what was Gods will. ft208 He was pastor five or six years. ft209 This does not include the amount paid to Brother Thurmond, nor salary and expenses of Brother Creath, which would probably increase the amount by $3,000. ft210 There were 13 members when Dodson came. ft211 Links Historical and Biographical Magazine.